《I Am Unaware That I Am the Peerless Martial God》


 Chapter 1

    Chapter 1


    Step on the Seven Stars and stride across the tiger, double strikes with a hundred lotus flowers overhead, and strikes with the vajra pestle...


    A whole set of Tai Chi moves flowed smoothly as water, and Yi Feng shook his gray robes and stood up.


    "Hmm!"


    "Flowing smoothly like clouds and water, impressive!"


    Recalling the set of Tai Chi just now, Yi Feng was satisfied with himself and praised. With his current understanding andprehension of martial arts, if he was in the modern world, he would definitely be a grandmaster.


    But now...


    It waspletely useless.


    Yi Feng helplessly shook his head, waved away the dust on his body, then picked up a ceramic kettle andy down on a reclining chair.


    He had crossed over into this world for twenty years already. This was very different from his previous life, as here was a world of cultivation where the strong reign supreme, where experts could raze cities and move mountains with a wave of the hand, and pluck stars barehanded without any issue.


    In his previous life, Yi Feng had lived an unremarkable life running a fried chicken shop. When he first crossed over, he was still full of passion and wanted to aplish great things, thinking that he could get a few female cultivators even prettier than celebrities and live a carefree life.


    What he didn''t expect was that he was born with blocked meridians and unsuitable for cultivation.


    "Ding--Fist technique perfected, reached the level ofparable with the gods."


    Hearing the system notification, Yi Feng waspletely unmoved, and even felt like scolding.


    "Host: Yi Feng"


    "Age: 20"


    "Cultivation Level: Mortal"


    Achievements:


    "Fist technique parable with gods)"


    "Sword technique parable with gods)"


    "Staff technique parable with gods)"


    "de technique parable with gods)"


    "Palm technique parable with gods)"


    "cksmithing parable with gods)"


    "Calligraphy and Painting parable with gods)"


    "Healing parable with gods)"


    ...


    That''s right. When Yi Feng crossed over, he also obtained a golden finger that belonged to him.


    But this golden finger did not give him anything rted to cultivation. All it did was give him a martial arts hall, and everything else that improved was also rted to the martial arts hall.


    After years of hard work and with the system''s help, Yi Feng had cultivated all these skills to their highest level of parable with gods".


    While it was said to beparable with gods, in his previous life he would have been a celebrity and could appear on TV.


    But here, what use was it?


    Forget about experts, even a low-level martial artist could beat him up with one punch...


    After struggling,ining, and cursing, Yi Feng gradually let it go after so many years. If he couldn''t cultivate, then so be it. He would just live peacefully on his small piece ofnd, as a fish...cough, as a grandmaster. That didn''t seem too bad either.


    After all, he had also thought about it. If he really started cultivation, whether he could endure it was hard to say. He might have to explore mystic realms, fight with sects, and identally lose his life at any time.


    Looking at the sunshine outside, Yi Feng stretchedzily and opened his shop door.


    Then he took out a bunch of martial arts manuals he had drawn and disyed them outside.


    In fact, this was his biggest source of ie, because very few people actually came to him to learn martial arts. Although ordinary people also absorbed a bit of spiritual energy through their efforts over time, some were probably stronger than him.


    So he could make ends meet by selling these "martial arts manuals".


    Business was not good but also not bad, it was manageable.


    Of course, most buyers bought them as picture books and stories for their children.


    "There seem to be more cultivators recently!" Looking at the flowing lights crossing the horizon, Yi Feng sighed.


    He couldn''t cultivate, but he was still close with the cultivators. Not far from Pingjiang City were two major sects, and many disciples woulde to the city to buy supplies.


    "I heard that the Qingtian Sect and Xuanwu Sect''s patriarchs have a life-or-death agreement in three days, so countless cultivators from Nan Sha havee to watch the battle." Said a hawker who was familiar with Yi Feng from the neighbouring stall.


    "Oh."


    Yi Feng nodded, then didn''t continue paying attention. After all, this had nothing to do with him.


    "Sister, these books look so strange, I''ve never seen books like these before."


    Just then, two figures appeared in front of the store - one tall, one short.


    The shorter one had braided hair. Although not fully developed yet, she would definitely be a country-toppling beauty when grown up, blinking her bright spirited eyes as she looked curiously at the martial arts manualsid out on Yi Feng''s stall.


    The other woman waspletely different.


    Dressed in white, she gave off an otherworldly aura standing there, with unparalleled beauty. But she also gave off an icy cold feeling, as frosty as ice and as if keeping everyone thousands of miles away.


    "Cultivator!"


    Yi Feng looked over the two girls and was slightly surprised.


    Not only were these two girls good looking, he didn''t expect they were also cultivators. This was the first time something like this had happened to him.


    The girl in white, Luo Lan Xue, also turned her gaze onto Yi Feng.


    Sitting leisurely, his grey robes were spotless. His delicate face always had a faint smile, giving off a feeling of detachment from the mundane world.


    In summary, he looked veryfortable.


    "What a pity, he''s just an ordinary mortal."


    Luo Lan Xue soon withdrew her gaze, a hint of disdain on her face. No matter how outstanding an ordinary mortal was, they were just ants.


    "Sister, can I buy one?" The little girl Yin Luo Li didn''t think too much. She blinked pleadingly at Luo Lan Xue.


    Luo Lan Xue''s brows furrowed lightly.


    Her master and Xuanwu Sect''s patriarch would duel in three days. Rumors were that they were equally matched, but as her master''s direct disciple, she knew her master''s odds of winning were less than 20%.


    Right now, Qingtian Sect was in grave danger, yet her junior sister still had the leisure to admire these things. She really couldn''t help but get angry.


    "Luo Li, let''s go." Luo Lan Xue said reprovingly.


    "Sister, I want it."


    Yin Luo Li pouted, looking grievously pitiful.


    "Luo Li, we''re busy, don''t dy time. Not to mention, as cultivators, what good things could a mere mortal have?" Luo Lan Xue admonished.


    Yi Feng''s face turned ck.


    That really didn''t sound nice.


    Yin Luo Li lowered her head, pouting, tears already welling up in her pretty eyes, but she stubbornly stayed put in front of Yi Feng''s stall and refused to leave.


    Luo Lan Xue''s face was icy cold. She really didn''t know what to say to get through to Yin Luo Li.


    With a wave of her hand, she flung a gold coin to Yi Feng, grabbed the martial arts manual, and left with Yin Luo Li.


    "Hey hey, one gold coin isn''t enough!" Seeing the gold coin in his hand, Yi Feng hurriedly yelled.


    But all he got in return was a frosty look from Luo Lan Xue, forcing him to swallow his next words. He could only awkwardly say, "Forget it, this young girl is quite cute, I''ll just treat it as a gift for her!"


    After they left, Yi Feng gestured rudely at their disappearing figures.


    If he wasn''t so weak, he would definitely teach them a lesson!


    After getting the martial arts manual, Yin Luo Li was extremely happy, putting everything else out of her mind. She eagerly flipped through it.


    "Wow sister, this book is so interesting!" Yin Luo Li couldn''t help but exim.


    Luo Lan Xue ignored her. It was just a mere mortal''s picture book, what was there to admire?


    "Sister, sister, just take a look!" Yin Luo Li pulled at Luo Lan Xue''s jade hand and acted coquettishly, "It''s really good, see."


    Luo Lan Xue''s face darkened in anger.


    With an uncertain future for Qingtian Sect, where did she have the leisure to look at these things? She was about to turn and admonish Yin Luo Li when her gaze inadvertently fell on the corner of the martial arts manual.


    In that instant, her tender body shuddered.


    She felt something terrifying rush at her, instantly turning her beautiful face pale as she spat out a mouthful of blood.

 Chapter 2

    Chapter 2


    ¡°This...¡±


    After retreating several steps, Luo Lanxue finally steadied her charming body. Not bothering about her injuries, her eyes were shocked as she looked at the martial arts manual in Yin Luoli¡¯s hands.


    ¡°This is Martial Will!¡±


    Thinking of this, huge waves were set off in Luo Lanxue''s heart.


    What exactly is going on here? She actually saw Martial Will in an ordinary person''s picture book. If it wasn''t for her injuries constantly reminding her, she probably would have thought she was dreaming.


    Martial Will.


    That was the legendary thing.


    Let alone her, even her master, a Martial Spirit powerhouse, could notprehend Martial Will. It was said that only existences at the Martial Emperor level could initially perceive Martial Will.


    She was able to recognize this as Martial Will because her master, Qingshan Laozu, had let her feel traces of Martial Will during the sect''s legacy imparting. But that trace of Martial Willpared to the one in this book was like a firefly''s glow, not even worth mentioning.


    "Sister, what''s wrong with you?" Yin Luoli looked at the blood-spitting Luo Lanxue and anxiously asked.


    "I''m fine. Can you let me take a look at the book in your hands?" Luo Lanxue said urgently at this time, her eyes fixed on the book.


    "Of course you can. This book is really good!" Yin Luoli held out her little arm and said.


    Luo Lanxue solemnly took the martial arts manual, but discovered something. She instantly looked at Yin Luoli with shocked eyes.


    "Luo Li, you... you... you..."


    At this moment, Luo Lanxue''s pupils dted, her heart beat faster, her body trembled slightly, as if she had seen something very difficult for her to believe.


    "What''s wrong with me, sister?" Yin Luoli blinked her big eyes and asked.


    "Your cultivation level?" Luo Lanxue said in shock: "How has your cultivation level improved so much?"


    When she had gone down the mountain, she had clearly checked that Yin Luoli was at the 1st level of the Martial Artist realm. But now...


    She was at the 5th level of the Martial Artist realm!


    "Huh?"


    Upon hearing this, Yin Luoli also hurriedly sensed her own cultivation level.


    "It''s true, I really am a genius blessed by the heavens, haha..."


    When Yin Luoli discovered her cultivation level had indeed improved, she immediately happily boasted.


    But Luo Lanxue took a deep breath.


    It was true that Yin Luoli was talented, but it was absolutely impossible to reach this point, let alone break through five levels in such a short time.


    The only possible reason was...


    She looked at the martial arts manual in her hand!


    At this moment, she felt uneasy.


    She steadied her trembling jade hands, took a deep breath, and eagerly flipped open the martial arts manual again.


    "Tai Chi!"


    What entered her eyes were these three big words.


    The handwriting looked casual and curved, but on closer inspection it was also vigorous and powerful.


    With just these three words, Luo Lanxue was deeply drawn in. In her eyes, it was as if a different world had appeared.


    A strange Tai Chi diagram, with her standing at its center. Looking up, the vast starry sky was dotted with stars, arranged in a strange pattern.


    She unconsciously turned to the next page.


    The vividly depicted little human figure, in her rapidly erging pupils, gently pushed over the vast palm imprint.


    Her breathing suddenly became hurried, beads of fragrant sweat instantly slid down her forehead.


    At this moment, she felt like a small boat in a storm, at risk of capsizing at any time in this vast world, so she hurriedly closed the martial arts manual and stood in ce panting heavily.


    "Sister, what''s wrong with you?"


    Yin Luoli quickly grabbed Luo Lanxue''s arm and asked with concern.


    It took Luo Lanxue a long time to recover. After finally calming down, just as she was about to speak, she was shocked to discover that her cultivation level had broken through from the 9th level of the Martial Artist realm to the Great Martial Artist realm.


    Luo Lanxue was stunned.


    The Martial Artist and Great Martial Artist realms were a major hurdle for cultivators, and many were stuck at the 9th level for life without being able to cross over. Although she was confident in her talents, she thought it would take at least a year to make the breakthrough.


    But now, in less than the time it takes to brew a cup of tea, she had managed to break through?


    It had to be said, if news of their breakthroughs today spread out, it would probably rock the entire South Sha region!


    She wiped the fragrant sweat from her forehead and tightly gripped the martial arts manual in her hand like it was a precious treasure.


    "Sister, what exactly is going on with you?"


    Seeing the abnormal state Luo Lanxue was in, Yin Luoli became increasingly worried.


    My sister has always been very strict with herself, keeping herself in a cultivating state at all times. Could it be that she was too anxious and angry, causing inner demons to emerge?


    "Luo Li!" Finally, Luo Lanxue regained her senses. She grabbed Yin Luoli''s arm and said solemnly, "Promise me that you absolutely won''t reveal anything about this book, not even half a word."


    "Why?"


    Yin Luoli blinked her big eyes, puzzled.


    "You don''t need to ask so much. You just need to know that this book..." Luo Lanxue took a deep breath and said solemnly, "This book may be the biggest opportunity in your life, and it may also determine life or death for my Qingshan Sect."


    "Huh?"


    Yin Luoli was a little stunned by this information.


    "Also, I need to take this book back to Master as soon as possible." Luo Lanxue continued.


    "Alright!"


    Yin Luoli scratched her head. She hadn''t finished reading it yet, and although she was very reluctant, her sister''s expression did seem very serious.


    Also, she really couldn''t figure out how this book could be the biggest opportunity in her life, and even determine life or death for Qingshan Sect.


    Luo Lanxue pulled Yin Luoli and rushed back towards the sect.


    Thinking back...


    That young man sitting casually on the lounge chair was no ordinary mortal!


    He must have been a peerless expert beyond her imagination, his cultivation level having long reached the realm of returning to simplicity and ying with the world.

 Chapter 3

    Chapter 3


    Autumn came, and the leaves fell.


    Guarding this small martial arts hall, who knows how many springs and autumns havee and gone.


    Before the door was an endless stream of peopleing and going, busy and noisy. Yi Feng was already familiar with the customs in this different world.


    "s, it''s time to eat. I''ll order some takeout!"


    Yi Feng got up and waved towards the beef noodle stand across the street. The assistant across the way snapped his fingers and called out, "Master Yi, wait a moment, it''ll be right over."


    Yi Feng smiled and nodded, thenid back down in his reclining chair.


    "s, eating takeout everyday, I''m missing having a wife!"


    The sunlight was ring. Yi Feng squinted his eyes, looking at the few young girls at the rouge shop on the side of the street. He couldn''t help but sigh, "Recently, Meng Tian hasn''te to see me either. She''s always thinking about entering a sect to cultivate, but she doesn''t have the talent for it. It would be so nice if she just followed me and became a martial wife. Then one day if my luck turns and I take on a couple disciples, she could even be called Master''s Wife."


    Not long after, the assistant from across the way brought over a bowl of beef noodles.


    The portion was as generous as always.


    "Here, take the money."


    Yi Feng tossed the coins over.


    "Master Yi, it''s just a bowl of beef noodles, what money could I take?" The assistant returned the coins and said with a smile, "Last time when my olddy fell and hurt herself, she had to rely on you to heal her!"


    "Alright then, I''ll eat this bowl for free."


    Yi Feng also didn''t stand on ceremony. He was familiar with all thesemon folk in the alleys. Anytime a family had some bruises or sprains he would help treat them. He also often gave handouts to the beggars wandering around.


    So he had quite some reputation in this area.


    Although he had never formally taken on a disciple, he could be called Master Yi.


    "Little beast, get out of here!"


    Just then, an incident not far away caught their attention. A boy dressed in tattered clothes was kicked out of the front hall of Green Mountain Sect.


    "No, I want to cultivate, please let me join Green Mountain Sect." Although the boy was only fourteen or fifteen, he was exceptionally resolute. Disregarding the scrapes on his face, he kneeled in front of the elder at the front hall and shouted firmly, "Please let me join Green Mountain Sect."


    "Look at yourck of talent, yet you still want to join my Green Mountain Sect? Get lost!" The elder at the front hall kicked the boy in the chest, then shouted, "Damn kid, this is yourst warning. If you daree again, I''ll throw you to the dogs!"


    "What''s going on?"


    Yi Feng frowned.


    "s, this poor child." The assistant sighed and said, "Who knows where he''s from. He''s been running around Green Mountain Sect''s front hall thesest few days. He must really have no talent!"


    Yi Feng inexplicably felt a little heartache.


    Cultivation was just this cruel. Without talent, you were nothing.


    He was still the best off, as a grandmaster of his generation. Although he didn''t have big ambitions, it was still a good way to live.


    Blood leaked from the corner of the boy''s mouth as he clutched his chest and coughed violently. His firm gaze looked at the tightly shut door, full of unwillingness.


    After a long while, he dragged his heavy footsteps and left dejectedly.


    It seemed he noticed Yi Feng and the assistant''s attention, so he also lifted his head to look over as he passed by the door. Seeing the beef noodles in Yi Feng''s hands, he swallowed hard, then looked away and continued leaving.


    But after just two steps, he paused and bent over to pick something up from the ground.


    He looked around, lingered for a bit at the beef noodle stand across the way, then gritted his teeth and turned to look back at Yi Feng.


    "Shopkeeper, I picked up a gold coin by your door. Is it yours?" The boy came over, and sure enough, his grubby little hand held a gold coin.


    Yi Feng and the assistant exchanged a look.


    In each other''s eyes, they saw disbelief.


    This made Yi Feng feel ashamed. The world was just this way, and although he sympathized with the boy, he was powerless to help. Yet this boy''s moral character moved him.


    It was obvious the boy was starving, yet he still maintained this spirit.


    "That''s right, this gold coin is mine." Yi Feng nodded. If he guessed correctly, it was the one that emotionless woman had given him.


    The boy stretched out his little hand.


    But Yi Feng didn''t take it. Instead, he smiled faintly at the boy and said, "It''s yours now."


    The boy was surprised and bowed gratefully to Yi Feng before quickly running over to the beef noodle stand across the way.


    "You''ve got a customer." Yi Feng said with a smile to the assistant beside him.


    "Master Yi''s virtue is boundless."


    The assistant gave Yi Feng a thumbs up, then ran over across the way too.


    "Remember, give him extra portions. If it''s not enough money, put it on my tab..."


    The boy wolfed down the food. After finishing one bowl, he still seemed unsatisfied and licked his lips, wanting more. But looking at the single gold coin he had, he reluctantly held himself back.


    The prices here weren''t low. One gold coin was only enough for one bowl of beef noodles.


    Just as he was about to get up to leave, the assistant brought him another full bowl.


    "Shopkeeper, what is this?" The boy asked in surprise.


    The assistant smiled and nced in Yi Feng''s direction. The boy''s gaze quickly followed, the light in his eyes flickering.


    He continued wolfing down the food in silence.


    Seeing this scene, Yi Feng smiled. He lifted his fan to cover his face from the ring sunlight and leaned back in the reclining chair.


    "Benefactor, I, Zhong Qing, kowtow to you. Please ept me as your disciple."


    Suddenly, the boy''s voice came from beside him. Yi Feng turned to look and saw the boy kneeling on the ground, looking at him resolutely and gratefully.


    "You want me to ept you as my disciple?" Yi Feng asked in surprise.


    "Yes, I understand now that I have no talent and cannot enter Green Mountain Sect. But Benefactor not only showed me kindness, you also run a martial arts hall. Please grant me this favor."


    As Zhong Qing spoke, he heavily kowtowed again. "As long as Master epts me, Zhong Qing is willing to serve you loyally."


    Yi Feng clicked his tongue slightly.


    He really hadn''t expected the first person to ask to be his disciple to be in this sort of situation.


    Oh well!


    Putting aside this child''s moral character for now, just his enthusiasm made it hard for Yi Feng to refuse.


    "Alright, I''ll ept you." Yi Feng nodded.


    "Thank you Master for epting me." Zhong Qing quickly kneeled and thanked him. Without another word, he picked up Yi Feng''s finished bowl of noodles and brought it back to the noodle stand.


    "This child really is sensible."


    Yi Feng had an auntie-like smile on his face. Since this was his first disciple, he couldn''t neglect the boy either. After Zhong Qing came back, Yi Feng brought him into the inner room.


    "You use a saber, right?" Yi Feng looked at him and asked.


    "Yes!"


    Zhong Qing lowered his head. Therge saber at his waist, covered in rust stains, had long since given him away.


    "I don''t have much to give you, so this saber will be my gift!" Yi Feng took out a long saber and held it out to Zhong Qing.


    As therge saber emerged, light flowed along its body, carrying an oppressive aura.


    Among the weapons Yi Feng had forged, this was the one he was most satisfied with. Since he didn''t need it himself anyway, giving it to his disciple was fitting.


    "Thank you Master for this gift."


    Zhong Qing loved it dearly and quickly bowed in thanks.

 Chapter 4

    Chapter 4


    It is said that thousands of years ago, behind Pingjiang City, there was a green mountain.


    The green mountain towered into the clouds, like a pir holding up the heavens.


    Later, a peerless master passed by with a single stroke of his sword, slicing the green mountain in half at the waist. Here, he established his sect.


    Thus it was called Qingshan Sect.


    Passed down through generations, although each was not as great as thest, Qingshan Sect was still seen as a sacred ce of cultivation in many people''s hearts.


    A magnificent hall.


    Luo Lanxue anxiously rushed over.


    "Master, this disciple seeks an audience." Luo Lanxue knelt at the door and respectfully called out.


    "Lanxue, why are you so rude, disturbing your master''s closed-door training?" Finally, a majestic voice rang out from the hall, the voice containing anger and strands of exhaustion.


    Hearing this, Luo Lanxue felt uneasy.


    In three days, Master would duel with Xuanwu Patriarch, whose abilities far surpassed his. Moreover, Xuanwu Patriarch was sinister, vicious and ruthless. No wonder Master was still in closed-door training at this time.


    But thinking of this, Luo Lanxue became even more impatient. "Master, your disciple has an important matter to discuss, something that could be the key to your defeating Xuanwu Patriarch."


    "The key to defeating Xuanwu Patriarch?"


    Qingshan Patriarch was startled at first, then his voice turned angry.


    "How have I taught you that you would dare speak so arrogantly? The battle between me and Xuanwu cannot be influenced by you juniors!"


    "Go back!"


    "Do not disturb me again."


    "Master, your disciple wouldn''t dare speak arrogantly," Luo Lanxue quickly lowered her head and anxiously said, "I beg Master to grant me an audience."


    The hall fell silent for a moment before the majestic voice spoke again.


    "Since you''ve disturbed my closed-door training over this matter, if it is not as you''ve said, don''t me me for showing no mercy!"


    As the voice faded, the hall doors rumbled open.


    Luo Lanxue heaved a sigh of relief, respectfully holding the martial arts manual as she entered the hall.


    She finally got to see Qingshan Patriarch.


    Qingshan Patriarch sat cross-legged on a tatami mat, anger still on his face. As he listened to Luo Lanxue''s ount, skepticism showed on his face.


    "You''re saying an ordinary person?" Qingshan Patriarch asked.


    "Yes Master. To be precise, a peerless expert who came down to the mortal realm in disguise," Luo Lanxue supplemented.


    "Nonsense," Qingshan Patriarch angrily said, "If there was truly such an expert in Pingjiang City, how could I, the esteemed Qingshan Patriarch, not know of him? What a joke."


    "Please believe me Master, this book came from that senior''s hand. One look and Master will know," Luo Lanxue quickly said.


    "Humph!"


    Qingshan Patriarch let out a cold humph. With a wave of his palm, the martial arts manual appeared in his hand.


    At a nce, disdain showed on his face.


    The whole book was ordinary and mediocre, with no outstanding qualities or aura within.


    If not for Luo Lanxue being one of his most valued disciples, he would have sted the book away in anger by now for wasting his time on such a shabby thing.


    "Please take a look inside Master," Luo Lanxue quickly added, as if recalling something. She even reminded, "Master must adjust your state of mind and be wary of bacsh."


    Hearing this, impatience showed on Qingshan Patriarch''s face. He casually flipped open the martial arts manual.


    In that instant, his previously casual and impatient expression underwent tremendous change.


    He sat up ramrod straight.


    Unintentionally, his body also began trembling.


    Shock, astonishment, incredulity, dumbfoundedness...a series of expressions flickered across his face, but even so, it was still unable to convey his current state of mind.


    It was like a huge wave had been set off, unable to calm down.


    He absolutely hadn''t expected Luo Lanxue''s words to be true. This unremarkable book he looked down on actually contained boundless martial intent after opening it.


    The moment he opened the book, it was as if he entered another world. As a martial arts master, Qingshan Patriarch felt so insignificant amidst the power contained within the book.


    Just what kind of person could produce such an extraordinary book?


    Even harder to believe was that looking at the subtle brushstrokes, this person was clearly casually drawing with no effort, yet just a casual work contained unbelievable martial intent. How profound must that person''s cultivation be?


    As Luo Lanxue looked at Qingshan Patriarch, she couldn''t help showing a wry smile.


    When she first saw the book, how could she not have reacted the same way?


    This further cemented her belief that the youth lying on the lounge chair leisurely fanning himself must be a reclusive expert of the highest level.


    But the more so it was, the more uneasy her heart felt.


    On one hand, she was excited that Qingshan Sect coulde across such an opportunity, but on the other, her heart was increasingly nervous, anxiety and fear showing in her eyes...


    "Hahahaha..."


    Just then, heartyughter rang out from Qingshan Patriarch''s mouth. His hair flew upwards as an aura of arrogance burst out from him.


    He leapt up from the tatami in a sh, shooting through the roof like a rocket and straight into the air.


    At this moment, the clouds above Qingshan Sect surged as a storm brewed.


    A torrential downpour soon started, with countless spiritual energy converging towards Qingshan Patriarch. Suspended in midair, he was like a zing small sun, shing dazzling brilliance amidst the rain.


    "What?"


    "Master broke through?"


    Luo Lanxue covered her red lips in surprise, overjoyed yet shocked by the scene before her.


    The entire Qingshan Sect was also thrown into hugemotion.


    ...


    "Now who''s messing around again? I just hung my clothes to dry," Yi Feng grumbled with displeasure as hey on the recliner. His clothes weren''t even dry yet.


    Although he''d never eaten pork, he''d seen pigs run.


    Although he''d never seen such a bigmotion, Yi Feng knew with one look that it was caused by cultivators.


    "Zhong Qing, how is your horse stanceing along?"


    After taking off his clothes, Yi Feng looked towards Zhong Qing who had started training directly.


    At the moment, he was in a horse stance, unclear for how long already. His frail body trembled as beads of sweat dripped down his forehead, yet he persisted.


    "What a good seedling, unfortunately this is a cultivation world. Otherwise, I''d have made you into the next Bruce Lee in your past life!"


    Thinking of this, Yi Feng couldn''t help but curse.


    Damn cultivation world, giving him a martial arts system. What a problem.


    "Zhong Qing, rest up. Go buy two bowls of beef noodles across the street," Yi Feng said in a timely manner. Training was important, but rest was too.


    "Yes Master."


    Zhong Qing wiped the sweat from his brow, then ran across the street to the beef noodle stand in the pouring rain.


    As he waited for his order, Zhong Qing gazed into the distance at the sky, entranced until the cook called him several times before he finally reacted.


    "Ah youth..."


    Yi Feng shook his head.


    He could tell that Zhong Qing still held strong aspirations towards cultivation. Staying here was probably just to repay his kindness.


    Unfortunately, his talent was justcking. With such qualifications, he''d never get into Qingshan Sect.


    "If only Teacher could get to know some people from Qingshan Sect, perhaps I could help you in through the back door!"


    "But s, Teacher is just an ordinary man!"

 Chapter 5

    Chapter 5


    For a full day, Qingshan Patriarch stepped from the Martial Spirit Realm into the Martial King Realm after leaving the Martial Spirit World. This step was just like a carp leaping over the dragon gate. Among the entire Southern Sand Cultivation World, he was one of the top existences.


    "Hahaha... Xuanwu, you forced me to ept your duel. But if you knew I broke through to the Martial King realm now, I wonder what your expression would be!"


    Qingshan Patriarch''s face was glowing with radiance, sweeping away his previous decadent look.


    "Congrattions, Master, on breaking through to the Martial King realm."


    Luo Lanxue respectfully knelt on the ground.


    Qingshan Patriarch shed over in a blur, helping Luo Lanxue up with both hands, smilingly saying, "Snow, quickly get up. Previously, I wrongly med you. You, Luo Lanxue, are a great contributor to my Qingshan Sect, and will be recorded in the history of my Qingshan Sect."


    "Master overpraises me. This is something I should have done." Luo Lanxue said.


    "Right, I was busy breaking through previously and haven''t asked you, tell me about that mortal...no, senior. What exactly is his background?" Qingshan Patriarch gently stroked the martial arts book in his hand, eagerly asking Luo Lanxue.


    "He looks very young and handsome, with an extraordinary temperament..." As Luo Lanxue gradually erged that figure in her mind, she continued, "At the time, I didn''t think much of it, but looking back now, his behavior and manners all exuded the feeling of a legendary grandmaster..."


    Qingshan Patriarch narrowed his eyes, carefully pondering Luo Lanxue''s words. "Go on."


    "He runs a small martial arts school, selling many martial arts manuals..." Luo Lanxue added.


    "Many martial arts manuals?"


    Qingshan Patriarch gasped, mouth agape.


    Luo Lanxue nodded solemnly.


    "Snow, no matter how young he looks, based on your description, I guess he is a super old monster." Qingshan Patriarch said gravely, "And I preliminarily deduce that his cultivation is at the Martial Emperor realm!"


    "Martial Emperor..."


    Hearing this, Luo Lanxue was greatly shocked.


    Although she had guessed it herself, getting confirmation from Qingshan Patriarch still made her feel shaken.


    Back then, even Qingshan Patriarch, the founder of Qingshan Sect, only had the cultivation of a Martial Emperor!


    "However, this is just my initial spection. We''ll have to pay this senior a visit to know for sure." Qingshan Patriarch said in deep thought, "So Snow,e with me down the mountain to visit this senior."


    Upon hearing this, Luo Lanxue''s delicate body quivered as she stammered, "Master, I... I..."


    "What''s wrong?" Qingshan Patriarch frowned.


    "I''m afraid I''ve already offended this senior!"


    The anxiety in Luo Lanxue''s eyes finally spilled outpletely, her face full of deep regret, feeling extremely remorseful.


    These couple of days, needless to say, her heart had been tangled up andplicated.


    It practically suffocated her. Although Qingshan Patriarch''s breakthrough resolved the sect''s crisis, remembering her disrespect that day at the stall, her heart was filled with dead ashes.


    Under Qingshan Patriarch''s urging, Luo Lanxue reluctantly recounted the scene before her eyes.


    Qingshan Patriarch''s expression changed at the news.


    "Master, I was wrong."


    Seeing this, Luo Lanxue kowtowed heavily, tears already streaming out, "At the time, I really thought he was just a mortal, and had no idea he was an unworldly eminent person!"


    "Hmph!"


    Qingshan Patriarch''s face was livid as he berated Luo Lanxue, "You, even if he was just a mortal, you shouldn''t have only given him one gold coin!"


    "But, but I only had one gold coin on me at the time!" Luo Lanxue exined anxiously, "And I thought one book, one gold coin would definitely be enough. Besides, at the time, I was thinking about your duel with Patriarch Xuanwu, so Imitted a terrible mistake in the moment."


    Qingshan Patriarch fell silent.


    He had thought it was great blessing for Qingshan Sect, but now with this incident, one misstep could lead to Qingshan Sect''s destruction.


    "It''s truly fortunate you made it back alive!" Qingshan Patriarchmented.


    Luo Lanxue''s eyes brimmed with tears, full of bitterness in her heart.


    Who could say otherwise?


    Looking back, she had simply brushed past the gates of hell, and might have even implicated the entire Qingshan Sect because of this.


    "Luckily junior sister was there." Luo Lanxue said gratefully, "Although I only gave that senior one gold coin, he didn''t pursue the matter. He even said to consider it as gifting the book to junior sister. He probably spared me because he saw how cute junior sister was!"


    "So for meeting the senior, it''d be better if Master goes yourself." Luo Lanxue said dejectedly.


    Qingshan Patriarch pondered briefly before solemnly shaking his head, "Not only can you not avoid going, you must go."


    Luo Lanxue parted her red lips.


    "But Master, if I go and provoke that senior''s anger, it''d be even more disastrous for Qingshan Sect...so I think it''d be better if I steer clear of this!" Luo Lanxue pleaded.


    "Hmph, what do you know?" Qingshan Patriarch chided, "With that senior''s insight, do you think he won''t know you''re my, Qingshan Patriarch''s, disciple and of Qingshan Sect, even if you don''t go?"


    Hearing this, Luo Lanxue''s delicate body shuddered.


    "Since that senior didn''t make a move against you at the time, it shows he didn''t take these trivial matters to heart." Qingshan Patriarch stroked his beard and said, "Given his status, if you properly apologize with meter, he wouldn''t bother quibbling with a junior like you."


    "On the contrary, if we secretly schemed or acted like leaping clowns behind his back, that might actually enrage that senior."


    "Master''s lesson makes sense. Then disciple will bear the punishment and let that senior do as he wills." Luo Lanxue gritted her teeth and nodded.


    Afterwards, Qingshan Patriarch grabbed Luo Lanxue and flew towards Pingjiang City in two streams of light.


    ...

 Chapter 6

    Chapter 6


    "Disciple, keep practicing your martial arts well. I will go get some wine," Yi Feng said to Zhong Qing at the door of the shop before walking out with a gourd of wine in his hand.


    "Master Yi."


    "Master Yi."


    Many people along the way greeted Yi Feng.


    "Ahaha, long time no see."


    Yi Feng also smiled and bowed back to each one.


    "Master Yi,e hang out!"


    The scent of rouge and perfume drifted down as several graceful and delicatedies upstairs waved their kerchiefs at Yi Feng.


    "Ahem, maybe next time." Yi Feng awkwardly declined.


    "Come on,e on, Master Yi. With your handsome looks, let us share a few drinks on the house." Thedies giggled invitingly.


    "I''d better not let you take advantage of me," Yi Feng jokingly rolled his eyes at them. Although not knowing them well, they were familiar faces.


    Just then, amotion broke out on the street as many errand boys and peddlers rushed forward.


    "Master Yi, go take a look. I heard a silly dog showed up from who knows where. Dog meat is delicious and goes great with wine!" A peddler yelled at Yi Feng.


    "Dog meat is a delicacy. Remember to save me half a catty if you catch it," Yi Feng shouted back.


    Although dog meat was good, with so many people, it likely wouldn''te to him!


    Just as he was about to continue to the winery, themotion came charging his way as he saw many people swinging carrying poles and wooden sticks at a silly dog.


    In no time, they were beating it badly as it yelped and ran around wildly.


    The dog was in great pain.


    Damn these mere mortals, to actually dare block me. Do they really think they can stop me? I am the Devouring Sky Demon Wolf, yet in the mouths of these mortals I have be a silly dog?


    Damn it!


    It ran around frantically looking for an escape. Suddenly, its eyes lit up.


    Other than a pretty boy holding a gourd of wine walking leisurely, there seemed to be no one else blocking the way.


    This was its chance!


    It would charge through this final mortal. If it could break through, its crisis would be resolved.


    The wolf was fully confident that even just itsst bit of demonic power as the Devouring Sky Demon Wolf was more than what any mere mortal could block.


    Unnoticed by anyone, the sun-shaped mark hidden on the dog''s forehead flickered slightly. Transparent energy rippled out in circles as it charged at Yi Feng head-on.


    "Shaolin Leg."


    Yi Feng also kicked out at the same time.


    Bang!


    The collision was deafening.


    "What?"


    The dog''s silly expression froze instantly. Crashing into Yi Feng was like hitting a vajra. Dizzy and seeing stars, what was most unbelievable was how itsst bit of demonic power dissipated instantly upon contact with Yi Feng''s foot.


    "Why?!"


    The dog tumbled and rolled, opening and closing its mouth before passing out.


    "As expected of Master Yi!"


    Seeing Yi Feng knock out the dog with one kick, the mob burst into congrattions.


    "Just got lucky," Yi Feng smiled with sped fists. "Then this dog is mine?"


    "Of course, all Master Yi''s," the crowd affirmed.


    If it had been anyone else, there might have been a scramble, but everyone knew Yi Feng''s character. It was just a silly dog after all, so no one had any objections.


    "Thank you, I''ll dly ept it then."


    Yi Feng expressed his gratitude with a smile, grabbing the dog by its hind leg as he continued on his way to get wine.


    A whileter.


    Qingshan Patriarch and Luo Lanxue finally arrived at the door of the martial arts school.


    "Master, this is the ce," Luo Lanxue solemnly said.


    Hearing this, Qingshan Patriarch quickly looked up at the martial arts school ahead.


    The entrance was nothing special, just a regr looking ce. A signboard hung above with the character "Wu" for martial skillfully carved into it.


    When Qingshan Patriarch''s gaze fell upon this "Wu" character, his entire body shuddered. The character transformed into a huge fist that punched towards him.


    Step, step, step...


    Caught unprepared, Qingshan Patriarch retreated several steps.


    When he looked up again, he saw the "Wu" character had reverted back to normal.


    "Master, what''s wrong?" Luo Lanxue hurriedly asked.


    "It''s nothing."


    Although Qingshan Patriarch said so, hisplexion was still pale and his back drenched in cold sweat.


    After calming down slightly, he said to Luo Lanxue: "My disciple, did you see the ''Wu'' character on the signboard?"


    Luo Lanxue nodded.


    "That character also contains immense martial power!" Qingshan Patriarch eximed in shock: "I originally thought this senior was at the Warrior Emperor level, but now it appears I have underestimated him!"


    "What? What do you mean, Master?"


    Luo Lanxue parted her red lips slightly.

 Chapter 7

    Chapter 7


    "I suspect he is at the Martial Ancestor realm after the Martial Emperor," Qingshan Patriarch took a deep breath, and then solemnly said, "Because a single word made me so embarrassed, it is absolutely impossible for Martial Emperor to do so, after all I am also a Martial King now!"


    Luo Lanxue''s heart could not calm down.


    The Patriarch of Qingshan Sect, Martial Emperor, was able to open up a mountain with one sword. So as the Martial Ancestor expert after Martial Emperor, what kind of existence is that?


    She dared not imagine.


    If this senior looked into the previous matter...


    Such a blow to her status, how could she, a little Qingshan Sect disciple, withstand it!


    "Rx, my disciple," Qingshan Patriarch seemed to see Luo Lanxue''s worries and patted her on the shoulder, "Life and death are predestined, this senior will most likely not take a little junior like you to heart. Worste to worst..."


    Luo Lanxue looked up at Qingshan Patriarch.


    "If he really investigates, you worrying is useless. You can only obediently wait for death..." Qingshan Patriarch continued.


    Luo Lanxue''s mouth twitched involuntarily. Although Qingshan Patriarch''s words were unpleasant to hear, the fact was indeed so.


    Thinking of this, she took a deep breath and walked with Qingshan Patriarch nervously towards the Martial Hall.


    The front hall of the Martial Hall was empty.


    "It seems like no one is inside," Qingshan Patriarch said.


    "En!" Luo Lanxue nodded and asked, "What should we do now?"


    "Don''t panic!" Qingshan Patriarch patted his butt and sat down on the steps, saying, "Do not rush in recklessly. It''s better to wait for that senior toe back."


    "But Master..."


    Luo Lanxue looked at Qingshan Patriarch sitting casually on the steps. She felt it was somewhat inappropriate. After all, he was the patriarch of Qingshan Sect. With such an identity, it was unfitting to act like amoner. If someone saw this...


    "Lanxue, you are usually a clever child. Why are you so muddled at this time?" Qingshan Patriarch lectured, "ording to what you said, this senior is living as amon person in this mundane world, so he must not want cultivators to disturb him. Therefore, as cultivatorsing to visit, we must adapt and act like ordinary people. Although the senior can see through us with one nce, this kind of etiquette still has to be followed."


    "What Master says makes perfect sense."


    Luo Lanxue hurriedly nodded. Not caring about dirtying her snow-white dress, she also squatted on the steps in front of the Martial Hall with Qingshan Patriarch.


    Soon after, Yi Feng came back leisurely with a jug of wine in one hand and a wild dog in the other.


    Seeing this, Luo Lanxue''s beautiful body shuddered as she softly cried, "Master."


    Qingshan Patriarch also reacted instantly, his gaze falling on Yi Feng.


    Sure enough, he was a youth!


    Most importantly, Qingshan Patriarch also did not detect any traces of cultivator''s energy from Yi Feng.


    "Not even a shred of energy leaked out, such attainment..."


    "Tsk tsk."


    Qingshan Patriarch was secretly shocked.


    Yi Feng naturally also saw the two. Hepletely ignored the old man, his gaze falling on Luo Lanxue, his expression immediately bing gloomier.


    Why did this damn womane again?


    Before he could speak, he saw Luo Lanxue walk over, holding up her fists with a sincere face, "Senior, I was in the wrong about the previous matter. Please forgive me."


    Qingshan Patriarch also hurried over, smilingly said, "Greetings shopkeeper. I heard my niece here bought a martial arts book from you but did not pay enough. So I specifically brought her here to apologize. Please be magnanimous."


    Hearing this, Yi Feng sized up the old man.


    Judging by his speech, this old man should be the woman''s uncle. His appearance did not seem as overbearing as the woman, he was probably also an ordinary person.


    After listening, Yi Feng was slightly surprised.


    He did not expect this female cultivator''s family to be quite well-mannered!


    However, since they hade to apologize, Yi Feng did not make things difficult either. Heughed and said, "Forget it, it was just a small matter. But that book cost ten gold coins, so you still owe me nine gold coins."


    Upon hearing this, Qingshan Patriarch was shocked. "Senior wants nine gold coins?"


    "What else?"


    Yi Feng nced at him. Nine gold coins were enough for nine bowls of beef noodles for him. Moreover, now there were two people eating, he definitely had to get the money back.


    Getting confirmation, Qingshan Patriarch and Luo Lanxue exchanged nces.


    On their faces were utter excitement and gratitude.


    It seemed this unfathomable senior really did not take a small fry like Luo Lanxue to heart.


    However, this senior''s immersion into the mundane world was truly thorough!


    If he really asked, they would have no choice but to take out their sect''s treasure. Yet he only asked for nine gold coins back. It seemed he was also giving them a way out.


    However, Qingshan Patriarch thought, this mysterious senior probably did not even look upon his sect''s treasure!


    "Shopkeeper, do not worry. We will immediately offer up the nine gold coins," Qingshan Patriarch hurriedly said with a smile. Then he waved at Luo Lanxue.


    Luo Lanxue''s face was ugly. She hesitated and stammered, "Master...I, I don''t have any gold coins on me."


    Qingshan Patriarch''s expression chilled slightly, then he hurriedly rummaged in his pocket. After groping for a while, he only took out three gold coins left over from when he was demonstrating martial arts techniques. This left him extremely embarrassed for a time.


    Yi Feng also felt emotional.


    It seemed these two were not well off either. That girl probably did not have much talent. Her family used up all their money to support her cultivation!


    "If it really won''t work, next time then!" Yi Feng waved his hand and said.


    "How can that be eptable."


    Qingshan Patriarch''s face was full of embarrassment. Luo Lanxue was also anxiously stamping her feet at the side. The esteemed patriarch of Qingshan Sect and the pride of heaven actually could not scrape together nine gold coins. Fortunately, the two searched their storage bags and found a few more gold coins that had been deposited at some point. Only then did they hand over nine coins to Yi Feng.


    Weighing the gold coins in his hand, Yi Feng''s impression of the two also greatly improved.


    Clearly so poor, yet unwilling to spare any expense for their actions. Their moral character was still not bad.


    Therefore, for Luo Lanxue''s previous behavior, Yi Feng did not resent it as much anymore. Heughed and said, "The matter is over. How abouting in and sitting for a while, and eating a meal together!"


    Yi Feng also thought that since the two had given him all the money they had, they probably did not have a ce for lunch afterwards.


    Since the other party was so sincere, he could not be negligent.


    "Ah, wonderful!"


    Qingshan Patriarch was extremely excited, also not expecting this unfathomable senior to actually take the initiative to treat them to a meal.


    "I just happened to catch a wild dog. Later we can drink wine with it." Yi Feng casually said.


    Upon hearing this, Qingshan Patriarch and Luo Lanxue''s gazes simultaneously fell on the wild dog. At first they did not feel anything, but the next moment Qingshan Patriarch''s body shuddered.

 Chapter 8

    Chapter 8


    Suck in a breath of cold air.


    Mouth agape, too shocked to speak.


    Even if others can''t tell, how could he not recognize it? This is the legendary Skyswallowing Demon Wolf!


    The Skyswallowing Demon Wolf was a behemoth among the demon tribes, not only powerful in its own right but also belonging to a formidable tribe. Ordinary people wouldn''t dare provoke it at all.


    Yet this senior actually brought a Skyswallowing Demon Wolf to drink with him?


    This is just too crazy!


    Seeing Lorna''s confusion, Patriarch Qingshan leaned in to exin. Lorna covered her red lips in equal shock.


    Watching Yi Feng walking ahead nonchntly dragging the Skyswallowing Wolf, the two exchanged a look, unable to calm their minds. A senior like this was probably the only one audacious enough to get a hold of a Skyswallowing Demon Wolf just to drink with it!


    Finally, the two followed Yi Feng towards the martial arts hall.


    Both were extremely curious what was hidden inside the hall and what it was like.


    The high stone threshold was made of green rock.


    Stepping through the entrance was like crossing a vast distance, entering into another world from one world.


    On both sides of the martial arts hall were eighteen paintings, each depicting a different martial art and weapon - the first was a de, the second a spear, the third a sword... Eighteen kinds of weapons, dazzling to behold.


    Just one nce,


    And Patriarch Qingshan and Lorna were immersed in the vast ocean of martial arts.


    It was as if the entire hall had be an endless battlefield, with des and swords flying to and fro...


    It was also as if eighteen martial arts masters wereparing their skills and moves. To their eyes, these moves were unremarkable, devoid of aura, even full of openings, yet upon further inspection, they discovered profundities everywhere, with meaning behind every movement and stillness that was difficult toprehend.


    "Why are you dazing off? Come sit over here," Yi Feng''s voice called out. Patriarch Qingshan and Lorna were suddenly jolted awake, foreheads beaded with cold sweat.


    Regaining their senses, their faces were filled with lingering fear.


    The paintings on the walls contained boundless martial intent and meanings they could not fully grasp. While these offered enlightenment to anyone, one also needed the capacity to digest them, otherwise they would be devils that consumed you instead.


    Just now, Patriarch Qingshan and Lorna were like specks of dust in a vast ocean. The deeper they sank, the more dangerous it became.


    "Truly, there are worlds within inches!"


    "Who could have known that hidden within this insignificant Pingjiang City, inside this small shop, was such a world?"


    "Thankfully Senior called out to us in time, otherwise we may have be lost within it."


    Patriarch Qingshan and Lorna looked at Yi Feng with deep gratitude. If not for his timely word, the consequences would have been unimaginable for them.


    Thinking of this, they also felt some relief that Yi Feng had not been present when they first rushed in.


    Otherwise...


    "My humble abode rarely gets visitors, so there are few proper stools. Please sit wherever you''d like!" Yi Feng said with a smile. He poured out two cups of tea from a nearby pot and brought them over.


    Patriarch Qingshan and Lorna were honored and quickly stood up to receive the cups with both hands, faces beaming with joy.


    Yi Feng''s amiable manner instantly put them more at ease. It seemed this unparalleled senior was not only broad-minded, but also very down-to-earth!


    "I wonder what your surname is, shop owner?" Patriarch Qingshan asked again.


    "No need for formalities, I''m Yi Feng," Yi Feng said with augh, waving his hand.


    "Master Yi," Patriarch Qingshan quickly bowed with sped hands.


    "I''m no master, just running a small martial arts hall in this backwater to get by," Yi Feng shook his head. "Other than simple food and shelter, I dare not ask for more."


    "Master Yi''s state of mind makes me truly ashamed!" Patriarch Qingshan shook his head, filled with shame. Yi Feng''s abilities were sky-high, yet he maintained this extremely unadorned, down-to-earth mindset without arrogance or pride.


    Meanwhile, he had just stepped into the Martial King realm. Not to mention lording over Qingshan Sect, even in all of South Sha he thought highly of himself.


    Yet what was his measly skill worth before Yi Feng?


    Their mindsets were as different as clouds and mud.


    Yi Feng only sighed. He thought, if you were in my shoes, you would probably have the same mentality as me.


    It was so difficult transmigrating and integrating this golden finger. I thought I could finally experience the joy of cultivating, maybe even fly through the air sword in hand, arrogantly carefree.


    After all, wasn''t that what main characters were like in novels?


    Yet who knew this would be such a useless system. In the first few years, Yi Feng still thought there was something not activated yet. Perhaps if he cultivated those fist and staff techniques to the highest level, it would unlock the next domain. But reality told him he was thinking too much.


    In summary, after all these years, he had seen through it all.


    Other than resignation, what choice was there?


    He could only stay in his tiny corner ofnd, making ends meet...


    "You two sit for now, I''ll go take care of that wild dog and prepare some wine forter," Yi Feng said with a smile. His initial impression of the old man wasn''t bad. Although the old man was poor, more friends meant more paths. Who knew if he could help in the future?


    "No need, no need!" Upon hearing this, Patriarch Qingshan hurriedly stood up, "Master Yi, please don''t be so courteous. Just being able to eat some homely fare in your presence already makes me content. There''s no need for the Skyswallowing...dog."


    "Alright then, we''ll just eat something simple." Yi Feng nodded his head as well. It was gettingte, preparing the dog now would probably take them to dinner time.


    "You two can sit first while I put the dog somewhere for now," Yi Feng said, dragging the dog towards the rear hall.


    The rear hall was where Yi Feng did his smithing.


    Back then, he had smithed extensively to level up the system''s smithing skill. Although the smithing skill reached the stage ofparing with the gods, he rarely did any smithing after that. Only asionally when a neighbor needed help butchering pigs or farming would he lend a hand crafting butcher knives or hoes, also earning some pocket money.


    Seeing that Yi Feng no longer insisted they eat dog meat, Patriarch Qingshan secretly wiped cold sweat from his brow.


    Eating a Skyswallowing Demon Wolf was probably no psychological burden for Yi Feng, but for him, Patriarch Qingshan, it was different! The Skyswallowing Demon Wolf tribe, forget offending one Qingshan Sect, even ten Qingshan Sectsbined he couldn''t afford to offend!


    If he really ate it and the Skyswallowing Wolf tribe couldn''t get back at Yi Feng, they surely wouldn''t hesitate to vent their anger on his Qingshan Sect right?


    "Master, I''m done practicing."


    Just as Patriarch Qingshan and Lorna were sitting waiting for Yi Feng, a thirteen or fourteen year old boy walked out from the side hall.


    "This senior has a disciple as well?"


    Hearing this, the two were shocked.


    The senior''s disciple was probably also an exceptional genius!


    Their eager gazes turned towards Zhong Qing.

 Chapter 9

    Chapter 9


    Zhong Qing and Luo Lanxue''s gazes seemed as if they wanted to see through Zhong Qing.


    Sensing such gazes, Zhong Qing felt a little ufortable, but still smiled sillyly, "Are there any guests? Hello to you two."


    "Hello, hello."


    Although they hadn''t been able to see anything outstanding about Zhong Qing for the time being, after all this person was the beloved disciple of their senior, he was definitely someone they didn''t dare to be negligent towards. The two hurriedly got up and bowed with cupped fists.


    "Then you two sit first, I''ll go help my master." Zhong Qing nodded, then lowered his head and walked towards the back hall.


    After Zhong Qing left, Qingshan Patriarch and Luo Lanxue looked at each other.


    "Master, did you see anything about this young man? Why can''t I see anything?" Luo Lanxue said in a low voice to Qingshan Patriarch.


    Qingshan Patriarch frowned, shook his head and said, "I''m afraid this teacher is inept, I also didn''t see anything outstanding about this young man. Not only does he have no outstanding qualities, I see his whole body''s meridians are blocked, he simply has no talent at all!"


    "Then why?" Luo Lanxue asked puzzledly, "Why would that senior ept such a person as a disciple?"


    "Shh!"


    Qingshan Patriarch red at her and said, "Don''t be so rude when speaking."


    "Teacher''s admonishment is right." Luo Lanxue hurriedly shut her mouth, also knowing that she had spoken wrongly, lowered her head and said, "Please resolve my confusion, Master."


    "How can I resolve your confusion?" Qingshan Patriarch shook his head, bitterly said, "But I can be certain that there must be something we can''t see through about this young man. After all, with such a senior, how could his disciple be a mediocrity? I can only me our owncking vision."


    "Kept you two waiting for a long time." At this time, Yi Feng walked out smiling apologetically, "I''m afraid I''ll have to trouble you two to sit here a while longer, I''ll go make food for you first."


    After speaking, Yi Feng walked out of the martial arts hall, bought some homecooked dishes from a nearby vegetable stand, then walked into the kitchen.


    "Disciple, just sitting here idly is not a solution either. We can''t let the senior do all the work alone, let''s go help." After sitting for a while, Qingshan Patriarch stood up and said.


    Luo Lanxue nodded, and followed Qingshan Patriarch walking inside.


    Behind the front hall was a small courtyard, nted full of flowers and nts by Yi Feng. Aside from the flowers and nts, there were also a few wooden training posts erected.


    Serene, with the sounds of birds and fragrance of flowers.


    "Comfortable!"


    Standing in the courtyard, Qingshan Patriarch was full of emotion, said: "Disciple, the back mountain of my Qingshan Sect seems to be shrouded in immortal mist, seemingly a sacred ce, butpared to the senior''s ce here, it feels vulgar everywhere!"


    After feeling emotional for a while, the two then walked to the kitchen.


    The kitchen was neither big nor small, but was also clean. Walking in, they saw Yi Feng sitting on a small stool shelling green beans.


    "Disciple, we really need to learn from the senior''s state of mind." Qingshan Patriarch was emotional again, "The senior''s manner of doing everything himself with his own hands, if we could calm our hearts and learn even one or two tenths of it, I''m afraid there would be much fewer bottlenecks in our cultivation."


    Luo Lanxue nodded her head, sensing the meaning of her master''s words, looking at Yi Feng lowering his head shelling beans, it seemed like she hadprehended something at this moment, and her state of mind improved slightly.


    "Master Yi, let us help you!" Qingshan Patriarch said smilingly.


    "How can I let you do that?" Yi Feng smiled and said.


    "No need to be polite." Qingshan Patriarch quickly waved his hand at Luo Lanxue.


    Seeing this, Luo Lanxue hurriedly picked up the chili peppers on the stove top, and started rinsing them in the running water.


    After Luo Lanxue busied herself, Qingshan Patriarch tugged at his own clothes. What should he do? The esteemed Qingshan Patriarch had never done this kind of kitchen work before. But he couldn''t just stand there with eyes wide open, that would be too embarrassing. After thinking for a long time he finally found something to do, said: "Senior, let me help you cut the vegetables."


    "That''s fine too." Yi Feng was not a constrained person to begin with, on the contrary he preferred this kind of feeling, so heughed and said, "The kitchen knife is by the cupboard, I''ll have to trouble you then."


    "Ok!"


    Qingshan Patriarch revealed a smiling expression, walked towards the cupboard, looking for the kitchen knife.


    Suddenly, he froze.


    "Hiss!"


    In that moment, Qingshan Patriarch who was standing in ce shivered all over, sucking in cold air through his teeth.


    And his gaze was fixed firmly on the kitchen knife hung by the cupboard.


    The kitchen knife looked ordinary, but looking closely one would discover a streak of light shing by, if stared at for too long, one might even lose their senses.


    Most terrifying was that the streak of light contained a strand of the power of the Heavenly Dao. Previously he wouldn''t have been able to detect it, it was only after he advanced to the Martial King realm that he barely had the qualifications to capture a little bit.


    What level of quality would something containing the power of the Heavenly Dao have?


    Artifact?


    Saint artifact?


    Or perhaps the legendary Emperor artifact?


    Qingshan Patriarch didn''t dare imagine, his whole person felt like he was going crazy.


    What baffled him the most was that such a quality item was actually an ordinary kitchen knife in Yi Feng''s kitchen?


    "Yes, the knife right in front of you, thank you." Seeing the dazed Qingshan Patriarch, Yi Feng thought he didn''t know whether to use this knife, so he reminded him.


    "Oh, ok."


    Qingshan Patriarch nodded like a chicken pecking rice, then tremblingly reached out and finally picked up the kitchen knife.


    It felt heavy as a thousand pounds in his hand, seemingly ordinary.


    He even felt that holding this kitchen knife, he who had just entered the Martial King realm, could even fight two rounds with someone who had half a foot in the Martial Emperor realm.

 Chapter 10

    Chapter 10


    Picking up the string beans that Yi Feng had washed and peeled, Qingshan Patriarch''s shaking hands trembled as he prepared to cut them. After all, this was the first time he hade into contact with something of this level, and he couldn''t even cut the beans well after half a stick of incense time due to his nervousness.


    "This kitchen knife really isn''t very easy to use anymore. It looks like it''s about time to rece it." Seeing this, Yi Feng said apologetically. He had actually had this idea for a while - this kitchen knife was made when he had just started cksmithing, and although the sharpness was still decent, he felt it wasn''t very easy to handle.


    Upon hearing this, Qingshan Patriarch shuddered.


    As expected of a senior, the standards for kitchen knives used for cutting vegetables are so high!


    To think that this kitchen knife he called "not very easy to use" was something Qingshan Patriarch had desperately wanted but couldn''t obtain. In the senior''s eyes, it wasn''t even good enough to cut vegetables.


    "Senior is too modest. How could such a knife not be easy to use?" Qingshan Patriarch couldn''t help but sigh, "If only I had a knife like this!"


    Hearing this, Yi Feng also sighed.


    It seems this old man''s family is indeed very poor, so poor that they don''t even have a decent kitchen knife at home.


    Without great culinary skills, Yi Feng''s hands produced three dishes and one soup, which he brought to the table.


    When the first bite entered their mouths, both Qingshan Patriarch''s and Luo Lanxue''s eyes lit up.


    The two swore that they had never eaten such delicious food and dishes in their lives!


    Seeing their expressions, Yi Feng smiled and nodded slightly. He was still somewhat confident when it came to food and dishes.


    Although he was azy person, it was out of helplessness. The taste of the food in this world was really not very good. Aside from the asional bowl of beef noodles across the street, Yi Feng could only improve his own meals.


    Of course, even for the beef noodles across the street, Yi Feng had taught the owner a thing or two.


    After Yi Feng and the others had eaten and drank to their fill...


    In the back hall.


    The wild dog that Yi Feng had kicked unconscious was gradually regaining consciousness.


    "Oww, that hurts."


    "Damn mortal, just you wait until I recover. I won''t let you get away with this!"


    The dog snarled inwardly, filled with hatred towards Yi Feng. He thought to himself that not only was he of the Heaven Devouring Demon Wolf n, but he was also the son of the Heaven Devouring Demon Emperor. Yet he had been defeated by a mere mortal - this was an utmost humiliation to him.


    Hateful, so hateful!


    "If not for Ao Qing running away from the n and getting heavily injured by evildoers, leaving me with less than one-tenth of my power, how could this have happened?"


    "Just you wait until I find you again. I''ll tear you into eight pieces!"


    As he snarled to himself, the dog finally opened his eyelids.


    Swish swish swish!


    In that instant, countless bright lights shot towards him, shining so brightly he couldn''t open his eyes. It was as if he was amidst a sea of des and swords.


    When he forcibly opened his eyes, he discovered that surrounding him were countless weapons.


    "These weapons..."


    Ao Qing was shocked, his protruding mouth wide open. These weapons were at least all Spirit grade.


    Good heavens!


    The dog began to doubt life itself.


    Even as the son of the Heaven Devouring Demon Emperor, he had never seen so many Spirit grade and higher Sacred grade weapons!


    So many - forget about him, even his old man behind him probably hadn''t seen so many before.


    What''s even more freaking unbelievable was that these weapons were scattered around like junk. Just who was so rich to be so extravagant!


    "No, that''s not right."


    Ao Qing seemed to have noticed something else. All the scattered weapons on the ground were actually defective products.


    "Oh my god."


    Ao Qing was even more shocked, unable to calm down for a long time.


    Defective products were already of Spirit grade, so how high would the grade be if they were finished products?


    One must know, a master cksmith who could forge finished products to Spirit grade waspletely different from one whose defective products were already Spirit grade. Heaven knows what kind of monster that second cksmith was!


    Simply horrifying!


    "Just who could it be?"


    "What kind of ce is this?"


    Taking advantage of having recovered a bit of power after passing out, Ao Qing struggled to get up and carefully went outside to explore.


    But he identally stepped into the front hall.


    The instant he entered the front hall, he felt the heavens spinning and overwhelming pressure descended upon him. Then the paintings on both sides of the walls shone brightly, and the images of eighteen weapons shot towards him as ifing to life.


    "Awoo!"


    Ao Qing let out a howl as he felt his legs turn soft. Without caring about anything else, he turned and fled.


    Just what kind of terrifying thing was hidden in that hall? It had nearly scared him into peeing himself just now. What on earth kind of ce was this!


    He panickedly ran in another direction, carefully stepping inside.


    "Phew!"


    He breathed a sigh of relief. Luckily there was nothing so terrifying here.


    However, there were people!


    And that mortal was also there.


    Ao Qing''s eyes instantly filled with hatred. He crouched down, preparing to charge over and tear this hateful mortal apart.


    No, wait.


    At the critical moment, Ao Qing stopped himself. Eating with that mortal was...

 Chapter 11

    Chapter 11


    "Master Yi, your meal is simply too delicious," said Qingshan Patriarch, hisplexion ruddy. He did not expect that not only could he cook together with predecessors like Yi Feng, but he could also sit together and eat the meals cooked by Yi Feng.


    At this moment, needless to say, he was extremely satisfied.


    Being able to be so intimate with seniors of this level, if this matter was talked about, it would be enough for him to boast arrogantly to his grandchildren for a lifetime.


    "Let me toast you."


    Qingshan Patriarch stood up, then respectfully poured wine for Yi Feng, and took the lead to drink it all in one go.


    "Master, the previous matter was Xue''er''s fault. Xue''er is extremely grateful for the master''s magnanimity. This toast is to you," Luo Lanxue also did not want to fall behind, simrly respectfully raising her wine ss to toast Yi Feng.


    "Haha, don''t be so polite."


    Yi Feng also frankly epted their toasting, after all, there were some misunderstandings between them before.


    "This old guy''s realm..."


    Looking at Qingshan Patriarch, the sun-shaped mark on Ao Qing''s forehead flickered slightly, then he mumbled: "Although this old guy hides very well, he can''t escape the eyes of my Shitian Demon Wolf. I didn''t expect he has reached the Martial King realm."


    "Martial King realm,parable to the Demon Kings of my demon n!"


    There was shock in Ao Qing''s words.


    Among the demon n tribes, Demon Kings were also the lords of a territory. Even in their Shitian Demon Wolf tribe, they were the existence of elders, with considerable fighting strength.


    "And that girl, although she is only at the realm corresponding to the grand demon master of our demon n, her own talent is also very good. Given time, she can also grow into a high-level existence!"


    Ao Qing''s sun-shaped mark on his forehead tilted towards Luo Lanxue, then he said in surprise.


    "Why would a talented grand demon master with very good talent, and a Martial Kingparable to the elders of the demon n, be so respectful to this mortal, and address him as Master?"


    "Do these two people have problems with their heads?"


    Ao Qing scratched his head in confusion. Just as he was hesitating how to kill this mortal, he seemed to have thought of something, and suddenly shifted his gaze to Yi Feng.


    "Gasp!"


    He stared with wide eyes, and suddenly gasped.


    Could it be that this mortal?


    This mortal...


    As if to prove Ao Qing''s words, Yi Feng, who was weing Qingshan Patriarch and Luo Lanxue in the hall, saw them toast and politely said: "You two don''t need to be so polite. On the contrary, it is my honor that you two came to visit my humble abode. Unfortunately I don''t have much to entertain you with."


    "Crap!"


    Ao Qing shuddered when he heard these words.


    It was as if a thunderp exploded in his mind.


    Now he finally understood. This mortal in front of him was no mortal at all, but the master of this house.


    The piles of spiritual weapons and treasures in the back hall, the eighteen terrifying paintings in the front hall, were all made by his hand.


    Otherwise, why would a masterparable to the elders of his demon n, and a beautiful talented woman, be so respectful to him?


    No wonder, no wonder.


    No wonder when I used my demonic powers to hit this mortal at the time, even though it was impossible for a mortal to block it, he could easily dissolve it. It turned out he was a powerful expert who did not reveal his abilities.


    "It must be so."


    "I heard from Father before that many human experts have problems with their brains. They have transcendent cultivation but pretend to be useless to deceive the human world, then catch others off guard. This person must be like this."


    Ao Qing waspletely convinced of his own thoughts.


    Thinking of this, Ao Qing''s face was full of apprehension.


    With just the works in his house, even if it was made by his father the Shi Tian Demon King, it would probably be difficult to aplish. This was enough to prove that this mortal pretending to be an expert was at least at the same level as his father Shi Tian Demon King.


    Such a senior was someone he could only look up to.


    It wasughable that he previously wanted to take revenge. That was simply an egg hitting a rock!


    "But why did this expert capture me!"


    Ao Qing was in agony.


    He had no enmity or involvement with him, yet he was captured for no reason.


    After capturing him, first he didn''t hurt him, second he didn''t kill him.


    But often it was such inscrutable things that were most frightening. Moreover, how could he casually guess the thoughts of someone at this level?


    After two more cups of wine, Yi Feng felt more and more that this old guy was worth befriending. He immediately invited him: "Since you two came in a hurry this time, if you have time in the future, you cane visit my humble abode again. Next time youe, I''ll ughter that dog and make dog meat hot pot for you to eat."


    "Master Yi is too kind."


    Seeing that Yi Feng actually invited him to visit again, Qingshan Patriarch was extremely excited. But when he thought of eating that Shitian Demon Wolf, he became apprehensive and nervous.


    However, he thought about it. Since this senior had invited him repeatedly, he shouldn''t be too concerned.


    Even if the Shitian Demon Wolf n wanted to investigate, they would probably have to weigh carefully who he was eating with.


    After all, he had also cooked and eaten lunch with the senior!


    Thinking of this, Qingshan Patriarch also became fearless, and cupped his fists: "Master Yi honors me with your invitation. Since that''s the case, next time I''m free I''ll bring good wine again to bother you."


    "Good, good."


    Yi Feng smiled faintly, picking up food with his chopsticks.


    "Gasp, gasp, gasp..."


    The conversation between the two waspletely heard by Ao Qing at the door.


    So it turns out, this expert captured me to make me into hot pot!


    Damn it!


    Thinking of this, Ao Qing was in despair. He hunched over and curled up on the ground shivering.


    "Heavens!"


    "What should I do?"


    In his current situation, he couldn''t beat or escape!


    "No, I can''t die."


    "I have always been looked down upon by my father. I came out this time to prove myself. Not only can I not prove myself, I even became dog meat hot pot!"


    Thinking of this, a light shone in Ao Qing''s eyes again.


    He had already made up his mind thatter he would beg this expert for mercy and perform well in front of him. Perhaps he could be spared and regain his freedom.

 Chapter 12

    Chapter 12


    Half an hourter, Yi Feng and the other three finally finished their meal and wine.


    "Thank you for the generous hospitality, Master Yi. Qingshan and I will take our leave now." At the appropriate time, Qingshan Patriarch tactfully bid farewell.


    "Alright. Disciple, see our guests off." Yi Feng let out a loud burp, then waved his hand at the two and instructed Zhong Qing.


    "Yes, Master." Zhong Qing respectfully nodded, then escorted Qingshan Patriarch and hispanion to the entrance of the martial arts hall.


    "Thank you for escorting us, young master." Outside, Qingshan Patriarch cupped his fist and politely said to Zhong Qing.


    "You''re too kind. Master said you''re always wee to visit whenever you have time." Zhong Qing nodded and replied.


    "Wonderful, wonderful."


    Qingshan Patriarch nodded gratefully. After some more small talk with Zhong Qing, Zhong Qing finally returned to the martial arts hall.


    After parting ways, a broad smile appeared on Qingshan Patriarch''s face as he stood across the street. He had just broken through to be a Martial King, but his cultivation was still unstable. Yet now, it felt incredibly solidified.


    In fact, the degree of solidification wasparable to a Martial King who had cultivated for decades.


    "This trip today was worth my entire life!" Qingshan Patriarch sighed emotionally.


    Little did he know, he who was once driven to desperation by Xuanwu Patriarch had nowpletely turned the situation around.


    Of course, in his opinion, the greatest benefit was not the breakthrough in his cultivation realm.


    Rather, it was the improvement in his state of mind.


    Advancements in one''s state of mind were rare and precious. It could only beprehended through self-realization. Master Yi Feng''s return to simplicity and humility, along with his extremely down-to-earth and tranquil mindset, allowed Qingshan Patriarch to gain profound insights.


    Beside him, Luo Lanxue also had a look of relief on her face.


    The huge boulder in her heart, from offending Master Yi Feng earlier, could finally be put down.


    Despite being such an eminent figure, not only did he not hold her previous offense against her, he even treated her to a meal without any reservations. This filled Luo Lanxue with admiration.


    Compared to this senior, those so-called geniuses of the major sects were simply worlds apart.


    "However, I still haven''t figured out that young man!" As he watched Zhong Qing''s departing figure, Qingshan Patriarch let out a soft sigh. He still could not discern anything remarkable about Zhong Qing.


    But if there was nothing special about him, how could he have earned the favor of such an exceptional person like Master Yi Feng?


    "Xue''er, when we return to Qingshan Sect, help me thoroughly research the historical records. I must uncover what special abilities this young man has, to be able to be the disciple of this senior." Qingshan Patriarch instructed.


    "Yes."


    Luo Lanxue was also extremely curious about this. It was not untilter, when the two of them were satisfied, that they transformed into beams of light and headed back to Qingshan Sect.


    After Zhong Qing returned, he immediately started cleaning up the bowls and chopsticks.


    Yi Feng nodded in satisfaction at Zhong Qing. Although there was now one more mouth to feed, a well-behaved child like Zhong Qing was worth it!


    Entering the back courtyard and about to sprawl out on the recliner, he suddenly noticed a dog staring intently at him.


    "Huh?"


    Yi Feng was startled. Wasn''t this the dog he had dragged back?


    Not only did it endure all those beatings on the street, but also a kick from him. He didn''t expect the dog to still be alive. He was even nning to get rid of it and make hot pot.


    This dog was truly resilient!


    The dog''s eyes stared straight at him, seemingly pleading.


    "What does this dog want?" Yi Feng wondered.


    Just as he was puzzling over this, the dog actually bent its limbs and knelt down before him. Then it started kowtowing.


    Although kneeling to a human was quite humiliating for Ao Qing, son of the Heaven Devouring Demon King, considering how powerful this man was, and his own helplessness, he endured it.


    "Are you begging for mercy from me?" Yi Feng waspletely astonished. He didn''t expect the dog to be so intelligent.


    Hearing Yi Feng''s words, the dog nodded.


    Seeing this, Yi Feng sighed in admiration. He didn''t expect the dog to be so intelligent. It reminded him of the husky he had raised in his past life. So with a wave of his hand, he said, "Forget it, forget it. You''re also a living creature, I won''t harm you anymore, alright?"


    Upon hearing this, Ao Qing was overjoyed!


    He was extremely grateful for making the decision to beg for mercy. Although kowtowing to a human was humiliating, it seemed this eminent man was quite benevolent after all!


    Ao Qing lowered his head and expressed his gratitude repeatedly.


    "What a good dog..."


    Yi Feng leaned back in his recliner and used his foot to lift the dog''s chin, praising him.


    Ao Qing''s eyebrows wrinkled. What was his status? Although not favored by the Demon King, he was still the young master of the Heaven Devouring Demon Wolves. How could he be subjected to such humiliation, getting his chin lifted by a foot? Fury instantly rose within him.


    No matter how powerful you are, you can''t degrade others like this!


    However, he endured it. After all, his life and freedom were most important. As long as he could escape from here, the world would be his oyster.


    "Since you''re so sensible, and I just happen tock a gatekeeper, why don''t you stay here!" Yi Feng did not want to let go of such an intelligent dog, so he continued speaking.


    Upon hearing this, Ao Qing''s fur stood on end.


    His heart wailed in despair.


    He didn''t expect this man still had no intention of letting him go.


    "What''s wrong, you''re unwilling?" Yi Feng paid no attention to whether the dog could understand him. He bent down and stroked its head.


    Who would be willing to stay beside such a freak?


    Ao Qing was on the verge of tears.


    This young master still had to prove himself. Remaining here would be akin to having his freedom restricted. Who knows, when guests arrive in the future, you might decide to turn me into hot pot again!


    However, he could not outwardly express his inner thoughts. Especially considering Yi Feng''s question just now, which seemed to contain an implicit threat!


    He had no desire to barely escape death as a dog... no, wolf, only to end up as hot pot again.


    So he could only swallow his grief and indignation, and nodded.


    "Good, then I''ll give you a name." Yi Feng nodded in satisfaction and frowned in contemtion, "Now there''s Zhong Qing and you, expenses are a bit tight, so I''ll call you Wang Cai. Help our martial arts hall generate more business."


    "Wang... Cai?"


    Ao Qing wailed internally.


    At the very least give me a more impressive name!


    Oh well. It doesn''t matter.


    Surviving for now is good enough.


    However, this damn human, who he originally thought was so benevolent, turns out to be...


    Humans really can''t be trusted!


    Of course, Yi Feng had no idea the dog could think so much. He assumed it was just a mixed breed stray. Recalling that the dog was probably still hungry, he called out, "Disciple! Don''t waste the leftovers, bring them here for your master."

 Chapter 13

    Chapter 13


    Ao Qing was stunned for a moment.


    Then he saw Zhong Qing bring over the leftover food and rice that he had just cleaned up.


    "My disciple, it''s really a miracle that this dog didn''t die, so I n to raise it from now on. Don''t waste the leftovers from now on," Yi Feng ordered Zhong Qing.


    "Master is merciful," Zhong Qing nodded and said, "I''ll keep all the leftovers for him from now on."


    "Good disciple," Yi Feng smiled approvingly.


    Hearing this master and disciple sing and respond to each other, Ao Qing''s face was extremely livid.


    So they were nning to feed him leftovers?


    No way!


    I am the dignified Ao Qing, the son of Ao Huang the Demon King. How could I eat leftovers?


    It''s humiliating, a huge humiliation!


    Humans!


    Damn humans!


    Screw you.


    Ao Qing was charging around in the yard, he had kowtowed to this human just to save his own life, but to have to endure such humiliation as well, that was uneptable.


    No way, absolutely not.


    He gritted his teeth and secretly swore that he would never eat these leftover scraps even if it killed him.


    "Master, the dog won''t eat," Zhong Qing said, looking to Yi Feng.


    "Uh... maybe he''s not used to it yet," Yi Feng stroked his chin and said.


    "What should we do?" Zhong Qing asked.


    "Just put the food on the stone b, he''ll eat when he gets hungry. You go tidy up!" Yi Feng ordered.


    Too presumptuous!


    Simply too presumptuous!


    Ao Qing turned up his muzzle and looked at Yi Feng with hatred. He had been quite grateful that Yi Feng spared his life at first.


    But now, he only felt humiliated hatred towards Yi Feng.


    "That resentful look is really simr to my previous life''s husky," seeing Ao Qing''s expression, Yi Feng couldn''t help rubbing his head again.


    But to Ao Qing, this was just another naked humiliation.


    Yi Feng didn''t bother with him anymore. Having just eaten and drank his fill, it was now the perfect time for an afternoon nap. Heyfortably on the recliner, waving his fanzily from time to time, and soon began to snore lightly.


    Seeing the sleeping Yi Feng, Ao Qing''s face was full of murderous intent.


    He was wondering if he should take this opportunity to attack this damn human. But in the end, he still softened.


    He was certain that if he tried anything funny, it would be certain death.


    "No, I must escape from this human''s clutches. I want freedom."


    Ao Qing spent the entire afternoon thinking about how to escape this demonic ce, but things were not going as he wished. To get out he had to go through the front hall.


    He had stepped into the front hall several times, but was deterred by the eighteen portraits and didn''t dare move.


    Finally he gave up on escaping and copsed exhausted on the ground.


    "But I''m so hungry!"


    Lying on the ground, his stomach rumbled loudly. Aside from here with Yi Feng, he had already experienced a long escape and was starving with hunger pangs.


    His eyes inevitably fell upon the leftovers on the ground.


    "No."


    "I, the dignified son of the Ao Qing demon wolf n, how could I possibly eat these human leftovers?"


    "Never!"


    Ao Qing''s eyes were firm.


    As the sky gradually darkened, Yi Feng stir-fried two small dishes. After the meal he remembered Ao Qing''s situation again and asked, "My disciple, has Ao Qing still not eaten?"


    "No, Master," Zhong Qing said worriedly, "Will Ao Qing starve to death?"


    "It''s fine," Yi Feng said lightly, "He''s probably still not used to it yet. Take over the leftoverster."


    "Yes, Master," Zhong Qing respectfully nodded.


    Soon a new round of dinner was brought to the backyard.


    "Damn humans, how long are you going to humiliate me?" Ao Qing saw this scene and was so angry that smoke was practicallying out of his head.


    "I, the dignified Ao Qing demon wolf n, how could I submit to you humans?"


    "Even if I starve to death today, I won''t eat a single grain of you worthless humans'' food."


    "Grumble!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, his stomach let out another loud rumble. Looking at his empty belly, his eyes involuntarily nced at the still steaming leftovers.


    "As long as the green hillsst, there will always be firewood," he gritted his teeth and thought.


    "Just this once."


    "Just once."


    Seeing Yi Feng and Zhong Qing were not around, Ao Qing shed over in a blur and started eating the leftovers on the ground.


    "Delicious!"


    "I have to say, this damn human''s cooking is pretty tasty."


    As the food entered his mouth, Ao Qing felt extremely satisfied and couldn''t help praising it.


    After wolfing it down, he still felt somewhat unsatisfied.


    At that moment, Yi Feng entered the backyard.


    "Dogs really are shameless. Before he refused to eat but now he''s licked the te clean," Yi Feng saw the clean stone b and smiled smugly.


    "Tsk!"


    Hearing this, Ao Qing immediately bared his teeth, shaking with anger.


    He now thoroughly understood that this human was treating him as a ything, not only humiliating him with leftovers, but also insulting him like this.


    Yet he still didn''t darey a paw on the man.


    That night, the more Ao Qing thought about it, the more he hated him.


    When Yi Feng came to the backyard the next day, Ao Qing immediately bared his teeth at him.


    Yi Feng red at him butpletely ignored him and walked into the back hall.


    Since he was free he remembered the kitchen knife wasn''t working very well and decided to forge a new one.


    Smithing was tiring work.


    Maintaining the right temperature, force and shape were all indispensable.


    So after he had perfected his skills he hadn''t done much smithing.


    "Oh!"


    He had originally didn''t want to exert himself, but suddenly remembered something. His gaze abruptly fell upon Ao Qing at his side.


    Revealing a smug smile.


    But to Ao Qing, this smile was creepy and terrifying.


    He didn''t know what despicable tricks this hateful human would use to humiliate him next.


    "Hehe,e on then!"


    Yi Feng directly dragged Ao Qing over to the smithing furnace. The furnace had a bellows which made the fire rise up when pumped.


    Yi Feng thought that modifying the bellows slightly and using hooks so Ao Qing could pump it like a donkey mill would save him a lot of effort.


    No sooner said than done.


    The bellows were quickly modified by Yi Feng. Then he tied up Ao Qing and hung a dog bone in front of his mouth, just like dangling a carrot in front of a donkey.


    Thus, a perpetual motion machine powered by bones was created by Yi Feng.


    "I really am a genius," Yi Fengughed smugly and kicked Ao Qing''s rear end, shouting "Get going!"


    Humans!


    I will never get along with you.


    Ao Qing howled resentfully in his heart.


    Why do you have to humiliate me like this? If this continues, you may as well just kill me!


    But facing death, he still didn''t have the courage. Under Yi Feng''s coercion, he could only reluctantly start pumping the bellows.


    But the hatred in his heart only grew stronger!


    With Ao Qing''s pumping, the bellows made the fire rise up. Yi Feng held the fire tongs in one hand and arge hammer in the other, starting to shape the glowing red iron in his hand.


    "Bang!"


    With one hammer blow, Ao Qing, who had been full of resentment just a moment ago, suddenly widened his eyes.


    His face was filled with incredulity.


    "This is..."

 Chapter 14

    Chapter 14


    Ao Qing''s face was filled with disbelief.


    When Yi Feng struck that hammer just now, weak sparks sshed out. Those sparks turned into dots of light in his eyes, scattering everywhere.


    "Phew!"


    What sparks were those?


    It was simply the essence of martial arts!


    Although he was a demon n, his cultivation methods were different from humans, this kind of extraordinary thing could still bring him tremendous benefits.


    Especially when those dots of light sshed onto his body, it was as if he was undergoing the baptism of martial arts.


    At this moment, the injuries that hadn''t healed for half a year were immediately restored by twenty percent.


    "Boom!"


    Another hammer struck down.


    Sparks sttered out again, falling sporadically on Ao Qing''s body, making him feel morefortable all over.


    The injuries were almost halfway healed now.


    He looked at Yi Feng beside him. He looked ordinary, but for some reason, this figure was infinitely erged in Ao Qing''s eyes. It was as if his whole body was radiating golden light, like a dazzling little sun.


    "I see, I see now..."


    Ao Qing spoke excitedly to himself as he looked at Yi Feng. Not only was the resentment gone from his gaze, he even shed touched tears.


    "So the purpose of this human senior capturing me was to nurture me. The humiliation from before must have been to temper my state of mind."


    "After all, Father has said more than once that I''m arrogant and conceited, a greenhouse flower that has never been tempered. This is also why he looks down on me."


    "That''s right, it must be!"


    "Otherwise, how could he humiliate me while also restoring my injuries at the same time?"


    Thinking of this, Ao Qing was filled with regret and shame.


    After this senior saved him, not only did he painstakingly temper his state of mind, but also healed his injuries. Yet what did he do?


    He was full of resentment towards this senior.


    He was truly despicable, ungrateful.


    The regret in his heart made him want to p himself hard several times.


    "I cannot disappoint my senior."


    "Regret is useless, only effort will bring the greatestfort to my senior!"


    Determination filled Ao Qing''s eyes as his limbs moved faster, stirring up a gust of wind.


    "Good dog, not bad."


    Seeing the vigorous mes in the furnace, Yi Feng praised him approvingly.


    Indeed!


    Not failing his senior''s expectations was the best repayment.


    Hearing Yi Feng''s praise, Ao Qing was extremely excited. Thinking that his senior had gone through so much trouble for his sake, he no longer felt it was humiliating to help Yi Feng.


    To receive guidance from such a senior, it was simply his honor.


    Soon, the new kitchen knife Yi Feng made was finished.


    Ao Qing''s face was drenched in sweat, but he didn''t care about the fatigue. His gaze fell on the still glowing kitchen knife.


    "This knife..."


    Just as Ao Qing spoke, Yi Feng looked at it satisfactorily and dipped it in water. When he took it out, Ao Qing gasped.


    "This is an Imperial...no no..."


    In the end, Ao Qing found that he couldn''t even discern the grade of this kitchen knife, because it had exceeded his knowledge.


    All he knew was that this was the highest quality divine weapon he had ever seen!


    Phew!


    How fortunate, to have witnessed the birth of such a divine weapon, and even contributed to its creation.


    "Hahaha!"


    "Father, one day you will discover that your son is no worse than your other sons!"


    "If you knew that I assisted this senior in forging such a divine weapon, you would surely no longer look down on me!"


    Thinking of this, Ao Qing looked at Yi Feng gratefully.


    Noble one!


    The wheel of fortune has finally turned to Ao Qing. If I can stay by this senior''s side for some time, then...hehe!


    Seeing the dog acting like it had rabies, Yi Feng rolled his eyes at it.


    Although he didn''t know its breed, it really looked like a husky.


    Probably this world''s version of a husky!


    "Master, you have a guest." Zhong Qing walked in respectfully from the outer hall and said.


    "Oh, they''re here!"


    Yi Feng nodded lightly, examining the newly forged kitchen knife. Then he walked out to the outer hall.


    At the door stood a girl of seventeen or eighteen.


    The girl was graceful and elegant, with delicate features. Although her clothes were ordinary, she was still an absolute beauty.

 Chapter 15

    Chapter 15


    "Peng Ying!"


    When Yi Feng saw this girl, his eyes lit up. The young girl in front of him was none other than his childhood sweetheart, Peng Ying. It had been several months since theyst met.


    "Mm!"


    Peng Ying nodded.


    "Come, let''s sit inside," Yi Feng said with a smile, taking her jade-like hand.


    "Forget it." Peng Ying shook off Yi Feng''s arm. She wanted to say something but hesitated for a long time before finally saying, "Let''s not sit. I just came to see you. Also, I have good news to tell you - I''ve sessfully be an outer disciple of Qingshan Sect."


    "Oh, congrattions to you then," Yi Feng said.


    But he felt somewhatplicated inside.


    On one hand, he was happy for Peng Ying.


    On the other hand, he selfishly didn''t want Peng Ying to cultivate, because it meant they probably wouldn''t see each other for a long time.


    "I know you don''t want me to cultivate," Peng Ying said ruefully. "But joining Qingshan Sect has been my dream. I was able to join Qingshan Sect smoothly, so you should be happy for me."


    Yi Feng forced a smile.


    He sighed.


    But she was right, they each had their own paths, and he should support her dream.


    "As long as you''re alright with it," he said after some thought. "I guess this means we won''t be seeing each other anymore."


    Having said that, she headed towards the door.


    Yi Feng wanted to say something but didn''t know what. But he understood what Peng Ying meant - now that she was cultivating, they were no longer on the same path.


    In this life, Yi Feng was also ready to let go. After all, they each had their own pursuits.


    Thinking of this, Yi Feng hurried after Peng Ying and called out, "I wish you well. Just my uncle and aunt..."


    "Don''t worry, I''ll take care of them," Peng Ying said softly after some thought.


    Yi Feng nodded. He had lost his parents at a young age, and Peng Ying''s parents had treated him extremely well. Thinking of this, he held out the kitchen knife in his hand, "I don''t have much to give you. Remember my aunt asked me to make a knife for her if I had time? Help me bring this to them!"


    Looking at the kitchen knife in Yi Feng''s hand, Peng Ying frowned, an indescribable expression on her face.


    "Ying''er, are you done? We have to return to the sect," said a youth in white robes who had just walked over, cradling a longsword. He asked Peng Ying gently.


    "Brother Wu Jie, give me a moment, I''ll be right there. And this is my friend, Yi Feng," Peng Ying said softly.


    "Alright, hurry up then," the youth said gently. He didn''t even nce at Yi Feng - after all, he was just an ordinary person not worthy of his greeting.


    "Who is he?" Yi Feng''s brows furrowed.


    Peng Ying had aplicated expression. She sighed before saying, "Please don''t me me. You know my aptitude is only average. It''s thanks to his help that I was able to join Qingshan Sect. I can''t fail him."


    "As for this knife, just keep it for yourself!"


    Having said that, Peng Ying hurriedly followed the youth in white robes and disappeared from Yi Feng''s sight.


    Peng Ying''s words echoed in Yi Feng''s ears.


    She said she couldn''t fail him, but what about Yi Feng? How insignificant he was!


    How ironic!


    "Damn it!" Yi Feng cursed.


    "Don''t be upset."


    He put away the kitchen knife and returned it to the kitchen.


    "Apprentice, watch the shop," he instructed before lying down on a recliner. After downing two cups of wine, he fell into a deep sleep.


    Qingshan Sect''s Grand Hall.


    Qingshan Patriarch sat at the head with a solemn expression. Below him were Luo Lanxue and others, as well as Qingshan Sect''s various elders. Their personal disciples also stood behind them.


    It was rare for Qingshan Sect''s entire hierarchy to convene like this.


    A heavy atmosphere permeated the grand hall.


    The duel between Qingshan Patriarch and Xuanwu Patriarch would continue, despite Qingshan Patriarch''s breakthrough.


    They had assumed the duel was no longer uncertain after Qingshan Patriarch broke through to the Martial King realm. However, they just received definite news that Xuanwu Patriarch had already broken through to the Martial King realm ten years ago.


    This news was like a rollercoaster ride for the Qingshan Sect members.


    One had just entered the Martial King realm, while the other had been in it for ten years. Their strengths were clearly apparent.


    "Everyone, please contribute ideas on how we can get through this," Zhu Yun, the sect master under Qingshan Patriarch, said solemnly.


    Silence filled the grand hall.


    In the face of absolute power, all ns were futile.


    Was Qingshan Sect really going to meet its end?


    Just then, a youth in white robes stepped forward. He was the personal disciple of one of the elders. If Yi Feng had been there, he would have recognized him as the one who was with Peng Ying earlier.

 Chapter 16

    Chapter 16


    Yu Wujie, do you have anything you want to say?" Zhu Yun asked.


    "Patriarch, Sect Master, since we have no way to deal with the Xuanwu Patriarch, why can''t we avoid the fight?" Yu Wujie asked.


    Hearing this, some of the elders in the hall let out a wryugh.


    They knew that this time it was impossible to avoid the fight. The two patriarchs had harbored deep grudges for decades now, and had signed the duel agreement for today long ago.


    This agreement swore upon both of their lives, with the Heavenly Dao as witness.


    If one avoided the fight, they would suffer punishment from the Heavenly Dao.


    And if Qingshan Patriarch retreated, it would be the same as an unconditional defeat for Qingshan Sect!


    "Forget it, I can''t rely on you all." At this time, the Qingshan Patriarch shouted, his expression was solemn, but his heart was much more rxed than the others.


    Because he had already considered a strategy just now.


    If he could borrow that kitchen knife from Senior Yi Feng down the mountain, this fight would not necessarily be without a chance!


    "All of you leave!" the Qingshan Patriarch waved his hand.


    "Patriarch..."


    "Patriarch, what do you mean by this?"


    He hadn''t even revealed his n yet, but the Patriarch was having people leave. Could it be that the Patriarch knew he was no match, and had given up hope?


    If that was the case, then Qingshan Sect...


    The faces of the crowd were filled with solemnity and despair.


    "I already have a strategy." Seeing this, the Qingshan Patriarch also knew he needed to reassure these people to prevent chaos, so he said, "I''m going to borrow a knife. As long as I can borrow this knife, Xuanwu...hmph, nothing to worry about..."


    "A knife?"


    "What knife?"


    Hearing this, everyone was puzzled.


    After all, although Xuanwu and Qingshan were at the same realm, there was a difference of ten years of cultivation. Although a good weapon could greatly enhance one''s strength, ten years of cultivation, especially at this Martial King realm, was not something an ordinary knife could make up for.


    "You''ll know once I sessfully borrow the knife and bring it back to show you." The Qingshan Patriarch said impatiently. If not for needing to steady the sect members in this time, he would not have openly brought out a knife at this level.


    Although still filled with confusion and unease, everyone obediently left. At the same time, they also looked forward to the knife the Qingshan Patriarch had spoken of.


    "Zhu Yun,e with me for a bit."


    But the Qingshan Patriarch called for the Sect Master Zhu Yun to stay. After all, Zhu Yun''s status was different. He felt it necessary to let the Sect Master know about the existence of that senior down the mountain.


    In case that fellow wasn''t careful and identally provoked him, the consequences would be unaffordable.


    The two quickly arrived at the streets of Pingjiang City, still some distance from the martial arts hall. The Qingshan Patriarch began concealing his aura and walking.


    "Uncle-master, what is this about?" In private, Zhu Yun was the Qingshan Patriarch''s nephew-disciple, and looked at the Qingshan Patriarch puzzledly, "Why don''t we just fly over directly?"


    "Hmph, what do you understand?" The Qingshan Patriarch admonished, "Conceal your aura immediately. Later, act ording to my signals."


    Although confused, Zhu Yun also concealed his aura, then asked again, "Uncle-master, does this small Pingjiang City have the knife you need?"


    "A frog at the bottom of a well."


    The Qingshan Patriarch scolded him, having no interest in exining much to Zhu Yun at the moment. His mind waspletely focused on seeing Yi Feng.


    When they arrived at the martial arts hall, they saw Yi Feng lying in a reclining chair at the entrance.


    "This is it." The Qingshan Patriarch straightened his back excitedly and said.


    "Uncle-master, this is just a run-down martial arts hall!" Zhu Yun nced casually without looking more, puzzled as he asked, "You are the esteemed Qingshan Sect''s Patriarch, why must you be like this?!"


    "Shut up."


    "Also, in address and all aspectster, do not mention anything rting to cultivation."


    The Qingshan Patriarch angrily shouted.


    Zhu Yun did not dare to say more.


    "Hahaha, Master Yi." The Qingshan Patriarch put on a smiling face and called out.


    Yi Feng, who was lying at the entrance, removed the fan covering his face, nced over, sat up andughed, "So it''s you who''se!"


    "Yes, it''s me."


    The Qingshan Patriarch nodded his head repeatedly like a chick pecking rice, his face full of respect.


    At the side, Zhu Yun''s eyes went wide.


    Was he seeing things?


    Usually the arrogant Patriarch in Qingshan Sect was now like a chick in front of an ordinary person?


    Why?


    With one p, this ordinary person could easily be killed!

 Chapter 17

    Chapter 17


    However, despite the doubts in his mind, he did not dare to say much.


    "Master Yi, this is my..." Qingshan Patriarch slightly leaned to the side, ready to introduce Zhu Yun to Yi Feng.


    Yi Feng waved his hand and interrupted, "I can see, uncle and nephew, right?"


    "As expected of senior."


    Qingshan Patriarch''s face was full of admiration.


    However, on second thought, he was overdoing it. With this senior''s heavenly abilities, he probably only needed one nce to discern Zhu Yun''s identity.


    Yi Feng smiled.


    This was nothing at all.


    Qingshan, an old man, and Zhu Yun, a middle-aged man, had a close rtionship. Zhu Yun was also very respectful to Qingshan, so they were likely just uncle and nephew.


    "But since you are here, it''s good timing. I''m out of wine, do you have any?" Yi Feng was straightforward and asked for wine directly. That Peng Ying woman was impossible to get over easily for Yi Feng, and the little remaining inventory at home had been finished.


    "Yes, yes, yes."


    Qingshan Patriarch quickly replied, but after agreeing, he remembered that he hade in too much of a hurry and hadpletely forgotten to bring wine. Fortunately, Zhu Yun was next to him, so he looked towards Zhu Yun.


    "Uncle, you..."


    Zhu Yun had a bad premonition.


    "Take out your Sheng Guo Dan!" Qingshan Patriarch stretched out his hand and said.


    "Ah?"


    Zhu Yun''s face was pitch ck, full of reluctance. His Sheng Guo Dan could only be brewed three bottles a year, and was a priceless treasure to him. Usually, he was unwilling to let anyone drink it, but now he was asked to take it out for amoner?


    "Hurry up."


    Seeing Zhu Yun being so unappreciative, Qingshan Patriarch became anxious and stretched out his arm to knock on Zhu Yun''s forehead.


    "Uncle, can you at least give me some face?" Zhu Yun hugged his head and mumbled aggrievedly: "After all, I am the sect master of Qingshan Sect. If someone sees this, where will my prestige be?"


    "What''s the big deal about a petty sect master? Don''t think too highly of yourself!" Qingshan Patriarch scolded. "I warn you, here, even if you are a dragon, behave yourself obediently in front of me."


    With that, he knocked on Zhu Yun''s head again.


    Zhu Yun quickly stepped back, looking at Qingshan Patriarch aggrievedly.


    "Still not taking out the wine?" Qingshan Patriarch shouted.


    Under Qingshan Patriarch''s coercion, Zhu Yun reluctantly took out the Sheng Guo Dan, full of reluctance.


    "Look at your stingy appearance, whining like a woman. Today you can take out this wine is your honor." Qingshan Patriarch scolded in a deep voice, and snatched over the Sheng Guo Dan. Then he changed his face and smiled: "Master Yi, the wine is average, I wonder if it suits your taste, please make do."


    Yi Feng smiled. He was not one to stand on courtesy, so he took a sip and said directly: "It is good wine, but itcks a little taste."


    Qingshan Patriarch kept nodding like a chicken pecking rice.


    But Zhu Yun on the side almost lost it.


    Thismoner was a little too arrogant!


    One should know that his Sheng Guo Dan was a priceless treasure. As the sect master of Qingshan Sect, he only had three bottles a year. But this damnmoner actually said his Sheng Guo Dancked some taste?


    He really could not understand why Qingshan Patriarch was so polite to thismoner.


    If it wasn''t for Qingshan Patriarch being present, he would not have dared to act rashly. With his status, he would have beaten thismoner into meat paste long ago.


    But with Qingshan Patriarch here, he could only suppress his anger.


    "Disciple, bring two more stools." Yi Feng called out.


    Zhong Qing quickly brought out two stools.


    "Haha, looking at the sunset on the horizon, the beauty of dusk, having another drink is not a bad way to enjoy life!" Yi Feng said with augh.


    "Yes!"


    Qingshan Patriarch sat down on the small stool next to Yi Feng and sighed feelingly. The dusk was beautiful in his eyes, but shamefully, he could notprehend the sentiment of his senior!


    "Humph!"


    Zhu Yun snorted in his heart.


    If not for Qingshan Patriarch, thismoner would have died ten thousand times already. When Qingshan Patriarch and the Qingshan Sect Master had personally visited, instead of inviting them into the house to entertain them properly, thismoner had the audacity to take out two broken stools to sit at the door?


    Who was he looking down on?


    However, Zhu Yun did not dare to make a move because of Qingshan Patriarch, so he just stood there without saying a word.


    A glimpse.


    He subconsciously reached out to flip through the martial arts books Yi Feng hadid out when he caught sight of them.

 Chapter 18

    Chapter 18


    ¡°Stop it.¡±


    Qingshan Patriarch strode forward in an instant and grabbed Zhu Yun¡¯s palm.


    He, Qingshan Patriarch, naturally knew what these martial arts manuals were. They contained boundless martial insights, nothing less than miraculous treasures!


    Although Yi Feng hadid them out casually, that did not mean they could be handled recklessly. Even when such treasures were right before his eyes, Qingshan Patriarch dared not show the slightest hint of greed. But this ungrateful Zhu Yun went ahead to stir up trouble. Was he looking to die?


    If they incurred the displeasure of that master, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    ¡°Who allowed you to touch other people¡¯s belongings without permission?¡± Qingshan Patriarch scolded.


    Zhu Yun¡¯s face was filled with resentment. As the sect master of Qingshan Sect, what was the big deal about flipping through the belongings of a mere mortal? His uncle was clearly overreacting!


    Seeing this, Yi Feng could not help but sigh.


    This old Qingshan really had excellent character. He hurriedly smoothed things over, ¡°They¡¯re just some trifles. Feel free to take a look, it¡¯s no trouble.¡±


    Only then did Qingshan Patriarch breathe a sigh of relief, releasing Zhu Yun¡¯s palm.


    Zhu Yun casually flipped open one of the martial arts manuals.


    The moment he opened it, the three big words ¡°King Kong Fist¡±, exuding boundless martial intent, suddenly erged before Zhu Yun¡¯s eyes. Then, transforming into a ferocious beast, they pounced at Zhu Yun.


    "What?"


    Zhu Yun was greatly shocked, his pupils nearly bursting out. He hurriedly circted his cultivation to resist, but could not block even a bit. That mysterious fist, with overwhelming force, bombarded towards him as always.


    "Pfft!"


    Zhu Yun muffled a groan, nearly spitting out a mouthful of blood, his face ghastly pale.


    "Huff Huff Huff."


    Zhu Yun gasped loudly, his forehead already drenched in cold sweat. Filled with lingering fear, he looked towards Qingshan Patriarch.


    Qingshan Patriarch''s expression was also extremely solemn. He was not feeling well either.


    When Zhu Yun had flipped open the martial arts manual just now, he had also glimpsed it. But this time, viewing the manual was not the same as before. The martial intent from the words "King Kong Fist" surged towards him like a towering wave. Fortunately, with his profound cultivation, he did not end up as miserable as Zhu Yun.


    As for why this happened, it was likely due to the nature of their cultivation techniques.


    His Qingshan Sect cultivated the gentle, feminine path. The Taiji Fist from before was perfectly aligned with them and brought benefits.


    Whereas the King Kong Fist was an extremely firm, masculine fist technique, which happened to restrain them.


    Of course, in Qingshan''s opinion, it was clearly not a coincidence that Zhu Yun had randomly flipped to such a firm fist technique. Yi Feng must have deliberately taught Zhu Yun a small lesson for hisck of propriety!


    However, Yi Feng did not notice the strange behavior of the uncle and nephew. Feeling a cool breeze blow by, he stood up and said, "It''s getting chilly. Why don''t you twoe inside with me!"


    After speaking, Yi Feng headed towards the room first.


    "Uncle, this, what is going on?"


    After Yi Feng left, Zhu Yun looked at Qingshan Patriarch in disbelief and asked.


    "You, you...." Qingshan Patriarch pointed at Zhu Yun and scolded, "You''re usually quite sensible. Why were you so blind this time? Do you know you just walked past death''s door and nearly got me killed too?"


    "Uncle, what exactly is happening?" Zhu Yun asked.


    "You''re still asking me what''s going on? Can''t you see it yourself?" Qingshan Patriarch berated, "Do you really think I''ve gone senile to treat an ordinary mortal so politely? Do you really think this young man before us is just some ordinary mortal?"


    "What?"


    Zhu Yun paled in fright, "But, he really doesn''t have any cultivation at all!"


    "Hmph!" Qingshan Patriarch let out an angry humph, "That you can''t detect his cultivation does not mean the master has no abilities. It just shows your limited perspective. Let me tell you, even I cannot see through his cultivation. You just need to know, he is a master who has returned to original simplicity and is connected to the heavens. The martial arts manuals next to him are the best proof."


    "As for the injuries you sustained just now, that was the master teaching you a lesson for your disrespect."


    "You''d best bear this firmly in mind."


    Qingshan Patriarch admonished word for word.


    Recalling the terror from the martial arts manual, Zhu Yun sucked in a breath of cold air.


    Not daring to question his uncle''s words any further, Zhu Yun''s heart was also filled with lingering fear. Thinking back, he really had brushed past death''s door!


    No wonder his uncle had treated him so politely.


    He could only resent his own stupidity for not seeing it earlier.


    "But Uncle, how could such a master connected to the heavens appear in a small city like Pingjiang?" Zhu Yun asked doubtfully again.


    Hearing this, Qingshan Patriarch''s expression also turned solemn. Staring into the distance, he slowly said, "I guess this master is just having some fun in the mortal realm and we happened to run into him by good fortune. But more likely, he is..."


    Qingshan Patriarch trailed off meaningfully.


    "More likely what?"


    Zhu Yun held his breath, hisplexion taut as he waited for him to continue.

 Chapter 19

    Chapter 19


    ¡°Do you know that in ancient times, within a radius of ten thousand li with Pingjiang as the foundation, what kind of ce was it?¡± Qingshan Patriarch asked.


    Zhu Yun shook his head repeatedly.


    ¡°The ancient books say that in ancient times, within a radius of ten thousand li around Pingjiang was thend of immortals. Althoughter on, no one knows what happened that caused its decline, since ancient times, Pingjiang has always been a ce that military families must contend for, which is enough to exin that Pingjiang is no ordinary ce.¡± Qingshan Patriarch exined.


    ¡°But what does this have to do with this senior?¡± Zhu Yun asked doubtfully.


    Qingshan Patriarch sighed with feeling, not knowing whether he wasmenting Zhu Yun¡¯s stupidity or something else. After pondering for a long time, he finally said, ¡°Pingjiang must be hiding secrets unknown to others, so it is also possible that this senior is using Pingjiang as a foundation and the entire South Sha as a scope to make the next earth-shattering move!¡±


    As soon as Qingshan Patriarch¡¯s words fell, Zhu Yun¡¯s body shuddered violently.


    Taking Pingjiang as the foundation and South Sha as the scope, making the next big move.


    Just thinking about it made one feel terrified! But this was something that Zhu Yun as the sect master of Qingshan Sect didn¡¯t even dare to imagine.


    Otherwise, how could someone as supreme as Yi Feng appear in a small ce like Pingjiang City?


    ¡°But Master, if this is really the case, aren''t we...?¡± As if thinking of something, Zhu Yun asked in horror with wide eyes.


    ¡°That''s right.¡±


    Qingshan Patriarch did not deny it. ¡°If this is really the case, then we are all just chess pieces.¡±


    ¡°Then what should we do?¡± Zhu Yun asked anxiously.


    ¡°Foolishness.¡±


    Qingshan Patriarch red at Zhu Yun and scolded, ¡°If you change your way of thinking about it, you won''t have this worry.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean, Master?¡±


    ¡°Indeed, I think that being able to be the senior''s chess piece is not a bad thing, but the greatest opportunity for my Qingshan Sect.¡± Having said this, Qingshan Patriarch sighed feelingly and said, ¡°In the past five hundred years, my Qingshan Sect has been declining day by day. Pessimistically speaking, we will eventually be submerged in the long river of history. Even if that doesn''t happen, we can only barely survive.¡±


    ¡°Are you willing to ept that?¡±


    Qingshan Patriarch''s voice fell into Zhu Yun''s ears, making his mind tremble.


    Was he willing? Of course not.


    But could he really fulfill his wishes as Qingshan Patriarch said?


    ¡°However, we can''t guess the senior''s thoughts, but we can take this opportunity to ask the senior.¡±


    ¡°Let''s go.¡±


    ¡°Follow me inside.¡±


    As they walked into the martial arts hall one after the other, Zhu Yun was directly immersed in the eighteen paintings in the front hall. Fortunately, the experienced Qingshan Patriarch pulled him back in time.


    Even so, Zhu Yun was still scared out of his wits, and his whole body broke out in a cold sweat.


    By now, he waspletely convinced of the master of this martial arts hall''s ability.


    He no longer had any doubts about bing a chess piece, and could even see the moment when Qingshan Sect would return to its peak.


    "Huh, where is Master Yi?"


    After passing through the front hall and arriving in the small courtyard behind, they did not find any trace of Yi Feng. Instead, Zhu Yun beside him was scared enough, pointing to the locust tree and stammering, "Master, look, look, it''s the Heaven Swallowing Demon Wolf!"


    Qingshan Patriarch nced at the Heaven Swallowing Demon Wolf tied under the old locust tree and disdainfully said, "Is it necessary to be so startled?"


    "Master, that''s the Heaven Swallowing Demon Wolf!" Zhu Yun continued to exim.


    "Look at you being like that."


    Qingshan Patriarch nced at Zhu Yun as if he were a country bumpkin.


    It was just a Heaven Swallowing Demon Wolf. Last time when he came, the senior even almost used it to drink wine. What''s the big deal?


    Of course, he hadpletely forgotten that he was no better than Zhu Yun at that time.


    "Sorry, I just went inside to cook some food. Please take a seat." At this time, Yi Feng walked out of the kitchen, and was still holding a kitchen knife in his hand.


    Seeing this kitchen knife, Qingshan Patriarch, who was being polite just now, suddenly shuddered, his eyes fixed on the kitchen knife in Yi Feng''s hand.


    Zhu Yun, who was still in shock from the Heaven Swallowing Demon Wolf, had not yet recovered. When his gaze shifted over, his whole body reacted as if struck by lightning.


    "Hiss!"


    At this moment, he didn''t know how to describe his mood. It was simply one wave after another.


    In short, the shock brought by this kitchen knife was even greater than when he saw the Heaven Swallowing Demon Wolf.


    For a time, both of them stared at the knife in Yi Feng''s hand, while Qingshan Patriarch guessed what Yi Feng''s intention was in suddenly taking out this knife.


    Could it be?


    Don''t tell me?


    Thinking of this, Qingshan Patriarch got excited all over, pacing back and forth. Especially seeing Yi Feng holding the kitchen knife walking towards them step by step, his breathing became more and more urgent.

 Chapter 20

    Chapter 20


    "Ha ha," Yi Feng faintly smiled and took out a knife, saying, "Here, for you."


    As soon as Yi Feng''s words fell, the Qingshan Patriarch''s blood swelled and he felt like he couldn''t breathe.


    Sure enough!


    The senior had already seen through his intention ofing here. Without waiting for him to speak, he directly took out the knife.


    Such great kindness.


    It simply moved him to tears.


    "Master Yi''s great kindness, Qingshan is unforgettable." He solemnly and tremblingly took over the vegetable knife in Yi Feng''s hand. The Qingshan Patriarch was so excited that he knelt down directly.


    Next to him, Zhu Yun also reacted.


    He finally understood that the knife the Qingshan Patriarch was talking about was this vegetable knife in front of him.


    No wonder when the whole sect was worrying about the Xuanwu Patriarch, the Qingshan Patriarch, as the person involved, could still remain calm and say he was going to borrow a knife.


    At first, he didn''t think there was any knife that could match the 10 years of cultivation at the Martial King Realm, but now at first nce, his worries were all gone.


    Following the Qingshan Patriarch, he also knelt down to Yi Feng.


    "What are you doing? Get up quickly," Seeing them kneel down, Yi Feng hurried to help them both up.


    But they stubbornly kowtowed heavily on the ground before they were willing to get up.


    "s, why did you have to do this? It''s just a vegetable knife!" Yi Fengmented.


    The reason why he gave the vegetable knife to the Qingshan Patriarch was because he had heard the Qingshan Patriarch yearn for having such a vegetable knife when they cooked togetherst time.


    He could see that the Qingshan Patriarch longed to have a vegetable knife in his home. As it happened, he had made a new one, and the old one was no longer needed, so he simply gave it to the Qingshan Patriarch.


    In this world, the rich flow with oil, while the poor are truly poor.


    Especially people like Qingshan, who probably don''t even have a decent vegetable knife at home. He didn''t know how they usually cut vegetables, maybe they just twisted them directly with their hands...


    s!


    Thinking about it this way, Yi Feng could understand why they were so excited. For them, this knife was probably like a godsend in the snow!


    "For Master Yi it is indeed just a vegetable knife, but for me it is simply a godsend!" Qingshan Patriarch said excitedly.


    Sure enough.


    Yi Feng sighed slightly, feeling quite heartbroken for the Qingshan Patriarch.


    The Qingshan Patriarch carefully put away the vegetable knife, his gratitude to Yi Feng reaching for the sky.


    He had originally thought that this trip to borrow a knife would be full of difficulties and obstacles. After all, it was a high-level artifact like this, and he and Yi Feng were just acquaintances. He really had no idea if the other party would be willing to lend it to him.


    But who could have imagined that the senior would give him the knife without waiting for him to ask?


    With this knife, he was fully confident in fighting the Xuanwu Patriarch. This not only saved him, the Qingshan Patriarch, but also saved his entire Qingshan Sect.


    So it was by no means excessive to kneel down to Yi Feng.


    After a long, long time, the two finally calmed down somewhat from the excitement, and were not as lost in joy as before.


    "Master Yi, I, Qingshan, find it difficult to repay your kindness. Although I know my things are not worth mentioning to you, please still ept this." As he spoke, the Qingshan Patriarch took out a fiery red bead from his storage bag.


    As the bead was taken out, the surrounding temperature kept rising.


    "Master... uncle, the me Pearl!" Zhu Yun eximed, also not expecting that the Qingshan Patriarch would take out the treasure that protected the Qingshan Sect.


    But on second thought, being able to borrow the precious knife from the senior, giving out a me Pearl was nothing.


    "Master Yi, please be sure to ept it."


    The Qingshan Patriarch bowed with both hands holding up the me Pearl to Yi Feng.


    "This thing..."


    Yi Feng looked over the me Pearl and found that it was red throughout, emitting a very high temperature from within. He didn''t know which volcanic mole it had been dug out from either.


    Of course, after all, this was a different world, and there were many such odd and bizarre things, so Yi Feng was not surprised. As a souvenir it was still quite nice.


    "It looks quite pleasing when put on disy, I like it very much, so I''ll ept it." Yi Feng did not reject Qingshan either. He knew that Qingshan was a very polite person with character.


    Such a person would not like to directly take benefits from others.


    So if he refused, it would instead make the Qingshan Patriarch feel that he was looking down on his things.


    Seeing Yi Feng ept it, the Qingshan Patriarch finally breathed a sigh of relief, though his face also showed some helplessness.


    Before giving the gift, he had actually racked his brains a lot, thinking back and forth before deciding to take out this me Pearl. In his opinion, after all, it was the treasure that protected his Qingshan Sect. Even if it was nothing rare in this senior''s eyes, it should still be enough to astonish him.


    But the result was that in the senior''s words, it was just a decorative item. This made the Qingshan Patriarch feel very frustrated.


    Indeed, the difference in status and position also leads to a huge difference in horizons!


    After thanking him repeatedly, the Qingshan Patriarch seemed to remember something and asked meaningfully, "Master Yi, I wonder what ns you have for the future? Could you reveal a little to me and my nephew?"


    Hearing this, Zhu Yun also pricked up his ears.

 Chapter 21

    Chapter 21


    "What ns can I have?" Yi Feng said with feeling and said helplessly, "For now I can only hold on to this little piece ofnd and make ends meet. Of course it would be great if I could ept more disciples!"


    "Oh."


    Qingshan Patriarch nodded, feeling a little disappointed in his heart.


    The reason why he asked this was that he actually hoped to find out Yi Feng''s view on the direction of this future situation. If they could know one or two things, it would be a shortcut for the master and disciple.


    But Yi Feng''s words seemed to be answering, yet said nothing.


    Since Yi Feng did not want to reveal anything, he naturally did not dare to ask any further.


    However, being able to sessfully borrow the knife today was already satisfactory. After chatting for a while, the two hurriedly said goodbye.


    After walking very far from the martial arts hall, the two of them finally regained their breath and flew towards Qingshan Gate as two streaks of light.


    As soon as they returned to Qingshan Gate, Qingshan Patriarch hurriedly walked inside.


    "Master-uncle, wait for me, wait for me!" Zhu Yun followed behind Qingshan Patriarch with a ttering look on his face.


    "What do you want?"


    Qingshan Patriarch asked impatiently as he came back to his senses.


    "Hehe." Zhu Yun rubbed his palms together and said with a smile, "Master-uncle, can you let me take a look at that knife?"


    "What is there for you to look at?" Qingshan Patriarch scolded.


    "Just take a look, just one look." Zhu Yun bowed submissively and said humbly.


    "Humph!"


    Qingshan Patriarch let out a cold snort impatiently, and took out the knife.


    "Phew!"


    As the de came out, it brought with it a different aura. Zhu Yun''s small eyes narrowed into slits as he carefully reached out to try to touch it. In a sh, Qingshan Patriarch put the knife away.


    "Alright, you''ve seen enough. I''m going into secluded meditation for a day first. Notify the senior members of the sect that there will be a meeting tomorrow."


    With that said, Qingshan Patriarch turned into a streak of light and disappeared.


    Zhu Yun''s face twitched as his palm hung in midair. He shouted at the direction Qingshan Patriarch had left, but did not dare to neglect his orders. He hurriedly notified the sect members that a meeting would be held tomorrow.


    "Doggy,e here."


    Lying in the yard, Yi Feng beckoned to Ao Qing.


    Ao Qing came to Yi Feng''s feet with an obliging look, wagging his tail and squinting his eyes.


    Petting the dog was part of Yi Feng''s daily routine.


    After petting, Yi Feng stretchedzily, then took off his shirt to reveal his smooth, healthy skin.


    "Let''s punch a few, or else my tendons and bones will fall apart from not moving."


    With that said, Yi Feng stretched his tendons and bones, then entered meditation.


    He then smoothly performed a set of Shaolin Fist, even though he had no cultivation base. But with his fist techniques already at the level of gods, each move still carried gusts of qi, and every stance contained a sense of beauty.


    "Awoo!"


    At the side, Ao Qing stared wide-eyed, unable to resist letting out a howl, extremely excited to the point of going crazy.


    From the moment Yi Feng began to make his move, martial intent had already permeated the surrounding space. Although the techniques were notplicated, and it was just a simple punch, it contained an extremely profound feeling.


    Unknowingly, Ao Qing seemed to haveprehended something, and his cultivation level directly broke through a realm.


    But gradually, he could understand it less and less.


    What was even more bizarre was that when he tried to remember the techniques Yi Feng had just performed, he found himself unable to recall any of the previous moves at all.


    By this time, Yi Feng had performed the fist techniques to an extremely proficient level. When Ao Qing excitedly wanted to watch again, he found himself dizzy and dazzled. The intense martial intent almost made him explode.


    Ao Qing quickly closed his eyes, knowing this was not a level he could greedily hope for.


    Gradually, Yi Feng finally ended his routine.


    "Refreshing."


    Yi Feng wiped the sweat from his forehead. After not exercising for so long, going through a set of fist techniques felt extremelyfortable.


    Seeing the look on the dog''s face, Yi Feng smiled and rubbed Ao Qing''s head,ughing, "How about it, isn''t your master amazing?"


    "Awoo awoo!"


    Ao Qing barked twice.


    "Little one, you really are smart." Yi Feng took a drink of water andughed, "Since that''s the case, I''ll go through another set."


    Putting down the teacup, Yi Feng entered meditation again.


    It was great to get more practice after finally entering this state. Another set of internal martial arts slowly unfolded under his hands.


    Ao Qing''s face looked ugly.


    Elder, elder, I know you have good intentions to nurture me well, but you have to see if I can withstand it!


    Just the Shaolin Fist set earlier had already made him dizzy and almost burst. As a result, Yi Feng came up with another even more profound fist set.


    For this fist set, he didn''t even dare take a look!


    Of course it wasn''t that he didn''t want to, but the key was whether he had the fortune to be able to watch!


    After going through the internal martial arts set, Yi Feng was drenched in sweat, but felt extremelyfortable. After taking a bath, Yi Fengy down again on the recliner.


    Then he took out the fire bead that Qingshan Patriarch had given him, and contemted it in his hand...

 Chapter 22

    Chapter 22


    "Sure enough, it''s a very nice work of art," Yi Feng said after examining it for a while. He didn''t find any great practical use for the object.


    "However..."


    Yi Feng lowered his head to look at the fallen leaves on the ground. Unknowingly, summer had passed and autumn had arrived.


    Autumn in this world was much colder than autumn in the previous life. Here, autumn was already very cold, and winter would be even more so, with snow everywhere.


    For cultivators, this kind of weather did not affect them much.


    But for an ordinary person like him, it was enough to freeze him like a dog.


    And this bead...


    "In a few days when the temperature drops, you can serve as a heater for me, haha. Clean and hygienic, and very convenient."


    "Most importantly, it will save me money on charcoal."


    Yi Feng was impressed by his own intelligence. He stretchedzily and walked to the front hall, where he found Zhong Qing sitting nkly on the doorstep.


    Yi Feng looked up slightly and saw that Zhong Qing was staring at the cultivators passing by in the distance from time to time.


    "It seems this boy still has an aspiration to cultivate!"


    Yi Feng sighed softly.


    Hearing the sound, Zhong Qing immediately stood up and respectfully shouted, "Greetings, Master."


    Yi Feng waved his hand.


    He walked over to Zhong Qing with his hands behind his back, looked up at the distant sky, and sighed, "I know you have something on your mind."


    Zhong Qing was slightly surprised.


    Yi Feng smiled and asked him to sit on a stool.


    Although leaves were falling in the autumn, it was still a season of abundant fruits. The street in front of the door was still bustling as usual. Master and disciple sat silently at the door of the martial arts school, facing each other speechlessly.


    "Maybe you don''t want to tell me too much..." Finally, sounds came from Yi Feng''s mouth.


    Zhong Qing turned his gaze over.


    "But no matter what, your teacher does not stop you. The door of Qingshan Gate epts fresh blood every ten days. If you want, try your luck every ten days!" Yi Feng said.


    Zhong Qing clenched his teeth tightly and remained silent.


    Yi Feng did not speak again either, watching as fewer and fewer people walked down the street. Only then did he stand up.


    "It''s time to make dinner," he said.


    "Master."


    Suddenly, Zhong Qing called out to stop him.


    Yi Feng slowly turned his head to look at the boy whose face was chapped by the autumn wind.


    "I have a vengeance."


    "I have a deep blood vengeance!"


    Zhong Qing''s eyes turned red, with tears swirling around. He gritted his teeth and said to Yi Feng, as if speaking it out would evoke some very bad memories for him. So it seemed to require a lot of courage to say it out.


    Yi Feng was silent.


    "The enemy is very powerful, so powerful that I can''t breathe," Zhong Qing said with a trembling voice, holding tightly to the knife Yi Feng had given him: "As powerful as the elders and patriarchs of Qingshan Gate, even as powerful as the old ancestors!"


    Yi Feng''s palms also unconsciously tightened.


    "I can only embark on the path of cultivation. Perhaps only then will I have a ray of hope..."


    Zhong Qing said with red eyes looking at him.


    After a long silence, Yi Feng slowly nodded.


    He turned around.


    His eyes also turned red.


    His heart felt a little sour, and he also hated, and was more indignant!


    The world was difficult, and Zhong Qing had to bear so much at such a young age; he hated his own helplessness, as he was just an ordinary mortal; he was more indignant at the injustice of the Heavenly Dao, and Zhong Qing himself had no aptitude for cultivation.


    The gates of cultivation.


    Ultimately, it was still too far away!


    Figures like the elders and patriarchs of Qingshan Gate had already reached a height that ordinary people could not reach, let alone the old ancestors of Qingshan Gate whom ordinary people had only heard about in legends and never seen.


    The next day.


    Qingshan Gate, Qingshan Grand Hall.


    The old ancestor of Qingshan sat at the head, with an excited expression mixed with a little embarrassment.


    After borrowing the knife yesterday, he had been in seclusion and practiced hard for a day. This peerless divine knife did not disappoint him, directly increasing hisbat power by a level.


    However, because the martial arts meanings contained within were too profound, he could not use it flexibly. During the bitter practice, he identally chopped off the residences of three elders and almost killed the most beloved disciple of the third elder, Yu WuJie.


    "Cough cough cough, this is the first time wielding the treasured knife, please don''t take it too hard," the old ancestor of Qingshan finally said lightly to the two with livid faces after a long silence.


    "The old ancestor was able to obtain the treasured knife, it is indeed an honor for our sect. These were just small idents, not worth mentioning," although he said so, ten thousand galloping camels were racing through the third elder''s heart.


    That residence of his alone, not to mention the costs of building it, just the treasures he had searched and plundered over the years with his status as an elder were countless.


    Yet it was nowpletely destroyed by this single knife.


    It simply broke his heart!


    Yu WuJie was not much better off either. His originally fair and delicate face now looked even paler, rather like a living dead, seemingly on the verge of death.


    Even more humiliating was that when he was pulled out of the rubble, his underwear had shattered into pieces under the powerful aura of the knife.


    This made him the butt of jokes at Qingshan Gate, with people everywhere talking about how exposed his little bird was...

 Chapter 23

    Chapter 23


    "Alright, today''s meeting didn''t have anything too important," said Qingshan Patriarch, sitting at the head position and resuming his dignified manner. "I just wanted to let you all know that I, your patriarch, have received the favor of a grand master and obtained a treasure sword. Mybat strength has dramatically increased, and defeating Xuanwu will soon be within my grasp."


    His words carried a spring breeze of delight and also swept away the declining aura of Qingshan Sect.


    "Heaven blessings to our Qingshan Sect!"


    The crowd cheered loudly.


    "So don''t worry!" Qingshan Patriarch''s resounding voice spread throughout the venue. "Does anyone else have anything else to discuss? If not, then you''re dismissed!"


    The crowd below exchanged nces with each other, all harboring the same wish in their eyes.


    Finally, the Head Elder stepped forward respectfully and said, "Patriarch, may we have the honor of witnessing this treasured sword?"


    Apanying his words, all the hopeful gazes focused over.


    "Alright!"


    Qingshan Patriarch nodded. Although somewhat reluctant, with so many people wanting to see it, it would be impolite to refuse.


    "Then open your eyes wide and take a good look!"


    As his voice fell, the venue instantly quieted.


    Everyone held their breath and widened their eyes.


    "Shua!"


    A sh of light flickered.


    In just an instant, Qingshan Patriarch had already put the sword away, a satisfied smirk on his face. He leisurely said, "How was it? Did you get a good look?"


    "Patriarch..."


    The crowd below had ugly expressions.


    With Qingshan Patriarch''s speed, other than a sh of light, they couldn''t make out anything.


    "Alright, the three elders stay behind. The rest of you are dismissed!" Qingshan Patriarch impatiently waved them away.


    The crowd reluctantly left, only leaving behind the three elders and Yu Wujie.


    "May I ask what matter does the patriarch have for us two?" asked the Third Elder respectfully, while hoping in his heart that the patriarch wouldpensate them.


    "I do feel apologetic for destroying your abode and injuring your disciples. The sect doesn''t have much topensate you all. But as an exception, I''ll let you two take an extra look at this sword!" said Qingshan Patriarch in a rather magnanimous manner.


    The Third Elder''s expression was ugly.


    However, being able to see the treasured sword again was a form ofpensation.


    Qingshan Patriarch took out the sword again, only holding it out briefly, but it was long enough for the two of them to see its true appearance.


    No matter how they thought about it, they never expected the item that Qingshan Patriarch viewed as a treasure to actually be an ordinary kitchen knife!


    Yes, a kitchen knife!


    However, the two of them genuinely sensed the powerful, domineering aura and thick martial intent of this kitchen knife. All of it sufficiently represented that this was an unparalleled divine sword!


    Yu Wujie had some petty ideas and quickly imprinted the image of the sword onto a jade slip.


    Qingshan Patriarch only nced at him once but didn''t say anything.


    After leaving the Qingshan Grand Hall, Yu Wujie hurriedly made his way to the outer gate. Along the way, quite a few people secretly pointed and whispered about him, but due to his status, ordinary disciples didn''t dare be too overt.


    Even so, it still left his expression rather gloomy.


    "Brother Wujie, I heard you were injured. Are you alright?"


    Finally, a charming figure in long robes walked over to Yu Wujie and spoke with concern.


    She was Peng Ying. After officially joining Qingshan Sect, her attire and temperament had undergone a qualitative transformation, making her even more captivating.


    "As expected, I have good taste. With that alluring figure, she could probably make it into the top ten beauties of Qingshan Sect," an obscene look shed across Yu Wujie''s pale face. If Peng Ying didn''t have such a good foundation, as the personal disciple of an elder, he wouldn''t have taken notice of amoner who wasn''t even qualified to join Qingshan Sect.


    As he approached Peng Ying, the obscene look disappeared without a trace, and he spoke gently, "Don''t worry, I''m fine."


    "You say you''re fine, but your face is so pale," said Peng Ying, full of worry. "By the way, what exactly happened? How did you get injured inside the sect?"


    Peng Ying''s questions seemed to stir up bad memories for Yu Wujie.


    Memories filled with humiliation and fear.


    In that moment when the sword shed down, he truly thought he was going to die.


    However, Yu Wujie quickly hid the fear on his face and casually said, "The patriarch obtained a treasured sword, but the sword was too powerful that even he couldn''t fully control it. By mistake, it not only sliced off my master''s abode, but also happened to sh towards me..."


    Hearing this, Peng Ying''s expression changed.


    Yu Wujie nced at her and sighed, "To be honest, blocking that sh took tremendous effort on my part. I had to use everything I had, yet still got injured."


    He looked at Peng Ying apologetically, "Ying''er, I''m sorry. It''s my fault for being useless and worrying you with this injury."


    "How can you say that?" Peng Ying anxiously grabbed Yu Wujie''s hand to reassure him, "Being able to block one of the patriarch''s attacks is practically a miracle! I reckon no other disciple could aplish that!"


    "What''s the use when I still got injured?" Yu Wujie shook his head dejectedly.


    "You''re really strong and amazing," Peng Ying quickly added.


    Yu Wujie turned his gaze to her and asked, "Really?"


    "Really, you''re the best in my heart," Peng Ying solemnly stated.


    "Ying''er, you''re too kind to me," Yu Wujie gently said. With a slight movement of his hand, Peng Ying naturally fell into his embrace. Feeling the softness in his arms, the corners of Yu Wujie''s mouth involuntarily curled up.


    After some intimacy, Peng Ying curiously asked, "By the way, what kind of sword was the patriarch''s that even he couldn''t fully control it?"


    Yu Wujie narrowed his eyes. This time, there wasn''t a hint of pretense on his face as he solemnly said, "That sword is truly terrifying."


    "Oh?"


    Peng Ying raised her brows.


    "You''ll understand with one look."


    With a wave of his hand, a jade slip appeared in Yu Wujie''s palm. Apanied by the jade slip''s dim glow, a scene emerged before Peng Ying''s eyes.

 Chapter 24

    Chapter 24


    On the screen,


    Old Ancestor Qingshan was showing the knife to the three elders and Yu Wujie.


    Although it was just presented on the screen, when the knife was brought out, the powerful aura was still shocking enough to make Peng Ying''s red lips part.


    Under the deterrence, her face became even paler.


    "Look, this is the knife." The footage was very short, just a fleeting moment to see the full picture of the peerless divine knife. Seizing the opportunity, Yu Wujie hurriedly shouted,


    "A kitchen knife?"


    When she saw the full picture, Peng Ying asked in surprise.


    "Yes, a kitchen knife." Yu Wujie said emotionally, "I don''t know what mentality the predecessor who forged this knife had, but it doesn''t matter. What matters is that this knife is really powerful. With this knife, I''m sure the battle between the Old Ancestor and the ck Tortoise Old Ancestor will be effortless."


    "Mm!"


    Peng Ying nodded absent-mindedly, as if thinking about something.


    "What''s wrong, Ying''er, something on your mind?" Yu Wujie quickly asked gently.


    "No, I just feel..." Peng Ying said, "I just feel that this kitchen knife is very familiar, as if I''ve seen it somewhere before."


    "Oh, don''t think too much about it, you must be mistaken." Yu Wujieughed, "Ancestors of this level regard it as a treasure, how could you have possibly seen it before?"


    "You''re right."


    Peng Ying also nodded. She also felt it was quite unbelievable to have such thoughts.


    "Alright, I''ll have you join the Inner Sect as soon as possible." Yu Wujie took the opportunity to put his arm around Peng Ying''s slender waist, and said gently, "But we''ll have to wait a while, otherwise people will gossip."


    Twisting her waist lightly, Peng Ying said gratefully, "Thank you, Brother Wujie, you''re so good to me."


    ......


    The autumn air was rich.


    Leaves covered the ground in a thickyer.


    The cold air had finally arrived, and Yi Feng had put on clothes. Even the lounge chair hey on was covered with a nket, but the heavy clothes still couldn''t keep out the dampness in the air.


    The piercing cold made Yi Feng shiver like a dog.


    Fortunately, as an earthling, although he waszy, he was quite dexterous when he put his mind to it. He made a stove out of reflective tin and put the fire bead in it. The heat was reflected and dispersed, immediately warming Yi Feng''s whole body.


    "An alternate world version of a mini sun, one of a kind, and it doesn''t even use electricity."


    Yi Feng smiled, and his gaze turned outside the street.


    Not far away, a shabby little figure walked back dejectedly.


    "Sigh!"


    Yi Feng sighed. It seemed Zhong Qing still didn''t have enough aptitude to join Qingshan Sect.


    "Greetings, Master."


    Yi Feng nodded and gave him a smile, "It''s cold,e sit by the fire and warm up!"


    "It''s nothing, Master. I''ll go practice a few more sets of fist techniques, then cook the rice and pick the vegetables for you to prepare dinner." Zhong Qing said softly, then walked towards the inner hall.


    Yi Feng sighed again.


    Business had also cooled down a lot now that it was cold.


    "Looks like I need to move on to the next n." Yi Feng scratched the dog next to him, and went to the desk.


    He picked up his brush.


    When he put down his brush, The Supreme Treasure and the Purple Cloud Immortal had entered the rice paper.


    This was also inevitable for Yi Feng. Relying solely on the martial arts school simply didn''t bring in enough ie. Every winter he would take up the brush to write some stories, hoping to sell them.


    The previous winter, he had written A Dream of Red Mansions, but for some reason, whether the audience was too small or something else, it had failed as expected.


    This year he thought about it for a long time before deciding to write about The Purple Cloud Immortal and the Supreme Treasure. For a 20-something earthling, the love between the two still gave him a lot of feelings and sentiments.


    He didn''t expect many people to read this book. As long as asionally some people bought it and it could improve his life a little, he would be satisfied.


    Fortunately, there was a business association in Pingjiang City that he had helped before, and they could help print and sell some copies.


    The rice paper was slowly filled with neat writing.


    "Cough cough!"


    There was the sound of coughing outside the door.


    Yi Feng put down his brush and paper and went to the door. The corner of his mouth couldn''t help but smile.


    Outside the door was an old man in a rain cape. The old man had sharp features, an eagle hook nose, and a crisscrossing scar next to it.


    His surname was Wu. Speaking of which, this Old Man Wu could also be considered one of his old friends.


    But in Yi Feng''s eyes, this old man was not so normal.


    Every time he came here, he would stand outside the door of his martial arts school in a daze for a long time, not knowing what he was doing.


    Sure enough.


    This old man was in a daze again.


    "Old friend, long time no see." After a long time, the old man finally came to his senses and greeted Yi Feng.


    The corner of Yi Feng''s mouth twitched.


    What''s my age, what''s this old man''s age, doesn''t he have any sense of propriety, always addressing me in such a forgetful friendship kind of way. He didn''t know what was wrong with this old man.


    But ever since they met, this Wu Old Man had addressed him this way, and Yi Feng was also used to it, so he also addressed him the same.


    "Wu old pal, long time no see." Yi Feng shouted.


    "Haha, you really impress me, old friend." Seeing the well-dressed Yi Feng, a shrewd sh passed through his eyes. Heughed, "We''re the same kind of people. Brother Yi, you''ve taken it to a more extreme level than me!"


    "Huh?"


    Yi Feng was puzzled, not understanding at all.


    But this old man was used to gossip, and didn''t care. He shouted, "It''s cold outside, why don''t youe in and sit down?"


    Wu Old Man nodded, walked towards Yi Feng, and as usual didn''t enter Yi Feng''s martial arts school, but sat down on the steps at the door.


    Seeming to know what he wanted to say, Yi Feng quickly said, "Yes, yes, you''re right. Peering into others'' homes is a big taboo for the likes of us. There''s no need to be too courteous between you and me!"

 Chapter 25

    Chapter 25


    After saying that, Yi Feng''s mouth twitched. He was not fond of this.


    Of course, at first Yi Feng had guessed that this guy might be some kind of cultivated recluse or eminent person.


    But after interacting with him for a while, Yi Feng had long since dismissed this idea.


    What kind of recluse or eminent person would look like this? Aren''t they supposed to be carefree and aloof?


    He was just living out his adolescent dreams of cultivation, and the passing years had not managed to rid him of this chuunibyou.


    He was just chuunibyou.


    Yi Feng could understand it, who hadn''t been chuunibyou before?


    In his previous life, he had watched too many martial arts dramas, whittling bamboo into makeshift swords to carry on his back. Whenever he drew his "sword", he would slice through all the weeds in front of his rural grandma''s door, all the while making his own sound effects.


    Of course, someone who was still chuunibyou at such an old age was quite rare.


    After that, Yi Feng brought out a small table and a homemade chess set.


    As a native son of thend of China, how could he not bring this quintessence to another world? Of course this was also one of Yi Feng''s few ways to pass the time.


    The reason he got to know Old Man Wu was because Yi Feng had been teaching a neighbor to y chess, which Old Man Wu happened to pass by and took great interest in.


    From then on, he woulde looking for Yi Feng for no other reason than to y chess.


    Outside the street, the autumn wind was bleak.


    Gradually, a drizzling rain began to fall, trickling down the eaves, dripping onto the table by the steps. Squatting by the table was an old man and a young man.


    One wore white robes.


    The other wore a rain cape.


    The wind and rain gently caressed them, but the two remained unmoving like mountains, their eyes fixed intently on the chessboard.


    "To be honest, at the beginning, I thought you and I were at the same level." As Old Man Wu put down a chess piece, he looked up and said.


    "Hehe."


    Yi Feng smiled but did not reply.


    "But after careful observation, I still can''t quite figure you out." Old Man Wu said with a frown.


    "Of course you can''t see through me." Yi Feng chuckled, a profound look shing across his face. At the same time, he silently ced down his rook, feeling rather pleased with himself. His setup was something Old Man Wu could notprehend at all. In just a few more moves, he could checkmate him.


    Yi Feng''s words made Old Man Wu frown slightly.


    Because this did not seem like boasting.


    Especially the self-satisfied look on Yi Feng''s face, it was simply a matter of course to him.


    "Could he really be stronger than me?"


    Old Man Wu felt a little ufortable in his heart. Perhaps for other matters he would not have any shred of obsession, but in a situation like this, it was inevitable that a hint ofpetitiveness would arise when faced with another person of seemingly equal standing.


    No.


    He quickly dismissed the thoughts in his mind.


    The whole world was so vast, with all kinds of mystic arts and techniques. It was not surprising that Yi Feng had cultivated some technique to conceal his abilities from others.


    Just because he could not see through it did not mean he was really inferior.


    "Brother Yi, aren''t you being too smug with what you just said." Old Man Wu smiled, then used one of his pieces to capture one of Yi Feng''s knights. After picking up Yi Feng''s piece, he said profoundly, "Even if I can''t see through you, I feel we are still evenly matched."


    "That''s not necessarily the case."


    Yi Feng still looked utterly confident. Just because he had lost a knight, how could that mean they were evenly matched? Little did Old Man Wu know, that knight was intentionally sacrificed, because in just one more move, he could checkmate him.


    Seeing the look of certainty on Yi Feng''s face, Old Man Wu''s heart shuddered once more.


    Could he really be stronger than me?


    Otherwise, why is he so confident?


    But if there really was someone like this, he would not still be an unknown figure in the cultivation world. Why have I never heard of him before?


    Yi Feng ced down his chess piece, smiling as he stretchedzily. As his attention left the chess game he suddenly felt a little cold. He went back into the room and brought out his little sun.


    Then he gently ced it under the table.


    Old Man Wu''s eyes widened fiercely, and his body shuddered involuntarily.


    What was that?


    A fire pearl?

 Chapter 26

    Chapter 26


    "Phew!"


    Even Old Man Wu couldn''t help but gasp.


    He looked up and gave Yi Feng a meaningful nce. In his eyes, Yi Feng taking out the Fire Pearl was like responding to his doubts.


    It was as if saying, I can easily take out a Fire Pearl, but what about you?


    Yi Feng noticed Old Man Wu''s gaze and nodded at him with a smile, showing a conciliatory attitude. After all, he had effortlessly won this game of chess.


    Sure enough.


    Seeing this, Old Man Wu was certain Yi Feng was just as he had imagined.


    He looked at the chessboard. Yes, he had lost at chess, but that was not what he cared about. The two of them had risen above the chess game to another level ofpetition.


    He had to admit, he had never expected Yi Feng to be able to produce a Fire Pearl.


    The Fire Pearl''s value was higher than he could have imagined.


    Matching its value were the Water Pearl, Earth Pearl, Metal Pearl, and Wood Pearl. Together, these five pearls could form the Great Infinite Pearl, instantly transforming an ordinary mortal who had never cultivated into a saint.


    Legend had it that a supreme master in the North Sea had gathered the other four pearls, onlycking the Fire Pearl.


    Yet unexpectedly, this Fire Pearl was here...


    If he took this pearl to exchange with that master who happened tock only the Fire Pearl, he could almost exchange it for treasures countless times the value of this pearl.


    But he didn''t.


    Why?


    With his cultivation level, it was unlikely he didn''t know about this.


    That meant that knowing he could exchange the Fire Pearl for something of much greater value, he chose not to make the exchange. This showed that he didn''t actually need things dozens of times more valuable than the Fire Pearl that much.


    He might even look down on them...


    This person''s cultivation is unfathomable, and his schemes are even more formidable than I imagined!


    Old Man Wu looked at Yi Feng and made this judgment in his heart.


    It seemed like he had only taken out a Fire Pearl, but the value it represented was far more than just one Fire Pearl!


    That meant if he wanted to gain the upper hand in this contest, he would have to take out a treasure several times more valuable than the Fire Pearl.


    No wonder, no wonder he was so confident.


    However...


    You seem to have underestimated me too!


    A sharp gleam shed in Old Man Wu''s eagle eyes. He really did have such an item.


    "Brother Yi, take a look at this for me," he said. With a wave of his hand, a seven-toothed rake appeared.


    Seeing the rake that had suddenly materialized in his hand, Yi Feng was unsurprised. He figured the old man had juste back from farming in the fields and happened to have it with him.


    The rake was probably not very functional anymore. Knowing he did some ironwork on the side, the old man had called him over to take a look. Since he''d asked, Yi Feng casually took it and examined it closely.


    Seeing Yi Feng''s studying expression, Old Man Wu smiled smugly.


    This seven-toothed holy rake looked dull andckluster with no highlights, but it was actually a divine artifact passed down from ancient times. It had the grade of a holy relic. Even though it was damaged, if spirit energy was used to activate it, it could still exert one-tenth of the power of a holy relic.


    A holy relic.


    The stuff of legends.


    Even slightly damaged, its value was in no wayparable to a mere Fire Pearl.


    And Yi Feng, with his cultivation level, would surely be able to discern this.


    So at this moment, he could already envision Yi Feng''s shocked expression when his jaw dropped.


    To be fair, he had spent his entire life''s savings and nearly lost half his life to obtain this seven-toothed holy rake. So no matter how astonished Yi Feng was next, it would be well deserved.

 Chapter 27

    Chapter 27


    Just as Old Man Wu was smiling, waiting for Yi Feng to be surprised, Yi Feng put down the rake in his hand.


    "There is indeed some problem with this rake head." Yi Feng shook his head and said softly, "And it''s not very useful anymore."


    Although the rake head wasn''t too broken, some parts were already rusty. Also, the shape looked so damn ugly. Yi Feng wondered which idiot designed it. Old Man Wu probably found it quite tiring to dig soil with this rake head.


    "What?"


    Yi Feng''sck of shock and his belittling of the holy rake immediately angered Old Man Wu. He abruptly stood up.


    If he didn''t still have an unclear view of Yi Feng''s cultivation level and didn''t dare act rashly, he would have fought with Yi Feng already. His entire life''s pride - the near saint-grade artifact - was so sphemed. This was absolutely intolerable.


    Seeing Old Man Wu''s bristled state, Yi Feng was puzzled at first. But after some thought, he could understand.


    Although this was the cultivation world, most were still ordinary people. Ordinary people here weren''t much different from those on Earth. Most made a living by farming.


    For Old Man Wu, this rake head was his livelihood. With problems arising, it was no wonder he was anxious.


    "Don''t get agitated," Yi Feng said catingly with a wave of his hand.


    But Old Man Wu still red at Yi Feng, his face flushed red, rage swirling in his heart.


    "Just wait for me for a bit."


    Yi Feng got up and went into the inner room.


    "Good. Since you look down on my Seven-Tooth Sacred Rake so much, I want to see what you can take out that canpare to my Seven-Tooth Sacred Rake!" Seeing Yi Feng enter the room, Old Man Wu muttered under his breath, his face still red.


    After a brief moment in the room, Yi Feng came out again and said, "That rake head of yours is too broken. Throw it away."


    Yi Feng''s words immediately boiled Old Man Wu''s anger to his head.


    Not only did he belittle the Seven-Tooth Sacred Rake, he even said it was too broken and should be thrown away?


    This was no longer belittlement, but outright mockery!


    tant mockery!


    Old Man Wu abruptly stood up, demanding an exnation from Yi Feng.


    But in the next moment, his entire body froze.


    As if struck by lightning!


    His eyes stared fixedly at the brand new rake in Yi Feng''s hand.


    To ensure he wasn''t seeing wrongly, he hurriedly rubbed his eyes. After clearly seeing it again, he couldn''t help but gasp.


    "This, this is..."


    For a time, he became inarticte, his body couldn''t help but tremble.


    The shock in his heart at this moment was truly indescribable in words. Because the rake in Yi Feng''s hand was a real saint-grade artifact.


    What''s more, it was brand new, without the slightest damage or decay!


    "Phew!"


    After a long time, Old Man Wu let out a breath, looking at Yi Feng with even more profound eyes.


    No wonder, no wonder he belittled and mocked his Seven-Tooth Sacred Rake so much. It turned out this person had a real saint-grade artifact in hand. Although aggrieved, Old Man Wu could no longer bring up his anger.


    His Seven-Tooth Sacred Rake was indeed precious, but the broken artifact was simply iparable to a real saint-grade artifact.


    "Just who are you?"


    Old Man Wu frowned, staring at Yi Feng as he asked word for word.


    "You''re asking who I am?"


    Seeing the old man''s chuunibyou rpse, Yi Feng directly rolled his eyes.


    Old Man Wu nodded.


    Of course!


    For someone who could casually take out a Fire Pearl and saint-grade artifact, who didn''t know his identity?


    Dejected, he slumped into the chair.


    Although he had never been able to see through Yi Feng''s cultivation level, he had always thought they were on the same level. This unconsciously provoked hispetitive spirit.


    So he was determined topare their levels.


    But the final result was not what he wished.


    He finally understood that his inability to see through Yi Feng''s cultivation wasn''t because Yi Feng had cultivated some unknown mystic art, but because Yi Feng was truly so strong that he couldn''t see through.


    He no longer had the desire topete and excel.


    On the contrary, his gaze toward Yi Feng now contained a hint of fear and respect.


    After all, in this world, the strong were respected.


    Seeing Old Man Wu spacing out, Yi Feng couldn''t help but yell, "Hey bro, what are you dazing out for?"


    Hearing this, Old Man Wu''s face was ugly. He could only smile awkwardly at Yi Feng.


    "Here, take it. Take care of it."


    Yi Feng handed the rake over with a smile.


    At first, Old Man Wu didn''t react. When he finally did, his mind was like struck by lightning. He abruptly stood up again, staring fixedly at Yi Feng.


    "What?"


    "Giving it to me?"

 Chapter 28

    Chapter 28


    Mr. Wu''s hands couldn''t help but tremble as he solemnly asked again, "You''re saying this is for me?"


    "Yes, it''s for you," Yi Feng said with a wave of his hand, seemingly indifferent.


    Mr. Wu gasped and felt somewhat dizzy. The whole thing felt surreal and he still couldn''t quite believe it. He asked again, "Really for me?"


    "It''s just a rake head, no big deal," Yi Feng said casually.


    Just a rake head?


    Yi Feng''s words made Mr. Wu roll his eyes in exasperation, nearly smacking him. Buting to his senses, he was even more shocked and incredulous, realizing he had underestimated Yi Feng. Yi Feng''s status in his mind instantly rose another level.


    He couldn''t help but wonder, who exactly was this young-looking but undoubtedly ancient monster?


    He could so casually dismiss even a Saint-tier artifact?


    "Of course, I''m not just giving this rake to you for nothing," Yi Feng added. Though he wished he could simply give the old man the rake, he wasn''t that much of a saint yet. After all, economically speaking, he himself was in dire straits.


    Mr. Wu nodded.


    He never expected Yi Feng to just hand over a Saint-tier divine weapon. These artifacts were hard toe by, and even if one had treasures worth a fortune, a Saint-tier artifact may still be unattainable.


    So he also grew apprehensive, wondering what exactly Yi Feng would demand of him, or make him do. And would he even be capable of that?


    For a time, squatting on his little stool, he looked like a child anxiously awaiting Yi Feng''s response.


    "We''re old friends, I certainly won''t haggle with you over market price. Let''s say I give you a fifty percent discount!" Yi Feng said with a smile. Even a fifty percent discount was the lowest price in his mind. This old farmer may be poor, but he should still be able to afford a rake at half price.


    Hearing this, Mr. Wu''s body shook.


    A fifty percent discounted Saint-tier artifact would drive countless old monsters on the continent mad with desire.


    But it pained him that even at a fifty percent discount, he still couldn''t afford it.


    That tattered seven-pronged Saint rake he had before nearly drained his life savings. Even half price was far beyond what he could pay.


    What to do?


    How could he miss this heaven-sent opportunity?


    Mr. Wu scrunched his face in distress.


    Seeming to notice Mr. Wu''s awkward expression, Yi Feng frowned and asked, "What''s wrong Old Wu, not enough money?"


    Mr. Wu hung his head in shame and nodded slightly.


    Yi Feng sighed.


    It turns out this old man was even poorer than he imagined.


    Now what to do?


    Seeing Yi Feng sigh, Mr. Wu grew extremely anxious. If Yi Feng retracted this heaven-sent chance, he''d be devastated. So he raised his head nervously and asked, "Brother Yi, no, Mr. Yi, how about..."


    "Hm?"


    Yi Feng looked at him.


    "There''s something I still haven''t finished. When it''s done, I''m willing to serve under you as master. What do you think..." After speaking, Mr. Wu looked nervously at Yi Feng.


    He didn''t know if Yi Feng would agree.


    "Serve under me?"


    Yi Feng was taken aback, then curled his lips. Was the old man''s chuunibyou acting up again?


    Let alone a rake head not warranting that level of devotion, even taking a step back - what use would this old man be following him? Other than being another mouth to feed, if he randomly dropped dead one day, Yi Feng would have to pay for his coffin!


    "Alright then!"


    Seeing Yi Feng''s reaction, Mr. Wu''s face fell, immediately realizing Yi Feng had no wish to ept this offer.


    Of course, Yi Feng was already stronger than him to begin with. What use would he, a mere follower, be?


    "How about this," Yi Feng thought for a moment then said, "take the rake first, you can slowly gather the money and pay me when you have it. Does that work?"


    After speaking, he looked at Mr. Wu.


    This was the greatest concession he could make. If he had the means, giving the old man a rake would be nothing. But he refused to put up a front.


    Yi Feng''s words instantly ted Mr. Wu. He was deeply grateful and respectful toward Yi Feng.


    He thought his fate with this artifact was severed, but unexpectedly Yi Feng was willing topromise so much.


    "Mr. Yi, I will engrave your kindness in my heart. Perhaps I will never be of use to you, but I, Wu Yonghong, hereby swear that if you ever have need of me, I will serve unto death!"


    As he spoke, he stood and solemnly bowed to Yi Feng.


    With Wu Yonghong''s oath, the clouds above Pingjiang City suddenly shifted and two bolts of lightning shed across the sky. A profound contract imprinted itself into Wu Yonghong''s mind.


    An oath-bound pledge.


    Should it be vited, only destruction awaits.

 Chapter 29

    Chapter 29


    "Hmm hmm hmm, ok ok, let''s go, let''s go." Yi Feng impatiently waved his hand. He really couldn''t stand the middle school atmosphere of this old man and hurriedly sent him away.


    After sending away Old Man Wu, Yi Feng went back to the desk.


    He was immersed in the book "Purple Cloud Immortal and Supreme Treasure" for the rest of the time, staying behind closed doors all day.


    With the arrival of autumn, the autumn wind outside the street became more and more bleak, but it did not affect Yi Feng. Even the piercing cold air was no match for the small sun, and Yi Feng was fearless.


    It seemed that Yi Feng could have afortable winter this year.


    Zhong Qing was still taciturn, practicing boxing diligently every day, while busy with odd jobs in the martial arts hall.


    Er Gouzi Ao Qingy at Yi Feng''s feet. His injuries hadpletely recovered. He asionally watched Yi Feng practice boxing and asionally observed the paintings in the front hall of the martial arts hall. His strength had made tremendous progress.


    One day, Qingshan Patriarch came to visit.


    When he arrived, he seemed to have something on his mind. Yi Feng noticed his condition andforted him with some chicken soup from his previous life.


    Yi Feng didn''t know if it was useful, but he only knew that Qingshan Patriarch left full of confidence.


    The next day.


    After finishing a set of Tai Chi, Yi Feng stretched and prepared to go out for some wine. But he found the street much quieter than usual today.


    "What''s going on?" Yi Feng sat down at the beef noodle stand across the street and asked, "I usually see some practicing disciples shopping on the street, why is it so quiet today?"


    "Master Yi probably doesn''t know yet?" The attendant saw the wine in Yi Feng''s hand and generously sliced him two taels of beef and put it on a te. Then looking at the distant sky, he said, "Today is the duel day between Qingshan Patriarch and Xuanwu Patriarch. The practitioners have all gone to watch their battle. It''s a top level fight after all, and it concerns the life and death of the two major sects!"


    "Oh."


    Yi Feng nodded. He was not very interested in practitioners'' affairs, although he seemed to have heard about this before.


    After eating two taels of beef and drinking two taels of liquor at the attendant''s ce, he hugged his warm body and hurried back to the martial arts hall to continue writing.


    ...


    There was a natural gorge between Qingshan Sect and Xuanwu Sect, and in the middle of the gorge there was a tform a thousand feet wide called the Rain and Wind tform.


    On the Rain and Wind tform.


    Qingshan Patriarch''s eyes were cold and his whole body was bursting with energy.


    Xuanwu Patriarch had white hair and a cruel smile on his face.


    On both sides of the gorge, one side was full of Xuanwu Sect''s disciples, and the other side was full of Qingshan Sect''s disciples. Everyone had a solemn expression on their face.


    The battle between the two would determine the future of all of them.


    "Qingshan, I didn''t expect you to daree?" Xuanwu Patriarch said mockingly.


    "Humph!"


    Qingshan Patriarch just gave a cold snort, without much to say.


    "Die!"


    The two didn''t seem to have much forey. As soon as Xuanwu revealed his aura, like a sh of lightning, he flew up into the air, then overwhelmingly pped down towards Qingshan Patriarch.


    At this moment, the power of the Martial King realm was undoubtedly revealed in Xuanwu''s hands.


    Before the attack arrived, the rocks under Qingshan Patriarch''s feet were already cracking, splitting into spiderweb-like cracks.


    Qingshan Patriarch was not to be outdone. The same aura burst out and he stamped the ground with his foot. Arge pit appeared on the ground and his lightning-fast figure rushed towards the palm imprint.


    "Boom!"


    An earth-shattering boom echoed over the Rain and Wind tform.


    Countless qi waves spread in all directions, forcing the watching disciples far away to retreat again and again.


    The two great Martial Kings'' powers were indeed terrifying.


    But the crowd couldn''t care about retreating. Their eyes were like pinholes staring at the sky, also wanting to know, in the first collision between the two patriarchs, who was stronger.


    Then they saw, in the qi, a figure was sent flying back hundreds of feet in embarrassment.


    It was Qingshan Patriarch.


    Seeing this, the faces of Qingshan Sect''s people collectively fell.


    In the crowd, Peng Ying''s pretty face was deathly pale as she tightly sped her jade hands. She had joined Qingshan Sect for some time and knew the significance of this battle very well. Could it be that after she had finally joined Qingshan Sect, she would face the copse of Qingshan Sect?


    Xuanwu Sect was different. They immediately burst into earth-shattering cheers.


    "Hahaha, Qingshan, you really are useless. A year from today will be your memorial day." In mid-air, Xuanwu Patriarchughed loudly, his face full of mockery.


    Qingshan Patriarch''s face was ugly upon hearing this. The gap between the two was indeed very big!


    "Die!" Xuanwu Patriarch obviously knew the virtue of beating a drowning dog. Without much dy, he flew up like a ghost and pped towards Qingshan Patriarch again, destroying the heavens and annihting the earth.


    This p.


    Its might was even greater than the previous one, and its aura even more fierce.


    If Qingshan Patriarch only had the strength he had just shown, facing Xuanwu Patriarch''s p, he would be severely injured if not dead.


    The palm shadow covered in qi was growing bigger and bigger in the sky, illuminating half the sky, while also getting closer and closer to Qingshan Patriarch.


    But Qingshan Patriarch didn''t move at all.


    Seeing this, quite a few outside spectators shook their heads. Many more guessed that this was Qingshan Patriarch admitting defeat and giving up resistance.


    Especially Qingshan Sect''s people, their faces were even more ashen.


    It seemed they already saw the scene of Qingshan Sect''s destruction under this palm.


    When the palm shadow was less than thirty feet away from Qingshan Patriarch, Qingshan Patriarch suddenly revealed a cold smile on his face, then took out a kitchen knife from his bosom.


    "Finally, it''s my turn."

 Chapter 30

    Chapter 30


    When they saw this scene, the countless spectators were shocked.


    A kitchen knife?


    Then, bursts of mockingughter erupted from Xuanwu Zong''s direction.


    "A kitchen knife, this is too funny."


    "Hahaha, yes, the weapon of the esteemed Qingshan Elder is actually just a kitchen knife."


    "Could the Qingshan Sect really be so destitute that this Qingshan Elder brought a kitchen knife from their kitchen?"


    Hearing these grating voices, the Qingshan disciples also looked extremely ugly.


    Although they had seen this knife before, they did not have much confidence in itsbat power when put to use.


    "Qingshan, you really are at your wit''s end, actually bringing a kitchen knife to fight me. Who are you looking down on?" Xuanwu Elder condescendingly pushed his palm imprint, his face full of disdain as he spoke.


    "Try it and you''ll see."


    Qingshan Elder expressionlessly said a sentence. As his voice fell, his pupils suddenly contracted, and his palm swung out.


    Then, an ordinary kitchen knife shed towards Xuanwu.


    Everyone shook their heads.


    This was undoubtedly an egg hitting a rock!


    But in the next moment, that ordinary-looking kitchen knife suddenly blossomed with dazzling radiance. Then it pulled out a de light that spanned thousands of feet.


    Under this de light, everyone couldn''t help but close their eyes.


    At the same time, an invincible aura enveloped the entire Rain Pavilion. Those with weaker cultivations even felt an urge to prostrate themselves.


    Of course, Xuanwu Elder was directly affected.


    As powerful as he was, under this radiance he also felt exceptionally tiny. The cold smile on his face also froze.


    With one sh, it directly shattered Xuanwu''s palm imprint, decaying it away. Even Xuanwu Elder''s arm was hacked off.


    The immense pain and power bacsh rushed into Xuanwu Elder''s body. Apanying miserable screams, Xuanwu Elder chaotically fled around the Rain Pavilion like a housefly.


    "Huff!"


    "What?"


    Seeing this scene, everyone present was incredulous. They couldn''t help but gasp, while Qingshan disciples erupted with unprecedented cheers.


    At the same time, the kitchen knife in Qingshan Elder''s hand attracted numerous fiery gazes.


    This knife''s might exceeded everyone''s expectations. It was actually so terrifying!


    In the crowd, Peng Ying was also shocked, her red lips parted. Although she had seen this kitchen knife in Wu Jie''s jade slip, witnessing its power in person was still extremely impactful.


    What was even more inconceivable was that she felt more and more familiar with this kitchen knife.


    She even felt like she had seen it more than once, but the intense shock prevented her from remembering where exactly she had seen it.


    Of course, she also felt this sense of familiarity was too fantastical.


    How could she, someone who sneaked into the Qingshan Sect, have seen such a top-tier divine weapon before?


    "Hahaha!"


    Qingshan Elder was also shaken by his own sh. He let out confident loudughter in midair.


    "Qingshan, you despicable bastard, why do you have such a terrifying divine weapon?" Xuanwu Elder was exasperated as he yelled, "Have some integrity and put down that kitchen knife to fight me fairly. What kind of hero or good man are you otherwise?"


    "Put down the kitchen knife and fight fairly?"


    "You wish beautifully. I''m going to bully you as I please, so what?"


    "Hmph!"


    Qingshan Elder angrily snorted and drew an arc in the air with his kitchen knife, attacking Xuanwu Elder again.


    Xuanwu Elder''s face was full of fear. He didn''t dare confront Qingshan Elder head-on at all. He turned into an arc and fled.


    In the blink of an eye, the two Elders flew from the Rain Pavilion, one in front and one behind. Soon they were above Pingjiang City.


    "Bang..."


    "Swish..."


    "Huff..."


    As he chased Xuanwu Elder, each of Qingshan Elder''s shes with the kitchen knife resounded through the sky. Its formidable might made the heavens rumble.


    Xuanwu Elder was in grave danger. Facing that terrifying kitchen knife, all he could do was flee.


    The two Elders then flew past Pingjiang City again, fighting to some unknown destination.


    "Damn it."


    The noisy disturbance made Yi Feng very annoyed. He put down his brush and paper and went outside, looking up at the lingering energy ripples in the sky. He immediately realized there were cultivators battling again.


    "Which bastard is it, go fight farther away!" Yi Feng spat and walked back to the Martial Hall. He waited for the sounds to die down before calmly resuming his writing.


    In the next half month, Yi Feng finallypleted his novel "The Purple Mist Fairy and the Supreme Treasure". He then headed towards the Pingjiang Commerce Guild.


    The person receiving Yi Feng was the guild leader, Mao Lin.


    As amerce guild leader, his status was much higher than ordinary people''s. Originally someone of his standing wouldn''t personally receive guests, but Mao Lin had once followed the guild into the mountains and got bitten by a venomous snake. Many doctors couldn''t cure him until Yi Feng''s herbs did, so Yi Feng was considered Mao Lin''s benefactor.


    "Hehe, Master Yi please have some tea."


    Mao Lin sat at the head seat. As a guild leader, he naturally worevish clothes and had a ruddyplexion. He surreptitiously nced at Yi Feng once before asking, "I wonder for what matter has Master Yie to our guild?"


    "It wouldn''t be to ask me to print more of those useless fairy tales, right?"


    Hearing this, Yi Feng''s eyebrows furrowed slightly and his expression became somewhat awkward.


    "Master Yi, to be honest, youing to sit a while is fine and I can cordially receive you since after all, you are my benefactor." Mao Lin raised his teacup and lightly sipped before continuing, "But if it''s to print more useless stuff, I can''t help you. Although it''s no big deal, it really doesn''t profit our guild. After all..."


    "Our guild has so many mouths to feed, profites first, wouldn''t you agree?"


    "Alright!"


    Yi Feng pursed his lips and sighed inwardly. Since it was so, he was toozy to stay longer and got up to leave.


    Just then, the room door opened and in walked an alluring figure.


    She was tall and had exquisite features. Dressed in red silk that outlined her alluring curves.


    "Yun''er, didn''t you see I''m receiving a guest? How can you just rudely barge in like this?" Mao Lin reprimanded, but his eyes were full of doting.


    "Father, I came to ask if you''ve found the author of ''Dream of the Red Chamber'' yet?" The woman called Yun''erined charmingly. From the address, she was clearly the pearl of themerce guild, Mao Lin''s daughter Mao Yun''er.

 Chapter 31

    Chapter 31


    When Yi Feng heard this and was just about to get up and leave, his gaze moved.


    The author of Dream of the Red Chamber?


    Isn''t that myself?


    I didn''t expect that this Mao Yun''er was still my reader. Perhaps there was still some chance for printing books. After all, his financial situation had already be inadequate now.


    Sure enough, when Mao Lin heard Mao Yun''er mention Dream of the Red Chamber in front of Yi Feng, his face also became interesting. He hurriedly coughed twice and scolded lightly: "Yun''er, I said I was receiving guests, you go out first."


    Mao Yun''er looked at Yi Feng, puffed out her little cheeks and walked away.


    Seeing Mao Yun''er withdraw, Mao Lin squeezed out a smile and looked at Yi Feng and said with a smile: "Master Yi, I won''t hide it from you. My daughter is indeed your reader. Reading your Dream of the Red Chamber at the beginning really made me stay up all night!"


    However, when he said this, his tone changed again.


    "But..."


    "As the pearl of my business alliance, she has a big responsibility and spends all day thinking about some emotional books, which is really inappropriate and does not do proper business."


    "I also told you clearly, I don''t want to help you print your whatever Supreme Treasure, and part of the reason is also because of my daughter. Because as soon as this bookes out, she will be obsessed with it again, so I hope you understand."


    Hearing this, Yi Feng nodded slightly without saying much, and then prepared to get up and leave.


    "Wait."


    Mao Lin shouted again.


    Yi Feng stopped and looked back at him.


    Mao Lin got up and walked towards Yi Feng, while waving his hand. His men understood and walked out, soon bringing a jade tray with two rows of gold coins on it, probably over a hundred coins.


    Yi Feng looked at him puzzled.


    "You just saw it, my daughter is looking for you, the original author." Mao Lin handed the jade tray to Yi Feng and continued: "Don''t reveal your identity in front of my daughter. Here are one hundred gold coins, take them."


    Yi Feng''s eyebrows were slightly furrowed as he looked at the jade tray.


    After hesitating slightly, he reached out and only took ten gold coins from it, and then said, "The ten coins are for the herbal medicine moneyst time. As for the rest, it''s unnecessary."


    After saying that, Yi Feng turned and left.


    Their paths were different and they had nomonnguage. There was no need to say anything more.


    At the door, he bumped into the waiting Mao Yun''er. Yi Feng nodded politely, as a respect and gratitude to the reader''s grandfather, food and clothing parents.


    That was all.


    After Yi Feng left, Mao Yun''er went to find Mao Lin again.


    "Father, you promised to introduce me to the author of Dream of the Red Chamber, but there is still no news until now." Mao Yun''er pouted and acted coquettishly.


    "Yun''er, you should learn business from your seniors in the Business Alliance. What''s the point of reading these unorthodox books?" Mao Lin scolded lightly.


    "Business, business, you just want me to do business. I don''t like doing business at all. Besides, reading books won''t affect my business!" Mao Yun''er stomped her jade feet and said angrily.


    "It''s useless for you to say these things. You won''t see him again, and he probably won''t publish books anymore either." Mao Lin said with a straight face.


    "Why?" Mao Yun''er asked anxiously.


    "Just a poor viger, if it wasn''t for me helping himst time, where would he have the ability to publish books?" Mao Lin said contemptuously: "Besides, this won''t bring much profit to the Business Alliance, so we won''t cooperate with him anymore."


    "But, but the sales of Dream of the Red Chamber were very good, and the Business Alliance also made a lot of money from it." Mao Yun''er said unwillingly: "Why not cooperate with him anymore?"


    "Although there were quite a few profits, they were still too insignificantpared to our core interests. And now is the critical period ofpeting with Baofeng Business Alliance. The Business Alliance does not allow distraction."


    Seeing that Mao Yun''er still wanted to say something, he waved his hand majestically and shouted, "Okay, I''m busy with things, take the youngdy back to rest."


    No matter how Mao Yun''er struggled, the two servants took Mao Yun''er away directly.


    After leaving the Business Alliance, the autumn wind came, and Yi Feng''s figure looked rather deste.


    Life.


    It''s not easy anywhere!


    It seems that if you want to publish books to make money, you can only find another way!


    Just as he walked to the door of the Martial Arts Hall, he saw two familiar figures, one big and one small, sitting on the steps of the Martial Arts Hall, holding their chins and waiting for something.


    It was Luo Lanxue and Yin Luoli from Qingshan Gate.


    They were practitioners themselves, with extraordinary temperament and natural beauty. Their figures were plump and charming, and passersby kept looking at them.


    Seeing Yi Fenge back, the two beauties'' pretty faces showed joy and came up to greet him.


    "Greetings, Master."


    Luo Lanxue bowed, but her eyes didn''t quite dare to look at Yi Feng.


    Yin Luoli looked at Yi Feng curiously like a baby, because she had heard her Shifu and sister say more than once that the man in front of her was an unparalleled master, and she must be polite and respectful when she saw him.


    "It''s you two."


    Yi Feng nodded, smiled and asked, "Where is Brother Qingshan? Howe he didn''te."


    "Master... My uncle has been recuperating at home recently, and specifically asked us toe see the master first." Luo Lanxue handed out a exquisitely packaged basket and said softly, "These are fruits picked from the mountains. My uncle asked us to give them to the master."


    "You are too kind."


    Yi Feng smiled and took the fruit basket. He unceremoniously opened it and took a look. Inside were a few doll-like snow-white fruits that looked very delicious.


    Seeing Yi Feng''s smile, Luo Lanxue was not so restrained either.


    She had to admit that interacting with this senior was veryfortable. Thinking of this, she casually chatted with Yi Feng and asked, "Where did the mastere from?"


    "I..."


    Yi Feng smiled bitterly and said, "I was free and had nothing to do, so I wrote a book to subsidize my family expenses, but I am struggling to find a ce to publish it."


    "Master wrote a book to subsidize his family expenses, but couldn''t find a ce to publish it?"


    Luo Lanxue was slightly surprised.


    But on second thought, she realized that Yi Feng was extremely integrated into the mortal world, and was always unwilling to reveal his identity, which was probably why this dilemma urred.


    Human affairs, food and clothing, joy and sorrow, difficulties and confusions, this was the real experience of life!


    For a moment, Luo Lanxue seemed to have gained some new insight again.


    Sure enough, every time she interacted with the master, there were always unexpected gains.


    "Master, how about we help you?" After regaining herposure, Luo Lanxue carefully asked again.


    "Oh?"


    Yi Feng''s eyes lit up slightly.


    "It''s like this. Luoli''s father is the chairman of the Baofeng Business Alliance. Why don''t we go find him together?" Luo Lanxue exined. After all, the master had entered the mortal world, so her using mortal rtions to help the master should not vite any rules.


    "That would be great."


    Yi Feng''s gloomy mood was swept away in an instant. It really was a ray of light in the dark!

 Chapter 32

    Chapter 32


    When Luo Lanxue heard this, she was extremely delighted.


    At the same time, she was also very much looking forward to finding out what book Yi Feng had written, but she felt sure that it must be a bestseller!


    Beside her, Yin Luoli was also smiling from ear to ear.


    Although still young, she was more clever than anyone, and if this supreme master''s book was sold in her family''s business consortium, it would absolutely be a tremendous opportunity for them.


    After sitting for a short while, the three headed directly for the Baofeng Business Consortium.


    The person receiving the three was Chairman Yin Xiong. He had a tall and sturdy figure, a ruddyplexion, and was especially overjoyed to see his beloved daughter returning.


    Of course, he was also very courteous to Luo Lanxue.


    After all, no matter what, Luo Lanxue was Yin Luoli''s senior sister, the most doted on disciple of Elder Qingshan.


    "May I ask who this is?" Yin Xiong looked at Yi Feng and gently asked.


    "This is Mr. Yi," Luo Lanxue quickly introduced, and without waiting for Yin Xiong to speak, she immediately had Yi Feng take a seat of honor.


    "Pleased to meet you, Mr. Yi," Yin Xiong made a slight bow to Yi Feng, while shing his eyes and pulling Luo Lanxue to the side.


    "Niece, just who exactly is this Mr. Yi?" He softly asked Luo Lanxue. As the consortium chairman, after so many years he had long since be a sly old fox.


    Just now, he had clearly seen the deference Luo Lanxue showed Yi Feng.


    Even stranger was that his usually spirited and mischievous daughter Yin Luoli was especially well-behaved in front of him. This made him unable not to take an interest in the identity of this "Mr. Yi".


    Luo Lanxue looked at Yi Feng, who was tasting his tea, as if asking for permission.


    After a long while, seeing that Yi Feng had no reaction, she finally lowered her head and said to Yin Xiong with particr gravity: "Uncle, I''m not at liberty to reveal too much about Mr. Yi''s identity, but you must remember that even my master must be respectful and address him as Mr. Yi. Today, it''s possible that this is a tremendous opportunity for your Baofeng Consortium, so you must seize it well."


    Hearing this, Yin Xiong''s body shook.


    He immediately sucked in a breath of cold air.


    He had never doubted Luo Lanxue''s words, and he could feel the gravity in her tone. He didn''t expect that Luo Lanxue would bring him such an eminent monk that even Elder Qingshan was respectful towards. Then as a mortal businessman...


    He didn''t dare continue thinking.


    But at the very least, he already knew how he should act from now on.


    "Come, bring the best delicacies of the consortium." Yin Xiong waved his sleeve, and a line of charming and beautiful maids immediately came over carrying trays of treats, afraid of being negligent towards Yi Feng in the slightest.


    After some conversation, Yi Feng directly expressed his purpose.


    "Publish a book?"


    When Yin Xiong heard this, he almost didn''t hesitate at all and immediately called over the steward.


    "Master, your orders?" The steward asked respectfully.


    "Starting today, the consortium will put all effort into helping Mr. Yi publish his book. Whether it is typesetting, penmanship, or printing, it must be done to the highest quality. If there is the slightest mistake, I will hold you ountable," Yin Xiong directly ordered.


    "Master, our consortium''s focus has been on jewelry, silver, and cultivation supplies. If we rx on those, the Pingjiang Consortium will encroach on our market share. Don''t you think...?" The steward looked up with worry and said.


    "I don''t know anything about that. Who allowed you to say so much?"


    Yin Xiong suddenly erupted in anger, directly pping the steward in the face, shouting, "I told you to shift the consortium''s focus onto Mr. Yi''s book. Just do as I said, there''s no need for you to say more!"


    "Yes, sir!" The steward''s face changed color in fright, and he didn''t dare say more. He hurriedly retreated with his swollen cheeks in hand.


    "Chairman Yin, there''s no need to go that far. Just focus on your consortium''s original business!" Yi Feng said in pleasant surprise, as he had only wanted to publish some books to earn some pocket money, and had never thought of mobilizing the entire consortium''s efforts to publish his book.


    "What''s this about, to be honest, I personally quite enjoy reading books. And our consortium has long had ns to expand in this direction anyway," Yin Xiong said with a broad smile, speaking seamlessly.


    For a time, Yin Luoli and Luo Lanxue on the side were stunned speechless.


    Yin Luoli in particr couldn''t help but think to herself: Howe I never knew our consortium wanted to expand in this direction?

 Chapter 33

    Chapter 33


    Yi Feng originally wanted to refuse, but he had to gracefully ept in the face of Yong Xiongsheng''s sincerity. It seemed that the Baofeng Chamber of Commerce really intended to develop in this direction!


    After leaving the Baofeng Chamber of Commerce, Yi Feng finally returned to the martial arts hall. His whole body felt much more rxed.


    With the full support of the Baofeng Chamber of Commerce, he believed he could really make some money and no longer had to worry about this anymore.


    At the same time, Luo Lanxue and Yin Luoli also returned to Qingshan Sect and promptly reported the matter to the Qingshan Patriarch.


    "Not bad, well done," the Qingshan Patriarch said with a delighted expression on his face, "Now it seems our rtionship with Senior is getting better and better. It''s just a pity that Senior lent me the magic sword, yet I failed to y Xuanwu with it."


    "That''s right!" Luo Lanxue also sighed slightly, but still asked in puzzlement, "Master, when you wielded the magic sword to pursue Xuanwu Patriarch Wan Yuli, it seemed he would have been in by you no matter what, so how did he..."


    "s, our intelligence on Xuanwu was still wrong before!"


    The Qingshan Patriarch sighed, "It was only when we truly fought that I realized he had stepped into the Martial King realm for over thirty years. Along with my insufficient strength, I was unable to fully control the magic sword, which allowed him to escape a cmity!"


    "I see..."


    Luo Lanxue nodded in understanding, with lingering fear on her face. If not for Master Yi''s magic sword, she would have lost her Master that day at Fengyu Terrace.


    "By the way Xue''er, you personally handed over all the spirit fruits to Senior right?" As if recalling something, the Qingshan Patriarch hurriedly asked.


    "I handed over all eight of them to Senior," Luo Lanxue respectfully replied.


    "Good good." The Qingshan Patriarch nodded his head and waved his palm, taking out a jade box as he continued, "Xue''er, there is still one spirit fruit here. Take it and share it with Luoli."


    "Ah, Master, how could I, the spirit fruits only appear nine every millennium, they are so precious, you should enjoy it yourself!" Luo Lanxue quickly declined.


    "It''s fine, your master was fortunate enough to taste a slice with your grandmaster a thousand years ago. I originally intended to give all nine to Senior Yi, but I thought of you two and specifically set this one aside for you." The Qingshan Patriarch said with a smile.


    "Master..." There were tears in Luo Lanxue''s eyes.


    "Go on, your master still needs to go into seclusion. Come with me again to visit Senior after I emerge." Having said that, the Qingshan Patriarch closed his eyes.


    "Yes, your disciple takes her leave." Luo Lanxue respectfully retreated with the jade box held in both hands.


    Time passed silently.


    It was already deep autumn.


    Under the full operation of the Baofeng Chamber of Commerce, Yi Feng''s writings had been sessfully published.


    Martial Arts Hall.


    Yi Feng sat at the edge of the bed with his palm on Zhong Qing''s forehead.


    "Master, I''m fine," Zhong Qing opened his eyes and said, "You go rest, I''ll lie down for a bit and feel better then go cook."


    "Still say you''re fine?" Yi Feng''s expression sank as he softly scolded, "Look at the state you''re in with such a high fever. And see how swollen your hands and feet are. Stay in bed and don''t go anywhere."


    Yi Feng seldom got angry, causing Zhong Qing to silently shut his mouth.


    Seeing this, Yi Feng softly sighed.


    He could only me himself for not paying enough attention to Zhong Qing. The boy had been practicing his fists all day, causing muscle strain. His hands and feet were badly swollen. Along with catching a cold, he was haggard beyond recognition.


    After covering Zhong Qing with a quilt, Yi Feng walked anxiously to the front hall. He shouldered a bamboo basket, intending to gather some medicine for Zhong Qing in the rear mountain of Pingjiang City.


    Although they hadn''t known each other long and Zhong Qing even added some financial burden, the boy had taken care of all the chores, big and small, since his arrival.


    In his heart, this boy was already part of his family.


    Before leaving, Yi Feng left orders for the attendant across the street to look after Zhong Qing. After all, he didn''t know how many days he would be away for. Then he took a sickle and entered the mountains.


    As the saying goes, looking at the mountains makes the horses die of exhaustion. It took a full three days before Yi Feng reached the foot of the mountain.


    Fortunately, there weren''t many ferocious beasts in the mountains. He could usually fill his stomach with wild fruits and rabbits. The mountain spring water quenched his thirst. While gathering medicine, although tiring, the unique and wonderful scenery in the mountains was an invaluable visual feast.


    In the days Yi Feng spent in the mountains, Pingjiang City was swept up in a frenzy of chasing his book.


    A book titled "The Supreme Treasure and the Purple Cloud Immortal" appeared out of thin air.


    The love, hate and twists of fate between the main characters resonated with countless people, so the first print of the book was instantly sold out.


    This was the case not just for ordinary people, but most of the female disciples of Qingshan Sect were holding a copy.


    "The master''s books are indeed well-written. Only someone like him could write such books!"


    Luo Lanxue sat crossed-legged atop Qingshan Sect, clouds swirling around her. Her beautiful figure appeared and disappeared in the distance, as lovely as a heavenly fairy.


    In just two days, Luo Lanxue had finished reading the book once. When she closed the book, not knowing whether it was reluctance to part with the story or characters, tears filled her beautiful eyes.


    "Xue''er."


    At this moment, a figurended next to Luo Lanxue. He radiated an imposing aura, standing with hands sped behind his back looking at Luo Lanxue.


    "Greetings, Eldest Senior Brother."


    The person was Qingshan Sect''s Zhu Yun. Luo Lanxue stood up and paid her respects.


    "Xue''er, why has the Sect been so negligent recently? I don''t see any disciples practicing in the drill grounds," Zhu Yun had just emerged from seclusion and found Qingshan Sect uncharacteristically quiet,pletelycking its usual vibrant scene. As the Sect Leader, he naturally did not wish to see this and spoke with traces of anger.


    Hearing this, Luo Lanxue gave a wryugh before replying, "I''m afraid this is rted to Master Yi''s book."


    "Master Yi''s book?"


    Zhu Yun was shocked and stretched out his hand, "Do you have it?"


    Luo Lanxue held out her jade hand.


    Zhu Yun received the book and held it solemnly, asking, "This is really written by Master Yi?"


    Luo Lanxue nodded solemnly.


    Zhu Yun excitedly sucked in a breath, his feet sweeping over the sky as he instantly reached the horizon.


    "Eldest Senior Brother, you..." Luo Lanxue called out.


    "I''ll go into seclusion for two days. Help me handle sect affairs, we''ll discuss things afterwards." Zhu Yun''s voice transmitted from the sky.


    Luo Lanxue was taken aback.


    "Eldest Senior Brother, didn''t you just emerge from seclusion?"


    But the sky...


    Remained silent.

 Chapter 34

    Chapter 34


    The Pingjiang Chamber of Commerce.


    Except for the top management of the Chamber of Commerce, Mao Lin sat at the head with an extremely gloomy face.


    "Chairman, hurry up and think of something!"


    At this time, a top executive finally couldn''t sit still and came out to say: "As we all know, a city can only have one first-ss chamber ofmerce. Now it just happens to be at the critical moment of grading chambers ofmerce!"


    "That''s right, Chairman."


    Another executive came out and said: "Ourpetition with the Baofeng Chamber of Commerce could have remained evenly matched, or even exceeded the Baofeng Chamber of Commerce in developing markets for gold, silver, and cultivator goods. But now, relying on a single book, the Baofeng Chamber of Commerce''s revenue this month has directly exceeded ours at the Pingjiang Chamber of Commerce by twenty percent. If this continues next month, then we can only hand over the title of first-ss chamber ofmerce to them."


    "That''s right. In the future, we can only follow the lead of the Baofeng Chamber of Commerce. Even the pricing of goods and the choice of markets will be prioritized by them first." Someone else came out and said.


    For a time, the people in the entire conference hall were full of anxiety.


    This made Mao Lin, who was sitting at the head, look even more gloomy, and his palms gripped the armrests with a crackling sound.


    He had thought that Yi Feng''s crappy book could sell two copies at most, relying entirely on his help, but who could have imagined that it became a huge hit at the Baofeng Chamber of Commerce in the blink of an eye.


    Not only that, it even allowed the Baofeng Chamber of Commerce to use this book to directly increase their profits by twenty percent over his Pingjiang Chamber of Commerce.


    "Chairman, I heard earlier that the original author of this book seemed to havee to find you before?" At this time, a top executive asked Mao Lin.


    Mao Lin''s eyebrows twitched.


    It was fine not to mention this, but once it was brought up, he almost had a heart attack.


    That''s right, Yi Feng hade to find him first, but he had handed over this money-making opportunity. This was even more distressing than losing his wife.


    Immediately, his face was embarrassed beyondpare. He coughed twice before waving his hand and saying, "Everyone, please calm down. Has our Pingjiang Chamber of Commerce ever encountered something we couldn''t handle? I will take care of this matter."


    "May I ask how the Chairman ns to resolve it?"


    Someone asked.


    Obviously, although Mao Lin was the chairman of the chamber ofmerce, the chamber ofmerce was not his alone. This matter had already aroused questions from everyone.


    "I''m acquainted with the author, at worst I''ll go find him to discuss it again and ask him to publish with my Pingjiang Chamber of Commerce again." Mao Lin said with an ugly expression.


    "Chairman, the author originally came to cooperate with us, but we didn''t want him at first. Now calling him back again, will it be that easy?" someone asked.


    Hearing this, the others'' faces also showed worried expressions.


    Hearing this, Mao Lin''s face also did not look good. But things hade to this point, even if it wasn''t easy, he had to find a way to bring Yi Feng back, otherwise he wouldn''t be able to withstand the doubts from the chamber''s top management!


    Thinking of this, he waved his hand and said, "You don''t need to worry about this. Like I said, the author and I are acquainted, I will definitely get him toe back, so rest assured!"


    "I hope so."


    Since Mao Lin had already said so, the people of the chamber ofmerce could only choose to believe for the time being before dispersing from the meeting.


    Behind the mansion on Mount Hou in Pingjiang City.


    At the outermost peak, there was a courtyard, next to the courtyard was a hundred-foot waterfall, the umted force converged into a clear pool that reached the bottom. Next to the pool was light smoke swirling about, and there was also a garden.


    On the jade stone, a woman in white robes gently stroked a zither, surrounding herself in melodious music that attracted singing birds and fragrant flowers, as if in a fairnd.


    "Miss, miss, great news!"


    At this moment, a beaming maid ran over.


    "Mao Mao, I told you not to get overexcited when working," the woman in white robes impatiently looked at the iing maid and gently admonished her.


    "Miss, he has a new book out!" Mao Mao waved her arms, holding a book and shouting.


    "He?"


    "The author of Dream of the Red Chamber?"


    Hearing this, the woman in white hurriedly got up to meet Mao Mao, "Hurry, Mao Mao, let me see."


    "Humph, Miss, and you were telling me not to get overexcited. Look at you, you''re even more eager than me!" Mao Mao pouted and tenderlyined.


    "You even dare to talk back. Hurry, prepare a seat and tea for me. And don''t disturb me if there''s nothing to do." The woman in white hurriedly ordered the maid Mao Mao.


    With a cup of tea and a seat, the woman in white started reading as soon as she picked up the book. She read from morning until evening.


    At this moment, she had already finished it.


    Yet she held the book for a long time, dazed, as if she was still immersed in Zhizun Bao''s love story, unable to get out.


    "If I were given a chance to start over, I would tell you, I love you. And if I had to set a deadline, I hope it would be ten thousand years..."


    "Such words..."


    "What kind of person can write them?" the woman in white murmured softly.


    Seeing her state, Mao Mao pursed her lips and said, "Miss, look at you, it''s the same as when you read Dream of the Red Chamber. You forgot to sleep and eat. Now, even your gaze has be absent-minded."


    "You little rascal, you even dare to talk back." The woman in white gently scolded, carefully holding Zhizun Bao in her hands. Her red lips moved slightly, "One Dream of the Red Chamber, one Zhizun Bao. Mao Mao, do you think this gentleman must be a very gentle person? What do you think he looks like?"


    After speaking, her bright eyes flickered as she looked expectantly.


    "I don''t know either."


    Mao Mao shook her head in distress.


    "Sigh!"


    A sigh full of mncholy sounded.


    Knock knock knock!


    At this moment, there was a knock at the door.


    "Hm?"


    The woman in white frowned.


    Mao Mao was also full of doubts. No one had evere to their ce before...

 Chapter 35

    Chapter 35


    "Mao Mao, who is it?"


    The woman in white robes asked.


    "Uh, it''s a young man, still an ordinary mortal." Mao Mao opened the door a crack, took a look outside, then turned back and replied.


    "An ordinary mortal?"


    The woman in white knitted her pretty eyebrows, her pink lips opened again: "Ask what business he has here."


    "He said he needed a ce to stay for the night. Miss, what do you think?"


    Mao Mao looked to the woman in white for instructions.


    "Let him in, set up a courtyard for him, and warn him not to wander around at night." The woman in white ordered with a word, then paid him no more attention, her focus returning to the book in her hands.


    "Hey,e on in!"


    Mao Mao opened the door wide, and a young man carrying a bamboo basket, his face slightly weary, walked in.


    It was none other than Yi Feng, who had gone into the mountains to gather herbs.


    He had brought his own tent, but luck was not on his side - a light rain had started falling from the sky, and paired with the mountain chill, Yi Feng really could not bear to remain outside.


    Fortunately, deep in these great mountains, there was actually a household.


    "Many thanks."


    Yi Feng hurriedly expressed his gratitude before stepping through the doorway.


    As soon as he entered, Yi Feng was captivated by the scene before his eyes, especially the woman sitting beneath the waterfall, so otherworldly and refined.


    The rain left behind after a storm in the empty mountains.


    Returning home at dusk as autumn arriveste.


    Three thousand feet of silver screen in the quiet courtyard.


    A beauty by the rocks, stroking her zither.


    This picturesque scene caused Yi Feng to be unable to resist praising it with an ancient poem from his past life.


    Of course, to fit the asion, he also tweaked and adapted it a bit.


    Otherwise, it would have seemed out of ce.


    However, right after Yi Feng finished reciting his impromptu poem, the zither-ying woman who had not looked up this whole time suddenly gazed at him in astonishment, also not having expected that an ordinary mortal from the mountains would be able topose such poetry.


    "The rain left behind after a storm in the empty mountains. Returning home at dusk as autumn arriveste. Three thousand feet of silver screen in the quiet courtyard. A beauty by the rocks, stroking her zither..."


    She could not help but softly chant the verse herself.


    After finishing, she nodded approvingly, for the first time seriously appraising Yi Feng.


    He truly had no cultivation whatsoever.


    An ordinary mortal without doubt.


    In the misty drizzle, his light blue shirt was slightly damp, but he did not seem disheveled. On the contrary, he gave off a very clean feeling. It had to be said, the impression this ordinary mortal gave her was veryfortable.


    It was also the first time that her traditional views towards ordinary mortals had changed a little.


    "An ordinarymoner, not necessarily so..." she thought to herself. At the same time, her slender jade-like hand put away the book in her hands, and her red lips parted: "Young sir, what a fine poem. This youngdy thanks you."


    "Miss is too kind."


    Yi Feng cupped his fists towards her politely, then followed Mao Mao to his lodgings, finally settling down.


    "All settled in?"


    The woman in white asked softly.


    "Yes miss, all settled." Mao Mao came back and eximed in surprise, eyes wide, "Eh, miss, isn''t that the poem he just recited?"


    "Mm."


    The woman in white nodded lightly, her jade-like hand grasping the brush to write down the poem Yi Feng had justposed.


    "Hey hey miss, don''t tell me you''ve taken a liking to this ordinary fe, you even wrote down his poem!" Mao Mao covered her mouth by her side, crying out in rm.


    "Nonsense."


    The woman red at Mao Mao, then put down her slender jade-like brush.


    "I just feel that his poem really captures the essence of this ce. I always felt something was missing here before, but with this poem, it''s perfect now."


    "So after the ink dries, frame and hang it up."


    "Hehe, miss said it wasn''t because she took a liking to that ordinary fe, yet she wants to frame up his poem!" Mao Mao giggled mischievously behind her hand.


    "You naughty girl, keep talking nonsense and see if I don''t hit you!" The woman in white made a motion as if to rap Mao Mao, saying as she did, "No matter how outstanding an ordinary mortal is, he''s still just that - an ordinary mortal, worlds apart from the likes of us. How could I possibly admire someone just because of a poem?"


    "Besides..."


    Her melodious voice trailed off, not continuing further. She only clutched her copies of Dream of the Red Chamber and The Supreme Treasure tighter.

 Chapter 36

    Chapter 36


    "That''s right, even if the young miss wants to like someone, it should be the authors of Dream of the Red Chamber and Supreme Treasure, not some ordinary mortal like this." Mao Mao spoke with a mischievous look, implying something meaningful.


    "Keep quiet." The woman rapped Mao Mao''s little head, then said worriedly, "But do you think he might just be an ordinary person too?"


    "Hmm..." Mao Mao lowered his little head in thought, "I don''t think so. Look, even though the cultivation methods in Supreme Treasure are different from ours, aren''t those characters still impressive? Even if it''s made up, the author would need to have some understanding of cultivation to be able to write a book like that, right?"


    "You''re right."


    The woman looked approvingly at Mao Mao. She also believed this to be the case. A simple love story could perhaps really be written by an ordinary person, but Supreme Treasure also depicted a cultivation world. With characters effortlessly traveling tens of thousands of miles, and top-tier treasures like the Moonlight Box, how could an ordinary person with mundane perspectives conjure up such a world?


    "Then Mao Mao, starting today, help me do your utmost to find this gentleman. I want to meet him as quickly as possible." The woman softly instructed.


    "Alright alright, young miss, I know what you''re thinking. I''ll send word out right away." Mao Mao said, covering his grin before withdrawing.


    In the room, Yi Feng changed into a fresh set of clothes and wiped himself clean, finally feeling much morefortable.


    He then took a wild rabbit from the bamboo basket and went to the open yard in front of the house. After traveling all day without food and drink, now that he had settled down, he would definitely pamper himself with a good meal.


    Right away, he set up a grilling rack.


    Before long, a mouthwatering grilled rabbit wafted out its tempting aromas. The meat was oily but not greasy. Yi Feng had even sprinkled on some seasoning, making it even more irresistible.


    "Mmm, smells good!"


    Yi Feng was in no hurry to eat it. After all, eating something freshly grilled would be prone to causing an internal fire. Instead, he dug a small pit in the ground, took out a wild chicken wrapped in lotus leaves from the bamboo basket, and buried it in the pit.


    Next, he speared a grilled fish.


    Soon, the fish was thoroughly cooked, the crispy crackling skin stimting the appetite.


    The buried chicken was also unearthed, its fragrance overflowing.


    Although he was but an ordinary mortal, Yi Feng never skimped when it came to enjoying life, even if he couldn''t finish it all. He would eat heartily.


    "With a pot of fine wine, this would be perfect bliss."


    Yi Feng took out his gourd of wine. With everything prepared, he contentedly pped his hands.


    A chicken leg and a cup of wine quenched his satisfaction.


    Despite thete autumn, there were still many small animals in the mountains, their cicada-like cries ringing out, along with many moths flitting towards the fire.


    Yi Feng looked up.


    The bright moon hung high, the vast expanse of sky clear and luminous. After a few cups of wine, although not drunk, he felt a little tipsy.


    In his heart, he recalled his hometown from his past life.


    Those long-lost skyscrapers, the hustle and bustle of the city, the endless days and sleepless nights spent on King of Glory and League of Legends, and his family and friends from his past life...


    "I lift my head to gaze at the bright moon, and lower my head to think of home!"


    Yi Feng made a toast to the moon. Unknowingly, his eyes had misted over.


    "Not only does this gentleman have skill in poetry, it seems he also has stories to tell." Two graceful figures appeared outside the courtyard, their voices ringing out. As their voices faded, the chill hidden within the woman''s eyes also quietly dissipated.


    In fact, they had been observing for some time already.


    This ce, Mount Fu, was of great importance.


    Outwardly, it was two maidens appreciating the tranquility and scenic waters, but secretly they were guarding this ce, preventing any mishaps.


    In two years, no outsiders had entered. For a mere mortal like Yi Feng to cause such a greatmotion, even if he was just an ordinary person, it had long drawn the attention of the two women.


    But now it seemed their worries were unnecessary.


    "I apologize for disturbing the two youngdies. Please join me by the fire. I was nning to prepare this food and bring it over as a gift, but since you''ve arrived, why don''t we eat together?" Yi Feng quickly bowed in greeting and weed them to the fireside.


    The woman in white looked at Yi Feng.


    Somehow, she felt this ordinary young man was different. Despite her usual disinterest in such mundane grains, she found herself inexplicably sitting down.

 Chapter 37

    Chapter 37


    ¡°I''m Yi Feng. May I ask for the youngdies'' names?¡± Yi Feng politely asked.


    ¡°Bai Piao Piao,¡± the woman in white replied softly.


    ¡°This is my younger sister, Mao Mao.¡±


    ¡°Nice to meet you, Miss Bai, Miss Mao Mao,¡± Yi Feng greeted with a nod.


    ¡°Come, have something to eat.¡±


    Yi Feng nodded again, then wrapped some meat in lotus leaves and tore off two pieces to hand to Bai Piao Piao and Mao Mao.


    ¡°Hey, this oily stuff you¡¯re giving looks so dirty, my young miss would never eat it!¡± Mao Mao frowned and said.


    ¡°Mao Mao, don''t be rude,¡± Bai Piao Piao gently admonished, then looked apologetically at Yi Feng, ¡°Since Young Master Yi personally prepared this, Piao Piao will thank you.¡±


    Having said that, her delicate jade-white hand took the chicken meat Yi Feng handed over, but she only tore off a small piece and put it into her cherry-like mouth.


    Obviously, she didn''t have much interest in Yi Feng''s food, and only tore off a piece out of courtesy to Yi Feng.


    But when that delicacy entered her mouth, the calm-faced Bai Piao Piao''s beautiful eyes slightly frowned.


    ¡°Young Master, this food is very delicious,¡± she couldn''t help but exim.


    With her level of cultivation, she would normally no longer have interest in mortal food. But the crispy and tender chicken meat just now, with its vor and texture, aroused her appetite and made her tear off another small piece.


    ¡°Big sister, is it really that delicious?¡±


    Mao Mao was a little skeptical.


    Because no one knew Bai Piao Piao better than her. She was never one to indulge in food, yet she had uttered such praise, which made Mao Mao shocked.


    So she also quickly tore off a small piece to try.


    "Oh, it really is very delicious!"


    Mao Mao was a straightforward girl. The moment the delicacy touched her tongue, her big eyes couldn''t help but light up.


    "Please excuse me," Yi Feng said tly with a slight nod.


    The two girls'' reactions were not beyond his expectations, but rather within his anticipations.


    Most people in this world were busy with cultivation and making a living. Apart from simple seasoning, even salt and MSG were absent from their food. Tasting his homnd''s delicacies for the first time, their reactions were very normal.


    Yi Feng''s calmness made Bai Piao Piao look at him with some admiration.


    She rarelyplimented anyone. In her sect before, countless outstanding disciples would feel ted if she so much as nced at them.


    Yet this ordinary man didn''t make anything of it at all.


    Was he pretending?


    She observed him.


    His expression was sincere, eating his own food and drinking his own wine, immersed in his own emotions...


    He was not pretending.


    Nor was there any pretense in his actions.


    Moreover, his gaze was pure, his words not frivolous at all. He didn''t even nce extra at her beauty.


    This ordinary man was really interesting.


    As Bai Piao Piao sized up Yi Feng, her red lips unconsciously curled up. She suddenly asked, "What do you think of me?"


    "Gentle and virtuous," Yi Feng smiled.


    Bai Piao Piao raised her brows and said, "You know that''s not what I''m asking..."


    Yi Feng helplessly shook his head and said, "As beautiful as a heavenly fairy, able to captivate a nation."


    Bai Piao Piaoughed behind her hand.


    "Does that mean you like me?" She asked, her pupils contracting as she observed Yi Feng.


    "I do," Yi Feng nodded sincerely.


    Yi Feng''s frank admission surprised Bai Piao Piao. Hisck of concealment was unexpected. It made her ask further, "Why?"


    "A gracefuldy, a gentleman''s delight," Yi Feng drank some wine and stated frankly.


    "What an excellent line, ''A gracefuldy, a gentleman''s delight''," Bai Piao Piao couldn''t help but exim admiringly. In her heart, she looked at this ordinary man with new eyes.


    She asked again, "But there''s one thing I still don''t understand..."


    "What is it?"


    "You say you like me, but don''t look at me more than necessary?" Bai Piao Piao''s mouth curled up. "Could it be you were lying just now?"


    Yi Feng shook his head helplessly.


    "It''s just that I happen to like you. You aren''t someone who belongs to me."


    "And there''s another saying."


    "What is it?"


    "Don''t leer at someone if it''s improper."


    "Young Master, you really make me look at you with new admiration. Such golden sentences keeping from you," Bai Piao Piao couldn''t help but stand up and bow slightly to Yi Feng. "I must say, I''ve learned a lot from you today."

 Chapter 38

    Chapter 38


    "Miss, you are too kind."


    Yi Feng also stood up and nodded slightly.


    And withplimentsing one after another, he dly epted them......


    With five thousand years of cultural heritage, this was just the tip of the iceberg. Although these sentences did not originate from him, it could still be considered a privilege for him as a time traveler!


    "It''s veryfortable chatting with you, Sir." Bai Piaopiao praised.


    Yi Feng just smiled without saying anything. During the conversation, Bai Piaopiao had also unknowingly finished tearing up her chicken leg. Yi Feng tore off some more fish for her, returning thepliment.


    On the side, Mao Mao ate with oil smeared all over her mouth, but she listened to the conversation between the two with great interest.


    This was the first time she had seen her young miss praising someone so much.


    "From the poem you recited just now, Sir must not be from around here!" Bai Piaopiao asked again.


    "Yes, and also not really."


    Speaking of this, Yi Feng couldn''t help sighing. As he gazed at the bright moon, he thought of his hometown again and took a long drink from his cup.


    "I knew it."


    "Sir is someone with stories."


    Seeing Yi Feng''s somewhat deste side profile, Bai Piaopiao''s interest in an ordinary person involuntarily rose. She gently asked, "Would Sir be willing to tell Piaopiao your story?"


    "I''m not willing." Yi Feng directly rejected.


    "Uh..."


    Bai Piaopiao twitched her mouth. She had never been rejected before. She did not expect Yi Feng to reject her so cleanly and decisively. This feeling of being rejected really did not feel good!


    Yi Feng just looked at her apologetically, without exining anything.


    His story went back too far, too far.


    That was another world, another civilization...


    Moreover, apart from that useless system in his heart, this was also his biggest secret.


    "Piaopiao is too abrupt. Please sit, I won''t disturb you anymore." Bai Piaopiao said lightly. Then she left with Mao Mao.


    But she had just gotten up when she stopped again.


    Turning back, she asked, "By the way, does Sir read?"


    "Read?"


    "No."


    Yi Feng shook his head apologetically.


    "Oh, okay!"


    Bai Piaopiao nodded. For the first time, the look in her eyes towards Yi Feng dimmed and became disappointed.


    Although Yi Feng was an ordinary person, she rarely met someone like this. She didn''t even oppose bing good friends with him.


    She had thought that Yi Feng would have read those two books as well.


    What a pity...


    After eating their fill and drinking three rounds of wine, Yi Feng leaned against the railing and spaced out for a very, very long time.


    It was midnight when Yi Feng finally returned to his room. He took out the Dream of the Red Chamber that he had specially brought in his bamboo basket and pillowed it under the hard bed board before gradually falling asleep.


    The next day.


    Yi Feng got up early in the morning and found Bai Piaopiao and Mao Mao to bid them farewell.


    "If Sires into the mountains again in the future and needs lodging, you cane here again." At the farewell, Bai Piaopiao carefully considered before saying these words.


    "Thank you, Miss Piaopiao."


    Yi Feng nodded at the two women, put the bamboo basket on his back, turned around and left, stepping onto the path down the mountain.


    "Miss, why do you still want him toe?" Beside her, Mao Mao asked in puzzlement.


    Bai Piaopiao just smiled.


    Yi Feng was just an ordinary person after all. He would not affect their ns or pose a threat.


    Moreover, his manners and knowledge made Bai Piaopiao sincerely admire him. Although admiring an ordinary person seemed quite fantastical, it did seem to be the case.


    Therefore, she did not reject the ordinary person''s arrival.


    It was just a pity that he did not read books.


    Otherwise, there would probably be moremon topics to discuss!


    "Alright, it''s also quite good that hees. The fishst night was really delicious." Mao Mao smacked her lips longingly again at the thought of that tasty food.


    "Okay, go clean up the room he stayed in quickly!" Bai Piaopiao said impatiently.


    Mao Mao stuck out her tongue, then obediently went to clean up the room.


    But after a while, she ran back, shouting as she went, "Miss, Miss,e and see quickly!"

 Chapter 39

    Chapter 39


    "What''s going on?" Bai Piaopiao got up with a frown.


    "Miss,e and see quickly, that damn mortal stole your book!" Mao Mao shouted loudly.


    "What?"


    Bai Piaopiao''s expression turned cold, and apelling aura emanated from her body. Her charming figure turned into a shadow, and in an instant she was in front of the room.


    The door opened.


    The two walked towards the bed.


    Sure enough, on the bedside table, there was a copy of Dream of the Red Chamber.


    Seeing this, the coldness on Bai Piaopiao''s pretty face became even more concentrated, and there was a hint of killing intent in her aura, as if her beloved treasure had been desecrated.


    "No."


    But in the next moment, she realized something was wrong. She shed over to her own bedroom, and when she came back, she was holding another copy of Dream of the Red Chamber in her hand.


    "Miss, two copies of Dream of the Red Chamber, what is this?"


    Mao Mao looked at the other copy of Dream of the Red Chamber in Bai Piaopiao''s hand, and his little mouth instantly gaped open.


    "We misunderstood Yi Gongzi." Bai Piaopiao put away the coldness on her face,pared the two copies of Dream of the Red Chamber in her hands, and immediately realized the different degrees of wear on the two books.


    "It looks like this copy of Dream of the Red Chamber was left by Yi Gongzi." There was a hint of pleasant surprise in Bai Piaopiao''s tone, "I didn''t realize Yi Gongzi also read this work."


    "But didn''t he sayst night that he doesn''t read books?" Mao Mao asked in confusion.


    Bai Piaopiao nodded. This was also what puzzled her. She whispered, "Maybe Yi Gongzi has some unspeakable difficulties!"


    "Oh."


    Mao Mao nodded.


    "I didn''t expect Yi Gongzi, as a mere mortal, would have so much inmon with me." She gently caressed the two books, and recalled the mortal who shared wine under the moonst night. She softly instructed, "Mao Mao, keep Gongzi''s copy of Dream of the Red Chamber. Return it to him next time hees."


    "Okay." Mao Mao immediately took the copy of Dream of the Red Chamber and looked at Bai Piaopiao, "Miss, seeing you like this, could it be you have developed feelings for that mortal fromst night?"


    Bai Piaopiao shook her head and smiled bitterly.


    "How could that be?"


    "Although he is talented, after all he cannotpare with the great authors of Dream of the Red Chamber and the Supreme Treasure. He and I merely have a lot inmon, also he is just a mortal."


    "Oh, alright!"


    Mao Mao nodded. She couldn''t figure out her mistress, so she hurriedly said, "Then I will hurry to send word to find that great author you spoke of..."


    ...


    The mountain road was rugged.


    After two more days of bumpy travel in the mountains, Yi Feng finally finished collecting the herbs he needed.


    Of course, in addition to what Zhong Qing needed, Yi Feng also collected quite a few others. Overall it was a bountiful harvest.


    After a few more days of rushing about, he finally made it back to the martial arts school.


    Zhong Qing''s illness had not improved, on the contrary it had be more severe. Yi Feng immediately brewed medicine for Zhong Qing without resting.


    After drinking the medicine, Zhong Qing''s fever went down quite a bit, and Yi Feng finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Is Yi Gongzi here?"


    But just as he sat down, shouts came from outside the door.


    Yi Feng went out and found it was the steward from Baofeng Business Firm. The steward was extremely respectful to Yi Feng. Without even mentioning how much respect Chairman Yin Xiong, Luo Lanxue and others had for Yi Feng, just the profits his book had brought to Baofeng Business Firm was enough to deserve his respect.


    "Oh, it''s you guys. Do you have some business?" Yi Feng asked, his face slightly tired.


    "Yi Gongzi, we''vee to deliver your share of the profits from selling your book." The steward respectfully said. Then he took out a VIP card exclusive to Baofeng Business Firm and handed it to Yi Feng.


    "Gongzi, inside is 100,000 gold coins, your share of the profits forst month. Since we worried it would be inconvenient for you to keep so much cash, we took the liberty of depositing it with our firm. You can use this VIP card to withdraw money from our firm at any time. Of course, on the same day every month, we will calcte your share of the monthly profits and deposit the full amount in your ount."


    Although he knew they must be here to talk about the book, when he heard the amount Yi Feng still couldn''t help being stunned. "Did you say 100,000?"


    Hearing Yi Feng''s words, the steward nodded, but his heart skipped a beat.


    Could Gongzi think it''s too little?


    But he didn''t dare say more, and hurriedly took his leave to report back to the firm.


    After the steward left, Yi Feng finally regained his senses, and looked at the card in his hand incredulously.


    For a time, heughed out loud.


    He had only wanted to supplement his family ie, he never dreamed of bing a bestselling author! And now with a single deposit of 100,000 gold coins he was set for years.


    Even more unbelievably, this was just for one month!


    Simply delightful...


    With a delighted expression on his face he walked back to the martial arts school, but just as he turned around, another shout came from behind: "Yi Shifu."


    Looking back he saw Mao Lin from Pingjiang Business Firm walking over smiling, with two others.


    "Chairman Mao."


    Yi Feng''s brows furrowed slightly, but he maintained politeness and nodded, "May I ask what business Chairman Mao has with me?"


    "Cough, cough."


    Mao Lin coughed awkwardly twice, then smiled and said, "Shifu Yi, to be honest, we''vee today to apologize for the previous matter."


    As he spoke, he waved his hand.


    The two men behind him opened the boxes, revealing the glittering gold coins inside.


    "A full thousand gold coins, please ept with augh, Yi Gongzi."


    Mao Lin waved his hand generously andughed, while giving Yi Feng a meaningful look. A thousand gold coins, he didn''t believe that wouldn''t move Yi Feng. It was a year''s ie for ordinary people.

 Chapter 40

    Chapter 40


    Yi Feng''s eyebrows furrowed as he gave Mao Lin a meaningful look.


    "Oh, Mr. Yi, please don''t stand on ceremony." Seeing that Yi Feng seemed to be startled, Mao Lin straightened his chest slightly and said, "Although a thousand gold coins is quite a lot, you don''t need to feel burdened either. This is my apology to you, so just ept it."


    Upon hearing this, the meaningful expression on Yi Feng''s face grew even more intense. He then got straight to the point and said, "Chairman Mao, please just tell me what this is about!"


    "Cough cough, then I''ll get right to it."


    After coughing once, Mao Lin said with a smiling expression, "Ever since you leftst time, I''ve been thinking again and again. We''re now in an era of cultural revival, which aligns with the development of my business association. So I''ve decided to continue working with you, Master Yi, and devote the full strength of the business association to help you publish books."


    Yi Feng''s gaze flickered slightly.


    He instantly understood Mao Lin''s intention¡ªhe had likely noticed that Yi Feng''s "Supreme Treasure" could bring benefits to the Pingjiang Business Association. As expected, this old skinflint hade with ill intentions!


    This old swindler!


    Yi Feng couldn''t help but lift the corners of his mouth and asked leisurely, "Chairman Mao, your words are mistaken. Didn''t you clearly tell mest time that publishing books brings no benefit? So I feel that Chairman Mao should still prioritize the interests of the business association!"


    Mao Lin was left with an embarrassed expression from Yi Feng''s words. He quickly exined, "Look, I didn''t say anything wrongst time, did I? Master Yi surely wouldn''t take my irresponsible words to heart. I believe that Master Yi is clearly not a petty person."


    "No, I did take Chairman Mao''s words to heart." Yi Feng''s eyes glinted as he bluntly said, "Moreover, I, Yi Feng, am a petty person."


    "You..."


    Yi Feng''s words left Mao Lin fuming, his face iron blue as he said, "What do you mean by this? Do you really think our business association can''t do without you? Let me tell you, if you don''t cooperate with our association, how much do you think you can sell your books for?"


    "Then since your esteemed association doesn''t need me, that''s even better." Yi Feng let out a coldugh, then turned to leave with a wave of his hand. "Then you''re wee to leave!"


    "Wait wait, don''t go yet."


    Yi Feng''s words were like a dagger to Mao Lin''s heart. He had wanted to provoke Yi Feng, but didn''t expect him to bepletely unmoved. Mao Lin quickly rearranged his smiling expression and grabbed Yi Feng again.


    "Why are you still grabbing and pulling, Chairman Mao? Are you into this sort of thing?" Yi Feng asked coldly, tilting his head.


    Mao Lin''s face darkened as he let go of Yi Feng. After hesitating, he said, "How about this¡ªjust name your price directly for cooperating with my Pingjiang Business Association again."


    "Not interested."


    Yi Feng directly rejected him.


    "Two thousand gold coins?"


    Yi Feng remained silent.


    "Three thousand gold coins?"


    Yi Feng was still silent.


    "Ten thousand gold coins?"


    Finally, Mao Lin gritted his teeth and shouted out arge number.


    "Chairman Mao, there are not enough regret medicines in the world to eat," said Yi Feng, toozy to continue entanglement with Mao Lin. "Besides, I''m a petty person. I still remember the humiliation you gave me that day, so please leave."


    "Yes, I indeed shouldn''t have done that. I understand you holding a grudge." Mao Lin hadn''t expected Yi Feng to be so unmoved. His face was iron blue as he said, "But surely you can''t reject money? This is ten thousand gold coins¡ªa whole ten thousand gold coins, money you couldn''t earn in ten years. If this still isn''t enough, then your appetite is truly too great!"


    As he spoke, his eyes narrowed as he continued, "Aren''t you afraid you''ll choke yourself?"


    Mao Lin''s words made Yi Fengugh.


    His eyes glinted as he asked back, "Is ten thousand gold coins a lot?"


    "Brat, how dare you be so presumptuous!" Mao Lin said angrily. "Forget ten thousand gold coins¡ªeven five hundred gold coins might be more than you can take out."


    "Oh really?"


    Yi Feng raised the corners of his mouth.

 Chapter 41

    Chapter 41


    After saying that,


    Yi Feng took out the card that the steward of Baofeng Chamber of Commerce had just given him.


    "To be honest, in the past, I might have bowed for five buckets of rice, but now..."


    "One hundred thousand gold coins really doesn''t mean much to me."


    As he spoke, Yi Feng did not forget to wave the card in front of Mao Lin''s eyes.


    "Humph!"


    Mao Lin snorted disdainfully, but the next moment, his eyes caught the card waving in Yi Feng''s hand.


    That unique color and pattern?


    What?


    Mao Lin''s face changed drastically. As the chairman of Pingjiang Chamber of Commerce, how could he not recognize the exclusive deposit card of their arch-rival Baofeng Chamber of Commerce?


    These deposit cards were simr to those of Pingjiang Chamber of Commerce, divided into different levels.


    And the card in Yi Feng''s hand, he could see at a nce, was a high-level deposit card of Baofeng Chamber of Commerce. To have such a card, there was at least 100,000 gold coins deposited in it.


    That is to say, Yi Feng had at least 100,000 gold coins.


    When he thought of this, Mao Lin felt as if a fish bone was stuck in his throat, and he couldn''t say a word.


    "What do you think, Chairman Mao?"


    Seeing Mao Lin''s frustrated expression, Yi Feng narrowed his eyes and asked with a pure smile.


    "You..."


    "You, you..."


    "You win, humph." Mao Lin''s face turned green with anger, he almost spit out a mouthful of old blood, snorted angrily and shouted, "Let''s go!"


    Watching Mao Lin leave crestfallen, Yi Feng contemptuously put away the deposit card.


    Hitting people in the face with money, so satisfying.


    Of course, Yi Feng never wanted to pretend to be rich. Even if Mao Lin was unwilling to give him the book that day, he would not have any opinion about it. From his standpoint, he understood that the interests of the Chamber of Commerce came first.


    But Mao Lin should not have, absolutely not, disparaged Yi Feng''s efforts, and came up with 100 gold coins to humiliate him.


    A man,


    can be poor, but must not be poor in ambition.


    So this time when Mao Lin came, Yi Feng naturally would not give him any good face.


    Mao Lin returned to the Chamber of Commerce with a dark face, and waiting for him was the entire senior management of the Chamber of Commerce. When they learned that Mao Lin had returned empty-handed, the pressure came at him from all sides.


    "Chairman, didn''t you firmly say before that you would definitely invite the author back?"


    "Yes, Baofeng Chamber of Commerce''s profits exceeded ours by 20%st month. If this continues this month, forget about the profits this book brings to Baofeng Chamber of Commerce, just the influence and reputation alone, will overwhelm our Pingjiang Chamber of Commerce."


    "If Baofeng Chamber of Commerce wins the top spot in this Chamber of Commerce appraisal, then Mao Lin, you will be the sinner of our Pingjiang Chamber of Commerce."


    One unkind voice after another came, and Mao Lin was in a panic. But facing their pressure, even as the chairman, he could not ignore them, and could only prop up his confidence and say, "It was just one failure, no big deal, I have my ways."


    After the meeting, Mao Lin returned home, sat at the head of the room and frowned.


    Finally, he shouted, "Come, bring my daughter out to see me!"


    Soon, Mao Yun''er walked in, her beautiful figure draped in a red dress, her jade feet bare, and asked softly, "Father, what do you ask of me?"


    "Cough, Yun''er,"


    Seeing Mao Yun''er arrive, Mao Lin put away his gloomy expression and said with a smiling face, "I have good news for you. The author of Hong Lou Meng has been found. Also, tell you one thing, he is also the author of The Supreme Treasure."


    "Really?"


    Mao Yun''er''s pretty face turned red, full of joy.


    "That''s right."


    Mao Lin nodded, then asked again, "Yun''er, let me ask you, do you like this person?"


    At these words, Mao Yun''er''s pretty face blushed, and she lowered her head and said, "Father, although I have never met him, but his literary talent is outstanding, and he has great works, I think he must be a kind, elegant, gentle schr!"


    Seeing Mao Yun''er praise Yi Feng so much, Mao Lin''s expression was a little gloomy and uncertain, but soon he put it away and gently said, "Yun''er, whoever you like, father will support you. And literature does have its charm, so if you have feelings for him, just go for it boldly!"


    "Thank you, father."


    Mao Yun''er''s pretty face was excited at the thought that she would soon be able to meet the great writer who had been on her mind day and night. Her pretty face was unknowingly flushed red.


    "Alright, you go down. I will have someone send you his identity information and addresster. Take some time to pay him a visit!" Mao Lin instructed.


    "Yes, father, Yun''er will take her leave." Mao Yun''er said softly.


    "Right."


    As Mao Yun''er was about to leave, Mao Lin couldn''t help shouting again.


    "Yes?"


    Mao Yun''er looked back.


    "Remember to dress up nicely, and this skirt of yours is a little too long. Most people don''t really like this kind."

 Chapter 42

    Chapter 42


    In a strange, dimly-lit grand hall,


    two rows of formidable, stoic martial artists stood at attention below.


    Momentster, a middle-aged man with white hair strode in, exuding a heavy aura. Without getting angry, hemanded awe. The moment he arrived, the martial artists below all bowed their heads.


    "Greetings, Sect Leader."


    "Greetings, Master."


    Expressionless, the white-haired man slowly took his seat at the head of the hall. His piercing eyes looked over the people below.


    No one dared to even breathe loudly, bowing even lower.


    After a long while, the white-haired man waved his hand, and the others finally rose up as if a heavy burden had been lifted. It was clear he held absolute authority here.


    Yet his right sleeve was conspicuously empty.


    He was none other than Ning Xuanwu, the Patriarch of Xuanwu Sect, who had dueled with Qingshan Lu. The people below were all top members of Xuanwu Sect as well as Ning Xuanwu''s personal disciples.


    Ever since Ning Xuanwu''s defeat, Xuanwu Sect''s morale had been low. Now seeing him again, no one dared to speak.


    Dead silence filled the hall.


    "What did you find out?"


    Finally, Ning Xuanwu''s stern gaze swept over them, his hoarse voice asking.


    Hearing this, everyone stayed silent.


    Seeing this, Ning Xuanwu angrily shouted, "I''m asking what you found out. Who can tell me where that kitchen knife in Qingshan Lu''s hand came from?"


    "Master, I captured a personal disciple of Qingshan Sect. Perhaps we can get a lead from him," a curvy woman with revealing clothes and twin des said respectfully, walking out.


    She was Ning Xuanwu''s personal disciple Yao Ling''er. With extraordinary talent and formidablebat skills, her most dangerous weapon was her alluring figure and beauty. Countless enemies who had faced her had been bewitched by her beauty. The moment they let their guard down, they were finished off by Yao Ling''er''s twin des.


    "Bring him here."


    Ning Xuanwu waved his hand.


    "Yes."


    Like lightning, Yao Ling''er dashed out of the hall. When she returned, she was dragging a youth in white robes.


    "Let me go! Let me go!" The white-robed youth arrogantly yelled, "Do you know who I am? How dare you capture me? I am Yu Wujie, Qingshan Sect¡¯s personal disciple. If you don''t release me, Qingshan Sect will bring down devastating destruction upon you."


    p!


    Yao Ling''er pped Yu Wujie across the face.


    "You, you dared to hit me?"


    Yu Wujie was instantly furious. Never in his life had anyone struck him before. This was a tremendous humiliation.


    But he was met with another palm strike from Yao Ling''er, sending him sprawling to the ground.


    Even more humiliated, Yu Wujie crawled up, intent on retaliating, only to find a white-haired man gazing coldly down at him.


    "Who are you?" Yu Wujie shouted.


    "Ning Xuanwu."


    "What?" Yu Wujie was shocked. He never imagined the man before him was actually Xuanwu Patriarch. So he had been captured by Xuanwu Sect?


    "I''ll ask you again. Where did Qingshan Lu''s knifee from?" Xuanwu Patriarch looked down and asked hoarsely.


    "Why should I tell you?" Despite knowing it was Ning Xuanwu, Yu Wujie yelled disrespectfully.


    Ning Xuanwu''s gaze hardened as he said solemnly, "Aren''t you afraid of me?"


    "Why should I fear you? You''re just a defeated underling of my sect''s patriarch. Let me advise you to release me quickly, otherwise when my grand patriarch arrives with his divine de, it will mean your doom." Yu Wujie threatened.


    "Very well."


    Xuanwu Patriarch said lightly.


    In the next moment, overwhelming might erupted from him. Below, Yu Wujie was suddenly sucked into midair.


    "I''ll ask you onest time, will you speak or not?" Xuanwu Patriarch rasped.


    "I won''t say!" Yu Wujie refused to yield.


    Xuanwu Patriarch''s eyes narrowed as his palm shot out, grabbing Yu Wujie by the neck. Terrific strength instantly caused Yu Wujie''s veins to protrude. At the same time, massive pressure squeezed his body.


    "Ah! I''m wrong, I''m wrong! I''ll talk, I''ll talk!"


    Feeling the advent of real death, Yu Wujie didn''t persist for even a moment, hurriedly begging for mercy.


    Boom!


    With a flick of his palm, Xuanwu Patriarch heavily mmed Yu Wujie into the ground.


    Seeing this, everyone revealed looks of contempt. They had thought he was stubborn, but he turned out to be softer than a jujube.


    "Cough cough!"


    Yu Wujie coughed violently. Seeing Xuanwu Patriarch''s impatience, he quickly said, "I don''t know if what I say is urate, but I heard from my master that it was obtained from a recluse in Pingjiang City."


    "A recluse in Pingjiang City?" Xuanwu Patriarch''s expression darkened. Stepping on Yu Wujie''s chest, he said heavily, "There are no recluses in Pingjiang City."


    "Really, I swear I''m not lying to you! My master also said this recluse runs a small martial arts school in Pingjiang City. It''s absolutely true!" Yu Wujie eximed.


    "Martial arts school?"


    Seeing that Yu Wujie didn''t seem to be lying, Xuanwu Patriarch released him and retreated to the head, frowning in contemtion.


    After a moment, he said solemnly, "Wu Chen, go investigate Pingjiang City."


    "Yes, Master."


    A sickly looking youth with a gaunt figure walked out. Then with a sh of his body, he departed the mountain...

 Chapter 43

    Chapter 43


    "You, go back to Qingshan Gate. Report back immediately if there is any news," the Xuanwu Patriarch patted Yuwu Jie on the chest with one palm. Yuwu Jie opened his mouth in pain, and an ice cicada flew into his mouth before being thrown out again.


    "Master, is it not good to send Junior Brother Wuchen alone?" Yao Ling''er looked at the frowning Xuanwu Patriarch with concern and asked.


    "No problem."


    The Xuanwu Patriarch waved his hand.


    "Aren''t you afraid that Junior Brother Wuchen will encounter some danger?" Yao Ling''er frowned and asked.


    "Junior sister, don''t worry!" At this time, a man in a long robe walked over and said, "I think that so-called expert in Pingjiang City is just a smokescreen released by Qingshan Gate. It''s best to let Junior Brother Wuchen take care of it."


    "But..."


    Yao Ling''er still seemed worried, her eyes looking towards the Xuanwu Patriarch.


    "No need to worry so much," the Xuanwu Patriarch said. "Wuchen has my Skyshaking Stone with him. Even if something unexpected happens, the Skyshaking Stone can ensure he has no worries. So we just need to wait quietly in the sect for Wuchen''s news."


    Upon hearing this, Yao Ling''er breathed a sigh of relief.


    With the Skyshaking Stone at hand, she really didn''t need to worry. This was one of the Xuanwu Patriarch''s few treasured artifacts.


    ...


    In less than half a day, Jing Wuchen had arrived at Pingjiang City.


    Although Pingjiang City was close to the Xiuxian Sect, there were more mortals, so the city had many martial arts schools of all sizes.


    However, this was not a problem for Jing Wuchen. His solution was simple and crude ¨C go directly to kill.


    He walked out of a martial arts school with a twisted smile on his sickly face, evil and cold-blooded. All the people in that martial arts school had been ughtered.


    He went to the next martial arts school.


    After killing dozens of people in the martial arts school, men and women, young and old, he stepped on the head of the martial arts school and said coldly, "Tell me, what is your rtionship with Qingshan Gate?"


    "I, I, I really have no rtionship with Qingshan Gate, please spare me..." Before he could finish speaking, a sh of cold light had already swept past his neck.


    "How boring!"


    The demonic face flickered with impatience. He licked the fresh blood on the dagger, stomped and smashed the martial arts school head''s brains, then continued on to the next martial arts school.


    Thus, following the map of Pingjiang City, Jing Wuchen massacred one martial arts school after another, leaving no one alive, men or women, young or old...


    "My disciple, I bought you some candy to take with your medicine."


    Yi Feng walked back with a beaming smile, holding bagsrge and small. He took meticulous care of this disciple.


    "Thank you for your concern, Master."


    Zhong Qing''s face was full of gratitude, his eyes brimming with mist. Since he could remember, apart from his parents, only Yi Feng had truly been kind to him, and he secretly kept this kindness in his heart.


    "Ouch."


    However, as soon as Yi Feng entered, he tripped on the steps and almost fell to the ground.


    "Master, are you alright!"


    Zhong Qing hurried over to support Yi Feng.


    "Damn these steps." Yi Feng red at the steps. This was not the first time he had tripped over them. The design was simply inhuman.


    If you stepped one step per stair, they were too short and you had to tiptoe like a woman.


    If you stepped two steps per stair, it strained your hips and was even more ufortable!


    "Master, let me fix these steps tomorrow," Zhong Qing said quickly, sincerely wanting the best for Yi Feng. He was also very enthusiastic about doing things for Yi Feng.


    "Good boy."


    Yi Feng rubbed his head and said, "You''ve just recovered from illness. We''ll talk about these things after you''ve fully recovered. Come on, take your medicine first."


    Then, master and disciple walked into the inner courtyard. After watching Zhong Qing take his medicine, Yi Feng finally rxed, lying in a recliner basking in the sun.


    Recently, he had been in a good mood.


    Zhong Qing had recovered from illness.


    He also had money now.


    He just felt a little bored. It seemed he had be ayabout!


    "Dog,e here."


    Yi Feng beckoned Ao Qing. The dog wagged his tail and ran over, lying obediently under Yi Feng''s feet for him to rub its belly.


    On the street.


    A breeze blew by, messing up the leaves on the trees.


    A figurended in front of the martial arts school. He looked at the map with his bony hand and squinted, "Thest few martial arts schools, getting smaller and smaller, really disappointing!"


    Licking his lips, he walked towards the martial arts school ahead.


    ...


    ...

 Chapter 44

    Chapter 44


    "This broken martial arts hall doesn''t even have a name. As expected, it must be trash."


    Jing Wu Chen muttered to himself as he sized up the martial arts hall while walking.


    Suddenly, he halted in his tracks.


    His gaze fell upon the single character on the signboard - "Wu".


    "Wu?"


    He frowned, feeling like the signboard was hiding something, but after observing it for a while, he did not discover anything unusual.


    Unable to hold back, he scoffed and casually waved his hand, sending out a Qi attack that shot towards the "Wu" character on the signboard.


    After withdrawing his palm, he did not take another look and directly strode into the martial arts hall, because for a broken signboard like that, under his capabilities, there was no other oue - only smashing to pieces.


    However, unknown to him, not only did his Qi attack fail to damage the signboard of Wu, it did not even leave a single mark.


    After entering the front hall, Jing Wu Chen directly smashed his palm down, intending to destroy this front hall first before anything else.


    But when his palm containing strong primordial Qi struck out, it did not cause the slightest disturbance. On the contrary, the eighteen scrolls hanging on both sides of the walls suddenly emitted dazzling rays of light.


    Then, without any dy, des, spears, swords, halberds... eighteen types of weapons suddenly took shape above his head, carrying destructive auras as they enveloped him.


    Jing Wu Chen''s already sicklyplexion drastically changed. Under that oppressive might, his face instantly turned as pale as paper.


    He understood that he had encountered a deadly crisis.


    No longer harboring his previous frivolous attitude and not daring to be the slightest bit careless, he took out the Earth-Shattering Stone that the Xuanwu Patriarch had gifted him almost immediately.


    When the Earth-Shattering Stone appeared, it instantly emitted eye-catching radiance.


    But in merely an instant, under the oppressive might of the eighteen weapons, it dimmed and lost all its luster.


    "What?!"


    Jing Wu Chen was greatly rmed. Having lost all means of defense, he could only watch helplessly as the eighteen weapons descended upon his head, getting closer and closer.


    In the blink of an eye, the materialized eighteen weapons criss-crossed past each other. Jing Wu Chen did not even have time to scream before he was reduced to flying ash and smoke, leaving only the Earth-Shattering Stone that fell to the floor with a "crack".


    "What was that sound?"


    Yi Feng, who was just about to fall asleep, was jolted awake by the noise and sat up abruptly.


    Then, he headed to the front hall with Zhong Qing and discovered that other than a rock much bigger than floor tiles, the hall waspletely empty.


    "Damn it!"


    "Which unrefined bastard threw a rock at my room?!" Yi Feng curses out loudly. Walking over for a closer look, he found that the floor had sunken in where the rocknded, distressing him greatly. He went out to check but did not find any trace of the culprit.


    "Inconsiderate jerk, I curse you to have a son with no balls."


    Unable to find the perpetrator, Yi Feng could only vent his frustration through curses. After he was doneining, he instructed Zhong Qing: "Disciple, help me toss this crappy rock out."


    "Yes, Master."


    Zhong Qing struggled to carry the heavy rock outside. After taking just two steps, he seemed to recall something and said: "Master, I think this rock is just the right size to fill the steps at the entrance. Why don''t I carry it there instead?"


    Hearing Zhong Qing''s suggestion, Yi Feng''s eyes lit up. You''re right about that.


    Thinking so, Yi Feng nodded and instructed: "Alright, just leaving it at the entrance is fine. This inconsiderate bastard''s reckless act has unintentionally worked out for us in the end."


    But this incident left a thorn in Yi Feng''s side.


    He had always been easygoing and didn''t have any grudges with others. Why would someone throw such a huge rock at his martial arts hall?


    He just couldn''t figure it out.


    Since Zhong Qing had fully recovered, Yi Feng spent the next few days teaching him new fist techniques, and did not go out much.


    Xuanwu Sect.


    Yao Ling''er respectfully stood before Ning Xuanwu in the great hall.


    "Master, Senior Brother Jing Wu Chen has been gone for so many days without any news. Something seems off!" Yao Ling''er could not help but say.


    Hearing this, Ning Xuanwu''s brows also furrowed slightly.


    Logically, after so many days, regardless of circumstances Jing Wu Chen should have sent some kind of message back. But there was no word from him at all, which was rather abnormal indeed.


    "Wu Xin, go down the mountain to find Jing Wu Chen. Meet up with him, thene back and report to me."


    The Xuanwu Patriarch looked towards the cloaked man beside him and instructed in a deep voice.


    "Yes, Master."


    Jing WuXin respectfully nodded, then his cloak fluttered and he vanished from the great hall...

 Chapter 45

    Chapter 45


    Jing WuXin made his way all the way to Pingjiang City.


    After that, he also started with the martial arts schools, but the martial arts schools he went to had long been massacred and emptied.


    "This is Junior Brother WuChen''s doing."


    "As long as we follow the trail of martial arts schools one by one, we''ll be able to discover Junior Brother WuChen''s whereabouts."


    Jing WuFeng''s pupils shrank slightly, and his trailing cloak behind him fluttered as his entire person turned into a gust of wind and disappeared from the spot.


    His speed wasparable if not superior to Jing WuChen''s. Even among those at the same level, few could match him in speed. Even if someone could detect his whereabouts, they would only see a sh of his cloak sweeping past and not his true form.


    Swift Cloak.


    Also one of the treasured artifacts in Ning XuanWu''s hands, it could greatly increase one''s movement speed and attack speed. It looked harmless but actually concealed lethal capabilities.


    Relying on this Swift Cloak, Jing WuChen was able to make a name for himself in the entire Southern Sha region despite being a junior disciple.


    "Master, people from Baofeng Trading Company are here. Please go ahead for the meal."


    Zhong Qing respectfully said.


    "Alright, tell them to wait at the door. You go change ande with me." Yi Feng tidied himself up a little and changed into a white robe before bringing Zhong Qing out.


    Outside the door, the steward of Baofeng Trading Company had already prepared a sedan chair and was waiting for Yi Feng.


    "Nice treatment!"


    Yi Feng did not stand on ceremony and directly stepped onto the sedan chair. Right before setting off, he beckoned to Ao Qing at the door and shouted, "Wang Cai, guard the house well for me. If you meet that rock-throwing brat Xiao Xiao, bite him to death for me."


    After the instructions, the group headed straight for Baofeng Trading Company.


    Before the people had arrived, Yin Xiong and the other top executives of Baofeng Trading Company were already respectfully waiting there.


    Of course, Luo Lanxue and Yin Luo Li were also present besides them.


    "Chairman, I think we need to adjust the profit-sharing ratio for Mr. Yi."


    "I agree. I also feel it''s necessary. Our tradingpany is currently up for evaluation and Mr. Yi is like timely rain for us. Let''s not talk about the profits yet, just the influence and reputation he brings can greatly improve our tradingpany''s score!"


    "Mm!"


    Sitting at the head, Yin Xiong took a sip of tea and said, "The steward also came back to report that Mr. Yi didn''t seem too happy about the 100,000 gold coin sharest time. So I''m thinking of raising Mr. Yi''s share."


    "Alright, then I propose this - other than costs, our tradingpany only takes 10%, the rest of the share goes fully to Mr. Yi." One executive said.


    "I agree with this move. It may seem like we''re letting profits go, but our tradingpany has gained in reputation. After all, the evaluation doesn''t just look at profits, but more at reputation and influence." Another executive affirms.


    Following the two speakers, the others also echoed simr sentiments.


    Yin Xiong looked towards Yin Luo Li and Luo Lanxue at the side.


    He appeared to be in charge, but who knew he actually had no deciding power in this matter.


    From the subtle words of Yin Luo Li and Luo Lanxue, he had already realized that this Mr. Yi was no ordinary person. It was very likely he was an unrivalled master who had descended into the mortal realm and taken on a mortal form.


    How could he, an ordinary mortal, fathom the mind of such an eminent figure? He could only seek the opinions of Yin Luo Li and Luo Lanxue, which was why he had invited the twodies.


    The twodies nodded, indicating they had no objections.


    "Alright, it''s decided then."


    Seeing no objections from the twodies, Yin Xiong immediately approved the decision.


    At the door, Yi Feng had arrived.


    "Pleasee in, Sir." The steward respectfully said.


    "Thanks for your trouble."


    Yi Feng lifted his robe and stepped down from the sedan chair, then headed into Baofeng Trading Company with his young disciple Zhong Qing in tow. The steward hurried ahead to report to the Chairman.


    "This Baofeng Trading Company is massive!"


    Yi Feng looked around appreciatively, just the front hall here had countless service staff and a steady stream of customers making purchases.


    At the side, Zhong Qing was also curiously taking in the surroundings.


    "Yi Feng?"


    Just then, a voice called out, catching Yi Feng''s attention.


    ncing over, Yi Feng''s brows furrowed slightly.


    Peng Ying.


    "What are you doing in a ce like this?"


    Seeing Yi Feng again, Peng Ying had aplex expression.


    "Why can''t I be in a ce like this?"


    Peng Ying''s words were somewhat grating, which Yi Feng found rather amusing.


    "I didn''t mean anything else." Peng Ying exined, "It''s just... I guess there''s nothing left between us to say anyway."


    "Ying''er, it''s that useless scum again?" At this moment, Yu Wujie walked over with a sword in his white robes. Seeing Yi Feng, his expression immediately darkened, especially when he thought of how Peng Ying must have slept with Yi Feng before, killing intent emanated from him. He asked heavily, "Didn''t you say you''ve cut ties with that useless scum?"


    "Wujie-gege, let me exin." Peng Ying hurriedly pulled on Yu Wujie''s arm and anxiously exined, "I just happened to run into him here by coincidence."


    "No need to exin, I''ll just kill him directly."


    Yu Wujie''s expression turned cold. The long sword in his hand suddenly unsheathed and shed towards Yi Feng.


    Just then, Yin Xiong and the others rushed out eagerly to wee Yi Feng and happened to see this scene.

 Chapter 46

    Chapter 46


    "What?"


    Yu Wujie''s actions could be said to have stimted everyone''s nerves.


    Especially Luo Lanxue and Yin Luo Li, their hearts were stuck in their throats. They were not afraid that Yi Feng would have an ident, after all, Yu Wujie also had that ability.


    What they were afraid of was that Yu Wujie would offend Yi Feng because of this, and thus incur the wrath of the entire Qingshan Sect.


    It is known that the Qingshan Patriarch carefully maintained rtions with Yi Feng, for fear that there would be any negligence. If Yu Wujie really shed down with this sword, all previous efforts would be wasted.


    The Qingshan Sect would likely face an annihting disaster.


    "Stop!"


    Almost at the same time, Yin Luo Li and Luo Lanxue made their moves. The two women, one in front and one behind, pped two thick palm prints towards Yu Wujie.


    "Master..."


    Seeing that it was the two women, Yu Wujie''s expression also changed in shock. After all, ording to seniority, the two women were much higher than him. But before he could address them, he was greeted by the attacks of the two women.


    "Bang bang!"


    The two palms directly sent Yu Wujie flying and heavily smashed him to the ground.


    "Master..."


    As Yu Wujie climbed up and was about to speak, he was greeted by the two women''s devastating attacks again.


    It was hard to imagine the rage in their hearts at this moment, and they were also afraid to consider the consequences of this matter. Not to mention anything else, if the Qingshan Patriarch knew about this, it would probably cause a major earthquake in the Qingshan Sect.


    Just as he sat up, Yu Wujie was beaten flying again, spitting blood from his mouth.


    "Why did you attack me?"


    He looked at the two women inplete puzzlement.


    But before his words could fall, Luo Lanxue stretched out her jade hand, and a blue sleeve like a long snakeshed out and wrapped around Yu Wujie''s neck, directly lifting him up in the air.


    "Qingshan Palm."


    As he hung in the air, Yin Luo Li turned over her jade palm, and a thick palm print directly pped Yu Wujie''s chest.


    "Ah!"


    Yu Wujie let out a miserable scream as his chest suddenly caved in and he fell heavily to the ground.


    This still did not extinguish the anger of the two women. Three-foot green des were drawn from the women''s sleeves, pressing against Yu Wujie''s neck.


    On the side, Peng Ying''s small face turned pale with fright, and she covered her red lips with her hands, not knowing what to do for a while, and not understanding what had happened at all.


    In Yi Feng''s eyes, however, light flickered.


    This was the first time he had seen cultivators in action at such close range. They really were powerful!


    Especially this Luo Lanxue, she looks quite formidable, it was not in vain that the old Qingshan guy went hungry to send her to cultivate!


    It had to be said, it was quite touching that the two women stood up for him.


    "Kneel down."


    The icy voices came from the mouths of the two women, with no doubt that in the next moment they would directly take Yu Wujie''s life.


    "What exactly did I do wrong?"


    Blood dripped from Yu Wujie''s mouth as he looked at the two women in bewilderment, his aura feeble as he unwillingly asked, although you two are senior to me, you still can''t bully people like this, right?


    "You still dare to pretend ignorance?"


    Hearing these words, the two women were even more furious.


    What did he do wrong, that sword of his almost destroyed the Qingshan Sect, and he still didn''t have any remorse for such a big mistake. The two women pped Yu Wujie''s face one after another, not giving him any face at all.


    For a time, Yu Wujie was directly pped into a pig''s head by the two women, lying on the ground in a dying state.


    Seeing this, the two women finally hurried back to Yi Feng''s side, with apologetic expressions on their faces, "Sir, we''re really sorry to have rmed you."


    After speaking, the two women lowered their heads.


    On the side, Yin Xiong and the others did not even dare to breathe a word, as no one could have expected such an ident to ur.


    However.


    On the side, when Peng Ying saw this scene, she was suddenly shocked.

 Chapter 47

    Chapter 47


    "Why?"


    She was filled with ten thousand doubts.


    Lun Xue and Yin Luoli''s identities were known to everyone in Qingshan Sect. In front of these two women, someone like her was nothing more than a small fry.


    Yet they were so respectful towards Yi Feng, this ordinary mortal?


    It even seemed as if their fight with Wu Jie was also because of this man she had abandoned?


    Just what was going on.


    Peng Ying''s mind was inplete chaos, and she felt as if a fog had appeared before her eyes, preventing her from seeing through this clearly...


    "I implore Sir to not take this matter to heart. I will report this to the sect, and will definitely provide you with an exnation." Lun Xue said deferentially with her head lowered.


    "That''s good, that''s good."


    Yi Feng waved his hand with augh. Although he was quite angry at Wu Jie, seeing the sorry state he was in now, his anger had dissipated for the moment.


    At the same time, his heart was also full of praise for Qingshan Sect.


    Their conduct was truly good. He had heard before that Qingshan Sect had a rule forbidding casual attacks on ordinary mortals, and he hadn''t believed it fully then. But now it seemed to be true.


    Under the cautious attitude of the crowd, Yi Feng was led into the inner hall and invited to sit down.


    However, the matter of receiving Yi Feng could be left to Yin Xiong. Lun Xue and Yin Luoli still had more important matters to deal with.


    The two women walked out with cold expressions on their faces, looking at Wu Jie lying on the ground like a dead dog, with killing intent shing in their eyes.


    "Senior sister, what should we do?" Yin Luoli asked.


    "After all, he is Third Elder''s disciple. We cannot take action without authorization. We will report to Master when we return to the sect and let him decide." Lun Xue said coldly.


    Yin Luoli nodded. Her gaze then turned to Peng Ying.


    "What about her?"


    Lun Xue''s expression darkened. She stared at Peng Ying as she walked over.


    Peng Ying felt a huge pressure on her chest under Lun Xue''s imposing aura. Her face turned deathly pale as she retreated back.


    "Your name."


    Lun Xue said coldly.


    "Re...Reporting to Senior Lun, this disciple''s name is Peng Ying." Peng Ying was so nervous her tongue felt tied up. She had never witnessed such an imposing aura from Lun Xue before, and she hurriedly bowed.


    "In my presence, a lowly junior disciple like you, why do you not kneel?"


    Lun Xue nced at Peng Ying coldly.


    Peng Ying trembled, not daring to retort as she directly knelt down with her head lowered, cold sweat streaming down her back. Her heart was filled with unease.


    "Report your other information."


    Lun Xue lifted her exquisite face high, speaking coldly again.


    "This disciple is Peng Ying of the Outer Sect''s Profound Hall. I''m under Third Elder''s administration. I just joined Qingshan Sect one month ago." Peng Ying did not dare conceal anything as she spoke.


    Hearing this, Lun Xue''s icy eyes flickered slightly. She called out, "Your palm."


    "Ah?"


    Peng Ying was startled.


    Lun Xue paid her no heed. She directly grabbed Peng Ying''s arm, infusing it with energy. Her expression was then full of frost.


    "With your meager aptitude, you do not even qualify to join my Qingshan Sect. Just who was so bold as to allow you to join our sect without authorization?" Lun Xue questioned coldly.


    Peng Ying''s body shuddered, scared out of her wits.


    "From today onwards, you have been expelled from Qingshan Sect."


    Lun Xue''s expression brooked no doubt. Her words were like a judgment, like thunder that struck directly into Peng Ying''s mind.


    Peng Ying''splexion instantly turned ghastly pale, devoid of any color.


    Her heart was filled with unwillingness.


    She had paid so much to join Qingshan Sect. To be expelled with just a few words, how could she be willing? She cried out hysterically, "Why? Just because of that mortal, that Yi Feng?"


    "p!"


    Hearing Peng Ying''s rude way of addressing Sir Yi, Lun Xue''s hand moved. A thick wave of energy directlyshed Peng Ying''s cheek.


    "I warn you, do not ask what you should not. If you do not have the qualification to know something, it is best to have reverence."


    Lun Xue gave her an icy look. With a wave of her jade hand, the insignia at Peng Ying''s waist instantly crumbled to dust. From this moment forth, she was no longer a Qingshan Sect disciple.


    "Not qualified...??"


    Watching Lun Xue''s departing figure, Peng Ying sat paralyzed on the ground, holding her swollen cheek. Her body trembled and her face was full of unwillingness. She mumbled under her breath, "No...no, I must get to the bottom of just what is going on here..."

 Chapter 48

    Chapter 48


    "Woof woof woof!"


    Yao Qing was lying in the front hall. He would arch his back and bare his teeth at any stranger who approached the entrance.


    He had nowpletely immersed himself in this role.


    Sometimes he even forgot that he was Yao Jue Yang and was utterly devoted to his duties.


    After following Yi Feng for so long, the eighteen paintings in the front hall no longer posed any threat to him.


    He was rather proud of this.


    This must be a sign of approval from that senior!


    Just then, a wild gust of wind blew in and Yao Qing lifted his head to see a cloaked man appear at the entrance of the martial arts school.


    Yao Qing''s pupils constricted as he sat upright.


    He could clearly sense hostility and pressure from this man.


    With a prating gaze, Jing Wu Xin observed his surroundings. With a flick of his palm, a wave of energy dispersed and immediately creased his brows.


    "Why do I sense my junior brother Wu Chen''s aura here when there''s no sign of him? And this martial arts school has not been ughtered..."


    "It''s very likely my junior brother is here!"


    His eyes narrowed slightly as they locked onto the small martial arts school before him.


    "Out of the way! Don''t block the road."


    Just then, a peddler pushing a cart passed by. Seeing Jing Wu Xin blocking the middle of the road, he yelled for him to move.


    A glint of cruelty shed across Jing Wu Xin''s eyes. With a p of his cloak behind him, the peddler let out a wretched shriek before disappearing entirely, leaving only an overturned cart on the ground.


    "Hiss!"


    Yao Qing was badly startled, knowing he was no match for this man, and quickly hid himself away.


    "Blindmoner."


    Jing Wu Xin scornfully muttered before heading towards the martial arts school, unaware he had stepped onto the Earth-Shattering Stone and entered the premises.


    "Hm?"


    "An anomaly?"


    As soon as he stepped inside, he felt something off about the front hall, yet his expression remained unchanged. With a p of his cloak shielding his body, he scoffed.


    "Just a petty trick of the eye, nothing more."


    But before his voice faded, his face paled drastically as the eighteen weapon paintings suddenly radiated golden light and unleashed devastating power towards him.


    "What?"


    Sensing the destructive aura, his expression changed instantly. His cloak billowed as he transformed into a ray of light rushing for the exit.


    Despite his great speed, he could not evade catastrophe. In an instant, he was obliterated, leaving only his cloak fluttering in the air and a single bone dropping to the ground.


    That bone was only left behind due to some bizarre cultivation technique Jing Wu Xin had practiced. Otherwise, nothing would have remained.


    "Pant pant pant pant!"


    Yao Qing watched the entire spectacle with eyes bulging, his heart nearly jumping out of his chest.


    The terror was as extreme as rumored!


    Meanwhile, at Baofeng Commerce House, Yi Feng was drinking with Yin Xiong and the others, in high spirits.


    He had not expected Baofeng Commerce House to gift him another 100,000 gold coins today.


    Having dealt with Peng Ying and Yu WuJie, the twodies Luo Lanxue and Luo Lanxue stayed by Yi Feng''s side the entire time. Seeing that he did not take Yu WuJie''s actions to heart, the two women were relieved that their senior was indeed magnanimous, and felt the burden lift from their own shoulders as well.


    Finally, after eating and drinking sufficiently, Yi Feng brought his junior disciple Zhong Qing back home.


    He did not have them escorted back and instead took Zhong Qing around the bustling marketce. After all, with money to spend, why not splurge a little!


    "Niece, there won''t be any issues from today''s events, right?" After Yi Feng''s departure, Yin Xiong asked Luo Lanxue worriedly.


    "Our senior has always been open-minded. Don''t worry, even if anythinges up, we of Qingshan Sect will resolve it," Luo Lanxue gently reassured.


    Only then did Yin Xiong nod in relief. A thought suddenly urred and he asked, "Oh right, has there been a lot of people secretly inquiring about the sir''s whereabouts recently? What do you think, niece?"


    Luo Lanxue''s pupils constricted slightly.


    After a moment of contemtion she replied, "The sir only wrote to experience life, not for fame or fortune. Plus he likes peace and quiet. So his information must not be divulged, lest the sir gets disturbed. We would be unforgivable if that happens!"


    Yin Xiong sucked in a breath of cold air, somewhat rmed.


    Indeed quite a number had been asking about Yi Feng, most out of admiration for his reputation. At first he thought it harmless, but hearing Luo Lanxue''s perspective made him realize otherwise.


    Fortunately the sir''s information had not been leaked.

 Chapter 49

    Chapter 49


    Ning XuanWu.


    Yao Ling''er closed her eyes to cultivate, but her mind was always restless. She kept feeling that something was about to happen.


    Thinking of this, she went before Ning XuanWu and respectfully said, "Master, I keep feeling that we were somewhat rash this time."


    Ning XuanWu, who was cultivating with closed eyes, opened his eyes and looked at Yao Ling''er.


    "Speak your mind!"


    "Yes, Master."


    Yao Ling''er frowned and said, "Previously, we guessed that the expert in Pingjiang City was just an illusion cast by Qingshan Sect. That''s why we directly sent Fellow Cultivators Chu Wuchen and Chu Wuxin to investigate."


    "However, those two are always straightforward. With their temperaments, they may directly confront the expert."


    "If the expert is truly an illusion as we guessed, there would be no issue. But if..."


    At this point, Yao Ling''er''s gaze fell upon Ning XuanWu.


    As expected.


    Ning XuanWu''s eyes suddenly glinted.


    He immediately realized the gravity of the situation. If what Wu Jie said was true, and the expert was not an illusion by Qingshan Sect, then Chu Wuchen and Chu Wuxin confronting him directly...


    Just think about it. A person who could forge those divine weapons was certainly no ordinary man. With just Chu Wuchen and Chu Wuxin, how could they be a match?


    "So Master, I think it''s better to let your disciple personally go down the mountain to investigate!" Yao Ling''er softly said.


    "Go!"


    Ning XuanWu waved his hand. After Yao Ling''er left, he wanted to continue his cultivation in seclusion, but recalling Yao Ling''er''s words, he also found it hard to calm his mind.


    Under the cover of night, at dawn, Yao Ling''er had already rushed back to Pingjiang City.


    Unlike Chu Wuchen''s style, she directly went to a tavern and grabbed someone to ask about the news.


    In recent days, aside from the few remaining minor martial sects in Pingjiang City, all the other martial sects had been ughtered.


    After a little thought, Yao Ling''er knew the issuey with those few minor martial sects. With her abilities, investigating them would be extremely easy.


    Meanwhile, Yi Feng was spending a leisurely night out on the town with Zhong Qing. Only when the sun was high up in the sky did the twozily return to the martial sect.


    "Wang Cai, Wang Cai, I''ve brought back some tasty treats for you."


    Yi Feng took out a package and threw it to Ao Qing. Ao Qing ran over, but he wasn''t thinking about eating. Rather, he was thinking of a way to report yesterday''s events to Yi Feng.


    Seeing Ao Qing''s apparent disinterest in the food, Yi Feng was puzzled at first. But he quickly realized the answer.


    At the entrance, there was a white bone!


    It must be something the dog had stolen from somewhere. Based on how the meat had beenpletely gnawed off, it was obvious.


    Aside from that, Yi Feng also discovered a torn rag on the front hall floor. It was probably also dragged back by the dog from some trash heap.


    Sigh!


    Yi Feng didn''t reprimand him. Having raised a Samoyed in his past life, he knew this was nothing. This Wang Cai was quite obedient for not having torn down his house.


    "Alright, take this bone away!"


    Yi Feng waved his hand at Ao Qing and instructed.


    Ao Qing was taken aback.


    Seeing Yi Feng''s attitude, he didn''t seem to care about the bone at all.


    That wasn''t right...


    At the very least, there should have been some reaction after an attack on the doorstep, right?


    Could it be he already knew about yesterday''s events?


    Thinking of this, Ao Qing gave Yi Feng a meaningful look. The more he interacted with this man, the more unfathomable he found him!


    At the same time, he also recalled that he was only able to witness that scene yesterday because his senior had arranged it.


    He hadn''t forgotten Yi Feng''s specific instructions before leaving.


    Thinking of this, Ao Qing was extremely frightened in hindsight. If it really was the case, it showed this senior was giving him a warning!


    If he didn''t listen, this could also be his fate.


    Thinking of this, he hurriedly picked up the bone in his mouth to dispose of it.


    Seeing the obedient dog, Yi Feng nodded in satisfaction. He casually picked up the rag from the floor and called out to Zhong Qing, "My disciple, it''s been a long time since we cleaned the house. Use this rag to wipe down everywhere inside and outside, including the pirs and signboard at the entrance."


    "Yes, Master."


    Zhong Qing respectfully obeyed.


    At the same time, a charming figurended at the entrance of the martial sect, taking in everything that transpired.

 Chapter 50

    Chapter 50


    Seeing all this, Yao Ling''er was as if she had lost her soul at this moment.


    Her eyes were brimming red.


    Her footsteps were so heavy that she could not lift them, and at the same time, they were apanied by a strong sense of fear.


    She was absolutely certain that her two senior brothers had died, and even their corpses could not be retrieved.


    And this martial arts hall in front of her, although it looked ordinary, was actually full of deadly traps, a ce that swallows people whole without spitting out their bones.


    "Pfft!"


    Finally, her impatience got the better of her, and she spat out a mouthful of fresh blood. Her slender jade hand leaned against the wall beside her, and her charming face was deathly pale.


    "Hmm?"


    Yifeng, who was instructing Zhong Qing to clean up, happened to see this scene. After hesitating for a moment, he walked over to Yao Ling''er.


    "Miss, are you alright?"


    Yifeng revealed a gentle smile and asked softly. He guessed that she was probably the daughter of some family on the street who had fallen ill. As neighbors, he would help if he could.


    Yao Ling''er wiped the blood from the corner of her mouth and suddenly looked up to see Yifeng''s face.


    She instantly changed color, her face extremely pale, and she staggered back two steps in panic.


    Although this face looked ordinary on the surface, and even had a gentle smile, in her eyes, behind this smile was another terrifying face.


    She had not forgotten that it was this man who had instructed the boy to use the Swift Cloak to wipe away dust. It was also this man who had treated her senior brother''s corpse as pet food, and the Heaven Shaking Stones used to pave the steps at the entrance were likely also done by him.


    A devil!


    This was how she defined Yifeng in her heart.


    "Are you really alright? Why note inside and sit down for a bit?" Yifeng asked with concern.


    "No, no, no need." Upon hearing Yifeng invite her in, Yao Ling''er''s beautiful face changed dramatically, full of panic. Ignoring the serious injury caused by her impatient anger, she hurried away, dragging her heavy footsteps.


    Now, she only wanted to escape from this ce, to get away from this human''s line of sight, to return to the XuanWu Sect as soon as possible and report what had happened here to Ning XuanWu.


    "Do I really look that scary?"


    Watching Yao Ling''er''s panicked footsteps, Yifeng stroked his face,pletely puzzled.


    After leaving Yifeng, Yao Ling''er rushed back to the XuanWu Sect almost without stopping. By the time she returned to the XuanWu Sect, even with her cultivation level, she was nearing copse.


    The XuanWu Sect disciples were extremely surprised to see Yao Ling''er in such an anxious and disheveled state.


    Usually in their eyes, Yao Ling''er was Ning XuanWu''s personal disciple, aloof and unapproachable, beautiful and intelligent. They had never seen her in such a state of panic and disorder.


    The news of Yao Ling''er''s return quickly reached the ears of the sect''s upper echelon. So when Yao Ling''er rushed back to the main hall, including Ning XuanWu, all the top leaders were already seated and waiting.


    "What happened?"


    Ning XuanWu''s brows were tightly locked as his gaze bore into Yao Ling''er. Seeing her in this state, he also had a bad premonition.


    "Master."


    "Seniors Jing Wu Chen and Jing WuXin, they..."


    Yao Ling''er''s eyes were brimming red, her alluring body trembling, the fear in her eyes still undiminished.


    "What happened to them!?"


    Ning XuanWu''s pupils contracted as he asked in a deep voice.


    "The two seniors have been killed by that man from the martial arts hall." Yao Ling''er''s voice trembled, full of grief and indignation.


    "What?"


    Upon hearing this, including Ning XuanWu, everyone in the XuanWu Sect''s faces changed dramatically.


    "How exactly did they die?" Ning XuanWu suppressed his anger and asked hoarsely, word for word: "Tell me everything you know!"


    "I don''t know," Yao Ling''er shook her head sorrowfully. "But I only know that nothing remains of Senior Jing Wu Chen''s corpse. As for Senior Jing WuXin, who cultivated the sect''s secret arts, only one section of bone remained."


    As Yao Ling''er''s voice fell,


    Deathly silence descended on the main hall. One could say that in the entire XuanWu Sect, Jing Wu Chen and Jing WuXin were the sect''s hope for the future.


    But now, put together, only one bone remained of the two.


    This news was truly too devastating a blow for the XuanWu Sect.


    "What''s even more despicable was that after Senior Jing WuXin died, he was further humiliated. The only bone that remained was used by that man as pet food," said Yao Ling''er through gritted teeth, her voice full of hatred. Just thinking of that dog gnawing on the bone made her feel suffocated.


    That senior had grown up with her since childhood!


    "Boom!"


    Upon hearing this news, Ning XuanWu could no longer remain calm either. With a palm strike, the stone table beside him instantly turned to dust.


    Boundless rage spread through him.


    This was simply too outrageous!


    For his two personal disciples to die such cruel deaths, and then be humiliated after death by being used as pet food, this was truly an enormous disgrace to him, Ning XuanWu.


    After this palm strike, everyone else did not even dare to breathe loudly.


    "Then what about my two treasures?"


    Finally, Ning XuanWu asked heavily. At this moment, only Ning XuanWu''s voice remained in the main hall.

 Chapter 51

    Chapter 51


    ¡°Those two treasures...¡±


    Ning XuanWu¡¯s question caused Yao Ling¡¯er¡¯s expression to be even uglier. She stammered, ¡°Those two treasures have already been... have already been...¡±


    ¡°What happened to them?¡±


    Ning XuanWu¡¯s expression darkened, and he asked in a hoarse voice.


    Knowing she couldn¡¯t hide it, Yao Ling¡¯er nced at Ning XuanWu, already guessing what his furious appearance would be like. She took a deep breath and heavily said, ¡°I hope Master does not get angry. Your Earth-Shattering Stone has already been used by that viin to build stairs.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Hearing this, Ning XuanWu exploded as expected. His entire body radiated a thick aura as he stood up and stared at Yao Ling''er, asking word for word, ¡°Are you saying my Earth-Shattering Stone, the supreme treasure of my XuanWu Sect, was used by him to build stairs?¡±


    Seeing her master¡¯s furious appearance, Yao Ling¡¯er felt awful inside, but the facts were just so. She could only nod reluctantly and say, ¡°Yes Master. Not only was the Earth-Shattering Stone used for stairs, the Swift Cloak was also...¡±


    Speaking to this point, everyone present felt a jolt down their spines.


    All eyes focused on Yao Ling¡¯er.


    Ning XuanWu even trembled, his eyes shrinking to pinholes...


    ¡°The Swift Cloak was also taken by him to be used as a rag to wipe away dust...¡± Yao Ling''er said, lowering her head, her voice barely audible by the end.


    As Yao Ling¡¯er¡¯s words fell, Ning XuanWu froze on the spot.


    The muscles on his overcast face twitched uncontrobly...


    ¡°Too outrageous, too outrageous...¡±


    The anger in his heart erupted violently from Ning XuanWu in that moment.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Around him, vigor exploded with a series of sonic booms, and countless items were sted into powder.


    ¡°One disciplepletely obliterated...¡±


    ¡°One disciple¡¯s bones used as pet food...¡±


    ¡°The Earth-Shattering Stone used for stairs, the Swift Cloak used as a rag...¡±


    ¡°Good, good, good.¡±


    ¡°So vicious!¡±


    For a time, even with Ning XuanWu¡¯s cultivation, he could not control his emotions. His whole body trembled as he hoarsely and resentfully recounted all of that man¡¯s crimes.


    ¡°If my disciples really offended you in some way, I could have forgiven you for crippling or killing them. But why leave them without even bones, and still humiliate them like this?¡±


    ¡°The two supreme treasures of my XuanWu Sect have also been desecrated by him in this way, it¡¯s like he¡¯s dragging the name of my XuanWu Sect through the mud.¡±


    ¡°Forbearance has its limits!¡±


    As his words fell, the members of the XuanWu Sect all revealed looks of hatred, on the verge of rushing down the mountain to tear that man apart.


    ¡°Master, that man¡¯s vileness does not end there.¡±


    Yao Ling¡¯er added resentfully, ¡°If I hadn¡¯t kept some of my wits, disguising myself before going there, making sure he didn¡¯t know I was from the XuanWu Sect, I¡¯m afraid I would have fallen into his venomous hands as well.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°He was prepared to exterminate everyone?¡±


    The raging mes of anger on Ning XuanWu¡¯s body climbed even higher.


    ¡°Send out the order, all experts of the XuanWu Sect wille with me down the mountain. I will personally ughter this viin, to avenge Wuchen Wufeng, and take back the two supreme treasures of my XuanWu Sect.¡± Ning XuanWu waved his hand and ordered.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Voices echoed throughout the grand hall.


    The XuanWu Sect, from top to bottom, had already been ignited by the mes of vengeance. Hearing Ning XuanWu¡¯s words now brought their eager desire for revenge to a boil.

 Chapter 52

    Chapter 52


    With amand, Ning XuanWu''s experts all came down the mountain.


    "Master, I don''t think it''s wise for us to attack so rashly," said Yao Ling''er worriedly after arriving at Pingjiang City.


    "What''s unwise about it? For revenge this big, could we not take it?" Ning XuanWu said sinisterly, "Furthermore, my two treasured artifacts are still in that man''s hands. How could I just let it be?"


    "That''s not what I meant, Master. You misunderstood," Yao Ling''er exined hurriedly, "Revenge must be taken, and the two treasured artifacts must certainly be retrieved. But if we just barge in aggressively like this, what if the other side is prepared?"


    "WuFeng and WuChen''s experience is a lesson!"


    "I think it would be better to n this carefully."


    Hearing this, Ning XuanWu''s eyebrows furrowed. He had been blinded by hatred before, but now that Yao Ling''er reminded him, she was right!


    "That''s right, didn''t you have contact with him before?" Ning XuanWu asked solemnly, "So what is his actual strength?"


    Hearing this, Yao Ling''er furrowed her brows tightly.


    Her eyes flickered with gravity as she looked seriously at Ning XuanWu and said, "Master, this is why I''m advising you to n carefully."


    "His strength..."


    Saying so, Yao Ling''er took a deep breath and said gravely, "I can''t see through it."


    "Can''t see through?"


    Ning XuanWu couldn''t help but frown.


    "That''s right. And it''s not just simply being unable to see through. It''s beingpletely unable to sense his aura at all," Yao Ling''er said with knitted brows as she recalled the past. "If I hadn''t seen with my own eyes him using the Swift Cloak as a rag, and known that the two martial uncles were killed by him, I might have thought he was just an ordinary person."


    Yao Ling''er''s words made Ning XuanWu frown even tighter.


    Now that he thought back, he realized he had overlooked a big problem.


    Since WuFeng and WuChen could be so easily decimated, it meant that Yu WuJie was not lying that day, and it was not a smoke bomb set by QingShan Sect.


    This meant that the terrifying knife in Lu QingShan''s hands really might have been forged by this person.


    If this was true, would his XuanWu Sect achieve anything by barging in?


    Would he, Ning XuanWu, be this person''s match?


    The answer was obvious. If the knife he forged could make Lu QingShan chase him and kill indiscriminately for 3000 li, then his true strength was probably heaven-defying!


    For a moment, Ning XuanWu felt uncertain in his heart, and involuntarily started getting cold feet.


    But when he thought about his two disciples again, one with no bones left and one whose bones were fed to dogs, he couldn''t swallow this anger.


    "Then listen to my orders, send a scout first to investigate."


    Obviously, Ning XuanWu was not entirely brainless either.


    After some careful consideration, he made this decision.


    ...


    "Ah, the weather today is so nice!"


    In the courtyard, Yi Fengyzily on a recliner, baskingfortably in the sun!


    "Master, I''ve finished cleaning the entire hall. Do you have any other instructions?" This was the first big clean-up the martial arts school had done. Zhong Qing worked hard for two days before getting it cleaned up.


    Yi Feng looked at Zhong Qing approvingly.


    This child was so obedient.


    "Since the rags are still pretty good, don''t waste them. Hang them outside the door to dry, they can still be used in the future," Yi Feng gently instructed.


    "Yes, Master."


    "Oh right, the weather was quite humid recently. Take down the eighteen scrolls in the front hall to dry too, but hang the scrolls in the yard to avoid them blowing away in the wind," Yi Feng softly added. Although the scrolls seemed useless and wouldn''t sell for much, they decorated the hall as furnishings and gave his martial arts school some ir.


    Zhong Qing obediently followed the instructions.


    He first took down the eighteen scrolls to dry in the yard, then wiped down the walls where the scrolls hung with a rag before hanging the rag outside the martial arts school entrance.


    "Huff!"


    "Huff!"


    At this moment, several figures shed over andnded in the shadows.


    It was Ning XuanWu, XuanWu Sect members, and a pale-faced youth beside them.


    Clearly, the youth was the scout they had selected to investigate the martial arts school.


    "Don''t worry, if you can''te back, I''ll give your family and friends the best treatment. But if you doe back, you''ll be immediately promoted to personal disciple. You can pick any elder to formally apprentice under." Ning XuanWu patted the youth''s shoulder and instructed him.


    "Master, look."


    But just after he finished instructing, Yao Ling''er''s urgent voice sounded from the side.


    Following Yao Ling''er''s pointing, Ning XuanWu immediately cast his gaze onto the entrance of the martial arts school, his expression changing drastically.


    There.


    A rag was hanging.


    Dirty and twisted up.


    "Tss!"


    "Swift Cloak."


    Seeing this scene, Ning XuanWu immediately erupted. Although he had heard it from Yao Ling''er''s mouth before, seeing his beloved treasure hung as a rag with his own eyes lit his anger.


    Provocation.


    tant provocation.


    It was simply looking down on him too much.


    "Son of a bitch, I won''t rest until I''ve killed you."


    In an instant, Ning XuanWu erupted with towering aura. Stepping on the ground with his foot, he charged towards the martial arts school.

 Chapter 53

    Chapter 53


    "Calm down."


    "Calm down, Master."


    Yao Ling''er''s expression changed drastically, and she hurriedly stopped Ning XuanWu.


    "Why are you stopping me? This person is too arrogant, he simply does not take my XuanWu Sect seriously. Let me go. I want to rush in there and raze that martial arts school to the ground," Ning XuanWu angrily shouted, wishing he could immediately charge in and tten the martial arts school.


    "Master, you must remain calm, beware of tricks!" Yao Ling''er said gravely, "He likely hung the Swift Cloak there deliberately to provoke a reaction from us, then set traps. If Master falls for it..."


    "Hmm?"


    Ning XuanWu looked at her.


    "If Master falls for it, you would be falling into the viin''s trap. It''s likely that''s how the two Senior Brothers died that day." Seeing Ning XuanWu hesitate, Yao Ling''er continued earnestly, "You must be cautious."


    Hearing this, Ning XuanWu also reacted.


    The provocation was obviously intentional.


    He couldn''t help but feel a touch of fear in retrospect.


    "Reckless."


    He sighed, restraining his anger and looking at the dead soldier.


    "Rest assured, I keep my word. Go ahead without worry," Ning XuanWu said, "I''ll leave the important and difficult task of scouting the martial arts school to you."


    The young dead soldier gritted his teeth, "Please be assured, Sect Leader. I willplete the mission."


    "Remember, do not attract his attention whatsoever, and don''t reveal any hostility. Focus on gathering information. Be extremely careful," Yao Ling''er earnestly reminded again.


    The dead soldier nodded, then walked cautiously towards the martial arts school under Ning XuanWu and the others'' gaze.


    Nearing the entrance, he paused for a moment.


    The Swift Cloak was hanging like a rag next to him.


    The Ground-Shaking Stone was right beneath his feet.


    Suppressing his nervousness, he took a deep breath and stepped over the Ground-Shaking Stone.


    A bit far-fetched.


    Suddenly, he somewhat understood why the person had used the Ground-Shaking Stone to pave the steps here.


    Next step.


    He entered the front hall.


    Inside was ordinary, nothing special, no different from a regr martial arts school, in fact, it was inferior to others.


    It seemed there was no danger either.


    "Disciple, why did you take down the que too?" In the yard, Yi Feng stroked his dog while asking Zhong Qing.


    "Master, I saw a lot of dust on it, so I took it down to wipe it clean. But there are still some water stains, so I''m letting it dry here temporarily. I''ll put it back up once it''s dry," Zhong Qing softly replied.


    "Mm, well done," Yi Feng nodded in approval. Zhong Qing was much more meticulous than him, handling everything well.


    "Is anyone there?"


    Just then, a voice sounded from the front hall.


    "Oh? A guest?"


    The unfamiliar voice surprised Yi Feng.


    It had been a long time since anyone came here. He got up and went out, finding a youth about his age. "Hello, how may I help you?" he asked.


    The dead soldier also shuddered when he saw Yi Feng. The senior sister Yao Ling''er probably meant this man!


    Sweat dampened his back.


    But he remained calm on the surface and asked, "Hello, which way to the XuanWu Sect?"


    However careful he was, he still made mistakes. The XuanWu Sect had slipped from his mouth.


    "I''m done for."


    He thought to himself, turning pale. This exposed his identity!


    For a moment, he watched Yi Feng nervously, eyes shrinking to pinholes, even envisioning Yi Feng pping him dead.


    Yet Yi Feng did nothing, even feeling somewhat disappointed.


    So he was just asking for directions. I thought he was here to buy something or ask to be my disciple. My martial arts school is such a failure. But the helpful Yi Feng didn''t show anything on his face. He politely gave the approximate directions.


    Yi Feng''sposure exceeded the dead soldier''s expectations.


    No reaction at all?


    He exposed such a huge w yet there was no reaction?


    He was baffled.


    Examining Yi Feng, ordinary and unremarkable, just like amon person. Could this really be a master?


    It seemed the Sect Leader and the others had guessed wrong. This wasn''t some master, but an ordinary, unremarkablemoner!


    Thinking this, he became bolder and said, "Business doesn''t seem too good here. I bet you don''t have many disciples, right?"


    After speaking, he watched Yi Feng with narrowed eyes.


    Admittedly, being chosen to scout this ce showed he had ample courage and cunning. Though he had revealed a w earlier, that didn''t affect his scheming.


    His question was perfectly aimed.


    On the surface, it contained mockery. If he had misjudged and this man really was a master, there would surely be a reaction, like anger, emitting a domineering aura, etc...


    Likewise, he had left himself an out. Because this question wasn''t severe enough to provoke killing intent.


    Hearing this, Yi Feng''s expression was a bit awkward.


    But this guy was right, business was bleak here and he had no rebuttal.


    "As expected," the dead soldier sneered inwardly seeing Yi Feng''s reaction. This man had no reaction whatsoever, none of a master''s bearings. His assessment was set.


    Yao Ling''er and Ning XuanWu had judged incorrectly. This was just an ordinary person with no skills.


    And the deaths of Senior Brothers Wu Feng and Wu Xiang likely also contained some misunderstanding.


    He chatted casually for a few more sentences, then swaggered out unobstructed. He encountered no danger, which further confirmed his thoughts.


    He was quite proud of this handling.

 Chapter 54

    Chapter 54


    After seeing off the young man, Yi Feng had just returned to the courtyard and sat down when he heard voicesing from outside the door again.


    Yi Feng smiled helplessly. Just by listening to the voice, he already knew who it was. He walked out the door and took a look.


    Sure enough.


    It was that middle-aged man who loved ying chess but was terribly bad at it, Wu Yonghong.


    What surprised Yi Feng this time was that it wasn''t just Wu Yonghong who came, but also three other men around his age.


    At a nce, these three old men made Yi Feng unconsciously curl his lips.


    They looked so shabby!


    One was skin and bones, dark and skinny. Yi Feng wondered if he was malnourished since childhood or something. His whole body probably didn''t even weigh sixty catties. He looked so frail that Yi Feng was afraid to touch him, for fear that a light bump would make him go snap. That would be too much trouble.


    Another one looked a little better, but his outfit was really unttering. His whole body was covered with things that looked like chicken bones or something. What was most eye-catching was the big skull-shaped thumb ring, making him look like someone from another world.


    As for thest one, he didn''t look poor.


    With a mouth full of gold teeth, a big abacus on his back, and a broken egg in his hand that he kept rubbing, he held his head high with an unfathomable look. Although the outfit did give off a sense, the temperament still fell far short.


    Of course, guests should be treated well.


    Although these old men looked a little shabby, Yi Feng would not judge them by their appearances.


    What puzzled Yi Feng a little was that these shabbily dressed old men acted mysteriously. He didn''t see them when he sent off that young man asking for directions just now, but they popped up all of a sudden, which was quite strange.


    "Mr. Yi," Wu Yonghong bowed respectfully to Yi Feng in greeting. Apparently, after thest time, even the way he addressed Yi Feng had changed.


    "Long time no see, pleasee in and sit down!" Yi Feng said with a smile as he beckoned them in.


    "Yes."


    Wu Yonghong nodded eagerly. He was quite apprehensive at first, after all he came with three strangers without any prior notice. He feared this might displease Yi Feng. Now it seemed that Yi Feng''s mind was much broader than he had imagined.


    "Let''s go, let''s go. Sir has invited us in."


    Thinking of this, Wu Yonghong hurriedly urged the other three.


    But the three did not move forward. Instead, they looked at Wu Yonghong doubtfully.


    On the way here, they had listened to Wu Yonghong boast about how powerful Yi Feng was, iming that he could easily take out the Saint Weapon Divine Harrow. So they had believed him to some extent and came with an attitude of respect.


    But now upon seeing this, things were clearly not as he described.


    This young man before their eyes, no matter how they looked at him, was just an ordinary person!


    "How can I exin this to you?" Wu Yonghong said anxiously, "Not to mention that you can''t see through his cultivation base, even I can''t see through it."


    "Alright, even if it''s as you said, didn''t you also say that he has a que containing martial intent? Where is the que?" asked the scrawny old man.


    "This..."


    Wu Yonghong''s face turned awkward as he looked around. Indeed, the entrance was empty.


    "This, this, sir must have temporarily taken it down. Let''s not dwell on this. Since the sir has invited us in, we should hurry in!" Wu Yonghong said anxiously.


    The three were still hesitant to move forward.


    They were important figures. If this ce really had an expert, that would be fine. But if it was just an ordinary person, what right did he have to let them in and sit down?


    "You, you really are..." Wu Yonghong said angrily at the three, "After so many years, would I still lie to you? If you don''t believe me, just go in together and see for yourselves!"


    Hearing this, the three looked at each other.


    Wu Yonghong didn''t seem to be lying, and the Saint Weapon Divine Harrow he held was real.


    Since they had alreadye, there was no harm in going in and taking a look.


    The group of four finally walked towards the martial arts hall.

 Chapter 55

    Chapter 55


    Wu Yonghong felt a little nervous in his heart.


    There was also some expectation.


    After all, this was also the first time he had entered Yi Feng''sir, so he was also very curious about what was inside.


    But as soon as he arrived at the door, it seemed that he had stepped on something that made his body tremble.


    Then he looked down.


    He suddenly widened his eyes.


    Seeing this, the few apanying old men looked over with disregard. It''s just a broken stone, what''s so good to see...


    Hmm?


    When they saw it clearly, the bodies of several people stiffened.


    With their mouths wide open, their eyes shed with incredible colors.


    The stone under Wu Yonghong''s feet seemed to be a Shocking Stone?


    And ced here, it seemed to be used only to fill the steps?


    The four looked at each other, and immediately sucked in a breath of cold air. Using Shocking Stones to fill the steps, what a great momentum!


    Although they didn''tck such treasures, Shocking Stones were still imperial treasures. They were usually carefully ced, and would even be used as a trump card.


    However, this person used them to fill the steps.


    Just as the four were shocked, the abacus old man inadvertently saw something else, and his heart thudded.


    Seeing this, the others quickly cast their eyes over.


    Ka!


    The eyeballs of several people almost fell out.


    Another imperial treasure.


    Swift Cloak!


    It''s just, why is this Swift Cloak so messy and dirty, just hanging there...


    Seeing these old men walking slowly, Yi Feng, who was walking ahead, looked back and saw these old men staring at a cloth, which was very strange.


    "Several elders, it''s just a piece of cloth, what''s so good to see?" Yi Feng couldn''t help asking in confusion.


    "Wipe..."


    "Wipe cloth?"


    Yi Feng''s words shocked the chins of several people almost falling off.


    Shocking Stones to fill the steps.


    Swift Cloak as a wiping cloth.


    Tsk tsk.


    This style...


    So unregarding of imperial treasures, it must be a Warrior Saint powerhouse!


    In the hearts of the four people, the definition was instantly made.


    Knowing that Yi Feng was a Warrior Saint powerhouse, the attitude of the three old men brought by Wu Yonghong made a 180 degree turn, bing extremely respectful, while staring at Wu Yonghong resentfully: "Good for you, old Wu, why didn''t you tell us clearly beforehand?"


    "Yes, we almost offended this Warrior Saint master just now."


    "Humph, if our attitude just now made the Warrior Saint predecessor angry, you won''t get away with it."


    "You, you''re spewing blood from your mouth!" Wu Yonghong was so angry that his face was ashen. He said bitterly, "Did I say it or not? Was it said on the way? It was exhorted thousands of times, you just didn''t believe it."


    "Humph!"


    The three old men snorted angrily, and followed Yi Feng with their heads nodding respectfully.


    "Greetings, Master."


    Just after entering the front hall, they found that Zhong Qing was carrying adder to rehang the eighteen god weapon paintings that had been taken down earlier. At this moment, he had just finished hanging thest one and walked down the stairs.


    "My disciple has worked hard. We have guests, please help me move some stools over!"


    Yi Feng said gently.


    "Yes, Master."


    Zhong Qing obediently walked inside to move stools.


    Yi Feng turned back with a smile and said, "There are things drying inside, it¡¯s a bit crowded, so let¡¯s sit here in the front hall for a while!"


    "You are too kind, sir."


    The four old men nodded their heads and finally stepped into the front hall.


    The eighteen god weapon paintings instantly erged in their eyes, and the boundless martial meaning and power of the Way apanied by tremendous pressure enveloped the entire front hall.


    "What?"


    Seeing this scene, the four old men were stunned in ce at almost the same time.


    At this moment, the boundless martial meaning and power of the Way allowed them to absorb tremendous benefits. They discovered that their cultivation realm, which had been stuck for several hundred years, actually loosened at this moment.


    Who exactly is this person?


    Only at this moment did even Wu Yonghong himself feel confused.


    Just now, he thought Yi Feng was a Warrior Saint powerhouse, one great realm higher than him, a Warrior Venerate. But now it seems, how is he just a Warrior Saint?


    This, a Warrior Emperor?


    No, a Warrior God!


    But Warrior Gods don''t seem to have such great momentum, could it be those supreme beings of the upper world?


    Immortal.


    Ah!


    A breath of cold air.


    This word was simply unattainable to them.


    Thinking that Yi Feng might be an immortal warrior of the upper world, the blood of the four men boiled.


    No wonder.


    No wonder he looked like an ordinary person.


    Only now did the four suddenly realize, and finally found the reason why they couldn''t see through Yi Feng''s cultivation realm.


    "Please sit."


    Stools were brought up, and Yi Feng handed them to the four men, while saying, "Wait here for a while, I''ll go pour some water for you."


    After finishing speaking, Yi Feng walked towards the backyard.


    The moment Yi Feng left, the four old men instantly exploded.


    "The martial meaning, the martial meaning, such powerful martial meaning, I''ve never seen such powerful martial meaning before. My cultivation realm, stuck for hundreds of years, has loosened!"


    "Yes, mine also loosened. But unfortunately, such a great opportunity, yet I can''t digest it all."


    "I, let''s go back outside to sit!" Wu Yonghong said with his face full of sweat.


    As soon as his voice fell, Skeleton Old Man carried his stool and ran outside.


    Although the others were reluctant, knowing that they simply couldn''t digest it all, they also hurriedly carried their stools and sat outside the door.


    "Huh? Why did you all go outside?"


    Yi Feng came out with the water, and asked in confusion.


    Hearing this, the few looked at Yi Feng with gratitude, but also with embarrassment.


    They knew this was an opportunity Yi Feng gave them, but unfortunately their ability was insufficient. After such a short while they already couldn''t endure it, and could only exin with bitter faces, "Uh, uh, the scenery outside is good, the scenery outside is good..."


    "Yes, yes, the scenery is good."


    The rest of them alsoughed along.


    "Alright then."


    Yi Feng nodded, also understanding that these old men, after all at their age, wanted to bask in the sun, so he put down the water and said, "Let''s y two games of chess. Wait here, I''ll go grab them."


    "Okay, okay."


    The four men nodded busily.


    Just then, Zhong Qing came out carrying the dried que and hung it up, using adder.


    Almost instantly, the four men felt strong martial intent emanating from the que. Fortunately, the martial intent from the que wasn''t as strong as the front hall. It didn''t overwhelm them.


    The four old men couldn''t help but see stars.


    Full of gratitude.


    It seemed the senior understood they couldn''tprehend the martial intent in the front hall, and specially hung up the que for them to perceive.


    "Such kindness!"


    "Such great favor!"


    "I absolutely can''t fail to live up to the senior''s kindness..."


    The four men were moved to tears.


    They hurriedly arranged their small bamboo stools in a row and sat obediently, perceiving the martial intent from the que.

 Chapter 56

    Chapter 56


    Inside a courtyard.


    This was Ning XuanWu''s temporary base after arriving at Pingjiang City.


    In the hall.


    It was extremely quiet.


    Ning XuanWu sat at the head with a gloomy expression, while Yao Ling''er and other high-ranking members also sat silently, all waiting for news from the dispatched assassins.


    "Master, do you think he can sessfullye back?" Finally, Yao Ling''er couldn''t sit still anymore. She knitted her pretty eyebrows and stood up to ask.


    Ning XuanWu was still silent.


    But in his heart, he was equally uncertain.


    During the time the assassin went to gather information, he had calmed down a lot and thought a lot.


    Although he was the master, deep down he knew that the talents of his two disciples, Jing Wu Chen and Jing Wufeng, were stronger than him. They had far surpassed his younger self and had now reached the Martial Spirit realm.


    Martial Spirit.


    In all of Southern Sha, they were formidable existences.


    Furthermore, with the Sky Shaker Stone and Swift Cloak in hand, as long as they didn''t encounter those who had stepped into the Martial King realm for many years, they had a chance to escape.


    In other words, it would not be easy for him to kill Jing Wu Chen and Jing Wufeng, even if he made a move personally.


    However, the two of them had died without a trace at that person''s hands.


    Also.


    The Sky Shaker Stone and Swift Cloak were emperor-grade treasures. Not to mention Martial Kings, even Martial Emperors would treat them as priceless treasures. Why did that person not care about them at all?


    It was unlikely he simply wanted to humiliate the XuanWu Sect. After all, these were two emperor-grade treasures.


    The most likely possibility was that the person truly did not care about the Sky Shaker Stone and Swift Cloak.


    Thinking through these two points, that person''s strength was at minimum a Martial King who had broken through many years ago. More likely, he was a Martial Emperor, or possibly even higher, at the Martial Ancestor or Martial Saint realm...


    But no matter which was the case, Ning XuanWu did not have much confidence facing him.


    Thinking to this point, his expression became even gloomier.


    At the same time, he did not believe that assassin coulde back safely.


    Seeing Ning XuanWu''s appearance, the hall once again fell silent. Everyone''s faces were also solemn.


    Clearly, they could realize the same issue Ning XuanWu had thought through.


    That assassin probably wouldn''te back.


    However, just when everyone''s morale was low, a servant directly reported: "Master, Xu Kun is back."


    Hearing this, everyone was stunned and unconsciously stood up and rushed outside.


    This news was simply a pleasant surprise for them!


    Sure enough, when they reached the door, they saw Xu Kun, who had been sent as an assassin. At this moment, he had an smile on his face and seemed rather spirited.


    This trip.


    Had truly gone smoothly!


    Not only was there no danger, but he could even leap from amoner to a personal disciple.


    "How was it?"


    Ning XuanWu and the others anxiously came up and quickly asked.


    "Reporting to Master, reporting to all elders, I have returned safely." Xu Kun said to everyone with a smile: "I have already investigated clearly. That person has no real ability and is just an ordinary mortal."


    "Oh?"


    Hearing this, everyone revealed disbelief. The information reported back had too great a discrepancy from their guesses!


    "You''re not lying?"


    Ning XuanWu''s brows furrowed as he emanated a bit of pressure toward Xu Kun.


    "This disciple dares to swear on his life that he is absolutely not lying. So Jing Wu Chen and Jing Wufeng''s deaths must have been some misunderstanding. I even suspect they haven''t died at all." Under Ning XuanWu''s pressure, Xu Kun quickly raised his palm and recounted what had happened at the Martial House in full detail.


    Hearing this, everyone also nodded in unison.


    It seemed that the matter should be as Xu Kun said.


    "An ordinary mortal, it''s actually an ordinary mortal."


    Ning XuanWu clenched his fist tightly as furious energy erupted from his body.


    He had not expected that after their back and forth, the opponent turned out to be just a petty mortal. To him, this was simply a humiliation.


    "Since this is the case, I will personally take action and directly p him to death with one palm. No matter if it''s an illusion cast by the Qingshan Sect, I will turn him to scattered ashes."


    With a coldugh, Ning XuanWu then rushed out furiously toward the Martial House.


    Seeing this, the others also rushed upward one after another.


    ...


    ...

 Chapter 57

    Chapter 57


    Very quickly.


    Led by Ning XuanWu, they soon arrived at a hidden ce not far from the front door of the small martial arts hall.


    "Humph!"


    "A mere mortal actually wasted so much of this noble one''s time. Watch me turn him into meat paste." Ning XuanWu said angrily.


    "Master, I think we should still be more careful. It''s best to verify whether the news Xu Kun brought back is urate before doing anything else," said Yao Ling''er with knitted brows, her face full of worry.


    "Humph."


    "A mere mortal, yet you tell me to be careful?"


    Ning XuanWu said, furious beyondparison.


    "Master, I just feel like something is not right. Also, look..." Yao Ling''er shot a piercing gaze towards the martial arts hall, speaking heavily, "This martial arts hall was clearly under our surveince, yet suddenly a few old men appeared sitting in front of its door. Don''t you find that suspicious?"


    "Humph, this is just negligence in your surveince," Ning XuanWu said disdainfully. "Besides, mortals have many rtives. These old men are just those uncle or grandpa characters."


    "In my eyes, be they uncles or grandpas, they are mortal and thus ants."


    Ning XuanWu gave a cold snort. Finding the existence of this martial arts hall extremely annoying, he revealed his mighty aura. His body blurred, leaving an afterimage in midair as he swooped towards the martial arts hall with tremendous momentum.


    In a blink, he arrived above the martial arts hall.


    The four who wereprehending the martial meaning of the hall''s signboard sensed the fluctuation of aura from above. They suddenly opened their eyes.


    Four piercing gazes shot towards Ning XuanWu.


    Who has the audacity to attack this martial arts hall, and even more unforgivable, disturb theirprehension of the martial meaning?


    However, the enraged Ning XuanWupletely ignored the four''s gazes.


    They are just four mortal old men, perish together with this dpidated martial arts hall!


    "Ants, go die!"


    With a coldugh, his palm flipped over in midair, sending down a sky-covering palm imprint.


    This action immediately provoked the fury of Wu Yonghong and the other three. They abruptly stood up, vast and profound martial sovereign auras erupting from their bodies.


    Just the impact of these auras alone caused the entire sky to be oppressive in an instant.


    "Martial..."


    "Martial Sovereign?!"


    Sensing these four powerful auras from midair, Ning XuanWu''s face drastically changed, even stuttering as he spoke. His eyeballs nearly popped out.


    These four old men sitting in front of the martial arts hall turned out to be four Martial Sovereigns!


    He, a petty Martial King, had just casually struck out at four Martial Sovereigns. How could he not have a thick head?!


    The next moment.


    He seemed to realize something else, his entire body instantly drenched in cold sweat.


    That abacus was the Heavenly Machine Disk, a Spirit Treasure!


    Only one man possesses this treasure - Deadly Abacus Li Moce!


    And that unique attire covered in bones...


    It also reminded Ning XuanWu of someone in a sh - the peerless madman Chu Shikuang, who betrayed his sect, massacred its members, and crafted the skulls of the sect''s top echelons into ornaments and hung them on his body!


    As for that skinny man, he appeared to be the legendary Sun Zhuge, who suffered severed meridians as a child butter cultivated wicked arts to defy the heavens and change his fate.


    Finally, that one wielding a hoe like a farmer... he resembled Wu Yonghong, who massacred an entire city after being deceived there andter disappeared without a trace.


    Recognizing their identities, Ning XuanWu felt like crying.


    These four infamous madmen from the age of chaos, how could they be gathered in front of this martial arts hall at the same time? What was going on?


    Damn it!


    Before these four, he, a petty Martial King, was no different than a little brother. When they made their names, he Ning XuanWu was still wearing split-crotch pants!


    Almost instantaneously, his formerly aggressive aurapletely withered - like an eggnt suffering frost.


    Disregarding the bacsh, he forcibly recalled his attack. Not even daring to nce at the four, he tumbled in midair then turned and fled!


    It must be said, Ning XuanWu''s series of actions were extremely smooth, simply wless.


    Drenched in sweat, he trod on air, just wanting to escape the four''s line of sight as quickly as possible.


    Yet the next moment...


    His expression changed greatly, a chilling feeling running down his back.


    An aura he couldn''t resist shrouded him, locking him in ce before pulling him back through the air.

 Chapter 58

    Chapter 58


    It was almost instantaneous.


    Ning XuanWu was pulled back in an instant by four meaningful gazes staring straight at him intently.


    Ning XuanWu was incredibly nervous.


    Sweat was pouring down his forehead as his heart thumped wildly, almost jumping out of his chest.


    It had been so many years, so many years since he had tasted this kind of fear. His treasure, the Earth-Shaking Stone, was right under his feet, and his Wind-Swift Cloak was hanging to the side within easy reach, yet he didn''t dare take another look at them.


    "Ha ha, greetings to the four seniors. May I ask what business the four seniors have with me?" Under the gaze of the four, Ning XuanWu''s scalp tingled as he squeezed out an uglier smile than crying and spoke.


    "It''s not that we have any business with you, but rather you, who seems to have just said you would p us to death?"


    Wu Yonghong''s gloomy gaze looked at him and he slowly asked.


    These mocking words made Ning XuanWu''s heart skip a beat as he hurriedly exined, "No no, seniors, please quell your anger. How could I dare make a move against the four seniors? I only wanted to destroy this little Martial Hall, I didn''t expect the four seniors to be here cultivating, so I hope the seniors can be magnanimous!"


    After exining, Ning XuanWu felt a little relieved.


    Although these four had strange temperaments, he was still a Martial King after all, and had stopped in time and exined things clearly. They shouldn''t make things too difficult for him, right?


    However, unexpectedly, the instant his voice faded, the four stood up almost simultaneously, their powerful pressure enveloping him.


    What''s more, they exuded dense killing intent.


    Ning XuanWu shuddered.


    His face was full of confusion. What was going on?


    I already exined it clearly, yet not only do they not let me off, they are even revealing such strong killing intent?


    "You said you wanted to destroy this Martial Hall?"


    Li Moce squinted his eyes and hoarsely asked word for word.


    As he spoke, the vital energy in his hand had already coalesced, on the verge of making a move against Ning XuanWu at any time.


    It''s over.


    I said the wrong thing.


    Ning XuanWu instantly understood. Seeing that Li Moce had already prepared to attack, he no longer cared about any status and knelt down with a crisp cracking sound.


    His forehead drenched in cold sweat, he pleaded, "Misunderstanding, seniors, please don''t misunderstand. I was joking just now. I was just passing by!"


    "Passing by?"


    "Misunderstanding?"


    "But you just said you wanted to destroy this Martial Hall?"


    The four old men looked down condescendingly at Ning XuanWu, their voices cold as they spoke. If it really was so, daring to offend their master''s ce, the four would p down on his fontanel without any hesitation.


    "Seniors, you heard wrong, really heard wrong!" Ning XuanWu pleaded with cold sweat covering his head, "What I meant wasn''t that I wanted to destroy this Martial Hall, but to p the mosquitoes in this Martial Hall."


    As he spoke, he pped his hands together with a pa sound.


    He had actually perfectly pped a mosquito dead. He looked at it in his hands as if he had seen a savior, and ignoring whether the four believed him or not, held up the mosquito and shouted, "Seniors, look look, it really was a mosquito!"


    The four exchanged nces, full of coldughter.


    They weren''t fools.


    How could such a low level lie possibly trick them?


    Yet they also didn''t make a move against Ning XuanWu, because this was still their master''s territory after all. How to deal with him would be up to their master to decide.


    Seeing that the four didn''t make a move, Ning XuanWu quickly rxed.


    But the pressure brought by the four''s presence still remained. Since they didn''t speak, Ning XuanWu also didn''t dare say anything, only able to kneel there with his head lowered.


    The autumn wind blew by, making his figure look deste!


    But in his heart, he was furious.


    "Xu Kun, damn you and your ancestors eighteen generations. When I get back, I will definitely wipe out your entire family."


    By now, how could he still not understand that the master of this Martial Hall was these four. Otherwise, hearing him say he wanted to destroy the Martial Hall, how could the four have revealed such strong killing intent?


    As for Jing WuChen and Jing WuFeng, they had likely offended these four somehow and were eliminated.


    As for the Earth-Shaking Stone and Wind-Swift Cloak, although they were a bit wasteful to be used as stepping stones and rags by these four, they could still barely be exined away.


    This was all because of that damn Xu Kun.


    If not for you bringing back fake information, how could I have ended up in such an embarrassing state?


    If I had known this was the four''s Martial Hall, there''s no way I would have dared toe no matter what was said. Even if I had to give up the Earth-Shaking Stone and Wind-Swift Cloak, I would have just gritted my teeth and swallowed it down!


    In secret, Yao Ling''er and the others who were observing the Martial Hall were even more shocked, covering their red lips with their hands. Seeing their boss so obediently kneeling on the ground, their hearts were extremelyplicated.


    But they also instantly understood that things were not so simple.


    Ning XuanWu thought a lot in his heart, but didn''t dare reveal the slightest bit of it on his face. He continued kneeling with eyes fixed expectantly on Wu Yonghong and the other three.


    "You are Ning XuanWu of the XuanWu Sect, right?" Finally, Chu Kuangshi nced at Ning XuanWu and asked.


    "Yes, senior." Ning XuanWu lowered his head nervously and replied respectfully.


    "Even if your family''s Ning JiuTian was not dead, he still wouldn''t have dared to cause trouble here. To think hister generation would actually..." Chu Kuangshi coldlyughed, "Truly a case of the student surpassing the master!"


    These mocking words made Ning XuanWu''s face flush red, but he didn''t dare retort.


    "I looked everywhere before I could find the chess set." At this time, Yi Feng walked out from the front hall, his voice slightly apologetic as he said, "I''m sorry for making you wait."


    At his words, Wu Yonghong and the other three immediately stood up respectfully and greeted, "Greetings, Master."


    Master?


    These four actually addressed him as Master?


    Ning XuanWu, still kneeling on the ground, stared wide-eyed at Yi Feng who had walked out.

 Chapter 59

    Chapter 59


    Why?


    Why would the top masters of the Four Great Martial ns be so respectfully addressing this young man as "Sir"?


    Could it be...


    This Martial Hall does not belong to Wu Yonghong and his threepanions, but the young man before them is the true mastermind behind the scenes?


    He couldn''t help but think back to what Yaoling''er had said. It was this young man who had ordered someone to use the Swift Cloak as a rag, and it was also this young man who had treated Jin WuFeng''s bones as dog food.


    Thinking of this, Ning XuanWu felt extremely incredulous.


    But even if he found it unbelievable, he felt this answer was probably right.


    Let alone their deference towards Yi Feng, with his strength as a Martial King, he couldn''t even see through the cultivation level of the young man before him.


    It was like an ordinary person.


    He looked in and unremarkable, but was actually unfathomable!


    Having thought thus far, he deeply swallowed a mouthful of saliva.


    "Sir, he came here..." After greeting Yi Feng, Wu Yonghong respectfully said, apparently wanting to report on Ning XuanWu''s matter.


    "No need to say more, I already know."


    Yi Feng waved his hand and said with a smile.


    "Sir is formidable, we were babbling unnecessarily." Wu Yonghong and his threepanions looked at each other, immediately lowered their heads respectfully. It seemed that Sir was Sir, even when he was not present, he already had a thorough understanding of everything happening here.


    "No need to apologize for babbling."


    Yi Feng smiled.


    When he had just walked out the door, he happened to hear Chu Kuangshi lecturing the old man kneeling on the ground. Judging by the way he addressed him as junior and senior, he guessed they were lecturing their junior.


    As for old fellows,


    it was understandable that they would seize a junior and lecture him when they saw one. He just didn''t know what mistake this old man had made.


    Beside the kneeling Ning XuanWu was also gaping, regretting intensely at the same time.


    His eyes revealed deep fear.


    He now confirmed that the mysterious youth before him was an even more unfathomable old monster. He was blind to havee knocking on their door, unaware that they already knew everything.


    Thinking that he had offended such a character, his spine turned cold and his face paled like paper.


    Today, he was afraid he would have to pay with his life here.


    "It''s fine, you guys handle it." Yi Feng said nonchntly. Even at the doorstep of his Martial Hall, it did not make much difference to him.


    "We''ll handle it?"


    Wu Yonghong and his threepanions looked at each other in slight surprise. They did not expect Yi Feng to hand Ning XuanWu over to them directly.


    But then again, a petty Martial King probably wasn''t important enough for Sir to bother with personally.


    The question was, how should they deal with him?


    The four of them looked at one another, unsure of what to do, and could only look towards Yi Feng.


    "Why are you looking at me?" Yi Feng asked nkly.


    "Erm, Sir, we just wanted to ask, in your opinion, how should we deal with him?" Wu Yonghong spoke up tentatively.


    Beside them, the ashen-faced Ning XuanWu also looked over.


    Usually so dignified and authoritative in the XuanWu Sect, now he looked pitiful and pathetic, aware that his life waspletely in Yi Feng''s hands.


    "Asking me?"


    Yi Feng rubbed his nose.


    Feeling rather speechless, weren''t they going to discipline their own junior? Why ask an unrted person like him?


    Seeing the four old men looking at him expectantly, Yi Feng could only resign himself and say, "I don''t really have anything to say, but I feel that mistakes should be met with due consequences. Of course one shouldn''t be too harsh on a junior either, give him a chance. Whether he can mature into an upright person will depend on his own fortune."


    Having said that, Yi Feng looked at the sky. It was about time to start cooking.


    After all, Zhong Qing had been working hard alone the entire day, so it was reasonable for him as master to lend a hand asionally.


    Besides, it wasn''t right for him to stand by as they lectured their junior.


    After Yi Feng left, Wu Yonghong and his threepanions pondered his words, then looked at one another solemnly and nodded.


    Clearly,


    Sir''s meaning was already very obvious.


    Next, four pairs of gloomy eyes fell upon Ning XuanWu.


    Ning XuanWu trembled violently, breaking out in cold sweat immediately.


    "Storage pouch, take it out first!"


    Wu Yonghong stretched out his palm and said solemnly.


    "Elder, there''s no need for this, right?" Ning XuanWu said, looking awful.


    "Oh?"


    Wu Yonghong''s voice turned cold as he narrowed his eyes and said, "Did you not hear Sir''s words just now?"


    "Alright, alright!"


    Ning XuanWu gritted his teeth and reluctantly took out his storage pouch. Inside, apart from thest precious item on his body, were the resources of the entire XuanWu Sect.


    The moment the pouch was snatched away by Wu Yonghong, Ning XuanWu felt like his heart was bleeding.


    "Mm."


    Wu Yonghong opened the storage pouch to inspect it, nodded satisfactorily, and passed it to Chu Kuangshi, then instructed, "You hold on to this first and hand it to Sirter."


    Having said that, he looked at Ning XuanWu again and solemnly said, "You may stand up now!"


    Hearing this, Ning XuanWu finally stood up and looked uneasily at their faces as he tentatively asked, "Elders, may I leave now?"


    After speaking, he lifted his legs, eager to get away from this ce.


    But before he could take a step, a forceful aura pressed down on him again.


    "Leave?"


    "Did you not hear Sir''s words just now?"


    Wu Yonghong asked angrily. As he spoke, he nced at the frail old man, Sun Zhuge.


    Sun Zhuge smiled coldly with a wave of his hand, sending out a wisp of ck mist that shrouded Ning XuanWu''s entire arm.


    "This is my Heavenly Cmity Poison, it will spread through your whole body in three days."


    "What?"


    "Heavenly Cmity Poison?"


    Hearing this, Ning XuanWu''s face turned ashen like paper. Staring at the ck mist coiling around his arm, it was as if he had seen something terrifying.


    "You heard it yourself, this was Sir''s intention. He did not directly take your life. Of course, whether you can continue standing as a man will depend on your own fortune."


    "Get lost!"


    With a wave of his arm, Ning XuanWu was sent flying away.

 Chapter 60

    Chapter 60


    Ning XuanWu''s body heavily smashed onto the ground. He spit out a mouthful of blood, but didn''t care about the injuries on his body. His figure shed as he ran away.


    He was really afraid of being pulled back. He just wanted to get far away from this Martial Arts Hall.


    After all, the pressure brought by those four old men was really too terrifying.


    Of course, the most terrifying one was still that mysterious youth!


    Even though he was unfathomable, this kind of unpredictable feeling was the most unbearable.


    This time.


    He was really at a loss!


    Forget about avenging Jing WuXin and getting back the Vibrant Stone and Swift Cape, he almost lost his little life. The key was that all the resources of the XuanWu Sect were also taken away.


    The most hateful thing was...


    He looked at the ck mist circting on his right arm. For a moment, he even had the urge to die.


    This arm was chopped off by Lu Qingshan some time ago. Beforeing to Pingjiang City, he had used the sect''s secret method, utilized many resources, and even consumed some of his lifespan to painstakingly regenerate the broken bones of this arm...


    Who would have known that aftering here and not getting anything done, he would suffer such devastation just by killing a mosquito.


    "Ugh!"


    Thinking of this, his heart ached.


    But saving his own life was the priority. The Sky Demon Poison of Xun Zhuger was not ordinary. If he didn''t chop off this arm, he would die violently in less than three days.


    After much hesitation, he finally gritted his teeth and chopped off the arm unwillingly.


    Looking at the arm on the ground, Ning Xuanwu became more and more angry. His body turned into a shadow as he rushed toward the direction where Demon Spirit and the others were.


    "Master."


    "Sect Leader."


    Everyone hurriedly came up and looked at Ning Xuanwu''s missing arm with solemn andplicated expressions.


    "Where''s Xu Kun?" Ning Xuanwu asked angrily.


    "Sect... Sect Leader, it''s a misunderstanding!" Xu Kun hid behind Demon Spirit, trembling all over and exined grievously, "It''s a misunderstanding!"


    "Misunderstanding?"


    Ning Xuanwu gritted his teeth and directly grabbed Xu Kun''s neck and twisted it in his hand.


    "Ka!"


    In extreme anger, Ning Xuanwu directly twisted and broke Xu Kun''s neck without saying a word, then threw him on the ground.


    "I''ll show you what''s a misunderstanding, I''ll show you what''s a misunderstanding!"


    As if killing Xu Kun was not enough to vent his anger, Ning Xuanwu trampled Xu Kun''s corpse repeatedly. Under his absolute power, the corpse was trampled into meat paste.


    Seeing Ning Xuanwu''s rage, Demon Spirit and the others lowered their heads, not even daring to breathe loudly.


    But it was understandable, anyone encountering such a thing would probably not feel any better, let alone Ning Xuanwu, who was usually the prestigious sect leader of the Xuanwu Sect.


    After a long time, seeing that Ning Xuanwu''s anger seemed to have subsided a little, an elder cautiously raised his chin and asked, "Sect Leader, what should we do next? Do we continue to take revenge?"


    Upon hearing the word "revenge", Ning Xuanwu''s expression twitched, and his face was gloomy enough to ooze water.


    "There''s also the Vibrant Stone and Swift Cape, do we continue to take them back?" the elder asked again.


    Seeing this, the others immediately looked at him with sympathetic eyes.


    This guy, he just had to mention the touchiest subject.


    Sure enough, Ning Xuanwu''s anger, which had just subsided, rushed straight to his head again. He pped over with one palm and directly pped this elder into meat paste.


    "I''ll teach you to bber, I''ll teach you to bber."


    After pping him to death with one palm, he viciously battered the elder''s corpse again before stopping.

 Chapter 61

    Chapter 61


    Ning XuanWu''s anger abated after a long while.


    "Master, please calm down," Yao Ling''er said in a timely manner. "We do need to make ns for whates next, what do you think, Master?"


    Ning XuanWu''s face was gloomy, but he had no choice but to make ns for the future.


    Having thought thus far, he raised his head and looked at Yao Ling''er, saying softly, "Ling''er, today is the most disastrous day in the history of my XuanWu Sect. So the future of the XuanWu Sect depends on you!"


    "Depends on me?"


    Yao Ling''er opened her red lips in surprise.


    "Yes!"


    Ning XuanWu nodded heavily, helplessly ncing at the direction of the Martial Arts Hall. Although he was resentful in his heart, in the face of such peerless masters, he did not even have the courage to seek revenge.


    Seeing Ning XuanWu like this, Yao Ling''er felt uneasy. She couldn''t help asking, "Master, what exactly is in that Martial Arts Hall that could...?"


    Hearing this, the corner of Ning XuanWu''s mouth twitched. He sighed and said apprehensively, "Four martial sect leaders, one martial sage, and even a martial emperor!"


    "What?"


    Although they had guessed that the people in the Martial Arts Hall would be very powerful, everyone still couldn''t help gasping when Ning XuanWu stated the truth.


    That small Martial Arts Hall actually had four martial sect leaders and a martial sage, even a martial emperor?


    No wonder.


    No wonder even someone as powerful as Ning XuanWu had suffered so disastrously...


    "So..."


    Yao Ling''er frowned and looked at Ning XuanWu.


    "So I want you to stay in Pingjiang City," Ning XuanWu said with narrowed eyes. "The foundation of my XuanWu Sect is here. Although we''ve been at odds with Qingshan Sect for thousands of years, we''ve somehow maintained a bnce."


    "But now, that bnce is broken," he said, his face showing deep concern. Then his expression turned vicious as he continued, "That old Lu Qingshan, who knows what kind of sinister plot he used to establish ties with that young man from the Martial Arts Hall, and even obtained a peerless divine de."


    "Think about it. If Lu Qingshan obtains more good things from those masters, as our lifelong enemy, would he let us off?"


    "And with the benefits he gained from those masters, how could we still be his match?"


    It had to be said, although Ning XuanWu had a fiery temper, as the leader of a sect, he usually considered problems with a long-term perspective.


    Hearing his words, everyone understood theplex rtionships involved.


    Their faces revealed deep solemnity.


    "So Master wants me to...?" Yao Ling''er asked nervously.


    "s!" Ning XuanWu sighed and said with an ugly expression, "We can''t get back the Sky-Shaking Stone or Swift Wind Cape, and we can''t avenge today''s humiliation either. Although I can''t swallow this insult, in the face of absolute power, we are helpless."


    "On the contrary, we must do our utmost to fawn over and get close to that young man, at least to the same extent as Lu Qingshan."


    "I understand what you mean, Master," Yao Ling''er said worriedly. "But... aside from the matter with the two martial brothers, just based on today''s events, the two sides are already at odds. How can we fawn over and get close to him?"


    "That''s why I want you to stay. Although you met him before in disguise, he hasn''t seen your true appearance..."


    Having said this, Ning XuanWu took a deep breath and looked at Yao Ling''er solemnly. He uttered each word slowly:


    "Therefore..."


    "I want you to use every means to seduce him, and be his woman!"

 Chapter 62

    Chapter 62


    "What?"


    Yao Ling''er widened her red lips in surprise.


    She had never expected that the reason Ning XuanWu wanted her to stay was this.


    "I know this puts you in a difficult position..." Ning XuanWu said gravely: "But this concerns the future of our XuanWu Sect. The entire fate of XuanWu Sect rests in your hands."


    "Besides, if you really could be his woman, it wouldn''t actually wrong you. After all, he is at least at the Martial Saint realm. Have you not always admired and looked up to the strong?"


    Having said that, Ning XuanWu looked at Yao Ling''er questioningly.


    Yao Ling''er pursed her red lips tightly, pondering Ning XuanWu''s words.


    What he said was not unreasonable.


    Putting aside whether he was the Martial Emperor, just being a Martial Saint was enough to make countless people submit. If not for these incidents, that young man was definitely someone Yao Ling''er admired and pursued.


    If she really became that young man''s woman, Yao Ling''er would certainly rise with the tide. Not only would she be superior to others, XuanWu Sect would naturally benefit too.


    "Master, it''s not that I''m unwilling, but will he really look upon me?"


    Yao Ling''er''s face turned uncertain.


    In front of others, seducing a man was easy with her innate beauty and considerable charming skills.


    But a master with at least Martial Saint cultivation, what woman could he not have? Why would he look upon her, Yao Ling''er?


    Ning XuanWu also furrowed his brows.


    But things hade to this, there was no other way. He could only reassure: "Ling''er, your teacher believes in your skills. Sess depends on people but is ordained by heaven. You can definitely do it."


    "Alright, fine..."


    Yao Ling''er instantly felt the heavy burden of a thousand pounds on her shoulders.


    But this dangerous yet rewarding mission also ignited her fighting spirit and anticipation.


    Soon after, Ning XuanWu and the rest returned to XuanWu Sect. Yao Ling''er did not act rashly at first, instead she concealed her cultivation and settled down in Pingjiang City...


    ...


    In a heavily guarded great hall.


    Qingshan Patriarch''s expression flickered with great fury. Under extreme anger, the veins in his arms protruded.


    He had just emerged from closed-door cultivation and immediately heard Lan Xue report that Yu Wujie had recklessly attacked the young sir at Baofeng Trading Housest time.


    How could he tolerate this?


    "Elder San, you must give me an exnation for this." Qingshan Patriarch emanated oppressive energy and said in a low voice to an elder below: "I must kill Yu Wujie, no, I want him lingchi."


    Hearing Qingshan Patriarch say this, Elder San''s expression changed greatly. He knelt on the ground directly.


    "Sect leader, calm your anger. I beg you to give Wujie a chance. Let me pay any price." Elder San said anxiously: "I won''t hide it from the sect leader, besides being my disciple, Wujie has another identity."


    "Illegitimate son?"


    Qingshan Patriarch said coldly.


    "So the sect leader already knew." Elder San''s expression was awkward as he lowered his head.


    "Humph, if he wasn''t your illegitimate son, would I still be talking to you here?" Qingshan Patriarch said coldly: "Otherwise that Yu Wujie would have been a dead dog long ago."


    "Thank you for your mercy, sect leader." Elder San heavily kowtowed, pleading for mercy: "I beg the sect leader to consider all the years I have contributed to the sect, spare Wujie''s life."


    "I am willing to take Wujie''s punishment."


    Then, resolve showing on his face, Elder San swiftly and cleanly severed an arm and ced it before Qingshan Patriarch. His face pale, he sincerely said to Qingshan Patriarch: "If the patriarch feels it''s not enough, I am willing to sever another arm!"


    "You..."


    "Must you go to such extremes?"


    Qingshan Patriarch shed over, stopping Elder San''s bleeding meridians with two bursts of energy.


    "Please, sect leader, have mercy." Elder San continued kowtowing.


    "Forget it, forget it."


    Qingshan Patriarch shook his head. Although Elder San was a bit corrupt, he had indeed contributed much to Qingshan Sect over the years. Now that he had gone to such lengths, if Qingshan Patriarch still did not show mercy, Elder San might really die before him.


    Also, his doting protectiveness of Yu Wujie also had to do with Qingshan Sect.


    Back then, during a war between Qingshan Sect and another sect, Elder San had fought fiercely for three days and was gravely injured and on the verge of death. Although he was saved, his yang portal was destroyed and he could no longer continue the lineage.


    For this one son, he would certainly do everything to protect him.


    "Thank you for your mercy, sect leader." Elder San gave his thanks kowtowing.


    "This is not me showing mercy, but that young sir did not take this matter to heart." Qingshan Patriarch said in a low voice: "Otherwise, not just you, the entire Qingshan Sect could not have kept him at bay. But I warn you, better keep your people in line."


    "Also, now that you know that young sir''s identity, you absolutely must not leak a single word to others. If his secluded cultivation is disturbed because of your leaks, you can go apologize yourself!"


    "Yes, sect leader."


    Elder San quickly retreated. Through various means, he finally got Yu Wujie released.


    Once freed, Yu Wujie ignored his untreated injuries and sent people to look into Peng Ying''s whereabouts. He learned that Peng Ying had been directly expelled from Qingshan Sect, and his expression turned extremely gloomy.


    "Unresigned!"


    "I finally got her into Qingshan Sect but have yet to get my hands on her. This won''t do. I must get her back."

 Chapter 63

    Chapter 63


    The wind blew chaotically through the Yi Feng trees.


    What is this mess?


    Wu Yonghong and four old men said they had something urgent to attend to and hurried off, leaving a pile of junk in front of Yi Feng''s counter!


    What are they saying? Part of it was what he had asked for earlier, and the rest was for the rake money fromst time?


    But if you owe me rake money, you should pay up. What''s with leaving this pile of junk?


    Yi Feng was really speechless!


    This junk was an eyesore.


    A pair of boots, looked kind of like rain boots; a tattered old umbre with all kinds of messy flower patterns; some other unrecognizable junk...


    Oh well!


    Wu probably didn''t have the money to pay for the rake, but felt bad about it, so he left these bits of junk from home to make up for it.


    Luckily, Yi Feng wasn''t short on money anymore.


    Truth be told, the rain boots and umbre coulde in handy for him. He could wear the boots and bring the tattered umbre when he went out drinking on a rainy day. Not bad at all!


    "Awoo!"


    Just then, the dog let out a howl.


    Yi Feng nced at him but ignored him.


    However, Ao Qing kept on howling. It was the instinct of a demon beast, especially when sensing something frightening.


    At the moment, his eyes were fixed on a small door behind Yi Feng.


    He had been here for a while, but never paid attention to that door before. Not only had he not gone in, he rarely saw Yi Feng go in either. He thought it was just a storage room. But now, he didn''t think so.


    He felt like something was hidden inside.


    Because he vaguely sensed a profound and terrifying aura emanating from it from time to time.


    Whatforted him a bit was that Yi Feng seemed unconcerned about the aura from the little door as usual, lying on the lounge chair.


    But he was still curious. What exactly was hidden inside?


    ...


    Baofeng Company.


    Yin Xiong had specifically invited Luo Lanxue over.


    "Cough cough, niece. The annual poetry convention in Pingjiang City ising up soon. It will bring together all the poets and literary masters in the city. My Supreme Treasure has been so popr, I''m nning to invite the Master to participate too. But considering the Master''s identity, I can''t make up my mind. What do you think?"


    Hearing this, Luo Lanxue fell into deep thought.


    Then she said, "The Master is in Pingjiang City with two purposes - to set up a grand n, and to experience an ordinary person''s life."


    "For anything you want to do, as long as it doesn''t disrupt the Master''s n or affect his original intention to experience mortal life, it should be fine."


    "It''s easy to not affect the Master''s original intention - just interact with him from an ordinary person''s perspective." Yin Xiong frowned. "But what grand n has the Master set up?"


    Hearing this, Luo Lanxue couldn''t help but smile wryly and whispered, "The grand n set up by the Master, how could the likes of you and I fathom it? In any case, just be prudent - it''s just a poetry convention, with ordinary people participating. Since you want to invite the Master, just directly invite him. If he is willing, he will naturally attend."


    "Mm."


    Yin Xiong nodded and solemnly said, "Niece, I think I understand what you mean."


    After discussing with Luo Lanxue, Yin Xiong personally went to the martial arts school and delivered an invitation to Yi Feng.


    Lying on the lounge chair and looking at the invitation in his hand, Yi Feng thought - might as well go take a look since he was free anyway.


    He wanted to see whether the culture and knowledge of this different world was superior, or if his own 5,000 years of Chinese heritage was stronger.


    ...


    "A poetry convention?"


    In a courtyard, Yao Ling''er looked at the news in her hand, her pretty eyebrows slightly raised.


    These days, through various means, she had roughly figured out the living conditions of this mysterious youth.


    She was certain.


    He was an unparalleled grandmaster who had descended into the mortal world to experience life.


    Since it was an ordinary poetry convention, this was a rare opportunity for her.


    ...


    "Daughter, your father has some things to say to you today."


    In another luxurious courtyard, Mao Lin looked at his daughter Mao Yun''er and spoke gravely, "Daughter, let me ask you, what do you think of the author of Dream of the Red Chamber and Supreme Treasure?"


    "Father, what...do you mean by this?"


    Mao Yun''er said softly. As she spoke, her pretty face couldn''t help turning red.


    "To be honest, because of this Supreme Treasure, our Company might lose the edge inpeting for the top Company. So I''m asking you to get close to that Yi Feng, even...even..."


    At this point, Mao Lin''s old face turned red and he really couldn''t say it out.


    He never imagined that a country bumpkin would push him to this point.


    "Father, I understand what you mean. I will do my best..." From Mao Lin''s obvious intentions, Mao Yun''er didn''t seem to have any other opinions.

 Chapter 64

    Chapter 64


    The annual poetry meeting was finally opened on the banks of the Chunxi River in Pingjiang City.


    Here, the top talents of Pingjiang City gathered.


    Here, people were not judged by their power or background, but only by their literary talent.


    Of course, although this was said to be an event for mortals, cultivators could also participate. However, even if you were a cultivator, without good literary knowledge, you would still be looked down upon.


    Such was the spirit of the literati!


    Yi Feng, who had received an invitation, also came to the poetry meeting.


    At the meeting, many people were showing off their poems and literary talent, but none of them could arouse Yi Feng''s interest.


    Having grown up immersed in the culture of thest five thousand years since he was young, he had already appreciated countless ancient poems passed down through the ages. These poems which seemed elegant on the surface butcked real substance could not attract his interest at all.


    Even the Three Hundred Tang Poems he had recited since childhood were enough to overwhelm these people.


    However, in the bustling crowd, two gazes kept watching him.


    One belonged to Yao Ling''er, the other to Mao Yun''er.


    Finally, Yao Ling''er took a deep breath and walked towards Yi Feng.


    "Whoops!"


    Just as she approached Yi Feng, Yao Ling''er tripped.


    But Yi Feng didn''t even nce at her and walked right past her. Yao Ling''er fell down for nothing!


    "Miss, are you alright?"


    "Miss, how are you?"


    Seeing such a peerless beauty fall to the ground, countless literati swarmed over, wanting to help Yao Ling''er up and voicing their gentle concern.


    "Get lost!"


    Yao Ling''er''s expression darkened.


    These mortal ants were not worthy of touching her at all.


    It was just, why did he ignore her like this?


    Could it be that she really could not get his attention?


    Unknowingly, a hint of worry appeared in Yao Ling''er''s eyes.


    "Sir, hello."


    At this time, Mao Yun''er walked over to Yi Feng in a timely manner, her pretty face blushing as she greeted Yi Feng.


    "Oh, it''s you..."


    Yi Feng had seen Mao Yun''er before, but his expression was not very good.


    Seeing Mao Yun''er reminded him of her father Mao Lin and the humiliation he had suffered from him that day, so Yi Feng simply greeted her briefly before brushing past her.


    This left Mao Yun''er standing there alone, hurting inside.


    "You, a mere mortal, think you can get the sir''s attention? Howughable." At this moment, Yao Ling''er walked to Mao Yun''er''s side and said coldly.


    "And who are you?" Mao Yun''er frowned. She sensed absolute danger from this woman, especially from her slender figure like a water snake, which made her feel very threatened.


    "Me?"


    Yao Ling''er gave a coldugh.


    "I''m someone you can neverpare with. You''re not even qualified to covet the sir!"


    Yao Ling''er sneered disdainfully, then looked towards Yi Feng''s receding figure and continued to follow him.


    Mao Yun''er gnashed her teeth in secret. Although this woman''s beauty posed an absolute threat to her, she thought to herself that she was no less outstanding either.


    Not willing to lose, Mao Yun''er also hurried after Yi Feng.


    "Yi Feng."


    Yi Feng, who was weaving through the crowds watching the poems written by cultivators from other realms, suddenly heard someone calling his name.


    Turning his head, his expression immediately becameplicated.


    The one who had called out to him was none other than Peng Ying.


    "Didn''t expect to run into you here."


    Peng Ying said coldly. Her attitude was different from before, as if there was hatred in her tone of speaking.


    "Yeah, didn''t expect to see you again here either."


    Yi Feng felt ratherplicated.


    He was not a heartless person, but neither was he a saint with boundlesspassion.


    Although he had been heartbroken when Peng Ying ruthlessly left him that day, he had also cleanly removed her from his heart.


    He no longer had any ripples in his heart for this woman.


    "Yi Feng, I''ve already found out, don''t think you can do as you please just because you wrote a decent book and Luo Lanxue of Qingshan Sect is backing you. You need to understand, you''re still just a mortal in the end." Peng Ying sneered unkindly, "Although I was expelled from Qingshan Sect, Elder Brother Wu Jie has sent me a letter saying it won''t be long before I can return to Qingshan Sect."


    "In my eyes, you''re still just a mortal, an ant."


    Peng Ying ridiculed coldly.


    She hated him for what had happened that day, especially being expelled from Qingshan Sect, which she could hardly let go of.

 Chapter 65

    Chapter 65


    "Let''s not say anything more between us," Yi Feng said. He didn''t want to say another word to her and walked right past her.


    "Stop right there," Peng Ying said coldly. "After humiliating me like that, you think you can just leave so easily?"


    "What do you want?" Yi Feng frowned.


    "I don''t want anything," Peng Ying said with icy sarcasm. "I just want to tell you that you''ll always be trash at the bottom rung while I''m a disciple of Qingshan Gate and a cultivator. You''ll never be good enough for me."


    The conversation between Yi Feng and Peng Ying immediately drew quite a bit of attention from onlookers.


    Everyone loves gossip after all.


    "A worm like you only deserves to tend to your rundown martial arts school, living at the bottom your whole life. You probably won''t even have a woman look your way."


    Peng Yingshed out with stinging insults.


    This was her retaliation for the humiliation she had suffered at the Baofeng Company.


    p!


    But before she could finish, a pnded on her cheek.


    The one who hit her was Mao Yun''er.


    Hearing Peng Ying insult the man she admired was too much for Mao Yun''er to bear, so she stood up.


    "You''re a frog in a well to question the literary talent of this gentleman. So what if you''re a cultivator?" Mao Yun''er held nothing back in her retaliation.


    "Who are you?" Peng Ying asked furiously, clutching her stinging cheek as she red at Mao Yun''er with hatred.


    "Mao Yun''er of the Pingjiang Company," she stated inly.


    "What?!"


    "It''s Mao Yun''er?!"


    "I''ve heard she''s not only talented in literature but the gem of the Pingjiang Company!"


    "She''s as graceful as the rumors say! But why is she standing up for this poor young man?"


    The surrounding male admirers immediately voiced their surprise, turning their gazes onto Mao Yun''er.


    Clearly, Mao Yun''er''s reputation as the gem of the Pingjiang Company preceded her.


    "Mao Yun''er of the Pingjiang Company?"


    Peng Ying sounded sinister as she held her stinging cheek.


    She couldn''t understand why Mao Yun''er was standing up for Yi Feng, standing up for this man who had been abandoned right in front of her.


    So she demanded indignantly, "So what if you''re from the Pingjiang Company? This is between him and me. What business is it of yours? What''s your rtionship with him?"


    "I have no rtionship with him. I''m just a fan of the gentleman''s Supreme Treasure," Mao Yun''er shot back undauntedly. At the same time, she turned back to Yi Feng and said, "Sir, I''m here. No one will dare say a bad word about you with me around."


    "Thank you," Yi Feng nodded at her, his expression somewhatplicated.


    He didn''t like being a spectacle like this. If he had known, he wouldn''t havee.


    "A fan?"


    Mao Yun''er''s words stirred up Peng Ying''s unpleasant memories.


    A fan again.


    Hadn''t Luo Lansnow expelled him from the sect because of Supreme Treasure?


    Luo Lansnow was one thing, but even Mao Yun''er was like this. A book written by a bottom rung worm attracted people so much?


    It was just a book. How could it have such great influence?


    Peng Ying didn''t understand.


    No matter how good the writing, it was still just by a mundane. There was a huge gappared to cultivators.


    "I don''t care who you are. This is between him and me. I''m warning you, get out of the way right now!" Ovee by absolute hatred, Peng Ying issued a chilling threat to Mao Yun''er.


    At the same time, she drew her longsword, unleashing the aura of a nine tier martial warrior.


    So what if she was from the Pingjiang Company? Although she had been expelled from Qingshan Gate, she could soon return because of Wu Jie. With Qingshan Gate backing her, a mundanepany was mere ants.


    Therefore, she did not fear the Pingjiang Company at all.


    Hence, she relentlessly unleashed her cultivator aura to pressure Mao Yun''er.


    In that instant, Mao Yun''er''s face went pale.


    Although she was the gem of the Pingjiang Company, she was still just a mundane. She couldn''t withstand the slightest pressure from a cultivator.


    The other onlooking male admirers also recoiled from the overbearing aura.


    After all, they were just ordinary people.


    p!


    But just then, another pnded on Peng Ying''s cheek. Then, an extremely sexy woman appeared before Peng Ying.

 Chapter 66

    Chapter 66


    The sudden appearance of this shadowy figure caused amotion among the crowd.


    Because the woman who made a move was also a peerless beauty. Compared to Mao Yun''er, she was not inferior at all. The allure and charm exuded through her coquettish posture made many people''s souls leave their bodies.


    More importantly, she was more vicious in her attack than Mao Yun''er!


    Peng Ying''s melon seed-shaped face quickly showed a bright red palm print.


    In an instant, countless people looked at Yi Feng strangely.


    They all wondered, what kind of person was Yi Feng that he could make these two women help him like this.


    The woman who cameter was none other than Yao Ling''er!


    The burning pain on her face almost made Peng Ying lose her senses. She did not expect that she would be pped again!


    What confused her even more was that the reason she was hit was because of this man she had abandoned, this useless nobody, this insignificant ant...


    With murderous intent in her eyes, Peng Ying stared at Yao Ling''er and shouted bitterly, "Who are you?"


    "I''m also this gentleman''s fan," Yao Ling''er said as she raised the corners of her mouth. She already had an excuse in mind and responded calmly.


    Over the past few days in Pingjiang City, she had already figured out the details about this mysterious youth. Although he was a peerless expert, he never revealed his abilities.


    It was obvious that he was one of those old monsters who returned to simplicity to experience life.


    ording to her investigation, this person who had experienced the mundane life to the extreme - eating, dressing, housing, traveling, three meals a day, human rtionships and so on - did everything by himself, behaving no differently from an ordinary person.


    So she understood that even if her own cultivation was seen through by him at a nce, she still had to pretend to be an ordinary person, so as not to break his original intention of experiencing ordinary life by getting close to him.


    And saying she was a fan happened to be the best excuse for her.


    "Another fan?"


    Peng Ying revealed a vicious look on her face, her angry chest heaved violently.


    It was just a broken book, how could it make a useless nobody she dumped attract women one after another?


    What made her even more uneptable was that these two women were not inferior to her at all, whether it was their background, looks or figure, they could overwhelm her.


    Fortunately, these two women had no cultivation at all.


    Since they had no cultivation, they were also useless nobodies in Peng Ying''s eyes, just some good-looking vases.


    "Good fans, since you two cheap women want to meddle in my business, then you will face destruction!" Peng Ying said coldly, a long sword appearing in her hand, revealing all her cultivation aura at once.


    "What?"


    "Cultivator?"


    "She''s actually a cultivator?"


    Feeling Peng Ying''s unrestrained aura, the onlookers were shocked and realized that the Peng Ying in front of them was actually a cultivator.


    They couldn''t help but look at Peng Ying with awe.


    Although at this poetry meeting, one''s status was not determined by strength, the fact was that cultivators could inspire awe anywhere.


    "These three are in trouble now!"


    "Yes, I guess those two women also regret pping this female cultivator now."


    "It''s a pity for these two such beautiful women!"


    Everyone discussed heatedly. Many looked at Yi Feng and Yao Ling''er with pity.


    The awe of the crowd and their discussion made Peng Ying raise her chin slightly, her face full of arrogance.


    She enjoyed this awe very much.


    She also enjoyed the feeling of being feared by others.


    Now, it was time for her to slowly humiliate the three, starting with these two cheap women.


    Thinking of this, she suddenly cast her cold gaze at Mao Yun''er and pressed her aura towards her.


    Mao Yun''er shuddered in fear. As a weak woman, she had never experienced the coercion of a cultivator before. Her face instantly turned pale,pletely devoid of color.


    "What''s wrong? Weren''t you quite vicious when hitting me earlier?" Peng Ying said coldly, "Why aren''t you vicious now?"


    Mao Yun''er''s face was ghastly white, she didn''t dare say a word.


    "I''m telling you to kneel down now."


    Peng Ying threatened again.


    Mao Yun''er''s face changed drastically, she hurriedly shook her head, unable to ept such humiliation.


    "You don''t want to kneel?"


    Peng Ying''s face turned cold, and the long sword in her hand instantly rushed towards Mao Yun''er.


    "Ah!"


    Hearing the swording, Mao Yun''er let out a tender cry and copsed to the ground in fear before the sword even reached her.


    Seeing this, Peng Ying revealed a look of disdain.


    "An ant is an ant after all. My sword hasn''t even fallen on you yet, how could you be like this already?"


    Mao Yun''er''s tender body trembled, still not daring to say a word, full of fear towards Peng Ying.


    Mao Yun''er''s pitiful look made Peng Ying enjoy unprecedented pleasure. This was the status a cultivator should have, not something an ant-like ordinary person couldpare with.


    Suddenly, she cast her cold gaze at Yao Ling''er again, and shifted her oppressive aura towards Yao Ling''er as well.


    This woman''s p was heavier than Mao Yun''er''s.


    She must be humiliated severely.

 Chapter 67

    Chapter 67


    However, in the face of Peng Ying''s pressure, Yao Ling''er waspletely unmoved, and even revealed a mocking look.


    "You..."


    "Why are you unharmed?"


    Peng Ying''s expression changed. She asked in disbelief, not knowing why Yao Ling''er''s calmness suddenly made her feel uncertain. Could there be something wrong with her own cultivation?


    But no, she could strongly feel her own "terrifying" cultivation!


    "Why would I be harmed?"


    Yao Ling''er raised the corners of her lips and smiled.


    "Then why aren''t you afraid of me?" Peng Ying said rather anxiously: "I''m a cultivator, why aren''t you afraid of me as an ordinary person? Aren''t you afraid that I would kill you?"


    "So what if you''re a cultivator?" Yao Ling''er said disdainfully: "Go on then, kill me!"


    It was a tant provocation.


    Peng Ying''s expression grew gloomy. Yao Ling''er''s audacity made her increasingly uncertain. But the more so, the stronger her hatred towards Yao Ling''er grew.


    Because this questioned the authority of her as a cultivator!


    "Die!"


    In her fury, Peng Ying waved her long sword and stabbed straight towards Yao Ling''er without any embellishment.


    The onlooking crowd was shocked by this sudden turn of events, and had already mourned for Yao Ling''er in their hearts.


    "Ding!"


    But to everyone''s surprise, apanied by the sword''s vibration, Peng Ying''s long sword flew out of her hand, before falling into the river.


    "What?"


    Everyone revealed looks of disbelief.


    Because they hadn''t even seen what had happened before Peng Ying''s sword had fallen into the river.


    Peng Ying''s face was ashen, looking at Yao Ling''er in horror.


    The onlookers didn''t see clearly, but as the person involved she knew very well that Yao Ling''er had just lightly flicked her sword with a finger, and the resulting force made her unable to keep hold of it. That force even now made her arm feel numb.


    "You... you... you..."


    Looking at Yao Ling''er, Peng Ying''s face turned deathly pale as she instinctively retreated backwards.


    "What''s with your ''yous''?"


    Yao Ling''er narrowed her eyes as she slowly stepped towards Peng Ying. She said in a low voice, "What gives you, a mere 9th level martial artist, the arrogance to be so rampant?"


    As her voice fell, an invisible pressure quietly emanated from Yao Ling''er and enveloped Peng Ying.


    Peng Ying retreated in fear. She could keenly feel this pressure, and terror swiftly spread through her heart. Her previous arrogance had vanished without a trace, leaving only thick fear.


    She also couldn''t understand why Yao Ling''er, a cultivated immortal, would treat Yi Feng, an ant, with such respect and even became his fan, calling him ''Master''!


    "Do you think you, a 9th level martial artist, are qualified to call yourself a cultivator?" Yao Ling''er mercilessly pressed the question, her words piercing Peng Ying''s heart.


    "Are you qualified?"


    Peng Ying''s expression was ugly as she kept silent.


    "I''m asking you a question!"


    Yao Ling''er demanded.


    As her voice fell, a pnded on Peng Ying''s face.


    "You..."


    "What about you?"


    Another p hit Peng Ying''s face as the voice fell, and she continued to press, "Speak! With such meager cultivation, do you think you''re qualified to call yourself a cultivator?"


    "No..."


    Peng Ying mumbled equivocally, her expression full of unwillingness.


    "No what?"


    Yao Ling''er still pressed the question, pping Peng Ying again at the same time.


    In an instant, Peng Ying''s face was pped red and swollen like a pig''s head. Tears of grievance rolled down her eyes.


    And this scene also left Yi Feng and the others present dumbstruck.


    This woman is too fierce!


    Seeing Yao Ling''er about to p again, Peng Ying said with tears flowing, "No, I''m not worthy..."


    "Humph, then scram!"


    Yao Ling''er uttered a disdainful coldugh, directly pping Peng Ying again.


    "Ah!"


    With a miserable cry, Peng Ying''s body tumbled mid-air before heavily crashing into the river.


    Without even ncing at Peng Ying again, Yao Ling''er turned and looked at Yi Feng. Her expression had be charming and gentle.


    "Greetings, Master."


    She said softly, giving Yi Feng a slight bow.


    "Thank you for your help, miss." Yi Feng replied gently.


    "You''re too kind, Master." Yao Ling''er said softly: "I''m afraid Master still doesn''t know who I am. I am..."


    However, she had just spoken halfway when Yi Feng smiled and interrupted, "No need for such trouble, we''ve met before."


    "Met before?"


    Hearing this, Yao Ling''er''s body trembled.


    She was stunned in ce, unable to utter a word for a time. Could it be that he already knew her identity?


    Had he already seen through her previous disguise?


    Unwillingly, cold sweat broke out all over Yao Ling''er''s body!


    Thinking of this, she quickly exined, "Master, I''m really sorry about before, I did that because..."


    "No need to exin, it''s no big deal."


    Yi Feng waved his hand with a smile and said. He had indeed seen Yao Ling''er before. After all, he had seen her pretending to stumble in front of him.


    The reason he didn''t help her up was because he didn''t recognize her. Suddenly acting like that, an unknown beautiful woman must be up to something!


    But now it seems he had wrongly suspected her. Turns out she was his fan.


    Fans adoring their idol and using some feminine wiles to attract his attention wasn''t too much. Seeing her anxious and embarrassed look, Yi Feng timely interrupted her.


    Women were shy after all. Better to see through without saying it.


    Though these damned looks and talent of mine...


    Hearing Yi Feng''s words, Yao Ling''er unconsciously wiped the sweat from her forehead and heaved a sigh of relief.


    In her heart, she alsoughed bitterly.


    Turns out he had known her identity all along.


    What made her feel relieved was that he didn''t seem to care much about her identity. This man''s mind was truly unfathomable!


    But on second thought, she could find the reason. In his eyes, the Xuanwu Sect was just a minor sect, so he naturally didn''t take it to heart.


    But hopefully he hadn''t seen through her purpose as well!


    Thinking of this, Yao Ling''er felt somewhat shy, and also a little nervous in her heart.


    "And thank you too, miss Mao." Yi Feng helped up Mao Yun''er beside him and said gently.


    "Thank you, Master."


    Feeling Yi Feng''s arm strength, Mao Yun''er lowered her head as her pretty face flushed red.


    "It''s nothing much, I should be the one thanking you two instead. Oh right, to express my thanks, let me treat you two to dinner tonight!" Yi Feng said gently.


    Hearing this, the two women''s faces immediately lit up as they quickly agreed.


    This scene was simply envy-inducing, drawing countless jealous and hateful gazes.


    After this incident, Yi Feng had lost interest in this poetry meeting. Feelingplicated, he took onest look at Peng Ying still in the river. Yi Feng bid farewell with the two women for the time being.


    After Yi Feng and the others left, a white-robed figure swiftly darted over andnded among the crowd.


    "Wow, yet another cultivator."


    The crowd hastily moved aside upon seeing him. They didn''t expect that yet another cultivator had arrived.


    The neer was none other than Yu Wujie, who had just came down the mountain from Qingshan Gate prison. He had rushed over impatiently to meet with Peng Ying as agreed.


    "Ying''er, Ying''er, where are you?" Yu Wujie shouted loudly.


    "Wujie elder brother, I..."


    At this time, Peng Ying who had just emerged from the river hadn''t tidied herself up yet, and bumped right into Yu Wujie.


    "What happened to you?"


    Yu Wujie''s expression darkened as he hurriedly asked.


    "I, I..."


    Peng Ying''s tears rolled down as she spoke.


    "Also, why are you covering your face?" Yu Wujie frowned and asked again.


    "Wujie elder brother, I was bullied." Peng Ying said pitifully, "My face is injured."


    "What? Who dared to be so audacious? Don''t be afraid Ying''er, I''ll avenge you. First let me see how badly your face is injured." Yu Wujie''s voice was gentle as he came to Peng Ying''s side and said worriedly.


    "But I look very ugly now, it''ll take a long time to recover. Wujie elder brother, you won''t despise me, right?" Peng Ying asked hesitantly and nervously.


    "How could I, Ying''er? How could I despise you? Let me see quickly." Yu Wujie said concernedly.


    "Alright then!"


    After struggling for a long time, Peng Ying finally lowered her hands to reveal her swollen beaten face.


    In an instant, Yu Wujie''s eyeballs nearly popped out.


    "What the hell are you?"


    As he spoke, his footnded on Peng Ying''s body, sending Peng Ying flying and crashing heavily into the river water, sshing water everywhere.

 Chapter 68

    Chapter 68


    After kicking Peng Ying away, Yu WuJie immediately ran away.


    He was at a loss for what to do.


    So ugly, what the hell is this!


    "Ah, help, help!"


    However, no one heard Peng Ying''s cry for help. She was sucked into a whirlpool in the river water, and just as someone noticed and looked over, Peng Ying had already beenpletely sucked into the whirlpool and disappeared.


    After returning from the banks of Chunxi River, Yi Feng had already returned to the martial arts school. As soon as he walked into the backyard, he found the dog crouching on the ground, trembling.


    Its frightened gaze was directed at the small door behind Yi Feng''s lounge chair.


    "Wang Cai, what''s wrong with you recently?"


    Yi Feng rubbed his head tofort him.


    "Aowu, aowu."


    Ao Qing barked at the small door.


    "Don''t tell me you..."


    Yi Feng stared at the dog. This situation was very simr to his previous life when his husky was in heat. Could it be that he wanted to...


    Thinking of this, Yi Feng looked more and more alike.


    "Alright, next time when I have time, I will help you solve this problem, but for now you''ll have to bear with it."


    Afterforting Ao Qing, Yi Feng got up and stretchedzily. He felt bored, after all it was still early before dinner time.


    "Disciple, I''m going to Yihong Academy to y cards with thosedies, help me watch the martial arts school!"


    Yi Feng said softly. He also remembered those youngdies at Yihong Academy. It had been a long time since he yed cards with them. The afternoon was a good time to pass the time with them.


    "Yes, Master..."


    Zhong Qing obediently nodded his head, but couldn''t help asking, "Master, what is ying cards?"


    "Ha."


    Yi Fengughed and rubbed his head. "You wouldn''t understand even if I told you."


    "Master, I really understand. Because when I helped you get wine, I often passed by there and often saw those youngdies and those..." At this point, Zhong Qing became hesitant. After being nervous for a long time, he stammered, "So Master, can you take me with you to y cards at Yihong Academy?"


    After saying this, his face turned red with embarrassment.


    But he was also full of anticipation, and subconsciously licked his lips, looking at Yi Feng expectantly with his eyes.


    "What do you understand?" Yi Feng smiled helplessly.


    He was the only one in the world with this deck of cards, which he had made himself. Thosedies at Yihong Academy were also taught by him. Zhong Qing hadn''t even seen them, so how could he understand?


    "Master, I really understand."


    Zhong Qing was eager to try.


    "You really don''t understand. At this time, you should focus on practicing your fists. ying cards is something I''ll teach youter." Yi Feng patted his shoulder and gentlyforted him, then leisurely walked out.


    "But I''m not that young anymore!"


    Zhong Qing scratched his head in confusion, but since his master didn''t let him go, he could only secretly suppress his excitement in his heart.


    "Aowu, aowu."


    In the courtyard, Ao Qing still barked at the small door.


    Damn, I can''t stand it anymore.


    Ao Qing darted to the front hall. He would now rather face the eighteen divine soldiers than face the fearing from within that small door.


    Who knows what else his master hid inside.


    Can''t afford to offend.


    I can hide from this.


    On the other hand, both Mao Yun''er and Yao Ling''er treated Yi Feng''s dinner invitation with great solemnity.


    So Yao Ling''er immediately sent a message with a jade tablet, reporting the matter here to Ning XuanWu.


    "Ling''er, I trust you. Remember, tonight is a rare good opportunity. No matter what, you must get him tonight. The future of XuanWu Sect depends on you!"


    Ning XuanWu''s solemn message in the jade tablet made Yao Ling''er feel a heavy responsibility. She solemnly nodded.


    Pingjiang Chamber of Commerce.


    Hearing Mao Yun''er''s report, Mao Lin frowned in deep thought.


    Finally, after a long, long hesitation, he took out a jade bottle and pped it in front of Mao Yun''er.


    "Yun''er, I hope you won''t me me for this."


    Having said that, Mao Lin heaved a deep sigh.


    In the past month, due to the supreme treasure, Fengbao Chamber of Commerce hadpletely crushed his Pingjiang Chamber of Commerce, so he was under tremendous pressure from the entire board of directors of the chamber, leaving him gasping for air.


    At this time, he could only use foul means.


    Thinking of this, he deeply regretted the matter from the beginning. He had been blind for a moment and got himself into this situation, and now he even had to use his niece.


    "So Father, what exactly is this?"


    Mao Yun''er stared at the white jade bottle, biting her red lips tightly.


    "Spring Flower Powder!"


    Mao Lin said with an ugly expression.


    Upon hearing this, Mao Yun''er''s charming body trembled slightly. Although her pretty face was full ofplexity and unwillingness, thinking of the gentleman''s appearance and talent, a contradictory feeling of excitement and anticipation arose in her heart.


    ...

 Chapter 69

    Chapter 69


    In front of the martial arts hall.


    Zhong Qing punched again and again. After learning from Yi Feng for so long, he had also learned a lot. When he punched, gusts of wind swirled around him.


    While next to him, Ao Qingy sprawled on the ground, watching boredly.


    Tsk. This little boy''s punches are far worse than master''s.


    But since you feed me every day, I''ll refrain from mocking you.


    Just then, a charming figure walked up to the martial arts hall entrance.


    It was the demoness Yao Ling''er, specially dressed up. Her exquisite features, seductive figure, and the fragrance trailing behind her made pedestrians'' eyes pop out.


    Yet Yao Ling''er didn''t even nce at them, her gaze fixed on the martial arts hall ahead.


    She took a deep breath, looking very nervous,


    Because she wanted to get acquainted with Yi Feng in advance by inspecting his martial arts hall up close.


    After all, there was the covetous Mao Yun''er to contend with.


    Though confident she surpassed Mao Yun''er in both strength and beauty, she still felt uneasy, unsure of Yi Feng''s preferences.


    So she came early, hoping to gain an advantage.


    Finally at the entrance, looking at the resonating stone below and drying cloth hanging on the side, she had mixed feelings but didn''t dare act rashly. She called out softly, "Is anyone there?"


    Inside, Zhong Qing practicing his punches heard her and hurried out, saying politely, "Who are you looking for?"


    "Hello, little brother. I''m looking for Mr. Yi," Yao Ling''er said charmingly.


    "I''m afraid Master isn''t here. Pleasee back another day!" Zhong Qing said apologetically.


    "Not here?"


    Yao Ling''er frowned, then asked, "Could you tell me where your master went?"


    "Well..."


    Zhong Qing looked embarrassed.


    "Just tell me, okay?"


    Yao Ling''er blinked coquettishly at Zhong Qing. Her voice carried a hint of flirtation.


    Zhong Qing''s mind shook. Powerless before Yao Ling''er''s beauty, his flushed face stammered incoherently before he finally said haltingly, "Master went to Yihong Brothel to y mahjong with thedies."


    "Yihong Brothel?"


    Yao Ling''er''s eyes shed, seemingly hearing incredulous news. She quickly asked again, "Then little brother, could you tell me what ying mahjong means?"


    "That is...that is..."


    Zhong Qing looked very embarrassed as he said awkwardly, "It means the affairs between men and women!"


    "Oh!"


    Yao Ling''er nodded sagely, smiling at Zhong Qing. "Little brother, I didn''t expect you to be so knowledgeable. Thank you for today. I''ll introduce you to a girl someday."


    Zhong Qing immediately blushed crimson, but still said, "Let''s talk about thatter. You should go back first. I still have to practice boxing."


    Seeing Zhong Qing''s reaction, Yao Ling''er''s eyes glinted.


    Like master, like disciple!


    "Alright, I won''t disturb your practice. Go back and train. I''m leaving now," Yao Ling''er said gently.


    Zhong Qing nodded and returned inside.


    Watching Zhong Qing go back in, the corners of Yao Ling''er''s lips rose slightly. Though she didn''t meet Yi Feng, she had obtained crucial information.


    She had worried that someone of Yi Feng''s level might have transcended carnal desires.


    After all, he could have cast them aside at his realm. But the news indicated that this gentlemanly master wasn''t so upright after all.


    This would make her task much easier.


    Delighted, she turned to leave the martial arts hall, but took only two steps before halting. Her gaze fell upon the Swift Cloak drying nearby.


    After hesitating, she gritted her teeth and took the cloak into her hands.


    "Woof!"


    At the same time, Ao Qing resting inside the hall howled.


    Zhong Qing frowned. He grabbed the longsword Yi Feng had gifted him and rushed out.


    The moment he exited, he saw Yao Ling''er pilfering the cloak.


    "You dare steal!"


    Anger colored Zhong Qing''s face as he shouted, "You looked so beautiful, yet you''re capable of this!"


    Yao Ling''er''s expression changed, also not expecting Zhong Qing to catch her red-handed. But she stayed calm, turning charming as she said, "Little brother, how about I give this cloth to you and introduce you to a girl like I promised?"


    "I''m telling you to put down the cloth," Zhong Qing righteouslymanded. "It may be just a cloth, but I see through you now. I don''t need you to introduce any girl either."


    "Little brother, aren''t you being unfun?" Yao Ling''er persisted with her smile.


    But Zhong Qing was immune to her act now. Drawing his longsword, his small body shot forth in an arc towards Yao Ling''er.


    "Hmph!"


    "Such sloppy skills yet you dare attack me?"


    Yao Ling''er disdained.


    But in the next moment, an absolute pressure weighed down on her.


    What? This sword is...

 Chapter 70

    Chapter 70


    Such powerful pressure?


    Is it an imperial grade?


    No.


    The Heaven Shaking Stone and Swift Cloak are imperial grade treasures, but they are far fromparable to this aura.


    Could it be... a sect grade?


    Or even a saint grade?


    The demon spirit girl didn''t dare imagine further. She only knew that this seemingly powerless sh carried an unparalleled pressure, forcing her to grovel and kneel down.


    "Crack!"


    The sh came closer and closer. Under the tremendous pressure, the stone bs under the demon spirit girl''s feet had already shattered, yet Zhong Qing showed no intention of stopping.


    Stealing things from the martial arts school.


    Even if it was just a rag, he would show no mercy.


    Because this ce was his warmest home. Without Master''s consent, no one could damage the martial arts school, and no one could take away anything that belonged to the school.


    As the fear in her heart intensified, the demon spirit girl''s face grew paler. Finally, under the threat of death, she knelt to the ground with a thud.


    "I dare not do it again. I''ll never do it again."


    She hurriedly pleaded in terror.


    "Hmph!"


    The long de stopped half an inch above the demon spirit girl''s head, but it still startled her into breaking out in a cold sweat.


    This was the closest she had evere to death in her life.


    The humiliation of kneeling left the demon spirit girl extremely resentful, yet a bitter smile of regret appeared on her face.


    That''s right. Since this boy was that person''s disciple, she shouldn''t have looked down on him from the beginning.


    Thinking of this, she quickly handed over the Swift Cloak.


    "I''m warning you. If you dare steal anything from my martial arts school again, I won''t be merciful next time." Zhong Qing red at the demon spirit girl fiercely before turning around to leave.


    Before leaving, Ao Qing also nced at the demon spirit girl disdainfully.


    Humph!


    A mere martial spirit dare act so arrogantly?


    Although this kid was silly, he was still the master''s disciple. How could a mere martial spirit provoke him?


    Coincidentally, the demon spirit girl happened to catch Ao Qing''s contemptuous gaze, making her feel even more humiliated.


    She could ept it from Zhong Qing since he was that person''s disciple.


    But she had even been looked down upon by a dog! This was unbearable to her. So when Zhong Qing had already turned around, she red viciously at the dog.


    "Oh yeah?"


    "Still not convinced, little brat?"


    Ao Qing was immediately infuriated. I am the master''s pet now. In his anger, the sun-shaped mark on his forehead emitted a faint glow, and a pir of light instantly shot out.


    "What?"


    The demon spirit girl''s expression changed drastically as she quickly gathered all her cultivation and tried to withstand this strike.


    But the pir of light waspletely unstoppable. It mmed into her chest with devastating power.


    "Pfft!"


    The demon spirit girl was sent flying and smashed heavily on the ground. She coughed up a mouthful of blood, but her eyes were filled with incredulity.


    She, a demon spirit girl, had been sted away by a dog again?


    How was this possible?


    No, something was wrong with this dog.


    Could it be... the legendary Heaven Devouring Demon Wolf?


    She gasped sharply.


    This martial arts school was so unfathomable. That person aside, even the Four Great Martial Sects of the past were nothing to speak of. And now there was a disciple wielding a saint grade artifact, and a Heaven Devouring Demon Wolf being kept as a pet dog!


    She was filled with regret. She shouldn''t have impulsively tried to steal the Swift Cloak.


    This was truly a mistake that would leave her heartbroken for eternity!


    Now it seemed she had no choice but to carry out her n tonight. Only by seeding could she resolve all these matters.


    The banquet finally began.


    As promised, Yi Feng arrived early to book a table. Now that he had money, he naturally didn''t skimp and chose one of the best restaurants in Pingjiang City.


    With little bridges and flowing water, there were even firework shows at night. Recalling how the two girls had helped him today, treating them to a ce like this to show his gratitude was not excessive.


    After all, girls liked this kind of atmosphere.


    After securing a table, Yi Feng sat on a bench in the restaurant''s front hall to wait for the two girls.


    Just then, a young man holding a paper fan walked over. Judging by his looks, he was quite a refined gentleman. He smiled and said, "Brother, could you scoot over a bit?"


    Yi Feng nodded and moved aside.


    After the young man sat down, he smiled and greeted, "Thanks, brother. You''re also here to eat, right?"


    "Yes," Yi Feng replied with a smile and nod, seeing that this was an affable fellow.


    "From the looks of it, brother, you''re waiting for a girl?" the young man said with a grin.


    "Uh..." Yi Feng rubbed his nose and nodded.


    "What a coincidence," the young man said mysteriously. "Let me introduce myself, I''m Wang Xuan. Actually, I''m also waiting for a girl."


    He then chatted volubly, "You wouldn''t believe it, brother. It wasn''t easy getting this girl to agree to have dinner with me here. I pursued her for three whole months before she said yes. But thinking of her beauty, it was worth it!"


    Just as Wang Xuan finished speaking, an elegant and refineddy walked in wearing a long dress.


    "Xiaoyu!" Wang Xuan quickly called out while nudging Yi Feng, "Brother, this is the girl I told you about, Rui Xiaoyu."


    "Nice to meet you, Miss Rui," Yi Feng greeted her with a smile and nod.


    "Nice to meet you too," Rui Xiaoyu likewise nodded at Yi Feng in greeting.


    "Hey bro, want to eat together?" Wang Xuan offered with a smile. Then he moved closer to Yi Feng and lowered his voice, "So what do you think, was I bragging?"


    His eyes were full of pride.


    "She''s certainly got good looks. But I''m still waiting for someone," Yi Feng praised. This Rui Xiaoyu was indeed very beautiful with an air of a well-bred youngdy.


    "Alright, keep sitting. I''ll go first," Wang Xuan shot Yi Feng a smug nce, then prepared to leave with Rui Xiaoyu.


    Just then, the restaurant entrance caused a stir.


    A girl with a slim figure and refined aura, clearly a preciousdy, walked in.


    Mao Yun''er.


    And right behind her was Yao Ling''er, swaying in with an alluring figure and sexy red lips.


    The two girls immediately drew countless gazes.


    One was tall and graceful, her temperament transcendent.


    The other was filled with charm and allure, eye-catching.


    Even Wang Xuan who was leaving stared with wide eyes, momentarily forgetting Rui Xiaoyu who stood beside him.

 Chapter 71

    Chapter 71


    ¡°Holy moly, take a look at this.¡±


    Yi Feng stopped in his tracks, drooling as he ogled the two women. He nudged Rui Xiaoyu with his elbow and whispered, ¡°Bro, these are the real deal. If I could have one, I¡¯d die happy.¡±


    Hearing this, Rui Xiaoyu immediately rolled his eyes at Wang Xuan.


    This guy is shameless!


    When he already has a decent woman by his side, he''s still eyeing others. Thankfully his Rui Xiaoyu didn''t hear that.


    "s, beauties like them are only for us to admire from afar. Who knows which lucky bastard gets to dine with them." Despite his desire, Wang Xuan knew his ce. He pped Yi Feng''s shoulder in disappointment.


    But before his voice faded, the two women were already headed straight for them.


    "Sir."


    "Sir."


    One voice was gentle.


    The other sultry.


    The scene made everyone''s heart itch.


    Jealousy permeated the entire restaurant.


    Of course, the most dumbfounded was Wang Xuan beside them. His mouth hung wide open,rge enough to fit an egg, as he gaped at Yi Feng in shock.


    "Psst!"


    "Bro, you''re the man!"


    Wang Xuan looked meaningfully at Yi Feng, giving him a big thumbs up. His eyes were full of admiration.


    Yi Feng smiled at him, then said to the two women, "Let''s go, time to eat."


    After bidding Wang Xuan farewell, Yi Feng went to the reserved table under the envious gazes of everyone else. To show his gratitude, this was the best seat in the house.


    Conspicuous and prominent.


    Soon, tes of delicious food were brought out.


    "Sir, have this."


    Mao Yun''er picked up some meat and fed it to Yi Feng with her chopsticks.


    Seeing this, Yao Ling''er''s face changed. She also picked up a bite of food and put it in Yi Feng''s bowl, unwilling to fall behind as she said, "Sir, eat this one I prepared."


    Mao Yun¡¯er frowned prettily. She edged closer to Yi Feng and went so far as to pick up food with her own chopsticks to feed him.


    "Please, there''s no need for this."


    Yi Feng awkwardly declined, but could not refuse her hospitality. He opened his mouth helplessly.


    Yao Ling¡¯er''s face was icy as she red venomously at Mao Yun''er. But in front of Yi Feng, she dared not act rashly. She was also determined not to lose to a mortal woman in front of Ning Xuanwu.


    "Sir, you must be tired from the walk here. Let me massage your shoulders."


    Having put down her chopsticks, she got up from her seat and went behind Yi Feng. Her delicate hands rested on his shoulders, gently kneading them.


    "Damn!"


    "F*ck this!"


    "Eating my ass!"


    "Getting force fed dog food while I¡¯m just trying to eat."


    Seeing this, countless male diners angrily put down their chopsticks and stormed off.


    At the other table, Wang Xuan''s eyes were also wide open.


    This guy''s got game!


    Compared to Yi Feng, Wang Xuan was nothing. Even the woman beside him, Rui Xiaoyu, had lost her appeal.


    "That''s enough out of you two."


    The women''s underhanded battle didn''t escape Yi Feng''s notice. He tolerated it at first, but they were going too far now. His voice carried a hint of anger.


    It wasn''t that he was made of steel, but their overt maneuvering made him very ufortable.


    Yi Feng''s words startled the two women.


    They hurried back to their seats, not daring to say another word.


    "Don''t take it to heart. I didn''t mean anything by it."


    Seeing their reaction, Yi Feng added reassuringly before continuing his meal.


    The women restrained their actions, but their eyes were still locked in silentbat, neither gaining the upper hand just yet.


    Unable to break the deadlock, Yao Ling''er''s eyes shed coldly as she lifted her red lips into a smile.


    If that''s the case, propriety be damned...


    She simply called out, "Sir."


    "Yes?"


    Yi Feng looked up at her.


    "Let''s y cards together tonight."


    Yao Ling''er fluttered her bewitching eyes alluringly at Yi Feng as she asked. Even she couldn''t help blushing as she said those words.

 Chapter 72

    Chapter 72


    "y Landlord?"


    Yi Feng looked at Yao Ling''er in surprise and asked in astonishment: "Could it be that you''ve yed Landlord before?"


    After all, there was no Landlord in this other world, and the few who did y Landlord had all been taught by him.


    "No, no, I definitely have not yed Landlord before. Even if I yed Landlord with Sir, it would definitely be my first time." A blush rose on Yao Ling''er''s pretty face as she lowered her head and said.


    "Oh!" Yi Feng nodded. He figured Yao Ling''er must have heard others mention Landlord before, and didn''t think much of it. "Since you want to y Landlord, I''ll y with you. Just name a time."


    Hearing this, Yao Ling''er''s beautiful eyes lit up.


    She absolutely did not expect that Yi Feng would agree so readily. She couldn''t help but feel a little proud of her own charm.


    "But isn''t it not very good to y Landlord in the day?" Yao Ling''er said alluringly, "If we''re going to y, Ling''er should keep Sirpany all night ying, right?"


    After Yi Feng agreed, she grew bolder. Under the table, one of her jade-like feet lightly brushed up against Yi Feng''s leg, intentionally or not.


    Yi Feng''s face was pitch ck.


    This girl actually wanted to y all night.


    But he could understand. Back when Landlord was all the rage, he had also yed all night, losing several million happy beans, without sleeping for two days and nights.


    "Alright, if you say all night then all night!" Yi Feng said indifferently.


    "Yes sir, Ling''er will definitely make sir happy tonight." Yao Ling''er''s sexy red lips quivered lightly, extremely pleasantly surprised that she hadpleted this task so easily.


    "But..."


    At this time, after taking a bite of food, Yi Feng put down his chopsticks and said, "If we''re really going to y Landlord, there''s no fun with just two people. We definitely need three people, so Miss Mao shoulde along too!"


    Yao Ling''er, who was feeling smug that her goal was about to be aplished, suddenly opened her red lips in shock.


    "Sir, you, you want to y Landlord with three people?"


    She looked at Yi Feng in surprise.


    "Of course, since we''re ying Landlord, we need at least three people." Yi Feng said with a smile, "Naturally, if there are enough people, four would work too."


    "Uh..."


    "So sir likes this kind of thing."


    "Impressive, impressive."


    Yao Ling''er''s expression was ugly, and she spoke in slight shock.


    "What''s so impressive about this, it''s just normal operation." Yi Feng said indifferently.


    Hearing this, the corner of Yao Ling''er''s mouth twitched. She felt a little unhappy that Mao Yun''er had also obtained the opportunity to y Landlord together. But with Yi Feng insisting on it like this, she didn''t dare say anything.


    "Fine, you two keep eating. I''ll go open a room and send someone back to my house to grab the props we need for Landlord." Yi Feng was the first to put down his chopsticks and stand up to say, then walked towards the front desk.


    Yi Feng''s words made Yao Ling''er choke.


    He actually still needed props?


    What a freak this old monster is, his tastes really are unique!


    For a moment, she felt a chilling sensation. She suddenly felt that Mao Yun''er joining them in ying Landlord was actually a good thing for her.


    She couldn''t help but turn her gaze to Mao Yun''er and say coldly, "Things havee to this, we should justy our cards on the table. You approached Sir with ulterior motives as well, right?"


    Mao Yun''er''s expression changed slightly, but she remained silent.


    "It doesn''t matter if you don''t say. But no matter what your intentions are, since Sir has already said this, tonight the two of us will apany Sir in ying Landlord well." Yao Ling''er stared fiercely at Mao Yun''er and enunciated word for word, "Do you understand?"


    Hearing this, Mao Yun''er also instantly understood the implication in her words.


    On the surface she seemed weak as the pearl of the Merchant Guild, but that didn''t mean she was truly a naive white lotus.


    "If I''m guessing correctly, ying Landlord has that kind of meaning?" Mao Yun''er retorted, "So for now, we''re putting aside our differences and each pursuing our own interests?"


    "You can understand it that way."


    Yao Ling''er said, and at the same time, raised her red lips in a smile.

 Chapter 73

    Chapter 73


    The two women, who rarely stood on the same side, took the opportunity of Yi Feng''s absence to disappear in a sh of light with a wave of Yao Ling''er¡¯s jade hand.


    Mao Yun¡¯er also took the chance to leave, simrly leaving a note behind the flowerpot. Soon after, a man passed by the flowerpot and picked up the note in a seemingly unintentional way before disappearing quietly.


    "Hahaha."


    "Qing Shan, you old crook, no matter what underhanded means you use to gain that person''s trust, after tonight, I, Xuan Wu Sect, will not be afraid of you anymore."


    In the main hall of Xuan Wu Sect, Ning XuanWu looked at the jade tablet in his hand and burst into delightedughter.


    "Sect Master, what makes you so excited?"


    The elders below asked.


    "Ling''er has not failed me down the mountain. She has already gotten a hold on that person down there!" Ning XuanWu clenched his fist, his face full of joy as he said, "After tonight, Ling''er will be that person''s woman. With this identity, given Ling''er''s means, the previous friction can be quickly resolved, and bring unimaginable benefits to my Xuan Wu Sect."


    "Really?"


    "That''s great."


    In a moment, the people of Xuan Wu Sect also showed excitement and joy on their faces.


    The rise of Xuan Wu Sect.


    It was just around the corner.


    "Great!"


    In the conference hall of Pingjiang Chamber of Commerce, Mao Lin, who originally had a gloomy face, suddenly stood up and pped his thigh upon receiving the message from his subordinate.


    "Chairman, what makes you so excited?"


    "That''s right. If there''s really something exciting, you should deal with the chamber''s issues first!"


    "Indeed. That book is having more and more impact on Baofeng Chamber of Commerce now. If you really can''t think of a way, we''ll have to discuss recing you as chairman."


    Many high-level members of the chamber echoed displeased voices, as their priority was profit, and they were very dissatisfied with Mao Lin now.


    "Humph!"


    "Recing me? I''d like to see who dares! It''s just a petty Yi Feng. What''s there to worry about?"


    At the head of the table, Mao Lin waved the note in his hand vigorously and said solemnly, "Things havee to this. I won''t hide it from you guys anymore. My daughter and Yi Feng are about to be engaged. In the future, he''ll have to respectfully call me father-inw when he sees me."


    "What?"


    "Is this true?"


    Hearing this, the senior members of the chamber showed shocked expressions.


    "Humph, would I lie about my daughter''s marriage?" Mao Lin harrumphed, his eyes full of smugness.


    "I see, that''s great then."


    "Yes, yes, Chairman. We were in the wrong just now. Since he''s bing your son-inw, he''ll surely contribute to our Pingjiang Chamber of Commerceter."


    "That''s right, Chairman. You''re steady and farsighted. You should''ve told us about this good news earlier instead of letting us worry for so long."


    Hearing the ttery from these people, Mao Lin stood with his hands behind his back and subconsciously raised his chin, fully enjoying it.


    After the banquet, Yi Feng took the two women directly to the top-grade room Tian Zi Hao of the restaurant.


    "Sss!"


    "Awesome!"


    Outside, Wang Xuan, who had been keeping an eye on Yi Feng, sucked in a breath of cold air, his eyes full of envy.


    After entering the room, blushes appeared on both women''s faces as they thought of the uing threesome mahjong game, making them somewhat apprehensive yet also a little expectant.


    "Let''s start!"


    Sitting at the table, Yi Feng said with a smile.


    "Sir, we''re ying it... on the table?"


    Mao Yun¡¯er asked with slightly parted red lips, ncing at Yao Ling''er whose face was also full of shyness.


    ying it on the table...


    But since Yi Feng ordered it, they naturally dared not object and slowly moved to the table, blushing more and more, even their necks turning hot.


    After all, whether it was Yao Ling''er or Mao Yun''er, this would be their first time ying mahjong, let alone with three people on the table.


    Just thinking about it made them feel shy!


    "Let''s start!"


    Finally, Yi Feng took out a deck of poker cards from his arms and pped it on the table.

 Chapter 74

    Chapter 74


    "Sir, what is this?"


    The two women cast him puzzled looks.


    "Fighting the Landlord!"


    "This...this is Fighting the Landlord?"


    "What else?"


    The two women''s delicate bodies shuddered.


    They suddenly froze on the spot, with incredulous expressions on their faces.


    After reacting, they were so embarrassed they could barely restrain themselves, the corners of their mouths twitching. Only now did they realize they hadpletely misunderstood the meaning of "Fighting the Landlord".


    "What should we do now?"


    Mao Yun''er blinked at Yao Ling''er. After all, the two would now prosper and decline together.


    "Let''s...fight thendlord with the sir first!"


    Yao Ling''er felt veryplicated inside, gritting her teeth as she spoke. They would have to find another opportunity for anything else, since the three of them were alone in the room together now. There would definitely be a chance.


    Yi Feng quickly taught the two women the rules of Fighting the Landlord.


    "No problems, right?" Yi Feng asked.


    "No, no problems."


    The two women felt extremelyplicated inside, but could only nod their heads.


    "But just fighting like this with no stakes would be boring," Yi Feng stroked his chin and said, "How about this - we each put up an item as a wager. At the end, whoever has the higher score wins everything."


    "Of course, a little wager is fun but a big one hurts. The stakes should have some value, but not be too expensive either. I''ll wager this dagger of mine, my favorite one!"


    When Yi Feng pped the dagger down on the table, Yao Ling''er''s eyes nearly bulged out.


    This...


    Was this his idea of something with "some value" but "not too expensive"?


    Yao Ling''er gasped. She didn''t recognize the grade of this dagger, but she knew it had to be at least a Sacred weapon.


    This immediately made her drool with desire.


    But when she thought of how she didn''t have anything close to this grade to wager in response, she became troubled.


    After hesitating for a very, very long time, she took out the twin des that Xuan Wu had gifted her, equal in grade to the Heaven Shaking Stone, from her storage ring.


    Of course, these were also the most precious items she currently possessed, and even the most precious items of the entire Profound Martial Sect currently.


    "Sir, may I wager these? Yao Ling''er asked nervously, afraid Yi Feng would look down on the twin des and refuse.


    "About the same will do."


    Yi Feng said with a smile. After all, the twin des looked quite exquisite too, truly meeting his requirement of not too bad and not too expensive.


    Yi Feng''s agreement allowed Yao Ling''er to breathe a sigh of relief.


    Thinking that she could use her twin des to win Yi Feng''s dagger, which was at least Sacred grade, made her blood boil with excitement.


    Meanwhile, Mao Yun''er looked at Yi Feng''s dagger and Yao Ling''er''s twin des, also feeling troubled.


    As the pearl of the Merchant Alliance, her eyes were far better than ordinary people''s from a young age.


    She could tell that neither item was ordinary, so she definitely couldn''t take out anything too inferior. But in terms of things ofparable level, the only thing she had was...


    Gritting her teeth, she took out an engraved copper piece from her bosom and ced it on the table, softly asking, "May I wager this?"


    Yi Feng nced at it and nodded, naturally no problem.


    But Yao Ling''er''s eyes shed with surprise as she looked strangely at Mao Yun''er. This copper piece seemed to be the key to some secret realm! She hadn''t expected Mao Yun''er to be able to take out something like this.


    But on further thought, it made sense for arge merchant alliance to have some nice treasures, since cultivators would often visit mundane merchant alliances to hunt for treasures.


    Even better this way. If she really won, not only would she obtain that dagger not inferior to Sacred grade, but also the key to a secret realm. Even if she didn''t aplish her original goal tonight, it wouldn''t be a wasted night!


    Yao Ling''er secretly licked her red lips.


    Mao Yun''er also had ns in mind.


    Although she could tell Yi Feng''s dagger was extraordinary, she didn''t know its specific value. But at least Yao Ling''er''s curved des were nice items.


    As for her copper piece, although she knew it was extremely precious, she didn''t know its specific use. Using it as a wager, if she could win both the dagger and the twin des, it would bring their Merchant Alliance a huge profit.


    Beforepleting her father''s task, an unexpected gain wouldn''t be bad either!


    ...

 Chapter 75

    Chapter 75


    "Revealed."


    "Super double."


    "Four twos."


    "Royal flush!"


    "Straight to the end."


    "Ha!"


    Yi Feng mmed the cards in his hand onto the table, revealing a happy smile. After ying who knows how many rounds tonight, he didn''t know he had won so many games from these two little brats!


    Seeing yet another win, the embarrassed looks on the two women''s faces grew even more ashamed.


    If this kept going, not only would the two women not win, but the only treasure they had would likely be lost as well. This was utterly disastrous!


    Making matters worse was that the rooster was already crowing outside, meaning it would be dawn soon.


    In that moment, the anxious look on the two women''s faces grew even stronger. Right then, Yi Feng stretched and got up, saying: "I''m going to the bathroom, I''ll be right back to continue."


    After speaking, Yi Feng walked out of the room.


    After Yi Feng left, Mao Yun''er bit her red lips and softly asked Yao Ling''er: "What should we do?"


    Yao Ling''er frowned in deep thought.


    Then with a flip of her jade hand, she took out a red porcin bottle.


    Mao Yun¡¯er was startled, then also took out a white jade bottle.


    The two looked at each other, not having expected that both had made the same preparations. Their hearts were filled withplex emotions that were hard to describe.


    "So...should we use yours or mine?"


    Mao Yun''er finally asked, biting her red lips.


    "Let''s use both!"


    After thinking for a bit, Yao Ling''er said. Although her Celestial Fragrance Powder could make practitioners immune, Yi Feng was no ordinary cultivator. So just to be safe...


    She gritted her teeth.


    Bringing over the nearby water jug, she poured the contents of both bottles into it.


    "I''m back."


    Just as she finished pouring the medicine, Yi Feng happened to sit back down. Looking at the cards on the table, he said: "It''s almost dawn, I''m so tired. Why don''t we call it a night?"


    As he spoke, he took Mao Yun''er''s copper coins and Yao Ling''er''s twin des.


    "I''ll just take these as souvenirs, okay?"


    Seeing this, the two women''s faces changed in a panic, and they stretched out their hands to take them back.


    "You have to honor your bets, why are you reluctant?"


    Yi Feng jokingly said.


    But Yi Feng''s joking words sounded like questioning and mocking to the two women. They retracted their hands at the same time, forcing smiles and gritting their teeth to say: "No...of course, since we lost, we will certainly honor the bet."


    "That''s right, they''re just little trinkets, you can win them back next time."


    Yi Feng smiled and put the two items away.


    He didn''t actually care much for these things. But when gambling, if there were winnings, he certainly couldn''t break the rules. Otherwise there would be no sense of seriousness when ying cards again in the future.


    "You''re right."


    The two women nodded, but the smiles on their faces looked more agonized than crying.


    Their hearts were practically bleeding.


    But luckily, they still had a final resort.


    As long as they seeded in the end, they could pout and act cuteter to try and get their things back, or perhaps even obtain other nice items.


    With this thought in mind, after exchanging a nce, the two women smiled at Yi Feng and said: "Sir, you''ve been ying cards all night without drinking much water. Have some water first and rest here a bit!"


    As they spoke, the two women poured a cup of water for Yi Feng.


    "No need to be so polite, you haven''t had water either!" Yi Fengughed and took the water jug, pouring a cup for each woman as well, "You should drink too!"


    Seeing this, the two women''s hearts thudded violently, and their faces paled.


    "It''s just drinking water, why are you so nervous?" Yi Feng asked in puzzlement.


    "No...nothing."


    The two women exined in unison, afraid that Yi Feng would notice something. After exchanging a nce, they came to a decision and raised the water cups.


    Perhaps their behavior after drinking would be even more pleasing to this gentleman.


    Thinking this, the two no longer felt psychological pressure. They then drank the water together with Yi Feng, and only then did they secretly breathe a sigh of relief.


    The n had already seeded halfway.


    They just needed to stall a little longer. Once the drugs took effect, their great cause would be aplished.


    Unable to help themselves, Yao Ling''er and Mao Yun''er chatted idly with Yi Feng. Unknowingly, they gradually felt the effects of the drug taking hold, their bodies growing increasingly hot.


    And Yi Feng also seemed to be...


    "Oh, why is it suddenly so hot?" Yi Feng fanned himself with his hand, feeling somewhat puzzled.


    Just as expected.


    The two women were delighted, with only thest step remaining.


    However.


    Yi Feng suddenly grabbed his stomach with a frown, saying: "Why does my stomach feel ufortable again? Please wait, I need to use the restroom again."


    Hearing this, the two women''s faces changed in panic, but Yi Feng had already walked out.

 Chapter 76

    Chapter 76


    After leaving the room, Yi Feng rushed directly to the toilet.


    It was an immense relief.


    "Ah!"


    "That feels good."


    "Why do I keep having stomach cramps today, and it''s endless? It must be the unclean food from this restaurant," Yi Fengined while squatting over the toilet.


    However, the faces of the two women left in the room grew increasingly ugly.


    At this moment, thebined effects of the two drugs were rushing directly to their heads. Their bodies grew hot and sweaty, their jade feet stomped the floor, and their jade hands couldn''t help but w at the table.


    "Sir...when is heing back?"


    Mao Yun''er gritted her teeth and asked with difficulty.


    "I...I don''t know either."


    Yao Ling''er was also extremely ufortable. These drugs worked the same on cultivators and mortals alike. She felt like if she didn''t find an outlet soon, she would burst.


    Just then, Mao Yun''er suddenly pounced on her, grabbing her arm tightly.


    "Get...get away from me!" Yao Ling''er yelled angrily, but looking at Mao Yun''er, as soon as the words left her mouth, her red lips pressed against Mao Yun''er''s.


    In that moment...


    The two women were burning with passion.


    "I''m back!"


    Finally, Yi Feng returned leisurely from the bathroom. Pushing open the door, he saw the two entwined figures.


    He stood rooted to the spot in shock.


    "Holy shit."


    "Lesbians!"


    "Sorry for disturbing, goodbye."


    Having said that, Yi Feng turned to leave.


    "Sir..."


    "It''s not what it looks like, let us exin..."


    Seeing this, the two women''s faces changed dramatically. They wanted to chase after him and exin, but the drugs in their systems prevented them from taking action. They could only watch helplessly as the door mmed shut.


    After leaving the room, Yi Feng shook his head with aplicated expression.


    He didn''t expect these two girls, who had seemed decent enough, to be like this behind closed doors.


    He couldn''t ept it, he really couldn''t ept this.


    Shaking his head, Yi Feng left the ce. Before leaving, he didn''t forget to hang the "Do Not Disturb" sign on the door.


    The night quickly passed.


    Yi Feng went home to catch up on sleep, then continued lying in the yard ying with his dog.


    "Pfft!"


    At the Pingjiang Chamber of Commerce, Mao Lin who sat at the head spat out a mouthful of old blood. Trembling, he pointed at Mao Yun''er and asked, "You, you, not only did you fail, you also lost an invaluable copper coin, and in the end got slept by a woman?"


    Mao Yun''er''s eyes were red from crying as she cowered on the ground, nodding her head limply.


    She had never imagined that her first time...


    Would be with a woman.


    ...


    "What?!"


    At the same time, Ning Xuanwu of the Xuanwu Sect flew into a rage. Pointing at Yao Ling''er before him, he asked hoarsely, "Are you saying your only aplishment this time was sleeping with a woman?"


    Yao Ling''er''s expression wasplicated. She bit her lips and knelt on the ground, not even daring to breathe loudly.


    "Then what about my Twin Star Dark des?" Ning Xuanwu questioned further.


    "Lost..." Yao Ling''er''s voice was barely a whisper.


    As soon as she spoke, Ning Xuanwu slumped onto his chair. In his raging anger, his thick palms punched his own chest again and again as he spit out mouthfuls of blood.


    "Calm down, Sect Leader, calm down!"


    "Sect Leader, please calm down!"


    Seeing this, Ning Xuanwu''s followers were terrified. They all knelt on the ground calling out.


    After a long time, Ning Xuanwu finally pointed at Yao Ling''er and said tremblingly, "You...go reflect at Xuanwu Cliff for one year. Don''te out for a year."


    ...

 Chapter 77

    Chapter 77


    Qingshan Gate.


    "Master."


    Luo Lanxue respectfully came before Master Lu Qingshan and softly said, "The number one alchemist in South Sha, Master Lu DaSheng, hase to our Qingshan Gate."


    "What?"


    Upon hearing this, Lu Qingshan immediately sat up straight, excitedly saying, "Master Lu is here? Why didn''t you notify me sooner?"


    "I saw that Master was in secluded meditation so I didn''t want to disturb you." Luo Lanxue exined.


    "Alright, where is Master Lu? I will go meet with him."


    Having said that, Lu Qingshan promptly got up, his expression bing much more solemn.


    He didn''t dare to be negligent towards Lu DaSheng.


    As the number one alchemist in South Sha, although he was just a wandering cultivator, he had unmatched prestige. Even the major sects and influential families of South Sha would treat him with the utmost courtesy.


    So having someone like thise to his Qingshan Gate was undoubtedly like having a great virtuous monk visit.


    "Lu Qingshan, pays respects to Master Lu."


    Outside the door, Lu Qingshan respectfully bowed down and spoke towards the room.


    The door quietly opened.


    "Pleasee in!" A hoarse voice came from inside.


    Lu Qingshan entered. Inside, sitting on a mat was an old man dressed in gray robes. The old man had a narrow face and sharp mouth, his entire body exuding a gloomy aura.


    "Qingshan Gate, putting on such arrogance!" Lu DaSheng slowly raised his head and looked at Lu Qingshan, speaking heavily, "Making me, Lu DaSheng, wait here for half a month before you came out of seclusion. How impressive."


    These mocking words caused Lu Qingshan''s expression to slightly change. He hurriedly exined, "Master Lu, don''t misunderstand. I truly did not know of your arrival. Please forgive my negligence in receiving you."


    "Forget it."


    Lu DaSheng waved his hand and solemnly said, "Let''s skip the superficialities. My purpose ining here is only one thing. Recently I need to concoct a fifth grade medicinal pill for a certain Martial Emperor powerhouse in South Sha, but I need to borrow your Qingshan Gate''s me Pearl to do so."


    "me Pearl?"


    Lu Qingshan''s expression shifted.


    "I can promise you that as long as you are willing to lend me the me Pearl, not only will I owe you a favor, but that Martial Emperor will also owe you a favor. This is a rare opportunity!" Lu DaSheng looked at Lu Qingshan and slowly said.


    But Lu Qingshan''s expression only grew more difficult. Bowing his head he said, "To be honest with Master Lu, your conditions are indeed generous, but the me Pearl is not currently at Qingshan Gate. I have already gifted it away."


    "What?"


    Lu DaSheng''s gaze sank. "Lu Qingshan, are you ying with me? The me Pearl is your Qingshan Gate''s guardian treasure. Yet you tell me you''ve given it away?"


    "Master Lu, it is true."


    Lu Qingshan hurriedly exined.


    "Hmph, I don''t care whether it''s true or false. I''ll give you seven days to get the me Pearl for me. Even if you really did give it away, you must take it back for me." Lu DaSheng said upromisingly.


    Lu Qingshan''s expression was very awkward.


    That me Pearl had been gifted to Yi Feng. How could he brazenly ask for it back now that it was in the hands of the benefactor?


    And causing dissatisfaction with the benefactor over a small thing like this would be the bigger trouble.


    "Oh?"


    Lu DaSheng raised his brow.


    "Master, I''m afraid this really cannot be done." Lu Qingshan said with a difficult expression. "If there is any other request, I will satisfy Master Lu. But please reconsider this matter."


    Lu DaSheng narrowed his eyes as he looked at Lu Qingshan, slowly saying, "Suddenly I''m very curious who exactly you gifted this me Pearl to that makes you so wary."


    "This..."


    Lu Qingshan forced a smile. His words were full of respect as he said, "That sir is not someone I, Lu Qingshan, can casually judge. But he is my life''s benefactor, and the savior of my entire Qingshan Gate."


    "Oh?"


    A look of mockery shed in Lu DaSheng''s eyes as he slowly said, "Since you speak so mystically of this person, it makes me, Lu DaSheng, also eager to pay this sir a visit and see if he really is as amazing as you say."


    "Master Lu, I''m afraid that would be inappropriate. That sir entered the mortal world only to experience ordinary life, so he does not like disturbances." Lu Qingshan hurriedly exined.


    "Speaking like that, it seems I must meet him whether I want to or not."


    Lu DaSheng raised the corners of his mouth. At the same time, the nearby table instantly turned to dust. A powerful pressure bore down upon Lu Qingshan.


    Seeing this, Lu Qingshan gritted his teeth as beads of cold sweat emerged on his forehead, yet still persisted, "Master Lu, it really cannot be done."


    "Hmph!"


    Lu DaSheng was furious. In a sh he left the room and instantly arrived beside Luo Lanxue who was waiting outside. His terrifying aura enveloped them as his w-like hand tightly gripped Luo Lanxue''s neck.


    Lu Qingshan, who had rushed over, cried out, "Stop!"


    "Hehe." Lu DaSheng coldlyughed. "Then let me ask, are you going to take me to meet this so-called sir of yours or not?"


    For a time, Lu Qingshan was caught in a dilemma.


    "Hm?" Lu DaSheng''s grip grew tighter by two measures as he heavily said, "Rest assured, I only want to get the me Pearl from him. I have no other intentions."


    "Alright, alright!"


    Seeing Luo Lanxue''s breathing growing more strenuous, Lu Qingshan could only lower his head.


    "Since it''s settled, after I finish up my matters here, in five days you will take me to meet him." Lu DaSheng coldlyughed once more before finally releasing his hold on Luo Lanxue.


    Lu Qingshan nodded, his expression unsightly.


    He was filled with helplessness.


    He only hoped the benefactor would not me him for bringing people to disturb the tranquility!

 Chapter 78

    Chapter 78


    "Li Moce, what are you doing? Hurry up and let us out!"


    In a valley behind the Mu Pce Mountain, this ce was filled with the sounds of birds and fragrant flowers, appearing peaceful on the surface like a paradise outside the world.


    However, danger was everywhere at this moment, with peril at every step.


    Wu Yonghong and the others never expected that after leaving the martial arts school, Li Moce would bring them here under the pretext of treasure hunting, and trapped them inside.


    "Li Moce, I warn you, if you don''t let us out, I, Chu Kuangshi, will be enemies with you forever." Chu Kuangshi erupted with boundless rage, shouting loudly at Li Moce.


    Wu Yonghong and Sun Zhuge''s eyes were also filled with deep hatred.


    They werepletely unaware that they had been betrayed by their own people.


    "Hahaha."


    "Scream all you want, it''s useless no matter how hoarse you scream."


    Li Moce''s eyes were filled with mockery as he said, "Forget about going out, right now you can''t even move a single step. This ce looks peaceful, but it is actually a natural danger zone. Not only is there a natural formation, but this was also an ancient battlefield from 30,000 years ago. Back then, during the battles between the mighty warriors, they added several great formations to the natural formation."


    "Of course..."


    Li Moce raised his chin and continued with a coldugh, "I''ve also added my own modifications. On top of the original formations, I''ve set up two moreyers. So even immortals would not be able to save you and bring you out."


    "What?"


    Upon hearing this, Wu Yonghong and the other two revealed grave expressions, their faces turning pale.


    If this was true, then the three of them could only await their deaths here!


    "Why are you doing this?" Wu Yonghong asked in anguish.


    "Of course, it''s because of the Sacred Rake artifact you have." Li Moce sneered coldly, "Wu Yonghong, your abilities are inferior to mine. You don''t deserve to wield such a fine item."


    "You..."


    In his anger, Wu Yonghong spat out a mouthful of blood.


    "Hand it over!"


    Li Moce just gave a coldugh, waved his palm, and Wu Yonghong was unable to put up any resistance as the Sacred Rake left his hands and went to Li Moce.


    With the artifact changing owners, Wu Yonghong trembled in anger, but was powerless.


    Under the amplifying power of the multiple formations, not only were their movements restricted, but their cultivations were also suppressed. In Li Moce''s hands, the three of them were like fish on a chopping block.


    Yet Wu Yonghong was still unwilling to give up. Grinding his teeth, he said word for word, "This Sacred Rake was given to me by Master. I have already sworn an oath to serve him with my life. By seizing Master''s possessions like this, aren''t you afraid of Mastering after you for revenge?"


    "That''s right."


    "If Master finds out about this, you will surely be destroyed without a trace."


    At the mention of the master of the martial arts school, Sun Zhuge and Chu Kuangshi also seemed to glimpse a ray of hope. They continued shouting, hoping that Li Moce would be deterred.


    "Hahaha!"


    But Li Moce just burst outughing loudly instead.


    "What are youughing about?"


    The three asked coldly.


    "I''mughing at how naive you three are." The corners of Li Moce''s mouth curved up coldly as he said, "Let me make this clear, I''m not afraid of him at all. In fact, I''ve even been coveting the treasures in his martial arts school!"


    "To show such disrespect for Master, and still dare cast greedy eyes on his possessions, I''m afraid you won''t even know how you''ll die." Wu Yonghong said coldly.


    "Hahaha."


    "What you say is right. That man is indeed terrifying. Usually I wouldn''t even dare to think about it, but recently, a heaven-sent opportunity hase to me, Li Moce." Li Moce''s mouth curled up.


    "What heaven-sent opportunity?"


    The three revealed puzzled looks.


    "Tomorrow just so happens to be a once in a millennium urrence in the Immortal River Continent - a yin year, yin month, and yin day. So..."


    At this point, Li Moce revealed an unfathomable expression and did not continue.


    But Wu Yonghong and the other two had widened their eyes in shock.


    "You... you, you actually learned the long lost Heavenly Yin Grand Formation? This sinister formation has been missing for thousands of years, how could this be possible?"


    In that moment, the three''s faces turned deathly pale.


    "Hahaha..."


    "You three stubborn old men seem not to be so stupid after all." Li Moceughed loudly. "That''s right, I have indeed learned the Heavenly Yin Grand Formation. I just need to set it up around that martial arts school, and all those at the immortal level and below will have their cultivations stripped away without even realizing it. By then, that esteemed master you speak so highly of will be nothing more than a ything in my hands."

 Chapter 79

    Chapter 79


    As soon as these words fell, the three felt like a huge wave was set off in their hearts, and their faces turned ashen.


    Because what Li Moce said was right, this great formation was just that terrifying.


    Of course, the requirements were also extremely harsh. It needed to be on a Yin year, Yin month, Yin day, Yin hour and Yin quarter to be able tost for a moment.


    Usually Li Moce wouldn''t be able to use this great formation even if he knew it. But who could have expected that tomorrow would be this once in a millennium date?


    "Right, I might as well tell you that I also know the secret art of stealing luck!" Li Mocezily added.


    "What?"


    This sentence was like a heavy bomb exploding in the ears of Wu Yonghong and the other two.


    "You, you you, do you want to, do you want to steal the gentleman''s luck?" Wu Yonghong''s lips trembled as he stared at Li Moce and stuttered.


    "I didn''t expect you to be quite smart, Wu Yonghong."


    Li Moce coldly said, "That man has boundless power, even I can''t see through his cultivation, and don''t know if he''s a Martial Saint or Martial Emperor. Plus his countless treasures, he must have heavenly luck."


    "As long as I, Li Moce, steal his luck, perhaps within my lifetime I could also step into Martial Emperor, or even the legendary Immortal Martial Realm."


    "You,st time you obtained the gentleman''s martial intent at the Martial Hall, yet you repay kindness with hatred, and still dare to make a move on the gentleman. I will fight you to the death!"


    Wu Yonghong was so angry his neck turned red.


    He had not forgotten how Yi Feng generously gave him the Divine Fork, and had not forgotten the benefits he gained from sensing the martial intent at the Martial Hall.


    In that moment, his aura exploded out, and he even forcefully broke through the restrictions of the formation, attacking Li Moce.


    "Humph!"


    However, with a casual wave of his hand, Li Moce shattered Wu Yonghong''s attack.


    "Did you really think this formation was just for show?"


    Li Moce sneered coldly.


    Sure enough, because of the earlier struggle, Wu Yonghong suffered bacsh from the formation, and immediately spat out mouthfuls of blood.


    "Fine, since you''re asking for death, I''ll fulfill your wish."


    With a wave of Li Moce''s palm, a st of energy directly struck Wu Yonghong''s dantian.


    "Crack!"


    A bloody hole appeared, apanied by an explosion, and Wu Yonghong''s eyes bulged as Li Moce directly crippled his cultivation.


    "Old Wu."


    "Old Wu."


    Chu Kuangshi and Sun Zhuge simultaneously called out in concern.


    "You could have struggled on for a few more days, but since you went looking for death, there''s no helping it." Li Moceughed coldly, "Without any cultivation, you''ll die just as pitifully as an ordinary mortal in a few days!"


    "Hahaha...."


    With a crazedugh, Li Moce drew an arc in midair as he dashed towards Pingjiang City.


    ...


    "Awoo!"


    "Awoo!"


    Ao Qing had been having a rough timetely.


    Although he had continuously broken through following Yi Feng, the feeling from that small door was really unbearable.


    "You dog, what''s wrong with you, are you that thirsty?" Yi Feng gently stroked him and said, "Don''t worry, when I have time I''ll properly help you resolve it."


    However, Ao Qing seemed to not hear Yi Feng''s words at all. His eyes were bulging wider and wider as he stared at the small wooden door behind Yi Feng.


    He felt like the thing inside that small wooden door was about toe out.


    Whether it was a savage ancient beast or an unparalleled demon,


    He couldn''t help but swallow.


    "Creak!"


    As expected, the small door creaked and slowly opened.


    Ao Qing shivered subconsciously, his fur standing on end as he stared fixedly at it.


    ...

 Chapter 80

    Chapter 80


    Subsequently, under Ao Qing''s gaze, a white, crunchy skull slowly walked out with a tter.


    "Hiss!"


    Seeing this skull, Ao Qing sucked in a breath of cold air.


    Although he couldn''t see the cultivation level of the skull, the sense of crisis it brought was extremely strong. Moreover, this skull had no trace of life, clearly just a dead object.


    How could a dead object move? And why did it have such powerful deterrence?


    The dog couldn''t figure it out.


    With a sh, he darted to Yi Feng''s feet.


    "What on earth is going on?"


    Yi Feng red at Ao Qing impatiently, his eyes ncing back.


    "Damn."


    Seeing the skull, Yi Feng was so frightened he cried out, but soon calmed down. He rushed over to the skull in irritation and gave it a thrashing.


    "It''s you again, you idiot, scaring me to death."


    Yi Feng cursed as he kicked the skull around. Just the sight of it made him extremely annoyed. At the same time, he silently scolded the System fiercely in his heart.


    Because this was the most annoying thing for him all along!


    He said, you useless System, you can''t teach him how to make money or cultivate... Okay, admitted.


    But damn it, your rewards are so shabby too. This really made Yi Feng intolerant.


    Indeed, this skull was given to Yi Feng when he first merged with the System. But damn it, it waspletely useless, only getting in the way.


    It did nothing all day, wandering around like a ghost.


    Later, Yi Feng locked it in the utility room, and even forgot about it. Who knew it ran out again by itself.


    "Ah...ah..."


    Kicked over by Yi Feng, the skull ttered as its jaws opened and closed. It slowly crawled up again.


    "Damn it!"


    Seeing this thing, Yi Feng lost his temper. He punched the skull over.


    "Crack!"


    With a series of clinks and nks, the skull fell off and rolled under the corner of the wall. The rest of the skeleton groped around on the ground before finding its head and clumsily putting it back on.


    "You idiot, you put it on backwards," Yi Feng yelled.


    "Ah...ah..."


    The skull continued ttering. Its hands rotated its head for a long time before finally straightening it.


    "Great, no peace anymore."


    Yi Feng was filled with depression. He directly grabbed a nearby ck robe and threw it over the skull''s head, shouting, "Put this on yourself, stop scaring people everywhere."


    "Ah...ah..."


    The skull ttered as it clumsily put on the ck robe. Due to its small stature, its whole body was wrapped up inside.


    Then, a ck-robed figure swayed around the yard. No one knew what it was up to with all that hopping around.


    Ao Qing, on the side, watched with eyes wide open, on the verge of popping out.


    Especially seeing Yi Feng thrash the skull without it reacting at all, he was even more shocked beyondposure.


    Tsk tsk! As expected of Master, so terrifying!


    "Ah!"


    Yi Feng stretchedzily, feeling rather bored. He got up and said, "It''s such nice weather, you guys stay in the yard. I''ll go sit in the sun at the door."


    Speaking, Yi Feng moved a chair to the steps outside the martial arts school''s entrance.


    Lazily watching the passing crowds, listening to the bustling cries of peddlers, he felt a unique sense offort.


    Among the crisscrossing buildings, a shadow shed by, then stood tall on a rooftop. His eyes glinted coldly as he looked at the small martial arts school not far away.


    He wore fluttering clothes, an abacus hanging behind him.


    It was Li Moce.


    "The Heavenly Yin grand formation, eight directions, sixteen meridian gates all set up and ready, just waiting for the right time, then the time, location, and people will be in harmony!"


    His voice fell.


    He looked up at the sky.


    Those gloomy eyes slowly closed.


    The wind rose and clouds swirled in the sky, enveloping it in a chilling aura. When the wind sounded, Li Moce''s eyes abruptly opened.


    "The hour hase."


    "Rise!"


    As his voice dropped, a shapeless mist emerged in the sky toward the martial arts school, then shrouded the entire ce.


    Mystical aura lingered in the air, the martial arts school deathly silent.


    "Hmph, the grand formation is activated. Unless you are immortal, you are in my hands."


    Li Moce sneered coldly.


    But he also knew this special moment onlysted an instant. Not daring to dy at all, his robes fluttered as the abacus behind him shot toward the sky.


    "Swish swish swish..."


    A piercing sound erupted as countless abacus beads fell off, shooting upward, then vanishing into chaos.


    "Converge!"


    As he formed a series ofplex hand seals, the disappeared beads converged together, then turned into a thousand-foot transparent longsword, plunging vertically toward the martial arts school, aiming straight between Yi Feng''s brows as hey on the lounge chair.


    "Shing!"


    In a sh, strong winds howled throughout Pingjiang City.


    "Although this is merely my full strength as a Martial Master, without cultivation, even if you are a Martial Emperor, under this sword you can only be a dead dog!"

 Chapter 81

    Chapter 81


    In an instant,


    the illusory long sword rushed down straight towards Yi Feng, getting closer and closer to him.


    However, Yi Feng, who was lying in the recliner, did not react at all,pletely unaware of the impending danger.


    "As expected, this Heavenly Yin grand array is truly terrifying. This person has no reaction to my attack, which means his cultivation base has beenpletely sealed..."


    Thinking this, the smugness on Li Moce''s face grew thicker and thicker.


    Finally,


    the illusory long sword was only a few yards away from Yi Feng, and the entire martial arts hall was shrouded in its sky-piercing sword light, dazzling and eye-catching.


    In the next moment, it fell towards the center of Yi Feng''s eyebrows.


    "Die!"


    At the same time, Li Moce hovering in midair shouted loudly, extremely excited in his heart.


    So what if he was a Martial Saint or even a Martial Emperor?


    In the end, wasn''t he still going to die without even knowing how under his schemes?


    Thinking of stripping Yi Feng of his treasures that filled the entire martial arts hall and his peerless reputation as a supreme expert after his death, the smile on Li Moce''s face grew intensely smug.


    But.


    In the next moment.


    His expression froze abruptly.


    "What?"


    The smug look that was just on his face disappeared in a sh. Looking at the scene at the entrance of the martial arts hall, his whole body turned to ice.


    Because his full-powered attack as a Martial Sovereign, transformed into an illusory sword using his Heaven-Piercing skill, did not cause the slightest bit of harm to Yi Feng when itnded on him. On the contrary, it dissipated into nothingness.


    It was as if


    it had never appeared at all.


    "How can this be?"


    "How is this possible?"


    Li Moce broke out in a cold sweat, eyes wide open, mouth gaping wide enough to fit a light bulb.


    "Didn''t I seal his cultivation base with the Heavenly Yin grand array? How could he still block my attack?"


    A myriad of doubts arose in Li Moce''s mind.


    Even if there was some mistake with the Heavenly Yin grand array, when the other party blocked his attack there should at least have been some reaction. How could his attack just dissipate into nothingness upon touching him?


    This was simply too bizarre...


    But then, he thought of something...


    After all, the person before him was at least a Martial Saint even if not a Martial Emperor. Even if his cultivation base was sealed, his innate defensive capabilities cultivated over the years still remained.


    Thinking of this, a look of realization appeared on his face...


    "I see..."


    Li Moce''s mouth hooked up into a smile, and his previous fear also disappeared. A confident, cold smile emerged on his face once more.


    Although this one''s strength was terrifying, and his full-powered attack still couldn''t break through his defense, this made Li Moce even more frenzied.


    After all, the stronger Yi Feng was, the more unmatched the sense of achievement from killing him would be.


    "Since your defense is impregnable, then I can only resort to other methods."


    Li Moceughed coldly. He rapidly formed a series of intricate hand seals, causing strong winds to stir around his body. As time passed, his hand seals grew quicker and quicker, and soon many bizarre patterns appeared.


    Finally.


    When he formed thest hand seal, he softly shouted,


    "Deathworm,e out!"


    The moment his voice fell, a worm the size of a honeybee slowly flew out from his mouth. Then, pping its wings at a high frequency, it shot towards the recliner Yi Feng was lying on under Li Moce''s intense gaze.


    As the Deathworm flew out, a cold smile reappeared on Li Moce''s face.


    "In the face of my Deathworm, no matter how strong your defenses, once it enters your body, even if your cultivation base recovers, you can only wait for death!"


    "Hahaha..."


    Li Moceughed coldly, and felt proud of his various methods. If it were an ordinary person in this situation, they probably would be at a loss.


    "Buzz Buzz Buzz!"


    Finally, the Deathworm approached Yi Feng and circled around above his head. Then, under Li Moce''s nervous watching, it pped its wings and dove straight into Yi Feng''s ear.


    "Sess."


    Seeing it get closer and closer, Li Moce grew more and more excited.

 Chapter 82

    Chapter 82


    It was at this moment that Yi Feng suddenly flipped over with a curse.


    "Where did this damn flye from, disturbing my sleep!"


    At the same time, he swung his hand out impatiently with a p, his face full of annoyance.


    Then, before Li Moce''s dumbfounded eyes, the deadly Gu worm that was about to enter Yi Feng''s body was directly blown away, and heavily smashed on the wall next to it.


    "p!"


    With a soft sound, it shattered against the wall, leaving only its shell falling to the ground.


    "Ah!"


    At the moment the deadly Gu worm was pped to death, Li Moce''s eyeballs almost popped out, his face full of horror.


    At the same time, his body suffered bacsh, and he spat out a mouthful of blood.


    But he didn''t care about the bacsh on his body, or even take another look at the deadly Gu worm he had raised for thousands of years. With a stomp of his foot in the void, he turned and fled.


    This was too terrifying...


    Too bizarre...


    At this moment, all he wanted was to escape from this ce, the farther the better.


    The Sealing Heaven Formation was clearly in effect, and his cultivation was clearly restricted, so why did this still happen? He really could not figure it out!


    Moreover, his deadly Gu worm was not only capable of killing people invisibly, its shell was also known for being against heaven. No matter if it was burned by fire, drowned in water, or pped with all the strength of the Martial Emperor, it was not necessarily able to shatter the shell of the deadly Gu worm.


    Yet that man had casually swung his hand, and his deadly Gu worm, the root of his life, had been smashed to pieces... Smashed to pieces?


    Thinking of the miserable state of his deadly Gu worm, it was as if he saw himself.


    So at this moment, he no longer dared to have any intention against the martial arts hall, and no longer had any thoughts of stripping Yi Feng of his fortune. He fled at a speed he had never achieved in his life, afraid that the man at the door of the martial arts hall would chase after him.


    In less than half an hour, Li Moce turned into a stream of light in midair and fled beyond the borders of Pingjiang City, arriving in the airspace not far from Qingshan Gate.


    "Phew!"


    "That was close."


    Seeing no pursuers behind him, Li Moce finally let out a sigh of relief.


    But before he could catch his breath, in the next moment he was so frightened that his whole body shuddered.


    Not far ahead of him, a figure in ck robes had appeared at some point, the wide robes concealing his entire body, his head lowered so that his appearance could not be seen clearly.


    However, the appearance of this figure brought tremendous sense of crisis to Li Moce.


    He was like a person without any cultivation, his whole body without the slightest aura, just standing still suspended in midair, motionless.


    What was even more inconceivable was that when Li Moce closed his eyes and sensed his surroundings, he could not feel the existence of this person at all.


    "Who are you?" Li Moce asked anxiously.


    Beneath the ck robes, there was not a sound.


    Li Moce''s eyes shed, and with a stomp of his foot in the void he curved through the air, swooping toward the ck-robed figure from a different direction.


    Clearly, he did not want to get entangled with this mysterious ck-robed man, after all, the strangeness of this ck-robed figure had brought him tremendous pressure.


    But as soon as he swept out swiftly, he found that the ck-robed man had appeared again in front of him.


    Still standing quietly suspended in midair, still without the slightest aura.


    But Li Moce''s expression changed drastically.


    Because he hadn''t even seen how this ck-robed man had moved in front of him, as if he had been there all along...


    "Who on earth are you?"


    Li Moce broke out in cold sweat, but still asked through gritted teeth.


    The ck-robed figure remained standing still silently, without the slightest ripple.


    "Humph, acting all mysterious, since you won''t speak, don''t me me for this!" Li Moce said coldly. Knowing that this ck-robed man would not let him leave, he might as well strike first.


    As his voice fell, the aura of a Martial Sage spread out in midair. With a flip of his hand, it turned into a palm that bombarded the ck-robed figure overwhelmingly.


    "Boom boom boom..."


    A series of shock waves sted toward the ck-robed figure, likeyers uponyers of waves, stacking on top of each other. Under this vast attack, the entire sky turned into a vacuum, even bing distorted.


    "A battle between masters?"


    Not far away at Qingshan Gate, Lu DaSheng who was in secluded cultivation suddenly opened his eyes. Then he turned into a stream of light shooting up into the air, rushing toward where the battle fluctuations wereing from.

 Chapter 83

    Chapter 83


    Li Moce''s sky-shattering attack shot towards the ck-robed man.


    However, the ck-robed man still stood there silently, showing no intention of defending against his attack.


    "Humph, even I, Li Moce, am a martial arts grandmaster of this generation. Facing my attack with such arrogance, you shall suffer the consequences!" An icy voice came from Li Moce''s mouth, but he did not dare underestimate his opponent either. The power in his hands grew even more formidable.


    Yet what he did not expect was that his overwhelming attacknded on the ck-robed man without even a ripple.


    "Snap!"


    Seeing this scene, Li Moce was so frightened that his courage almost cracked. He immediately withdrew his attack, stamped his foot in the void, and arced away as a streak of light.


    Now he only had one thought.


    Run!


    In just a single breath, Li Moce had traversed thousands of feet in the air.


    Just then, the still ck-robed man finally moved. His ck sleeve slowly rose up.


    At the same time, Li Moce, who was fleeing like the wind thousands of feet away, suddenly froze in ce. His entire body was as if stuck in a quagmire, unable to take another step.


    "What?"


    Li Moce''s face paled dramatically.


    What made his hair stand on end was still toe. A vast force slowly emanated from behind him, sucking him back. In less than a moment, he had already returned to the ck-robed man''s side, standing stiffly in midair, unable to move at all.


    His ashen face showed that he now knew he was like a fish on the chopping board before this ck-robed man.


    "You...just who are you?" Li Moce stammered out, ring at the ck-robed man anxiously.


    The ck-robed man remained silent.


    "What do you want to do to me? I have no grievances or grudges against you, why do you treat me like this?" Li Moce nervoulsy questioned again.


    "No grievances or grudges?"


    Finally, a voice came from under the ck robes. But the indistinct pronunciation and utterck of human emotion in the voice made it sound eerie.


    "What do you mean?"


    Li Moce''s face changed dramatically as he recalled his earlier actions at the martial arts school. "Could you be Yi Feng from that martial arts school?"


    "No, no, no..."


    But in the next moment, Li Moce hurriedly shook his head. "When you first appeared, it was still during the dark omen, when the effects of the Sky Darkening Formation were still active. You couldn''t have chased out from the martial arts school unless you were unaffected by the Sky Darkening Formation. Your cultivation base must be...divine?"


    As he said this, Li Moce seemed to realize the impossible. This question was like telling him the answer. He asked in shock, "Could you really be a celestial immortal?"


    "No, I am but a servant!"


    Finally, that unpleasant, emotionless voice sounded again from under the ck robes.


    "Ser...servant?"


    Li Moce stammered out, pointing a trembling finger at the ck-robed man. "You''re not Yi Feng?"


    "Of course not, my master."


    The voice under the ck robes replied.


    Hearing this, Li Moce''s pupils dted. His face was filled with incredulity. This person before him was so powerful, he had assumed it was the master of the martial arts school, Yi Feng, wearing ck robes. But it turned out not to be so, rather, it was a servant of Yi Feng!


    Heavens!


    Li Moce felt like his brain was about to explode.


    Such a powerful expert turned out to be just a servant of Yi Feng?


    "Then...what about Yi Feng?"


    Li Moce suppressed the shock in his heart and scrutinized the ck-robed man as he spoke word for word. "Just what kind of person is he? Could he really be...a celestial immortal?"


    After asking this question with great difficulty, Li Moce stared fixedly at the ck-robed man.


    "Him?"


    Finally, the head under the ck robes slowly lifted up, revealing his true face for the first time.


    It was a skull without any flesh, only empty eye sockets. What made Li Moce feel like his soul was fleeing his body was that the jaw of the skull cocked up slightly, seemingly revealing an ominous grin.


    "Of course he''s not an immortal!"


    Hearing this, Li Moce instantly rxed. That''s right, a celestial immortal, how could such a being exist in a tiny remote ce like this? The anomaly with the Sky Darkening Formation likely didn''t manage to restrain the people from the martial arts school.


    But the voice from under the ck robes in the next moment made Li Moce''s soul flee in terror.


    "He...is a god!"

 Chapter 84

    Chapter 84


    ¡°Snap!¡±


    Li Moce was struck speechless by this casually spoken sentence.


    But in an instant, he shook his head vigorously in disbelief.


    ¡°No, impossible.¡±


    ¡°How could there be gods in this world?¡±


    ¡°And how could I, Li Moce, possibly encounter a god? Even if he is a god, why would hee to this tiny city of Pingjiang?¡±


    God!


    What is a god?


    A god is an existence countless times more powerful than an immortal, controlling thews of a region of heaven and earth. Even an Emperor, in the face of a god, is no different than an ant.


    How could such an existence that transcends realms possibly lower themselves to a ce like this?


    ¡°There is nothing impossible about this.¡±


    From beneath the dark robes came an eerie voice, murmuring: ¡°After all, I, as the master and servant, am also a god!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re full of it!¡±


    Li Moce shouted furiously: ¡°You think bing a god is as easy as picking cabbage, that they''re everywhere?¡±


    ¡°Hehehe...¡±


    Li Moce was met with a sinister cackle in response. Beneath the slightly raised dark robes, the jaw of that skeletal head seemed to lift up mockingly.


    Then, the sleeve of the dark robe waved.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Apanied by a deafening roar, a bolt of heavenly lightning descended upon Li Moce. At the same time, a torrential downpour suddenly started in the area around him.


    ¡°Crack!¡±


    But in the next instant, the torrential rain abruptly ceased, and extreme cold spread through the sky, instantly freezing Li Moce into an ice sculpture.


    ¡°Whoosh!¡±


    After a moment, the sky was shrouded in a sea of fireworks, instantly melting the frozen Li Moce into a charred mess.


    ¡°Huff!¡±


    The mes had just extinguished when a wild gale enveloped Li Moce, twisting his body grotesquely in the intense storm.


    ¡°Ahhh...¡±


    The intense pain caused Li Moce to let out a earth-shattering scream. In just a fleeting moment, Li Moce had undergone the baptism of wind, fire, lightning and water.


    Under this baptism, Li Moce was left in ruins, with terror and disbelief in his eyes as he stared at the figure in ck robes and stammered: ¡°Thews of nature...the legendaryws of nature?¡±


    ¡°So, are you convinced now?¡±


    ¡°If not...¡±


    The voice trailed off as the ck-robed figure suddenly raised his palm again.


    Li Moce¡¯s eyes went wide in that instant, for he felt time quickly slipping by, experiencing countless seasons in a sh as his skin and body rapidly aged.


    ¡°Ahhh!¡±


    A haunting scream erupted from Li Moce¡¯s mouth, his eyes bloodshot. For the ck-robed figure¡¯s methods did not inflict physical pain, but psychological terror.


    Imagine, seeing time pass before your very eyes as your body withers away - what kind of feeling would that be?


    ¡°This is thew of time. You really are a god?¡±


    Li Moce stared wide-eyed, his whole body trembling violently.


    He desperately wanted to live, but now he didn¡¯t even have the heart to try to escape. His guts were twisted with regret.


    He never imagined that he would be so blind as to try and steal from a god, to steal a god''s fortune.


    This really is like plucking the magistrate Yama¡¯s whiskers - seeking death!


    Yet at the same time, he was unwilling to ept this.


    How unlucky did he have to be, to kick such a thick iron te?


    ¡°Forget it, just die!¡±


    The ck-robed figure seemed to have lost interest in Li Moce. With a wave of his palm, Li Moce¡¯s body exploded into nothingness without even leaving a bubble behind, vanishing into the void.


    ¡°Run, run, hurry and run!¡±


    This scene was witnessed in its entirety by Lu DaSheng, hiding unseen nearby. Although he could not sense the fluctuation ofws around Li Moce, he could clearly feel Li Moce¡¯s cultivation level.


    A Martial King powerhouse.


    Yet this ck-robed figure had easily killed him. Could it be that the ck-robed figure was at least a Martial Emperor, or even a Martial Saint?


    Fearing that he would be implicated, Lu DaSheng no longer cared to watch the show. He turned and ran.


    But as soon as he moved, he felt his body sink into a quagmire, unable to budge.


    Then, arge hand appeared behind him and grabbed him over. Lu DaSheng was scared out of his wits, crying out: ¡°Senior, I was wrong, I was just passing by!¡±

 Chapter 85

    Chapter 85


    ¡°Just passing by?¡±


    The person in the ck robe let out an eerie voice.


    Simply based on this voice, Lu DaSheng was so frightened that his soul escaped and his courage vanished. The martial arts masters had easily died at this person¡¯s hands, so how could he, a insignificant martial king, not be like a little earthworm in this person¡¯s hands?


    ¡°Senior, senior, I really was just passing by.¡± Lu DaSheng shivered all over, frightened to the point that his legs turned soft, and hurriedly exined, ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯m the number one alchemist in South Sha, I can concoct imperial grade medicines. As long as senior needs them, I¡¯m willing to serve you, I only ask that you spare my life.¡±


    ¡°Do you think I need imperial grade medicines?¡±


    The person in the ck robe said gloomily.


    Upon hearing this, Lu DaSheng¡¯s face turned extremely ugly. He had originally thought that relying on his status as the number one alchemist in South Sha, he could make this person be wary of him. But he had overlooked the fact that someone who could easily kill martial arts masters would not think much of imperial grade medicines at all!


    ¡°Whip yourself one hundred ps, then get as far away from here as possible!¡±


    It seemed that the person in the ck robe had no interest in Lu DaSheng at all. He leisurely left this one sentence, then disappeared without a trace.


    Seeing this, Lu DaSheng, who had been very nervous just before, instantly let out a sigh of relief.


    But in the next moment, another voice appeared in his mind...


    ¡°If you don¡¯t whip yourself, I guarantee you¡¯ll die an even more miserable death than that person!¡±


    These words struck Lu DaSheng like lightning. His entire person gritted his teeth with an extremely ugly expression, full of regret as he stood in ce.


    What the hell did I offend to deserve this? I just came to watch themotion, but ended up running into this mess. As unwilling as he was, remembering that person¡¯s methods, he didn¡¯t dare to gamble!


    So he could only lift his heavy palm and whip himself across the face.


    Qingshan Patriarch, who had been chasing after Lu DaSheng, only arrived now. The first thing he saw was Lu DaSheng treading on air while counting numbers as he whipped his own face, afraid that he had whipped himself one less time.


    ¡°Lu... Master Lu, what sin did youmit that you have to torture yourself like this?¡± Qingshan Patriarch frowned and carefully asked.


    ¡°Piss off!¡±


    Lu DaSheng angrily roared, directly taking out his anger on Qingshan Patriarch.


    Seeing this, Qingshan Patriarch shuddered and quickly left. Even from far away, he could still see Lu DaSheng whipping his own face.


    ¡°Something must have happened in his family!¡±


    ¡°Oh well, I don¡¯t dare to ask anyway...¡±


    Shaking his head, Qingshan Patriarch left with aplicated expression.


    Yi Feng, who had just drowsily woken up, finally came to his senses at this time.


    He was about to go pour himself a ss of water when he noticed the chattering skull that had been frolicking in the yard was gone.


    ¡°Disciple, where did that broken thing go?¡± Yi Feng asked loudly.


    ¡°It was just here a moment ago, then suddenly disappeared,¡± Zhong Qing quickly replied.


    ¡°That troublesome thing, it ran out again to cause me more headaches!¡±


    Yi Feng¡¯s expression darkened, full of anger.


    Damn it, didn''t it know what it looked like? Running around out there, it would be strange if it didn''t scare anyone to death!


    ¡°Stop training. Come with me quickly to find it,¡± Yi Feng urged, then hurriedly got dressed and ran outside.


    On the street.


    Although it waste autumn, the weather had turned quite nice these past few days, so the streets were as lively as usual. In fact, many people had evene out specifically to purchase supplies for theing winter.


    Of course, wherever there were streets, there would absolutely be women who loved to shop.


    Not far away at a rouge shop, several young girls were dressed up beautifully, their legs exposed as they chatted andughed while applying rouge.


    Suddenly, a ck shadow came scurrying over, keeping its little head low as it snuck around behind those girls.


    After sneaking around for a long time, a white little head peeked out from under the ck robe, its upper and lower jaws clicking together excitedly.


    Seeing that no one was around, a white palm quietly emerged from the wide sleeve...


    Then reached towards the girl¡¯s hand, about to seed.


    But suddenly, a flying kick appeared out of nowhere, kicking it right in the forehead.


    ¡°Damned thing.¡±


    ¡°Troublesome thing, causing me problems again!¡±

 Chapter 86

    Chapter 86


    Yi Feng directly seized the ck robe and wrapped it up entirely, immediately beating it violently.


    Yi Feng''s actions caused amotion among the people.


    "Hitting the dog, hitting the dog."


    Yi Feng could only exin awkwardly with embarrassment all over his face. After another round of beatings, he dragged the ck robe and the whole skull to his home.


    Dragging it into the store, Yi Feng became angrier the more he thought about it. He fiercely kicked it twice more.


    This broken thing had never given him a moment''s peace.


    Today it would ruin Wang Laoye''s vegetable garden, tomorrow it would kill Li Da Niang''s ox. He didn''t expect this thing that had eaten the heart of a bear and the galldder of a leopard to also be a rogue ruffian.


    But the most hateful thing was that this thing was like a maggot in the bone.


    He had thrown it away before, but it came back itself.


    He had buried it in a pit before, but it crawled back out again.


    In the end, he locked it up. It didn''t evenst a few days in peace. Damn it, it came out again. In short, all kinds of methods were exhausted, but he couldn''t get rid of it.


    "Ah ba ah ba!"


    Suddenly, the ck robe writhed, and a skull head emerged, pping its upper and lower jaws, sending out a sound to Yi Feng.


    "I''ll be damned."


    Yi Feng, whose anger had just subsided a little, was ignited again. He gritted his teeth and said, "I''ll take you apart this time and see what you can do."


    As he spoke, Yi Feng smashed its skull head down with a punch, and it rolled on the ground with a ding-dong sound.


    However, the skull that rolled on the ground opened its mouth again.


    "Ah ba ah ba!"


    At the same time, the skeletal frame under Yi Feng''s feet suddenly stretched out a palm, then gave Yi Feng the middle finger.


    "Oh, you''ve learned it very well?"


    Ever since Yi Feng had flipped off someone once, this broken thing had often imitated it skillfully. This immediately made Yi Feng so angry that smoke came out of his seven orifices. He stomped the skeletal frame under his feet and started to dismantle it.


    "Master, someone outside is looking for you."


    At this moment, Zhong Qing walked over and respectfully said, "It seems to be someone from the Pingjiang Chamber of Commerce."


    "Someone from the Pingjiang Chamber of Commerce?" Yi Feng frowned and asked in a deep voice, "Why are people from the Pingjiang Chamber of Commerce looking for me?"


    "They said that Master has a share of the money left from the old Dream of the Red Chamber book, so please go get the money, Master." Zhong Qing said.


    "I won''t go. Either let them bring it here or forget about it. It''s not like that book made much money anyway. I can just let it go if they don''t bring it over."


    Yi Feng had no intention of dealing with them at all. Truly, if they didn''t deliver it, it was fine. After all, that book didn''t make much money. At worst, he could just give it up.


    "But Master, they also sent a sedan chair to invite you. They said you must go there in person." Zhong Qing added.


    Yi Feng wrinkled his brows, then said, "Let''s do this, my disciple. Go there on my behalf to collect the money, then leave immediately. Don''t get involved in anything else."


    "Yes, Master."


    Zhong Qing respectfully nodded.


    After Zhong Qing left, Yi Feng continued to dismantle the skull. He spent great effort before finally separating the torso, palms, legs and so on from the skull''s frame. Then he locked them in different rooms.


    He also pressed the skull under a manhole cover.


    pping his hands in satisfaction, Yi Feng was just about to stretch and drink some water when someone rushed anxiously to the door, shouting anxiously, "Master Yi, Master Yi, trouble, something bad happened!"


    "What happened?"


    Yi Feng immediately rushed out.


    The person was a handyman from the beef noodle restaurant across the street. He urgently shouted, "Master Yi, something happened to your young disciple Zhong Qing. I''m afraid he''s done for. Go take a look quickly!"


    "What?"


    Yi Feng''s expression changed instantly. He didn''t even have time to close the door before following the handyman from the beef noodle restaurant.


    The two of them came to ane.


    Both ends of thene were crowded with onlookers pointing and discussing the situation.


    As soon as Yi Feng arrived, the stench of blood rushed to meet him. Bodies covered the ground, the sedan chair was battered beyond recognition, and the bearers were all dead.


    Zhong Qingy on the ground barely clinging to life as he watched Yi Feng arrive.


    Clearly, Zhong Qing had been ambushed in the sedan chair, then a great battle erupted.


    "My disciple."


    Yi Feng rushed directly to Zhong Qing to check his injuries. His eyes instantly turned red.


    "Master... I''m afraid I can no longer serve you."


    Zhong Qing was covered in blood and spoke weakly.


    "No, no, don''t talk. Your master won''t let you die." Yi Feng held back his anger and carried Zhong Qing away at a run back to the martial arts school.


    After returning to the martial arts school, Yi Feng hurriedlyid Zhong Qing on the bed, then brought out all the medicinal materials in the house.


    First he stopped Zhong Qing''s bleeding, then treated his wounds.


    He was busy for half a day before Zhong Qing''s condition stabilized and he was out of mortal danger. Only then did Yi Feng breathe a sigh of relief.


    But his eyes were reced with rage, burning mes.


    "No matter who it is, even if I have to sell everything I own, I will have you pay in blood!"

 Chapter 87

    Chapter 87


    "Useless!"


    "A bunch of useless people, can''t even handle such a small matter, what''s the point of me keeping you around?" In the main hall of Pingjiang Commercial Guild, Mao Lin looked at the subordinates kneeling below, mming his palm on the table as he shouted in fury.


    He had been under tremendous pressure recently.


    Especially after his daughter was defeated even when she went out in person, he now faced opposition from the entire upper management of themercial guild.


    With no way out, he came up with this idea.


    Since Yi Feng could not work for his Pingjiang Commercial Guild, then he would just destroy it directly, which could also help Pingjiang Commercial Guild get out of its predicament.


    But he never expected that after finallying up with such a n, it did not seed at all.


    "Leader, please forgive us." The leading subordinate kowtowed, exining respectfully, "We didn''t know Yi Feng wouldn''te either. It was his disciple who came!"


    "Humph!"


    Mao Lin snorted coldly, "Since you found outter that it wasn''t Yi Feng, why did you still make a move and alert him, now that Yi Feng is on guard, won''t that ruin the chance to deal with him next time?"


    "Well..." The leading subordinate''s face was ugly as he said, "We were indeed about to withdraw when we saw it wasn''t Yi Feng. But his disciple noticed that our target was Yi Feng, and took the initiative to attack us. And this little bastard is quite skilled, he killed several of our brothers bare-handed before he died."


    "Humph!"


    "All you know are excuses."


    Mao Lin was furious. Failing to kill Yi Feng this time, it would probably not be so easy to find another chance next time.


    "Forget it, father, spare them!" At this time, a young man in brocade robes walked in with a faint smile on his face. The neer was Mao Lin''s son, Mao Yi, Mao Yun''er''s elder brother.


    "Yi''er, it''s alreadye to this, how can you still be so rxed?" Mao Lin looked at Mao Yi reproachfully and said solemnly, "Don''t you know that everything I do, even sacrificing your sister, is for you? If I''m removed from my position as guild leader, it will be harder than reaching heaven if you want to take this position in the future!"


    "Father, you misunderstood." Mao Yi said with a smile, "Of course I know your intentions, father. But ming them is useless. It''s just a small fry Yi Feng who wrote a couple of books, what''s the big deal, killing him will be easy!"


    "But Yi''er, ording to Yun''er, this Yi Feng is not as simple as he looks!"


    Mao Lin said solemnly, "I heard that cultivators are also approaching him. And now his rtionship with Baofeng Commercial Guild is not trivial. You must understand, we don''t even dare make a move on Baofeng Commercial Guild openly when they snatch our business, it''s because their precious daughter is in Qingshan Sect!"


    "So what."


    Mao Yi sneered, "No matter how extraordinary he is, he is just a low-level cultivator at best. As for his rtionship with Baofeng Commercial Guild, it is just based on mutual interests!"


    "But even if he is a low-level cultivator, he is still a cultivator!" Mao Lin was still worried.


    "Father, you are after all a guild leader. We can''t afford to provoke high-level cultivators, but we can certainly hire cultivators to deal with Yi Feng!"


    Mao Yi smiled meaningfully.


    Just as his voice fell, three men walked in from outside the door. The three were intimidating, carrying a murderous aura. As soon as they entered, it gave Mao Lin tremendous pressure.


    "These...these three are..."


    Mao Lin stared wide-eyed.


    "These three are the cultivators I invited. They will help us directly take care of Yi Feng. And their cultivation level has reached Martial Ling Realm!" Mao Yi said leisurely.


    "Martial Ling Realm!"


    Hearing this, Mao Lin''s heart skipped a beat.


    He never expected that these three were actually at the Martial Ling Realm, figures he usually could not get in touch with.


    "So father, just rx!" Mao Yi said with a smile, "With three Martial Ling Realm masters making a move, a small fry like Yi Feng, even if he has some cultivation, would still be crushed to death, right?"


    "But..."


    Mao Lin moved closer to Mao Yi and asked in a low voice, "It must have cost a lot to invite these three, right?"


    "Father, don''t worry, mundane treasures like ours they don''t look upon..." As Mao Yi said this, the corners of his mouth curled up slightly, "They just need me to find them one hundred nubile maidens!"


    "One hundred nubile maidens?"


    Mao Lin was overjoyed.


    If that was the case, it seemed for him and his son this deal was an absolute steal!


    And with three Martial Ling Realm masters taking action, killing Yi Feng surely wouldn''t be a problem.


    So Mao Lin smiled and said to the three, "Honorable sirs, as long as you help us settle this matter, let alone one hundred nubile maidens, I can find two hundred for you too."


    "Very good!"


    The three sat down and nodded in satisfaction after hearing Mao Lin''s words, sneering, "After we rest for a day, leave that little bastard you mentioned to us."

 Chapter 88

    Chapter 88


    After settling Zhong Qing down, Yi Feng walked out of the martial arts hall with a dark expression on his face.


    He knew who the mastermind behind this incident was without even thinking about it, and could even guess their motives. It must be the Pingjiang Business Association trying to take his life for profit. It was just that his disciple Zhong Qing had helped him block it.


    Although he was just an ordinary mortal, seeking vengeance when wronged had always been his way of doing things.


    Soon, Yi Feng arrived at the Baofeng Business Association.


    Seeing that it was Yi Feng himself who hade, the Chairman did not dare be negligent in the slightest. He set aside all the things in his hands and came to receive Yi Feng personally.


    "Master Yi, please have some tea."


    Yin Xiong stretched out his hand nervously and said.


    However, Yi Feng did not move.


    This inevitably made Yin Xiong extremely anxious. He apanied Yi Feng, madly racking his brains thinking about whether he had offended Yi Feng somehow.


    Because ever since Yi Feng had entered, he had been wearing a dark expression, and had not said a single word from start to finish.


    Finally, when Yin Xiong could no longer endure the pressure, Yi Feng, who had been silent all this while, finally raised his head and looked at Yin Xiong, saying: "Chairman Yin."


    "Yes, yes, Master Yi, I''m here."


    Hearing that Yi Feng had finally spoken, Yin Xiong gave a start, and hurriedly responded.


    "Your business association should be able to kill people, right?" Yi Feng continued.


    "Ah?"


    However, Yin Xiong did not react immediately.


    "I mean, I want to kill some people." Yi Feng finally picked up the cup of tea, thinking of his precious disciple''s injuries, and said with narrowed eyes: "Because someone almost killed my disciple."


    "What?"


    "Someone dared to kill Master Yi''s disciple?"


    Yin Xiong suddenly stood up, eyes wide open.


    To him, this was really too shocking. Although he did not know clearly who Yi Feng was, he had a sense of it.


    Yet someone had made a move against his disciple?


    This matter could be big or small!


    If handled improperly and this angered Yi Feng, I''m afraid the entire Pingjiang City would be overturned!


    "So is there a way?" Yi Feng looked up and asked. "Of course, whatever reward is needed, just mention it."


    "There''s a way, there''s a way, of course there''s a way." Yin Xiong said these words almost stammering, directly ignoring what Yi Feng had said about the reward.


    "Very good."


    Yi Feng nodded and said, "Then I want to see the mastermind''s head. Can that be done?"


    "It can, it can. I, Yin Xiong, guarantee it here." Yin Xiong hurriedly patted his chest and said.


    "But it''s possible that it was someone from the Baofeng Business Association." Yi Feng went on. "Of course, there is no evidence yet, you''ll need to investigate."


    "Sir, please rest assured. I will find out the details as soon as possible, no matter who it is, and then ce the mastermind''s head in front of you." Yin Xiong held up his palm solemnly and said.


    "Good, thank you for your trouble."


    Yi Feng finished drinking the tea, then got up and left.


    He had just guessed that the Baofeng Business Association might be involved in such assassinations, and hadn''t held out much hope to begin with. Now it seemed to be an unexpected joy.


    After sending Yi Feng off, Yin Xiong did not dare to linger even for a moment. He immediately took two subordinates with him and raced on horseback towards Qingshan Gate.


    With hurried horses, Yin Xiong found Luo Lanxue.


    "What?" Hearing the sequence of events, Luo Lanxue''s face turned pale. She immediately understood the gravity of the situation, and hurriedly said: "Uncle, I''ll take you to see Master now. Tell my Master the whole story from beginning to end."


    "Yes." Yin Xiong nodded, but he was also very nervous in his heart. He had long heard of the Qingshan Patriarch, but this was still his first time meeting him.


    "Master, I seek an urgent audience." Outside the secret chamber, Luo Lanxue respectfully called out.


    "My disciple, your Master has recently gained insights while using the Sage''s precious saber. No matter what, you should withdraw first!" The dignified voice of the Qingshan Patriarch came from within the secret chamber.


    "Master, this is an extremely important matter." Luo Lanxue said anxiously.


    "I said, no matter what important matter, you must not disturb my secluded meditation." There was a hint of anger in the Qingshan Patriarch''s voice. "If you interrupt my insights, you cannot bear this responsibility."


    "Please calm your anger, Master. This matter, I''m afraid it''s more important than your insights." Luo Lanxue bit her red lips and said directly: "Master Yi''s disciple, Young Master Zhong Qing, was almost killed by someone."


    "What?" Luo Lanxue''s words had just fallen when an incredulous voice came from inside, followed by a "bang" as the Qingshan Patriarch directly burst out.


    Then, with protruding veins, the Qingshan Patriarch grabbed Luo Lanxue''s jade palm, red at her and asked: "What did you just say?"

 Chapter 89

    Chapter 89


    Under the stern gaze of the Qingshan Patriarch, Yin Xiong finally stammered out the whole story.


    "This is outrageous, simply outrageous!"


    Upon hearing Yin Xiong''s ount, the Qingshan Patriarch''s rage boiled over. With a sweep of his palm, a nearby building was instantly razed to the ground.


    "Xue''er."


    "Yes, master."


    "Notify Zhu Yun and the other elders to gather at the Qingshan Hall immediately."


    "Understood!"


    Luo Lanxue dared not dy. Her graceful figure flickered and in an instant she was gone.


    "Return to the town below the mountain at once, find out who exactly daredmit such audacity." The Qingshan Patriarch instructed Yin Xiong.


    "Yes, Qingshan master."


    Yin Xiong didn''t even pause for a sip of water before rushing back down the mountain with two subordinates.


    At the Qingshan Hall.


    The Qingshan Patriarch sat grim-faced at the head of the hall.


    At the lower seats, Zhu Yun, Luo Lanxue and the other elders all had their heads lowered with solemn expressions.


    An aura of overwhelming pressure filled the hall, leaving the weaker cultivators gasping for breath.


    "Master, this matter is no small thing." Luo Lanxue stepped forward and urgently analyzed, "From uncle''s ount, the master is already extremely angry over this incident."


    "Sister speaks correctly." The youthful Yin Luo Li also stepped forward, face full of fury. "The master has shown our Qingshan Sect great benevolence, yet his disciple was nearly killed on our sect''s territory. We must provide an exnation to satisfy the master over this matter."


    "Precisely. The master himself did not act, but notified the Baofeng Commerce to make his intentions clear - he expects us to provide an ount." Sect leader Zhu Yun added gravely, "Therefore we must treat this matter with utmost prudence and ensure the master''s satisfaction. Otherwise, if the master is forced to act personally..." He shook his head, not daring to continue that train of thought.


    "So Grand Master, you must decide how to proceed." Luo Lanxue looked to the Qingshan Patriarch at the head in solemn urgency.


    "Hmph!"


    The Qingshan Patriarch''s expression was stormy as he mmed his palm down, instantly pulverizing the stone table beside him.


    "No matter who dared attack young master Qing, none shall escape."


    His voice boomed like a bell throughout the hall.


    "Transmit mymand."


    "Yes!"


    "Activate the Sect-Protecting Grand Formation, notify the Twelve Elders and Eighteen Guardians. Dispatch the Thirty-Six Heavenly Stars and Seventy-Two Earthly Fiends, along with all one hundred and eight branch disciples without exception. Zhu Yun will lead them out of the mountain!"


    "I will make those who angered the master regreting into this world."


    Shock rippled through the hall at the Qingshan Patriarch''s words.


    Even in times of major sect wars, such a battle formation was unprecedented.


    But it was only expected - if the Patriarch could not quell that person''s anger, the Qingshan Sect would likely cease to exist.


    "Understood!"


    Deafening shouts echoed within the Qingshan Hall. Streaks of light shot out as cultivators streamed into the sky, trailing waves of energy.


    The one hundred and eight branch disciples of Qingshan mobilized, marching directly towards Pingjiang City, their thundering footsteps shaking the earth.


    At the same time, the Thirty-Six Heavenly Stars and Seventy-Two Earthly Fiends took to the skies mounted on flying demonic beasts, casting massive shadows over thend as they howled towards Pingjiang City.


    Led by Zhu Yun, the Twelve Elders and Eighteen Guardians stepped on air, emanating tremendous pressure as they streaked forth with astonishing speed like meteors falling to earth!


    In Pingjiang City, the Baofeng Commerce ground to a halt as all shops shut their doors. Countless spies were dispatched.


    Within half an hour, a carrier pigeon delivered a letter from the Baofeng Commerce to the Qingshan Patriarch''s hand.


    As he read the note, killing intent erupted from his eyes.


    "Pingjiang Commerce."


    "Die!"


    At hismand, the massive Qingshan forces mobilized towards the Pingjiang Commerce''s base.


    In that moment, the skies over Pingjiang City suddenly changed.

 Chapter 90

    Chapter 90


    In the grand hall of Pingjiang Business Association.


    Mao Lin sat on the left, Mao Yi sat on the right, and they weed the three Martial Spirits masters to the seats of honor, chatting and drinking happily.


    "President, this is bad!"


    Just then, a stewardly man rushed in in a hurry.


    "What''s going on?" Mao Lin mmed down his wine ss and thundered in anger: "Didn''t you see I''m entertaining the three masters here? How dare you rush in so recklessly?"


    "President, something big has happened!" The steward said anxiously, "ording to our insider in Baofeng Business Association, Yi Feng has closed down Baofeng along with its members, and they are prepared to make a move on our Pingjiang Business Association!"


    "What?"


    Mao Lin''s expression darkened.


    He didn''t expect that the prestigious Baofeng Business Association would actually close down for a small fry like Yi Feng, and even take action against his Pingjiang Business Association.


    This was indeed a big deal.


    If not handled properly, it could lead to an all out war between the two associations!


    "Yi''er, keep the three masterspany, I''m going to see what exactly is going on." Mao Lin immediately instructed. He dared not take such a matter lightly.


    "President Mao, where are you going? Come back and keep drinking!" However, before Mao Lin could leave, one of the Martial Spirits called out leisurely, "Are you just going to leave us here unattended? That would be very impolite!"


    Hearing this, Mao Lin''s face was hard. Bowing his head low he said, "Masters, you heard it too. Baofeng has closed down for that little bastard, and ns to make a move on my Pingjiang. As the president I must take control of the situation!"


    "And my son is still here to apany you drinking!"


    However, the Martial Spirit had no intention of letting Mao Lin leave. He raised his mouth corners and tapped the stool decisively, leaving no room for argument.


    Seeing this, Mao Lin sat back down with a difficult expression.


    Yet his mind was still on the matter with Baofeng.


    "President Mao, why worry so much?" As if sensing Mao Lin''s thoughts, the Martial Spirit leaned back tapping his fingers on the table. "It''s just a small business association. With us here, what do you have to fear?"


    Hearing this, Mao Lin''s eyes lit up, his worries vanishing in an instant.


    The man was right! With three Martial Spirits by his side, why should he fear Baofeng?


    Still, he had some reservations, and said cautiously, "Masters, we don''t fear Baofeng alone. But they have ties with Qingshan Sect!"


    "Qingshan Sect?"


    The Martial Spirit let out a cold snort. "That old demon Qingshan is quite capable, but the three of us are also Martial Spirits. Do you think he would be willing to offend us three over a small business association?"


    "I believe Qingshan Sect knows where their priorities lie."


    "You''re right!"


    Hearing the Martial Spirit''s analysis, Mao Lin pped his thigh in realization.


    His worries werepletely swept away.


    "Come, masters, I toast you!" Mao Lin raised his cup, his face flushed as he spoke.


    "Now that''s more like it!" The Martial Spirit raised his mouth corners, leisurely lifting his cup. "Let''s just sit here, eating and drinking, while we wait for that Yi Feng to bring his men knocking. When they''ve all arrived, us three brothers will make our move and help you wipe out those trash, kill as many as we can!"


    "Hahaha!"


    Mao Lin drank heartily from his cup and threw back his head with loudughter.


    Now he could rest easy.


    All they had to do was wait for Yi Feng and Baofeng to arrive and deliver themselves to their deaths.


    Just then, several small birds glided across the sky.


    Right after, dozens of phantom-like shadows swept through the air soundlessly, hovering high above looking down at Pingjiang below, their faces full of coldness.


    Next moment, thirty-six Heavenly Stems and seventy-two Earthly Branches rode flying beasts as they arrived. The massive beasts clustered together, casting a huge shadow on the ground, giving off an immense sense of oppression.


    Qingshan Sect''s 108 halls, nearly 100,000 disciples, had already surrounded Baofeng Business Association three rings deep, preventing anyone inside from escaping.


    Finally.


    With another earth-shaking aura, it was the furious Lu Qingshan, legendary de in hand, clearly disying how serious he took this matter!


    "President, president, bad news! Yi Feng''s men are here!"


    Just as Mao Lin and the three Martial Spirits were drinking merrily, the steward from before cried out again. His panicked look caused him to trip over the doorstep and tumble right in.


    "President Mao, your men really are gutless!"


    Seeing this, one of the Martial Spirits scoffed with contempt.


    Hearing this, Mao Lin was extremely embarrassed. He quickly thundered at the steward, "Didn''t I say I''m apanying the masters drinking? Don''t be so rude. And I already said, now that they''re here they''re here. With the three masters what do we have to fear?"


    "But president, there''s so many of them!" The steward added anxiously, "We absolutely can''t let our guard down!"


    "Annoying."


    Clearly the Martial Spirit had no wish to hear the steward say another word. With a wave of his arm, the steward was reduced to a bloody rain. Then he turned to Mao Lin and said leisurely, "President Mao, your men don''t seem to have much faith in us huh?"


    "No, no, of course not..."


    Mao Lin quickly exined, "He''s just a lowly steward, what does he know? He saw their numbers and was frightened, foolishly thinking numbers could threaten the masters. When in your eyes, no matter how manye, they simplye to die."

 Chapter 91

    Chapter 91


    "Very good!"


    The three Martial Spirits nodded in satisfaction.


    "Gentlemen, now that they are here..." Mao Lin looked at the three with hopeful eyes and carefully asked, "Could I trouble you to take care of them immediately?"


    "No rush. They''re just some trash. After drinking this pot of wine, we''ll go handle them. There''s no hurry," said one of the Martial Spirit experts as he lightly picked up the wine pot and personally poured Mao Lin a cup.


    "Alright, I''ll keep youpany drinking this pot of wine before we talk about it. Haha," Mao Lin replied rxedly.


    Seeing the three''sposure, Mao Lin also rxed.


    He even called over a dozen maids to liven things up and please the three Martial Spirits further.


    In no time,ughter filled the hall as singing and dancing rose to the heavens.


    "Gentlemen, I found the strongest wine per your order," Mao Lin said with a craftyugh.


    "Not bad. This wine is quite strong," said one of the Martial Spirits as he stood up and patted Mao Lin''s shoulder. His wicked hand didn''t forget to grope the maids either.


    Soon, the wine and drinks on the table were emptied.


    The three Martial Spirit experts slowly stood up with a hint of tipsiness and said to Mao Lin, "Let''s go take care of those people Yi Feng called first before wee back and continue drinking."


    Hearing this, Mao Lin and his son couldn''t stop smiling.


    Not only would this resolve their business association''s crisis, they might be able to eliminate the Bao Feng Business Association at the source.


    Most importantly, with three Martial Spirit experts backing them, they didn''t need to worry about any trouble from Qingshan Sect either.


    The three Martial Spirits walked in front while Mao Lin and his son followed behind, all with smiles as they headed out the door.


    "Third brother, they''re just some trash. Eldest brother and I won''t make a move. You can take care of them yourself," one of the Martial Spirits said right before exiting.


    "Don''t worry, eldest brother. They probably can''t even call any formidable figures. For such a trivial matter, there''s no need for eldest and second brother to act. I alone am enough," the other Martial Spirit replied.


    "Alright."


    "Hahaha..."


    Laughter filled with arrogance rang out as the group finally stepped out the door.


    However, the moment they exited, the three Martial Spirits suddenly felt their legs go soft, nearly stumbling and falling.


    What first appeared before them were dozens of vicious, ring eyes. The owners of these eyes were all suspended in midair, emanating a thick, cold aura.


    Most frustrating for the three Martial Spirits was that not one of these dozen eyes'' owners was weaker than them in cultivation.


    "Awoo!"


    At the same time, apanied by a series of beastly roars, arge swarm of flying demonic beasts charged over, swirling in the sky above. Armored masters with vigorous auras sat atop each beast, waiting for themand to strike at any moment.


    "Kill! Kill! Kill!"


    From an unseen location came deafening war cries. It was the countless Qingshan Sect disciples. Though no figures could be seen, just the voices alone weighed heavily, as if they could trample and tten the Pingjiang Commercial Association in the next moment.


    Of course, what the three dreaded most was the elderly man holding a kitchen knife high in the sky.


    The kitchen knife emanated a gentle radiance.


    Just standing there, this elder with fluttering hair could match thousands of soldiers and horses.


    Seeing this battle formation, the three Martial Spirit experts shuddered and shook off their drunkenness. Cold sweat dripped down their foreheads.


    Mao Lin and his son were also badly frightened seeing this lineup. Though esteemed among mortals, they had never witnessed such a formation.


    "Chairman, what should we do now?"


    "Yes, Chairman, what should we do?"


    "They have so many people. It looks terrifying. Think of something!"


    Other members of the Pingjiang Commercial Association also rushed over at this time, gathering around Mao Lin and voicing their concerns.


    Mao Lin''s brows furrowed.


    But thinking of the three Martial Spirit experts beside them to protect father and son, he regained his confidence.


    Straightening his chest, he softly shouted at the Pingjiang Commercial Association members, "Why are you all so flustered? Stay calm. Though they have greater numbers, we have three Martial Spirit experts on our side. In their eyes, the enemies are just wax spears and golden guns for show."


    With that said, he looked towards the three Martial Spirits with a smiling face and said, "Gentlemen, I''m right aren''t I? With a simple wave of your hands, you could easily take care of them, correct?"

 Chapter 92

    Chapter 92


    Mao Lin''s question instantly made the three martial spirit masters'' faces flush red with anger, their facial muscles twitching uncontrobly.


    In their hearts, they even had the urge to kill Mao Lin.


    That damn blind bastard!


    How could he not see the lineup across from them? Thebined effect of that lineup, even if it was the three of them as martial spirits, or even three martial kings, they would still fall here.


    For a long while, the three of them were so angry they couldn''t get a word out.


    There was only one thought in their minds - hurry up and make it clear they''re not associated with the Pingjiang Commercial Firm, then get the hell out of here!


    This matter, this lineup, they couldn''t afford to provoke!


    "Hmm? Esteemed sirs?" However, Mao Lin, seemingly oblivious, spoke up again, blinking his eyes and casting an inquiring look their way.


    "Damn you and your mother."


    The leading martial spirit master pped Mao Lin across the face, hitting him so hard that stars appeared before his eyes, and said at the same time: "Chairman Mao, we''ve bought what we need, so we''ll be on our way first."


    Clearly, by saying this, they wanted Qingshan Sect to think that the three of them had onlye here to buy things.


    After speaking, the three martial spirit masters exchanged nces, then hurried to leave from the side, soon arriving at the entrance without anyone blocking them.


    This made them secretly heave a sigh of relief, with slight smug smiles appearing on their faces.


    But just as they thought they were in the clear, right after being pped anding to their senses, Mao Lin suddenly cried out,


    "Esteemed sirs, what is the meaning of this? Weren''t you just adamantly saying you would help us take care of these people? How can you suddenly abandon us like this?"


    Dammit!


    Mao Lin''s words instantly caused the three martial spirits'' faces to change dramatically.


    Not daring to linger for a second, the martial spirit aura around the three people violently erupted. With a stomp of their feet the ground cracked, and they tried to fly away.


    But just as they had taken off, an extremely dangerous aura enveloped them.


    Looking back, they saw Lu Qingshan floating in midair. With a wave of his hand, the kitchen knife in his hand radiated a dazzling brilliance before leaving his hand.


    In the air, the light transformed by the kitchen knife grewrger andrger, until it reached a hundred yards wide, then hacked down vertically.


    "Boom!"


    "Boom boom boom..."


    Along with a series of sonic booms, countless buildings copsed with a rumble. The knife aura left a gorge several hundred meters long in front of the three martial spirits, spewing clouds of dust into the sky.


    The three martial spirits were drenched in cold sweat. Facing such might from a single kitchen knife, they froze in ce.


    Clearly this gorge was nothing to them, and they could easily fly over it. But now it had be an insurmountable ravine, one they didn''t dare cross.


    Because they knew in their hearts that if they moved another step, that kitchen knife would likely fall on their heads.


    This single knife strike was truly too terrifying!


    "It seems like you three are also involved in this matter?"


    High above, Lu Qingshan''s sharp gaze suddenly turned to them, his dignified voice ringing out.


    At the same time he spoke, the gazes of the other Qingshan Sect members also shifted to look at them as one.


    These gazes made the three martial spirits'' hair stand on end. Under thebined pressure of so many people''s gazes, even these three martial spirit masters could not withstand it, nearly suffering a mental copse.


    "Damn you and your mother, Mao Lin!"


    Finally, in anxious rage, one of the martial spirits turned and cursed Mao Lin. If not for this blind bastard''s untimely words at the critical moment, they could have fled long ago.


    "I ask you again, are you also involved in this matter?" Lu Qingshan''s imposing voice rang out again, refusing to bother with their in-fighting.


    Knowing they couldn''t escape this matter, the three martial spirits could only face it head on, and simply hardened their attitudes, saying: "That''s right, we''re involved."


    "So what of it?"


    "Even if the three of us together are not your match, if you really want to make a move against us, you still have to consider our identities."


    "Oh?"


    Lu Qingshan''s gaze narrowed slightly.


    "We''re from the South Sha Gang, you need to understand, when my Gang was flourishing, we were beyondpare to your Qingshan Sect." That martial spirit arrogantly said: "Although we have declined quite a bit now and can''tpare to your Qingshan Sect, a camel that starved to death is still bigger than a horse. If you really want to move against us, you still have to consider carefully."


    As he spoke, the three martial spirits revealed an arrogance stemming from having a powerful background.


    While they were indeed deterred by Qingshan Sect''s lineup at first, remembering they had the Gang as backing, Qingshan Sect wouldn''t dare make a move against them.


    Mao Lin finally understood that these three martial spirits were not a match for Qingshan Sect. Hearing their words, the lifeless look on his face revived once more.


    After all, they were grasshoppers on the same rope now!


    "What if I insist on acting against you?"


    Lu Qingshan''s pupils contracted as he spoke coldly.


    "Then my Gang will definitely not let this rest. After all, we are elders of the Gang." That martial spirit unabashedly threatened: "Unless you take the risk of triggering an all-out war between your Qingshan Sect and my Gang by moving against us."


    "Very well."


    Lu Qingshan''s expression fluctuated, betraying neither joy nor anger.


    But in the next moment, with a wave of his hand, his rolling voice spread throughout the horizon.


    "Listen to mymand. Leave eighteen guardians here to defend this ce. The rest will be led by Zhu Yun to quickly move out and annihte the Gang within a day!"


    "What?"


    The previously arrogant martial spirits'' faces dramatically changed at his words, their gazes fixed tightly on Lu Qingshan.


    "You, you, you..."


    "Over a trivial matter involving a mortal, you would actually destroy my entire Gang, how could you, how dare you?!"

 Chapter 93

    Chapter 93


    "Humph, what''s there to be afraid of?" Lu Qingshan angrily rebuked.


    It was not just the current Beitian Gang that was inferior to his Qingshan Sect, even if it was the Beitian Gang at its peak, they wouldn''t dare offend the master. He dared to go confront them with just a kitchen knife.


    With Lu Qingshan''smand, the Qingshan Sect''s army suddenly marched forward.


    "What?" The Beitian Gang''s three top martial artists were shocked, thinking Lu Qingshan was just boasting. They didn''t expect him to take action.


    After the Qingshan army marched off, Lu Qingshan angrilymanded the eighteen protectors who stayed behind to surround the three martial artists and attack them.


    The eighteen protectors were the pirs of Qingshan Sect, all having reached the martial spirit realm. Surrounding the three, victory was almost guaranteed.


    "Ahhh..." Three miserable screams rang out. The three martial spirits didn''t even have time to react before being captured alive by the eighteen protectors.


    Seeing this, Mao Lin and his son Mao Yi trembled uncontrobly, cold sweat streaming down their faces.


    They had never imagined that the three martial spirits they relied on would be defeated so easily. Although they could tell from their escape that they were no match, at least they should have been able to resist a little.


    At that moment, the father and son felt their hearts twitch painfully.


    After capturing the three martial spirits, Lu Qingshan''s dignified gaze fell upon Mao Lin and his son, apanied by dense pressure.


    "Crack!" Under this pressure, Mao Lin and his son couldn''t withstand it for even a moment. Their knees heavily hit the ground as their faces filled with despair.


    "It was you who sent people to injure Master Yi''s disciple?" Lu Qingshan''s heavy voice questioned, the pressure on his body growing stronger and stronger.


    "It wasn''t me, it wasn''t me." Under the pressure and fear, Mao Yi''s psychological defenses copsed. He shrieked, "I didn''t get involved in this at all. It was him, it was him..."


    As he spoke, he hurriedly pointed at Mao Lin, madly shouting, "It was all this old guy''s fault, it had nothing to do with me!"


    "You..." Seeing his own son turn against him at the critical moment, Mao Lin''s qi and blood surged, coughing up a mouthful of blood. Everything he did was for Mao Yi''s future, he didn''t expect Mao Yi to sell him out in an instant.


    However, Lu Qingshan didn''t care about their in-fighting at all. His only concern was appeasing Master Yi''s anger. Hearing Mao Yi say this, Lu Qingshan''s cold eyes fell upon Mao Lin.


    "So the mastermind is you?"


    Hearing this, Mao Lin''s face was ghastly white and lifeless. He knew today he was doomed. Raising his unwilling eyes to look at Lu Qingshan, his hoarse voice said, "If I guess right, you are the Qingshan Sect''s Lu Qingshan?"


    Lu Qingshan didn''t speak, but his eyes remained icy cold.


    Mao Lin lowered his head.


    He could see now that this was Qingshan Sect mobilizing all their power to attack his small Pingjiang Business.


    He just couldn''t understand why, with just a small fry like Yi Feng, it elicited such a huge reaction, even making Lu Qingshan personally take action and mobilize the entire sect.


    "Just who is he?"


    Unable to resist, he gritted his teeth and asked the question in his heart.


    Lu Qingshan revealed a disdainful smile and coldly said, "Although a worthless thing like you is not qualified to know the master''s identity, I can let you die with understanding."


    "Not only is he my, Lu Qingshan''s, and the Qingshan Sect''s life-saving benefactor, he is also the senior I most respect. He concealed his cultivation to experience life among themon people in this small city. Yet you, a trashy bastard, almost crippled his disciple..."


    "Don''t you deserve death?"


    "Doesn''t your Pingjiang Business deserve destruction?"


    Lu Qingshan''s words were like thunder exploding in Mao Lin''s mind. His eyes wide open, filled with deep disbelief.


    That line, "concealed his cultivation to experience life among themon people," kept echoing in his mind.


    So he was...


    "What''s more, you were most blind in that the master gave you many chances. If you had seized even the slightest opportunity, you could have surpassed countless others with his favor. But you were blind!" Lu Qingshan mercilessly ridiculed him. Clearly, he had long grasped a thorough understanding of Pingjiang Business.


    "Pfft!"


    Lu Qingshan''s words directly struck Mao Lin''s sorest spot. In anger, he spit up another mouthful of blood.


    Who''s to say it wasn''t true?


    He originally had the opportunity to cooperate with him and establish a good rtionship.


    But he had ruined it himself!


    Hate!


    Regret!


    "Things havee to this, go die. Be more open-eyed in your next life."


    Lu Qingshan no longer had the patience to bother with Mao Lin. With a light cover of his palm, massive pressure crushed down.


    Under this pressure, Mao Lin''s meridians ruptured, his organs shaken to pieces. Staring wide-eyed, he fell to the ground.


    "Congrattions Master for ying the culprit!" At the side, Mao Yi madly shouted, "So Master, you can spare me now!"


    "Humph!"


    "You deserve death even more!"


    Lu Qingshan coldly snorted, ncing at him disdainfully. With a p, Mao Yi didn''t even have the chance to beg for mercy before being pped into pieces.


    His cold gaze didn''t even look at them again before shifting to the three martial spirits.


    "It''s your turn."


    The three martial spirits revealed fearful expressions, threatening, "If you dare touch us, the Beitian Gang will not let you off."


    "Oh?"


    Lu Qingshan''s expression darkened. He directly squeezed one to death.


    "You actually dare kill us?" Seeing theirpanion die, the other two madly shouted, "Don''t think our Beitian Gang is as simple as it looks. We guarantee every single one of your Qingshan Sect members will die without intact corpses."


    "Noisy."


    Lu Qingshan pushed out two palms, directly taking the lives of the two.


    "Hahaha..."


    But just as Lu Qingshan began to rx, three wisps of blue smoke floated out from their corpses.


    "You can''t kill us. If you have the gutse to Beitian Gang and find us. We''ll be waiting for you, hahaha..."


    The voices faded away as the three wisps of smoke vanished in an instant.


    "Damn it!"


    Lu Qingshan''s expression drastically changed. He wanted to pursue them but there was no trace. He never imagined the three had such secret arts!


    "Yin Xiong,"


    Lu Qingshan hurriedly called out.


    "Here."


    Yin Xiong stood at the ready.


    "Bring Mao Lin''s head to the master. I must pursue and kill these three!" Lu Qingshan ordered.


    "Yes, but how should we deal with the unrted members of Pingjiang Business?" Yin Xiong respectfully asked.


    "Capture them first, don''t let anyone slip away. Then ask the master. If master says to spare them they live, if master says kill them they die!" Lu Qingshan said in a deep voice after slight consideration.


    "Understood!"


    Yin Xiong hurried to carry out the orders.


    Having dealt with Pingjiang Business, Lu Qingshan''s gloomy expression led the eighteen protectors towards Beitian Gang.


    He had been considering whether it would be too rash to attack Beitian Gang just for these three people, as their misdeeds may not involve the entire gang.


    But now it seemed he had to pay Beitian Gang a visit.


    Among other things, he had to end these three lives.

 Chapter 94

    Chapter 94


    ¡°The situation does not look optimistic!¡±


    In the martial arts hall, Yi Feng pressed his palm on Zhong Qing''s forehead and frowned. Although he had escaped the danger to his life, the person still did not wake up.


    "I''m afraid only that medicine will work."


    Yi Feng thought for a moment. To get this medicine still required quite a few things.


    It looked like he would have to go into the mountain again!


    Thinking of this, Yi Feng revealed a look of hatred. He wondered how the Bao Feng Chamber of Commerce was handling things.


    "Master, I have not failed you. Not only did I execute the ringleader for you, but we also destroyed the entire Pingjiang Chamber of Commerce."


    Just then, Yin Xiong arrived with his men.


    When Yi Feng walked out the door, he was shocked. Each of Yin Xiong''s men held a severed head, and Mao Lin''s head was among them.


    "Good!"


    Seeing this scene, Yi Feng was extremely pleased.


    The Bao Feng Chamber of Commerce worked efficiently. My disciple, I have avenged you!


    What really surprised Yi Feng was that the Bao Feng Chamber of Commerce had actually destroyed the entire Pingjiang Chamber of Commerce.


    How ruthless!


    "Tell me, what reward do you want? As long as I can provide it, I will satisfy you," Yi Feng said generously. Yin Xiong was so efficient, so the reward certainly could not be stingy. Even if he had to dip into his own shares, avenging his disciple was worth it.


    Hearing this, Yin Xiong was overjoyed. He knew this would provide him a great opportunity.


    But sadly, he did not dare ask for anything!


    So he quickly declined politely, "Master is too kind. This was just a trivial effort, I do not want any reward!"


    A trivial effort?


    No wonder.


    Yi Feng understood. The two chambers ofmerce had longstanding conflicts. The Pingjiang Chamber of Commerce had probably wanted to destroy the Bao Feng Chamber of Commerce for some time. They simply took this chance to make their move, while helping him get revenge.


    So that was it.


    "You really don''t want any reward?"


    Yi Feng asked again.


    "I really don''t need any," Yin Xiong said with aplex expression. But his heart was already filled with yearning.


    "Alright then!"


    Yi Feng nodded. After all, they were business partners. The chamber ofmerce had earned quite a bit from him too. It was reasonable for them to not ask for any reward.


    "Oh right, master. What should we do with the rest of the Bao Feng Chamber of Commerce?" Yin Xiong asked.


    "The rest?" Yi Feng frowned. Why was he asking about the others?


    But on second thought, it made sense. After all, it concerned many lives. Even as the chamber''s chief, Yin Xiong could not make this decision alone. Asking his opinion was reasonable.


    Since that was the case, there was no harm in giving his thoughts.


    Stroking his chin, Yi Feng said, "I think there''s no need to wipe them all out if they are not viins. Sparing them can also be considered virtuous. Of course, none of the guilty can be let off."


    Yin Xiong immediately understood. He could not help but admire Yi Feng. A true superior man, with such nonchnt magnanimity. No ordinary person couldpare. He quickly said with sincere admiration, "Master is righteous!"


    "There''s nothing much to it," Yi Feng smiled.


    "Then master, we shall go attend to other matters?" Yin Xiong asked respectfully.


    "Very well. Safe travels, no need to send me off. Visit me when you have time," Yi Feng said with a smile.


    Hearing this, Yin Xiong was overjoyed. His excitement was evident.


    "I definitely will, definitely!"


    Although the master did not give him any reward, this one sentence was more precious than any reward!


    Because it meant this master had epted him. In the long run, this was far better than any worldly treasures.


    ...


    At the same time, Lu Qingshan had arrived at the st Gang with the eighteen protectors.


    But as soon as they got here, his expression darkened.


    His Thirty-Six Tian Gang, Seventy-Two Di Sha, plus all the elders and Zhu Yun, were sealed inside a great formation.


    "What is going on?" Elder Qingshan transmitted.


    "Martial uncle, let''s go. This st Gang is not as simple as it appears," Zhu Yun said as he led everyone to resist the formation''s pressure. He transmitted to Elder Qingshan at the same time.


    Elder Qingshan''s heart sank. Just as he was unsure what to do, an intense sense of danger came over him.


    Then he saw, above the formation, a figure in white robes. He stood aloofly, his cold eyes fixed on Elder Qingshan.

 Chapter 95

    Chapter 95


    "Hiss!"


    The old ancestor Qingshan''s face changed drastically.


    This was a mighty Warrior Emperor.


    To think the Bombing Gang actually had a Warrior Emperor hidden so deep within its ranks.


    Finally, the man in white robes turned his gaze over, asking indifferently, "The tiny Qingshan Sect dares to attack my Bombing Gang. How bold!"


    The old ancestor Qingshan''s expression was gloomy, but he had not lost hisposure. He held his head high and said, "May I ask this esteemed one''s name?"


    "Ye Bei!"


    The man in white robes responded indifferently.


    "Ye Bei?"


    The old ancestor Qingshan was greatly shocked, recalling a legend from the past in South Sha. Ten years ago, a genius had risen to prominence, reaching the Warrior King realm by the age of twenty. But right when he was at his peak, this person suddenly disappeared without a trace, and many guessed that he had died in some secret realm.


    Who would have thought that he would join the Bombing Gang and make the leap from Warrior King to Warrior Emperor in just ten years?


    Such talent was simply terrifying!


    "I did not expect to run into you here." The old ancestor Qingshan said heavily, "But do you know that three of your Bombing Gang''s elders have been behaving atrociously outside, offending those they should not have?"


    "So what of it?"


    Ye Bei responded coldly.


    "You..." The old ancestor Qingshan was so angry that his face turned ashen. "So you mean to say it was your Bombing Gang who incited those three to offend their seniors?"


    "I do not know of their affairs." Ye Bei responded indifferently.


    "Very well. Since your sect was unaware, there naturally would not be a sh between our orthodox sects. However, I will need you to hand over those three. I must give an exnation to that senior." The old ancestor Qingshan said heavily.


    Upon hearing this, Ye Bei''s eyes glinted.


    "You smashed the physical bodies of three of my sect''s elders, and now you daree asking for people again? You are quite bold!" Ye Bei said coldly. "Shouldn''t you be considering how your Qingshan Sect will get out of this predicament?"


    The old ancestor Qingshan''s face was stifled with awkwardness, but he still spoke staunchly, "Esteemed one, this matter did not arise because of my Qingshan Sect, but concerns another senior. I hope that you will consider this seriously."


    "There is no need for further consideration. I will not hand over anyone!" Ye Bei responded coldly. "Even if some seniores for them himself, tell him toe over!"


    "You..."


    The old ancestor Qingshan said angrily, "I hope you have properly weighed the consequences when you say such things!"


    "Are you threatening me?"


    Ye Bei''s expression sank. His hand, which had been hanging loosely at his side, suddenly thrust out.


    In the next moment, a thick palm imprint grewrger andrger in the sky, pressing down with the might of heavenly authority.


    Under this oppressive aura, the eighteen protectors by the old ancestor Qingshan''s side had already copsed to the ground, and Zhu Yun within the great formation also revealed a deeply worried look.


    "A Warrior Emperor is truly powerful!"


    The old ancestor Qingshan''s expression was solemn. Facing such a mighty opponent, he did not dare be careless at all. The cleaver in his hand immediately released its power, chopping towards the huge palm pressing down from the heavens.


    "Chi!"


    The sky lit up with a dazzling radiance under this strike, and that terrifying palm print was ripped open and dispersed into nothingness in midair.


    "What?"


    Ye Bei, whose expression had remained indifferent this whole time, finally revealed an unbelievable look on his face.


    "A petty Warrior King was actually able to easily shatter my palm strike. You are quite extraordinary!" Ye Bei said, a cold light flickering in his eyes. "Hand over that cleaver and I can spare your lives."


    "Humph, impossible!"


    The old ancestor Qingshan revealed a resolute look. This cleaver had been given to him by Yi Feng, so how could he possibly hand it over?


    "If you do not hand it over..."


    "Then I will just have to take it by force."


    Ye Bei''s voice had just fallen when in the next moment, he was already before the old ancestor Qingshan. A palm strike followed, chopping down.


    This palm stirred up fierce gales, distorting the very air.


    The old ancestor Qingshan''s expression changed drastically. The cleaver in his hand reflexively hacked out.


    "Hmm?!"


    The palmnded on the cleaver and Ye Bei''s expression greatly changed. His entire body was sent flying back. Looking at his palm, it had already be misshapen, radiating intense pain.


    "I truly did not expect that a mere Warrior King would injure me."


    Ye Bei''s eyes narrowed.


    "But a peerless divine de like this does not belong in the hands of a useless fool like you. Only I, Ye Bei, am worthy of possessing it."


    As he spoke, his full speed erupted and his ghostly body flickered around the old ancestor Qingshan, unleashing fierce attacks one after another.


    Under this intense assault, space itself seemed to distort and the ground was left with gully after gully, dust and debris shooting into the sky.


    At the start, the old ancestor Qingshan could barely fend it off relying on the divine cleaver, but a Warrior Emperor was a whole realm above the Warrior King. Soon, he was no match for the onught.


    "Boom!"


    "Boom boom boom boom..."


    Following a series of explosive booms, when thest boom rang out, the old ancestor Qingshan was sent flying back. Just as he tried to get up, a foot stepped down firmly on his chest.


    "The de is mine now."


    Ye Bei looked down condescendingly and snatched the cleaver from the old ancestor Qingshan''s hand.


    "You...this was given to me by my senior. How dare you seize it as your own? If this incurs that senior''s wrath, your Bombing Gang will be wiped out!" The old ancestor Qingshan yelled furiously.


    "Oh?"


    "Let''s see if this so-called senior of yours really exists."


    Ye Bei disdainfully remarked. His palm suddenly stretched out and pressed down on the old ancestor Qingshan''s head.


    "Soul Search!"


    The old ancestor Qingshan''s expression changed drastically as he struggled madly, but it was futile. He could only feel his memories gushing out.


    After a long period of time, Ye Bei finally raised the corners of his mouth.


    "Indeed there is such a person, but he does not seem like much."


    "However, since he was able to bestow upon you such a divine weapon, he must have other treasures as well. In that case, I shall pay him a visit myself andy a solid foundation for my Bombing Gang''s rise!"


    As he spoke, he stomped down on the old ancestor Qingshan''s body, sending him flying back into the great formation.


    "You worthless worms can just die here!"


    With a sneer, his gaze turned towards Pingjiang City and his body shed out in that direction.

 Chapter 96

    Chapter 96


    Ye Bei''s speed was terrifying.


    Soon, Ye Bei arrived at Pingjiang City. Following the route in Qingshan Patriarch''s memories, he rushed towards the Martial Arts Hall.


    Then with a leap, he arrived at the door of the small Martial Arts Hall.


    At the same time, the skull head pressed under the well cover opened its mouth.


    "Ah ba ah ba!"


    As the voice fell, invisible changes urred in the Martial Arts Hall, but no one could see what exactly changed.


    After the change, the skull head smashed its mouth, grinding the well cover with its crown, trying to grind through it and escape.


    "Humph!"


    "Am I really some peerless master, talking about some martial aura contained in the signboard?" Yi Feng looked at the signboard with the character ''wu'' for martial arts, pondered it for a long time, then said disdainfully.


    There was no martial aura on this signboard. It was just an extremely ordinary signboard.


    Thinking of this, he walked unscrupulously into the front hall of the Martial Arts Hall.


    When passing the steps, he paused and looked down at the doorsill stone. He couldn''t help raising the corners of his mouth, "This person is quite interesting, but that''s all. It''s just that old useless Qingshan has too much imagination, exaggerating how amazing this person is. I think in all probability, he is just mediocre."


    He let out a coldugh, then stepped into the front hall with one stride.


    When he first entered, he was still a little wary.


    After all, ording to Qingshan Patriarch''s memories, there were eighteen murals of divine weapons in this front hall, which were said to be extremely powerful.


    But now, although the paintings were still there, they werepletely devoid of aura and fluctuations. Aside from decoration, they were just useless scraps of paper.


    He was now certain that this so-called peerless master was just a figment of Lu Qingshan''s poor judgement and wild imagination.


    Of course, this person did have some foundation.


    Like that doorstep stone that could shake the heavens, it was still an imperial grade treasure. Plus that kitchen knife of Qingshan Patriarch''s.


    But this suited Ye Bei''s intentions even more.


    "Since you want to pretend to be mystical and open a broken Martial Arts Hall, then I''ll oblige and kick your hall!"


    Ye Bei let out a coldugh, then leapt andnded a kick on the big drum in the center of the front hall!


    "Boom boom boom!"


    The deafening sound reverberated throughout the entire Martial Arts Hall.


    Inside the hall, Yi Feng was not there.


    Only the sleeping Ao Qing was awakened by the drum sound. He slowly opened his eyes and nced towards the front hall.


    It seemed to be a Martial Emperor?


    Nevermind, none of my business. Might as well go back to sleep. Just another idiot seeking death.


    The dog yawnedzily,y back down and closed his eyes again.


    "Creak creak creak!"


    Under the well cover, the skull head kept grinding against it.


    It seemed that Ye Bei''s arrival and drum beatpletely failed to disturb the calm of the Martial Arts Hall. Even the dog ignored it.


    With no reaction to the drum beat, Ye Bei''s expression became gloomy.


    He smashed another fist on the drum.


    "Boom!"


    An even heavier muffled sound rang out.


    Only then did Yi Feng hurry back carrying a basket of spinach. He shouted, "Cominging! What''s with all the drumming?"


    When Yi Feng entered the front hall, Ye Bei''s gaze suddenly turned to him.


    Looking Yi Feng up and down.


    Indeed, he could not detect any cultivation level.


    But Ye Bei was not surprised. After all, ording to Qingshan Patriarch''s memories, he had already anticipated a high probability that Yi Feng had learned some bizarre martial arts to pretend to have abilities.


    "I know you''re the owner of this shop." Ye Bei raised his eyes arrogantly and said, "I have no other business today. I''m here to challenge your hall."


    "Challenge my hall?"


    Yi Feng, who had thought it was a customer, immediately frowned upon hearing this. His voice also turned cold, "Do you know what it means to challenge a hall here?"


    "Of course I know."


    Ye Bei raised the corners of his mouth arrogantly, "Challenging a hall is a matter of life and death. The loser''s martial arts hall will also change owners."


    Hearing this, Yi Feng''s eyes narrowed slightly.


    What he said was right. This was the rule of this world, the unwritten rule of martial arts halls here.


    Thus, very few people challenged halls in this world!


    And he, since opening this martial arts hall, had encountered the first challenger!


    "You should leave. I don''t want to fight you." Yi Feng looked Ye Bei up and down,pletely uninterested as he said, "You''re not my match."


    "You''ve got quite the attitude!"


    Being looked down on like this, a strong murderous aura emanated from Ye Bei. He said coldly, "Let me make this clear. I came here specifically for this. I''m determined to take over your hall."


    Hearing this, Yi Feng shook his head.


    Since it was a martial arts hall, the challengers were surely just ordinary people.


    He had nothing to fear from ordinary people fighting. After all, his damn self had mastered 18 types of martial arts skillsparable to gods. Who did this guy think he was messing with?


    "Fine, since you want to fight, I''ll humor you!"


    After saying that, Yi Feng held the spinach basket in one hand and beckoned Ye Bei with the other.


    "You..."


    "Alright alright, not even putting down the vegetable basket, pretending to be all cool. But don''t cryter."


    Seeing such disdain, Ye Bei gritted his teeth angrily.


    Then his palm moved suddenly, striking out intricate hand seals. The power in his meridians was all mobilized and gathered. When the final hand seal fell, containing all the condensed power of a Martial Emperor, a strike fiercely pped towards Yi Feng.


    He held nothing back in this strike.


    There was no probing, only the intention of heavily injuring Yi Feng in one blow.

 Chapter 97

    Chapter 97


    "Die!"


    Cold light shed in Ye Bei''s eyes, and his attack drew nearer and nearer.


    In his view, Wu Huang''s full-force strike filled with inner strength was bound to y the arrogantly conceited yet feigning wizard Yi Feng before him.


    "Showy tricks!"


    However, Yi Feng just nced at him disdainfully and said.


    Although this young man in white robes looked imposing now, his stance was full of ws in Yi Feng''s eyes. He couldn''t even beat Zhong Qing, Yi Feng''s disciple.


    p!


    Just as the attack was about tond on Yi Feng''s chest, he slightly tilted his body to dodge his blow, and pped him across the face nonchntly.


    "What?"


    The originally cold-faced Ye Bei was stunned by the p, and the next moment he was smacked to the ground by the tremendous force.


    How is this possible!?


    Even after hitting the ground, disbelief was still written all over Ye Bei''s face.


    His prided full-powered strike was foiled so easily? Even with his Wu Huang''s strength, he couldn''t even see how it was foiled.


    But the stinging pain on his face made him feel humiliated.


    He, Ye Bei, had been a genius since birth. At the age of thirty he had stepped into the Wu Huang realm, and could be called the youngest Wu Huang in all of South Sha. He had never suffered such humiliation before.


    "Damn you!"


    Eyes bloodshot, he yelled, Wu Huang''s power surging in his broad meridians, ready to erupt along with his formidable aura.


    But before he could, a spinach basket smashed onto his head, pounding him into the ground again. His aura and Wu Huang''s power were forcefully mmed back down by the spinach basket.


    "Pfft!"


    With his power flowing backward, Ye Bei coughed up a mouthful of blood, his meridians in turmoil.


    "With your pathetic skills, even Wang Daye the ox peddler next door could beat you. Who gave you the guts to challenge me?" Yi Feng said condescendingly, holding the spinach basket.


    "You... damn you!"


    These humiliating words made Ye Bei tremble with anger. He couldn''t even get up. With a flick of his hand, a transparent bead appeared, summoned by him.


    "Soul Orb, kill him!"


    Killing intent zing in Ye Bei''s eyes, he immediately summoned the Soul Orb to attack Yi Feng.


    This was his ultimate killer move!


    And this Soul Orb was a rare treasure. He refused to believe it couldn''t kill Yi Feng.


    But Yi Feng simply stomped his foot down.


    Crack!


    Ye Bei froze in shock, eyes bulging as he stared at Yi Feng''s foot.


    The Soul Orb.


    A treasure.


    Crushed under one stomp?


    Gah!


    Ye Bei felt a fishbone stuck in his throat.


    "Just one broken bead wants to kill someone? Are you out of your mind?" Yi Feng''s words made Ye Bei''s ugly expression even more unsightly.


    He actually called the treasured Soul Orb a broken bead?


    Seeing Yi Feng''s cold and truly disdainful look, Ye Bei suddenly realized something.


    This man really was what Lu Qingshan had guessed, a genuine unparalleled master.


    Thud!


    At this thought, Ye Bei''s heart sank to the bottom.


    He instantly regretted provoking such an unimaginable foe. But before he could flee, Yi Feng''s foot heavily stomped onto his chest.


    Crack!


    This stomp shattered all of Ye Bei''s ribs. The intense pain rendered him speechless.


    But Yi Feng had no intention of letting him off.


    Although this guy was weak, Yi Feng couldn''t let him go just because of that. After all, he hade to challenge him, making them mortal enemies.


    Show mercy?


    Impossible.


    Yi Feng really didn''t dare kill chickens, but killing people, this was a different world, and he had secretly done away with a few.

 Chapter 98

    Chapter 98


    Then Yi Feng grabbed him, and in front of Ye Bei''s terrified eyes, directly broke his arm, then threw him heavily to the ground.


    Ye Bei''s heart was filled with despair.


    Even if he used all his cultivation, Yi Feng''s attacks still hurt for real when theynded on him. He was already lying on the ground dying.


    "Senior, I was wrong, please spare me."


    He said hoarsely.


    His face was full of regret as he begged for mercy.


    "Spare you?"


    Yi Feng walked over coldly, stomping on Ye Bei''s body again. Seeing that he was almost out of anger, Yi Feng was thinking about how to resolve this guy without bloodshed, when a thud came from the inner room.


    "Disciple?"


    Yi Feng''s face suddenly showed anxiety upon hearing this.


    He looked at Ye Bei, then at his clothes, hesitated for a moment, then said solemnly: "I''ll remember this, for now I''ll spare you, but in a few days, I''lle to find you personally."


    After saying that, Yi Feng ignored Ye Bei and hurried into the room.


    After all, you can run from the monks but not the temple, since this guy came to challenge them, he would have to find time to fight back.


    But right now,pared to Zhong Qing, this trash was obviously less important.


    Sure enough, when he entered the inner room, he saw that Zhong Qing had woken up, but his consciousness was not very clear, and he had rolled off the bed.


    Yi Feng picked him up distressingly and put him back on the bed.


    Seeing Yi Feng leave, Ye Bei''s heart that had been stuck in his throat was like something else. Ignoring his injuries, he turned and ran.


    But because of his serious injuries, he stumbled and fell after barely getting up, but he flew up again after less than half a moment, stumbling and falling as he fled the city.


    When he returned to the Gang Tian Gang, even with the cultivation of a Martial Emperor, he was almost exhausted.


    He hurriedly took two pills to slightly recover from his injuries. Without resting, he rushed in the direction of the great formation.


    "Leader, you are really amazing!"


    At this moment, three people rushed over to Ye Bei and said, they were the three Martial Spirits of Pingjiang Business Group.


    Because they practiced secret arts, they escaped under Qingshan''s old ancestor. After returning to Gang Tian Gang, they seized new bodies and were reborn. Although their faces still looked very weak, the three of them had indeede back to life.


    "Seeing Lu Qingshan and the others'' miserable appearance, it''s really satisfying!"


    "Hahaha, yes, wait until they are tortured by the great formation to be inhuman, then take them out, I want to torture them severely."


    "Right, especially when I heard Lu Qingshan say that there is a guy named Yi Feng behind them who started all this, we must take revenge on him. If there is a chance, I will definitely eat his flesh and blood."


    "But it''s all thanks to the leader!"


    The three revealed cruel smiles, unscrupulously venting their hatred, while not forgetting to praise Ye Bei next to them.


    "Come, arrest these three for me."


    However, Ye Bei suddenly exploded with anger and shouted angrily.


    "Leader, what, what are you doing?"


    The three Martial Spirits'' faces changed drastically, looking at Ye Bei in disbelief, but they had just been reborn and their strength hadn''t recovered at all, so they were captured directly.


    "Still asking what''s going on? ..."


    Hearing this, Ye Bei was even more furious, his gloomy eyes stared at the three, making a deep, gloomy voice.


    If it hadn''t been for these three people causing this incident, how could he have recklessly run to that small martial arts hall to suffer such humiliation, and almost lost his life?


    What terrified Ye Bei the most was Yi Feng''sst sentence.


    He woulde to find him soon.


    Once this happens, the Gang Tian Gang will be gone.


    The more he thought about it, the angrier he got. Ye Bei waved his palm and directly tore the palms of the three, ignoring their shrill screams, and shouted heavily: "Lock these three up for now, bring them to meter when I order."


    After saying that, Ye Bei hurried to the great formation.


    Seeing Ye Bei appear, Lu Qingshan stared at him with hatred, revealing a hateful look.


    Searching his memory was a great humiliation to him.


    What was even more unbearable was that this person had also insulted Master in various ways. This was intolerable.


    But he also knew in his heart that he was just a prisoner now, and it was hopeless to take revenge, so he said coldly: "Ye Bei, if you want to kill, just kill, there''s no need to torture us like this."


    However, Ye Bei changed his usual attitude.


    That cold face, under the incredulous eyes of everyone, suddenly revealed a ttering smile.


    "Oh, Brother Lu, what are you talking about, this is all a misunderstanding, a misunderstanding."


    "Hahahaha."


    "Come on, hurry up and remove the great formation, and let Brother Lu''s people out!"


    This scene stunned Lu Qingshan''s old ancestor and others instantly!

 Chapter 99

    Chapter 99


    "Ye Bei, what do you mean by this?"


    Qingshan Patriarch waspletely confused by Ye Bei''s actions, his face iron blue as he spoke.


    "Cough, Brother Qingshan, what are you talking about?" Ye Bei''s face was full of smiles as he put his arm around Qingshan Patriarch''s shoulders and said with a grin, "Didn''t I just say it was all a misunderstanding? Locking you elders in this great formation was my oversight, I apologize, I apologize."


    Thus, Ye Bei politely led Qingshan Patriarch out of the great formation.


    "Come on, brothers of the Exploding Heaven Gang, bring out the best wine and meat of the Exploding Heaven Gang to entertain the brothers of Qingshan Gate."


    Qingshan Patriarch was still full of doubts about the abnormal Ye Bei.


    Just when he thought Ye Bei would y tricks, he found to his surprise that Ye Bei opened the gates of Exploding Heaven Gang wide and invited all of Qingshan Gate inside.


    This move shocked Qingshan Patriarch.


    To open the gates this wide, even with Ye Bei''s high powers, was undoubtedly cing the belly of Exploding Heaven Gang on the de of Qingshan Gate!


    "Uncle-Master, what is Ye Bei up to?" Zhu Yun moved close to Qingshan Patriarch and cautiously asked, "Could he be trying to harm us?"


    Qingshan Patriarch furrowed his brows and shook his head. "Although I don''t know what he''s scheming, we''ve already been trapped in the great formation, he has no need for such extravagance."


    Zhu Yun also nodded.


    Since they were already turtles in a jar, there was no need for further action to harm them.


    "Then..."


    Zhu Yun looked to Qingshan Patriarch.


    "After all, Ye Bei is a Martial Emperor, and the lives of so many of our disciples are in his hands. Let''s follow him in for now and take it one step at a time!"


    Having said that, Qingshan Patriarch and his group of high level masters were also invited into Exploding Heaven Gang.


    Subsequently, in the spacious drill grounds of Exploding Heaven Gang, at Ye Bei''smand, 100,000 tables of banquet wereid out to entertain Qingshan Gate''s disciples.


    At the head table, with Ye Bei and Qingshan Patriarch presiding, the top level masters of both sides were seated.


    Looking at the table full of mountain treasures and seafood, even with Qingshan Patriarch''s state of mind, he couldn''t help but be shocked. Many items he had never even seen before.


    This one table''s worth was priceless!


    "Haha, Brother Qingshan, since this is your first time at my Exploding Heaven Gang, you must eat and drink well!" Ye Bei said with a full smile on his face.


    As his voice fell, he waved his hand again.


    "Servants, bring out my greatest treasure and present it to Brother Qingshan."


    Subsequently, a shapely female servant brought over a jade tray, and on the jade tray was an exquisite red box.


    "This box?"


    Qingshan Patriarch looked it over and was surprised, because just the workmanship of this box was not cheap, seemingly made of rare red sandalwood.


    "Brother, this is a fine item!"


    Ye Bei picked up the red box and introduced, "Inside is agarwood smoke made by my Exploding Heaven Gang''s alchemists using precious materials like agarwood, spiritual leaf and more, called Huazhi Agarwood, or Huazi for short."


    "Brother, I''m not exaggerating, only 20 sticks of Huazi are produced each year, guarantee you will feel floaty and ethereal after one puff, equal to over 10 days of arduous cultivation. I usually can''t bear to take it out, but since you came today, brother, I''m willing to take it out."


    As he spoke, he drew out a stick of Huazi from the redwood box.


    Sure enough, as soon as the Huazi emerged, it gave off a rich fragrance, seeming to advance one''s cultivation just by smelling it.


    "Servants, light the Huazi for Brother Qingshan."


    Qingshan Patriarch frowned as he looked at the Huazi in front of him, unable to resist wanting to take a puff, but Ye Bei was acting abnormally, things happen for a reason, so he restrained himself from temptation and asked in a deep voice, "Ye Bei, just tell me what you want to say!"


    "Brother, what are you talking about?" Ye Bei deliberately hardened his face and angrily said, "As your junior, am I not allowed to treat you to a meal without ulterior motives?"


    Qingshan Patriarch maintained his stern expression.


    "Alright, brother, I''ll tell the truth. I, Ye Bei, was in the wrong before, I rashly locked you and the others in the great formation without investigating clearly." As he spoke, Ye Bei revealed a sh of anger and said heavily, "I only found outter that those three bastards secretly went out to do bad things behind my back, sigh, it''s shameful..."


    Seeing Ye Bei''s righteous words, Qingshan Patriarch looked surprised.


    "Servants, bring those three bastards here!" Ye Bei waved his hand.


    Soon, the three Martial Spirits were brought up, their faces bitter. Upon seeing Ye Bei, they cried out, "Gang leader, what is the meaning of this? Didn''t you say you would protect us and help us get revenge?"


    "Humph, shameless bastards, even now you still speak so impudently!"


    As he spoke, Ye Bei waved his palm, and three heads fell to the ground. The three died without ever understanding what had happened.


    "Cough cough, brother, these three heads are for you!"


    Ye Bei righteously said.


    Ye Bei''s series of actions satisfied Qingshan Patriarch, and also made him feel somewhat ashamed, turns out he had underestimated this man.


    "Brother, you can try the Huazi now, right?"


    Having dealt with the three, Ye Bei held up the Huazi box with both hands, smiling as he spoke.


    "Alright!"


    Qingshan Patriarch nodded, then readily agreed, after all Ye Bei had been so frank, it would be awkward for him to demur further. He epted the Huazi.


    Seeing this, Ye Bei hurried to light it for him.


    After one puff of Huazi, permeating his heart and lungs, apanied by a mouthful of rich smoke exhaled, sure enough, the primordial energy in his body was all mobilized, and his cultivation became more refined.


    "Truly a fine item!"


    Qingshan Patriarch could not help but praise.


    "Haha, since brother likes it, I''ll give you this whole box, please ept it." Ye Bei generously said.


    "This, how can I ept..."


    Qingshan Patriarch awkwardly demurred, but as he spoke, his palm had already unconsciously received the red box into his bosom. Such a fine item, smoking this whole box would save him a year of arduous cultivation!


    After that was a time of free-flowing wine.


    This liquor was specially brewed for martial cultivators, in less than an hour, Qingshan Patriarch and the others were walking with swaying steps, faces flushed red.


    "Servants, escort the brother to rest."


    Ye Bei promptly arranged for people.


    Soon, several came to support Qingshan Patriarch and the others, walking towards the rooms.


    Watching Qingshan Patriarch and the others'' departing backs, Ye Bei slowly raised the corners of his mouth.


    Him, Ye Bei, being able to attain the level of Martial Emperor at the age of 30, and be the leader of Exploding Heaven Gang, was not purely due to talent.


    It relied on this attitude, of knowing to adapt to the circumstances.


    Recognizing the times and tides is the mark of a hero!


    This was a saying he firmly believed in.


    "Gang leader, here is the information, disposition, hobbies, personalities of Lu Qingshan, Zhu Yun, and many other Qingshan Gate elders." At this time, an elder hurried to Ye Bei''s side, taking out a document.


    Ye Bei looked over the information, raising the corners of his mouth. "Very good, next I don''t need to teach you what to do, right?"


    "I know."


    The elder nodded, but just as he was about to leave, he hesitated. "But gang leader, they are just a small Qingshan Gate, is it necessary for us to treat them so solemnly?"


    Hearing this, Ye Bei''s expression sank.


    He deeply inhaled, then especially gravely said, "It''s very necessary..."


    "Because they are our Exploding Heaven Gang''s..."


    "Lifesaving straw!"

 Chapter 100

    Chapter 100


    Qingshan Patriarch had returned to his room.


    Feeling slightly drunk, he felt more and more that something was not right.


    Even if Ye Bei knew the rights and wrongs, at best he would just hand over those three Martial Spirits to him and let his Qingshan Sect withdraw from the battle. There was absolutely no need to make such a big show of apologizing, or even take out treasures like Hua Zi.


    After all, Ye Bei was still a Martial Emperor powerhouse. There was absolutely no need for him to be so deferential to a Martial King like himself.


    Just then, Ye Bei also returned that peerless divine sword. Holding the sword carefully in his hand, Qingshan Patriarch felt even more uneasy.


    In the path of martial cultivation, deceit and treachery weremonce.


    Especially when faced with treasures, no one could guarantee that they were a good person. Yet Ye Bei could return even such a supreme treasure, this was too abnormal!


    "Could it be that he has already met with Master?"


    Suddenly, Qingshan Patriarch reacted.


    He clearly remembered the scene of Ye Bei searching his soul and then rushing towards Pingjiang City.


    And during the drinking session just now, although Ye Bei had concealed it well, Qingshan Patriarch still sensed that he was injured, and gravely too.


    Connecting these points, he could guess that Ye Bei must have found Master and got beaten half to death before running back. After returning, Ye Bei was unusually deferential to his Qingshan Sect, calling him "Elder Qingshan" all the time. Clearly, Ye Bei wanted to use him, Lu Qingshan, to protect his life.


    Thinking of this, Qingshan Patriarch suddenly pped his thigh as the drunkenness also cleared up in a sh.


    "How careless of me!"


    He was full of regret on his face.


    In front of Master, what was he, Lu Qingshan? If Master really wanted to kill someone, what could he, Lu Qingshan, do?


    Instead, he might even invite death upon himself because of Ye Bei!


    "That damn Ye Bei, such sinister schemes." Qingshan Patriarch cursed hatefully, and started thinking about how to return Hua Zi to Ye Bei, while leading the Qingshan Sect disciples to leave this ce as soon as possible.


    Because he knew very well that he should not board this pirate ship.


    However...


    Just as he made up his mind, the door to the room suddenly opened.


    Qingshan Patriarch frowned, raising his head to look. His eyes instantly widened in shock!


    He saw two fair-skinned young girls walk in through the door. They looked quite young, with petite figures that still carried some baby fat.


    But their attire was the most eye-catching. One girl wore a white mini skirt, with a little fox tail clipped at her back. The other wore a tight ck cat suit, with cat ears on her tied up hair.


    "Elder, our Boss has sent us to serve you," the two girls said in unison.


    As she spoke, the girl in white pouted her lips at Qingshan Patriarch. The other girl in ck even crawled on the floor, demonstrating the allure of a cat in heat.


    "Pffft!"


    Seeing this, Qingshan Patriarch felt his blood surge. Even with the realm of a Martial King, he almost couldn''t hold it in, and felt like his nosebleed would spurt out at any moment.


    "That damn Ye Bei, how did he know I''m into this kind of stuff?"


    Qingshan Patriarch red with wide eyes, but he understood right away. This was a sugar-coated shell fired by Ye Bei. If he fell for it, he would inevitably be unable to extricate himself from this pirate ship.


    "Stay calm, stay calm."


    "Old Zu has seen all kinds of storms and waves over the years, I must stay calm."


    Reluctantly ncing at the two girls, Qingshan Patriarch tightly shut his eyes. Sitting crossed-legged on the floor, he mumbled cultivation mantras under his breath.


    "Elder, what''s wrong? Why are you ignoring us sisters?"


    "Yes,e y with us sisters!"


    The alluring voices of the two girls rang in his ears. Their delicate jade-like hands slowly slid down along Qingshan Patriarch''s ears, causing goosebumps all over him. His forehead was drenched in cold sweat.


    "Shhh!"


    The two girls blew into Qingshan Patriarch''s ears again, their fingers drawing circles on his chest.


    This nearly caused Qingshan Patriarch to go berserk on the spot.


    "Son of a b*tch Ye Bei, I''ll f**k your grandma! How despicable of you!"


    Qingshan Patriarch roared angrily. His body shot upwards, smashing a hole in the room. Transforming into a streak of light, he dove headfirst into a pond near the st Sky Gang.

 Chapter 101

    Chapter 101


    "How is it going?"


    At the back mountain of the Bombing Gang, Ye Bei stood with his hands behind his back.


    "Reporting to the Patriarch, things are not going too smoothly with Lu Qingshan here." Behind him, an elder frowned and said.


    "Hmm!"


    Ye Bei narrowed his pupils and said in a deep voice, "If I''m not mistaken, Lu Qingshan should have already seen through my intentions, even this box of Hua Zi he returned."


    "Then what should we do, Patriarch?" The elder frowned and asked, "And is that person really as terrifying as you said?"


    "Terrifying?"


    Ye Bei smiled bitterly, seeming to recall that day, his expression twitching before he solemnly said, "The word terrifying is not enough to describe him."


    "s, all my life I, Ye Bei, have been cautious in my actions, yet I never thought I would make such a blunder."


    "Regretting what I started, ah!"


    "So what is his level of strength?" The elder took a deep breath and anxiously asked.


    "At least a Martial Emperor, or even..."


    "An Immortal!"


    The elder''s heart skipped a beat. After calming down, he quickly and respectfully said, "Patriarch, I understand your kind intentions now. But what should we do about that obstinate old Zu Qingshan?"


    "Keep having Little Zu and Little You spare no effort to attack Qingshan with their charm techniques," Ye Bei solemnly instructed.


    "But Qingshan is still a Martial King after all. Although it''s true he likes that, I''m afraid it''s still not optimistic!" The elder said gravely.


    "Don''t worry. Even if we can''t attack Qingshan, doesn''t the Qingshan Sect still have other people?" Ye Bei raised the corners of his mouth and said, "Like those elders, and that Sect Leader Zhu Yun."


    "The Patriarch is right." The elder nodded and said, "It''s just that, their Zhu Yun seems to have a bit heavy of a taste!"


    "This..."


    At this point, even Ye Bei couldn''t help but nod in agreement, "Indeed! But no matter how heavy, we still need to satisfy him. It looks like I''ll have to send my little sister herself!"


    "I understand, Patriarch!"


    The elder swept down and disappeared.


    Soon, two days passed.


    Ye Bei felt like he was walking on thin ice, living in dread of when that person mighte knocking.


    "Damn Ye Bei."


    At this time, old Zu Qingshan was cursing all the way as he flew over. These past few days had really tortured him to the point he wished he was dead.


    Those two women from the Bombing Gang were like maggots in his bones,pletely stuck to him, unable to be scolded or driven away.


    You say hit them? After all, the Qingshan Sect still has so many people here. Those two women don''t seem to have low status in the Bombing Gang either. If he really made a move, things would definitely escte.


    So at this point, he really couldn''t stand it anymore and decided to find Ye Bei to make things clear.


    "Ye Bei, stop hiding. I know you''re lurking on this back mountain. Get out here!" In his extreme anger, old Zu Qingshan didn''t care if Ye Bei was some Martial Emperor powerhouse, directly bursting out scolding him.


    "Cough cough, brother, what''s going on with you?" Ye Bei''s expression was awkward as he appeared and said.


    "Good for you, Ye Bei, asking me what''s going on. You think I don''t know what schemes you''re ying?" Old Zu Qingshan angrily said, "Let me ask you, have you offended your senior, wanting to drag me onto your pirate ship!"


    "Brother, didn''t expect you to see through me..." Ye Bei rubbed his nose with a meaningful smile and said, "But don''t make it sound so unpleasant. I just want you to say a few kind words for me in front of that senior."


    "Humph, whatever kind or unkind words, I won''t offend that senior for your sake!" Old Zu Qingshan said angrily, red-faced, "I''ll make it clear, kill me if you want, but don''t think you can make me submit. My Qingshan Sect will never associate with the likes of your Bombing Gang!"


    "Brother, you this..."


    Ye Bei rubbed his nose meaningfully and said, "I''m afraid you don''t have a choice. If you don''t submit, there will always be someone from the Qingshan Sect who does!"


    "What do you mean?"


    Old Zu Qingshan red.


    "Brother-inw,e out!" Ye Beizily called out.


    "Brother-inw?"


    "What brother-inw?"


    Old Zu Qingshan stared wide-eyed as, to his incredulity, Zhu Yun walked out sheepishly, followed by a woman over eight feet tall and weighing over three hundred pounds, cozily leaning on Zhu Yun''s shoulder.


    "You, you, what is going on here?" Old Zu Qingshan red, quickly asking.


    Zhu Yun lowered his head, his face full of apology, and said, "Master, sorry, I, I..."


    "Let me help my brother-inw exin since he''s too embarrassed," Ye Bei said with a smile. "Sometimes fatees and you can''t stop it. In the past few days my brother Zhu Yun was at our sect, he had the fortune to encounter my sister, and sparks of love quickly ignited between them. So now, our Qingshan Sect and Bombing Gang are already inws!"


    "What?"


    Hearing this, old Zu Qingshan nearly vomited blood from anger. He angrily pointed at Zhu Yun and shouted, "You, you, in vain you are the sect leader of my Qingshan Sect. To actually be so useless as to be captured by this, this..."


    As he spoke, old Zu Qingshan identally nced at Ye Bei''s sister, and immediately covered his eyes.


    Simply unbearable to look at.


    Hurts the eyes!

 Chapter 102

    Chapter 102


    "Ye Bei, you''re despicable!"


    Qingshan Patriarch cursed angrily.


    "Hey, brother, you can''t me me for this. I swear on heaven and earth, they got togetherpletely out of love!" Ye Bei quickly raised his palms, his face full of sincerity as he said, "I truly had nothing to do with it!"


    "Master, we really did get together because of love..."


    "Shut up!"


    Qingshan Patriarch yelled uncontrobly, extremely furious. The veins on his forehead bulged visibly.


    Zhu Yun lowered her head, not daring to speak.


    Seeing this, Ye Bei quickly said, "Ah, brother, I know this is quite sudden, but it''s better to demolish a temple than demolish a marriage. Our two families bing inws is a wonderful thing!"


    "You''re right, Master. I feel the same way. Although we had some minor conflicts before, the Exalted Gang has shown true remorse. Turning swords into plowshares and adding inws upon inws, isn''t that even better?" Zhu Yun chimed in, "It''s not just me. Many disciples and elders of Qingshan have also found their destined ones..."


    "What do you know?"


    Qingshan Patriarch yelled loudly, ring ominously at Ye Bei.


    So it turned out his entire Qingshan Sect had fallen under Ye Bei''s sugar-coated artillery, leaving only himself stubbornly holding on.


    This Ye Bei really had some skill!


    But right now, although he was the patriarch, he was powerless. He could beat Zhu Yun''s romance, but what about the others?


    Now the hearts of everyone in Qingshan had leaned towards the Exalted Gang. If he sabotaged things, not only would he fail to win them over, he would also lose face.


    So he could only bow his head grimly and sigh to himself.


    This pirate ship, he had boarded!


    "Cough cough, brother, since things are like this, don''t be glum. Since we can''t stop what''s happening, why don''t we just ept it? What do you think?" Ye Bei walked over smiling, raising his eyebrows at Qingshan Patriarch. With a wave of his hand, two women approached Qingshan Patriarch.


    Great!


    Qingshan Patriarch could only resign himself to it.


    Since he couldn''t change things, he really could only passively ept it. Distracted by the two women''s teasing, Qingshan Patriarch said grimly, "We''ll talk about whatester,ter. This old patriarch needs to meditate alone for a day first."


    As he got up, he said to the two women, "You two, go guard for me."


    Having said that, he took the two women and vanished into the distance.


    At the martial arts hall.


    Yi Feng frowned as he brewed medicine for Zhong Qing. Although Zhong Qing had awakenedst time, he soon lost consciousness again shortly after.


    "Looks like I really have to go back up the mountain to gather more herbs!"


    Yi Feng poured out the medicine and sighed. He had considered taking Zhong Qing to a medical hall for treatment, but he still trusted himself more, having been trained by the system in this area.


    Feeling the urgency of the situation, Yi Feng didn''t dare dy. He called for a carriage to take Zhong Qing to Baofeng Company, then entrusted him to their care.


    Then he returned to the martial arts hall, put on a small bamboo basket, and prepared to climb Mt. Shogunate again.


    But before leaving, he looked at the wooden guitar covered in cobwebs and tucked away in the corner. Recalling the scarcity of these medicines, not knowing when he could return, he decided to bring along this guitar.


    The sound quality was quite average.


    Yi Feng had made it out of boredom back when he was watching the shop.


    In the past, when there were more girls outside the front door at dusk, he would pretend to y a couple songs and won over some young female fans. Although they were a little ugly, at least he could say he had fans.


    Later, for the sake of making a living, Yi Feng gradually gave up this hobby.


    And this time up the mountain, time would pass slowly, especially at night, so he could only bring this thing to help pass the time.


    The days of traveling were always boring and tedious, but after two days, Yi Feng had arrived at the foot of Mt. Shogunate.


    Of course, Yi Feng wasn''t wandering aimlessly in search of herbs. He knew very well in his mind what kinds of herbs would likely appear in which locations.


    "Tianxin Dan, this can probably only be found in the Grand Canyon where there is abundant sunshine and good air cirction."


    Yi Feng held a map he had bought in the city, located one of the spots, and headed in that direction.

 Chapter 103

    Chapter 103


    "Old Wu, how are you holding up?"


    In the drizzling rain, Chu Kuangshi and Sun Zhuge both called out worriedly.


    Ever since being trapped here by Li Moce, the three of them had already been disheveled and haggard. Due to therge formation, the three could only painfully hold onto the inch of ground beneath their feet.


    The two of them could still rely on their cultivation to hold on for a period of time, but Wu Yonghong''s cultivation had been destroyed and he was no different from an ordinary person. He had long been lying on the ground, weak and frail.


    Seeing Wu Yonghong''s consciousness fading more and more, Chu Kuangshi and Sun Zhuge exchanged a nce before transferring what little strength they had left in their bodies over to him.


    "What...what are you guys doing?"


    Feeling the influx of strength into his body, Wu Yonghong''s consciousness improved somewhat, but he anxiously cried out, "Thisrge formation not only seals cultivation, it also seals off your ess to the spiritual energy of heaven and earth. You guys already don''t have much strength left, why still make such a big fuss over me, a useless man?"


    Hearing this, Chu Kuangshi and Sun Zhuge let out a bitterugh, but the transfer of power did not stop.


    "Last time in the Guandu Secret Realm, if not for you, old Wu, I, Chu Kuangshi, would have died long ago," Chu Kuangshi said. "Brothers, why say these things? Although we probably don''t have many days left, until the very end, we won''t abandon you, old Wu."


    "What old Chu said is right, we brothers need not be so polite with each other," Sun Zhuge also said. "Back then when I was battling enemies alone, if not for you, old Wu, arriving just in time, I too would have died long ago."


    "You, you guys..."


    Even with Wu Yonghong''s state of mind, having reached such a perilous situation, he could not help but feel his eyes well up with tears, looking at his two old friends gratefully.


    "Sigh!"


    "We''re not afraid to die, I''m just worried about master!" After transferring his power to Wu Yonghong, Sun Zhuge said worriedly.


    Hearing this, Wu Yonghong''s face darkened again, and was filled with deep shame. "It''s all because of me implicating master, if I had seen through Li Moce earlier, I wouldn''t have brought master so much trouble. It''s all my fault!"


    "Don''t worry, master has the fortune of a noble person, how could he be harmed by someone like Li Moce?" Chu Kuangshi consoled at the side.


    "I hope so!"


    The crowd sighed, but they were still filled with heavy worries.


    Because in normal times, they naturally wouldn''t be afraid of Li Moce harming Yi Feng, but with the terrifying Heavenly Fate Formation present, the situation was still not optimistic!


    The rain, it seemed, had stopped at some unknown point.


    Suddenly, Sun Zhuge seemed to have noticed something. He cried out in surprise,


    "Quick, look!"


    Hearing this, the other two also turned their gazes.


    They discovered that halfway up the mountain in the distance, a figure was leisurely walking towards them.


    When they recognized the figure, the three almost jumped up in excitement.


    "Master!"


    "Hahaha, it''s master, it''s actually master!"


    Seeing this scene, Wu Yonghong''s whole body trembled and heughed wildly as if he had gone mad.


    "Didn''t I say so?" Chu Kuangshi was no better off, pping his thigh and saying excitedly, "Master is so powerful, how could he possibly be harmed by Li Moce? Li Moce must have already been dealt with by master, who knew of our situation and came specifically to save us."


    For a time, the three old men who were ted for 10,000 years had tears of joy streaming down their faces.


    The path was very difficult to traverse, the ground everywhere was marshy, so Yi Feng did not walk very quickly. After slowly walking for a long time, he finally saw three figures up ahead.


    "Oh? Isn''t that brother Wu and the others?"


    "What a coincidence!"


    Yi Feng waspletely surprised. Meeting acquaintances in these big mountains, he naturally had to greet these brothers!


    Thus, Yi Feng walked straight towards the three.


    However, seeing Yi Feng''s path, the three''s expressions immediately changed. They hurriedly cried out,


    "Master, beware, there is a formation..."


    "You must note directly this way, master!"


    As they shouted, the three even apanied it with waving their hands and feet, afraid that Yi Feng did not realize the severity.


    "Huh?"


    This distance was still rather far for Yi Feng, he could only hear them shouting indistinctly, but could not make out what they were shouting at all.


    "They''re probably greeting me..."


    "They''re really enthusiastic!"


    Yi Feng thought this, and walked towards them with a smiling face.


    "It''s over!"


    Seeing this, the three''s expressions greatly changed.


    It must be known, not only were there formations set up by Li Moce here, but also due to the terrain and ancient battlefields, there was also a natural grand formation and countless ancient formations.


    Although master was very powerful, if he identally fell into them, he would also run into huge trouble!

 Chapter 104

    Chapter 104


    For a moment, all three of their hearts jumped to their throats.


    However, the master ignored their words, leaving them feeling helpless.


    However, what they didn''t expect was that those formations seemed to have no effect on Yi Feng. Yi Feng just walked straight over without anything happening to him at all.


    Such a scene left the three of them dumbfounded, their minds unable toprehend what was happening until Yi Feng walked to less than half a zhang in front of them. Only then did they exchange nces with each other, took a deep breath, and revealed looks of shock.


    It turned out that they had still underestimated the master.


    The master''s terror had already exceeded theirprehension, to the extent that he could even ignore ancient formations.


    Tsk tsk.


    "We pay our respects, master," the three respectfully greeted Yi Feng, extremely excited.


    "No need to be so polite," Yi Fengughed. He was already used to this in his life. By being an honest person, he had also gained a lot of respect from others, some calling him shifu, others calling him master or grandmaster.


    "Master, we''ve been trapped here for a long time," the three said with tears brimming their eyes. "Thank you foring to our rescue."


    Trapped here for a long time?


    Yi Feng knitted his brows and nced at the muddy ground beneath their feet. Indeed there was arge puddle.


    But this wasn''t a marsh, just a puddle. How could they be trapped and unable to get out?


    These three were really melodramatic!


    But thinking that they were old men, it was understandable.


    Oh well.


    Since I''ve run into them, I''ll give them a hand!


    "Come on," Yi Feng said, reaching out his palm and whispering.


    Seeing Yi Feng''s actions, the three exchanged confused nces and said, "Master, you may not care about such dangerous terrain, but we''ve been trapped in it. Can we really just walk out like this?"


    It seemed...


    Wasn''t this a bit too careless?


    Shouldn''t the master at least undo the great formation first?


    But Yi Feng''s eyebrows furrowed in displeasure. Did they really expect him to carry them out over a damn puddle?


    These old geezers were truly melodramatic to the extreme!


    Seeing Yi Feng''s displeasure, the three immediately understood their doubts had displeased the master. Not daring to say anything more, they hurriedly grabbed Yi Feng''s outstretched palm, prepared to head out albeit filled with disbelief.


    However, unexpectedly, Wu Yonghong smoothly got pulled out without any obstacles or idents urring.


    Afterwards, the second, third were also pulled out just the same, as if the formation had lost its effectiveness.


    But clearly, they hadn''t seen Yi Feng break the formation or make any other actions!


    Sss!


    In the three''s eyes was incredulity. Their respect for Yi Feng grew even more convinced and admiring.


    They realized they had looked down on Yi Feng once again.


    Not only could he himself ignore formations, even those by his side could directly be immune.


    Just what kind of cultivation was needed to aplish this?


    "Thank you for saving us, master."


    The three respectfully expressed their gratitude.


    "What''s there to thank, it was just a damn puddle!" Yi Feng waved his hand unconcernedly.


    A damn puddle?


    The three smiled wryly. Only someone of the master''s stature could refer to such a perilous ce as just a damn puddle!


    "Oh right, master, old Wu is...injured. Could you take a look..." Just then, Chu Kuangshi seemed to recall something and spoke hopefully to Yi Feng.


    "Old Chu, stop, don''t trouble the master anymore," Wu Yonghong hurriedly said. "What''s more, a wound like mine is simply beyond saving. Troubling the master would be useless."


    "Oh?"


    Hearing this, Yi Feng became a bit interested and said, "Come, let me take a look at your injury."


    "Master, I...this..."


    Wu Yonghong really didn''t want to trouble Yi Feng. What''s more, with his dantian destroyed, even immortals would find it hard to cure.


    "Just taking a look is fine," Yi Feng gently said.


    "Alright..."


    Wu Yonghong opened his mouth. Lifting his clothes, he revealed his lower abdomen.


    There, was a bloody hole, his inner dantian long since shattered.


    "It is indeed somewhat serious."


    Yi Feng took a look.


    Hearing this, Wu Yonghong''s expression withered. As expected, not even the master could do anything about a destroyed dantian.


    But just as he thought this, Yi Feng''s voice sounded out again.


    "Although it''s somewhat serious, it''s not hopeless. I''ll make you some herbal medicine to apply on itter, then it''ll be fine."

 Chapter 105

    Chapter 105


    "What?" Yi Feng''s words suddenly made Wu Yonghong, who had a witheredplexion, stare with wide eyes, looking at Yi Feng expectantly with his whole face.


    "Sir, you, do you mean my injury can still be cured?"


    Wu Yonghong''s trembling voice came out, and his whole body shook uncontrobly with excitement.


    "Of course it can. Although it''s quite severe, it hasn''t reached the point where it can''t be cured. Don''t worry, it''s no big deal," Yi Feng said softly.


    Yi Feng''s words shocked the three people present at that moment.


    They had never heard of anyone being able to repair a shattered dantian. Even in the Immortal Jiang Continent, there was a good saying that it''s easier to revive the dead than to repair a shattered dantian.


    However, in this person''s words, it was no big deal?


    For a while, the three people admired Yi Feng with their entire beings, especially his aloof and detached manner, which made them awe him even more from the bottom of their hearts.


    As he spoke, Yi Feng took off the bamboo basket on his back and took out a few herbs.


    Then he kneaded the herbs together and pped them on Wu Yonghong''s abdomen, covering his injury.


    "Alright, hold it with your hands!"


    After finishing it casually, Yi Feng continued to put on the bamboo basket.


    This...


    Would it work?


    Wu Yonghong stared nkly as he covered his stomach, feeling a little doubtful in his heart. It wasn''t that he didn''t believe in Yi Feng, but could these iprehensible herbs really heal his shattered dantian with a p?


    But the next moment, his eyes widened in shock as his whole body shook violently.


    The herbs were now emitting a warm heat, and this warmth turned into a pure force, condensing towards his shattered dantian. In less than a moment, his shattered dantian already showed signs of repairing.


    Seeing Wu Yonghong''s appearance, Chu Kuangshi and Sun Zhuge beside him also showed surprise. To make Wu Yonghong reveal such an appearance, it was obvious that the medicine had taken effect.


    "It''s really repairing?"


    The two asked in unison.


    Wu Yonghong nodded solemnly.


    "Hiss!"


    The two looked at each other and couldn¡¯t help sucking in a breath of cold air. They looked at Yi Feng with awe.


    Such means...


    Unprecedented!


    "Boom!"


    At this moment, Wu Yonghong, agitated, directly knelt on the ground. His voice trembling, he said solemnly, "Sir''s kindness, Wu Yonghong will never forget even when toothless."


    "It''s just a small matter, nothing serious at all, why be so polite."


    Seeing Wu Yonghong kneeling on the ground, Yi Feng shook his head. This old man was probably agitated because he thought he was going to die.


    But Wu Yonghong refused to get up. For a martial cultivator to be crippled of his dantian was even more unbearable than death. Yi Feng''s actions were even more important than saving his life in his eyes.


    "Sir,st time you sold me the God Rake at a low price, and this time you have shown me such great kindness. I, Wu Yonghong, have no way to repay you. Please take me as your servant!" Wu Yonghong said tremblingly, knocking his head on the ground.


    "You are too polite."


    Yi Feng wanted to pull Wu Yonghong up, but as soon as he pulled him up, he knelt down again. This made Yi Feng quite emotional.


    The people of this different world, their sense of gratitude was still pretty good.


    It was just a rake and some herbs, yet he was so grateful.


    Seeing Wu Yonghong kneeling on the ground refusing to get up, Yi Feng sighed and said, "Then let''s do it this way. From now on you can help me out, there is a piece of wastnd behind my martial arts hall that I n to reim and grow some crops on casually."


    "Thank you, thank you Sir. I am willing to die for you."


    Wu Yonghong''s eyes brimmed with hot tears, and only then did he excitedly get up.


    While Chu Kuangshi was happy for Wu Yonghong, he was also full of envy. Being able to follow the Sir, the benefits Wu Yonghong could gain in the future would be endless!


    "Alright, I''m going to continue into the mountains. You guys go back to Pingjiang City first!" After the courtesy, Yi Feng said softly and continued into the depths with the little bamboo basket on his back.


    "Sir, why don''t we follow you into the mountains?" Wu Yonghong hurriedly said, "That way, we can carry things for you and the like on the road."


    "Yeah, yeah!"


    Chu Kuangshi and Sun Zhuge also looked hopefully at Yi Feng.


    But Yi Feng frowned.


    These three old guys couldn''t even climb up a broken water ditch. And they wanted to follow him into the mountains?


    Wouldn''t they just be causing trouble for him?


    To avoid their harassment, Yi Feng directly said bluntly, "Forget it, you guys just go back. Following me, you would only be a burden!"


    Hearing this, the three''s faces flushed red.


    Although Wu Yonghong''s cultivation was temporarily crippled, Chu Kuangshi and Sun Zhuge were bona fide Wu Zong masters. Yet in front of this person they were regarded as burdens.


    If it was someone else who said this, the three would have surely pped them already. But in front of this person, apart from embarrassment, they feltpletely ashamed.


    Because in front of this person, their Wu Zong level really counted for nothing. They were indeed burdens.


    Yi Feng ignored them again and slowly walked away with the bamboo basket on his back.


    Watching his departing back, the three were momentarily lost in thought.


    Transcendent, unfettered...


    As if the winds and rains of this world could not enter his eyes!

 Chapter 106

    Chapter 106


    Yi Feng carried a small bamboo basket down with the gorge.


    While Wu Yonghong and the others hurried back to Pingjiang City as he had instructed.


    "Heaven''s Heart Reishi?"


    After half a day''s rush, Yi Feng finally found his target. He saw it growing alone on the sheer cliff face from afar.


    Like a winter plum blossom blooming out of season, it stood out so distinctly!


    Yi Feng put down his bamboo basket, took out a small shovel tucked in his waist, pped his palms and climbed towards the cliff to pluck that Heaven''s Heart Reishi.


    Not far away.


    A pitch-ck crow was perched on an old vine-covered tree, with arge centipede crawling next to it.


    There was something human-like in the eyes of the two animals.


    "How''s this Heaven''s Heart Reishi?"


    Suddenly, the crow spoke in a human tongue.


    "I report to Master Hei Yu, this Heaven''s Heart Reishi is ripe. We''re just waiting for the Demon King toe harvest it."


    At the same time, the centipede also spoke in a human tongue.


    "Yes, the Demon King has been in closed-door cultivation these two days. He wille to harvest it himself after he finishes cultivating in two days." The crow said solemnly, "This Heaven''s Heart Reishi is very important to the Demon King. You must guard it well and not let anything go wrong in thesest two days."


    "Yes, Master Hei Yu!" The centipede replied respectfully.


    "Good!"


    Seeing this, the crow nodded in satisfaction and subconsciously nced at the Heaven''s Heart Reishi.


    "Caw!"


    As soon as he looked, he was so shocked that his feathers almost fell off. Unbeknownst to them during their conversation, a human had already climbed up to the Heaven''s Heart Reishi.


    "Quick, stop that damned human!" The crow shouted loudly.


    Hearing this, the centipede was also shocked.


    Then it was extremely furious. Its innumerable feet clung onto the tree trunk as it charged swiftly towards the Heaven''s Heart Reishi.


    The crow was equally unwilling to fall behind. As a flying demonic beast, it was much faster than the centipede. It pped its wings, crystalline coldness shing from its sharp beak as it rushed straight at the human.


    "What a fine thing!"


    Yi Feng examined the Heaven''s Heart Reishi before him, showing a satisfied smile. Just as he was about to pluck it, he noticed the crow charging right at him.


    Yi Feng slightly tilted his head and easily dodged it.


    "Huh?"


    The crow was filled with disbelief. This human was just an ordinary mortal, yet he had evaded its attack so effortlessly?


    Especially when it saw the human''s palm already reaching the Heaven''s Heart Reishi, the crow was immediately consumed with rage. Its wings spread wide, massive demonic power concentrating between its wings. With each p, sts of demonic energy surged towards Yi Feng.


    "Damn pesky crow, scram!"


    Yi Feng was extremely annoyed by the pping crow. With a wave of his palm, he attempted to shoo it away.


    "What?"


    It was this wave of Yi Feng''s palm that dispersed the massive sts. The crow was filled with deep disbelief.


    This is...


    A tough opponent!


    The crow became grave. But with this human trying to harvest the Heaven''s Heart Reishi right before their eyes, they could not tolerate it.


    Its body shed as it transformed into a sharp sword, surging with demonic energy towards Yi Feng.


    "Where did this damn crowe from, piss off!"


    Yi Feng was sick and tired of this crow. He drew the small iron shovel from his back and swung it at the crow.


    "Smack!"


    With 100% uracy, the shovel directly smacked the crow against the cliff wall. Feathers flew as it smashed heavily into the ground, dead beyond dead.


    "Hiss!"


    The centipede who had climbed halfway up saw this and was scared out of its wits. Its feet curled up in fear as it coiled around a rock, then scurried away on its numerous legs.


    The esteemed Master Hei Yu, actually smacked to death by a shovel! As a small centipede, it was no match at all!


    This human was no ordinary mortal, he was too terrifying!


    And he even wanted to take away the Heaven''s Heart Reishi. I must quickly report to the Demon King!


    Soon, it drilled into a crevice and disappeared. In its haste, it seemed to have broken two of its numerous legs.


    After smacking the crow to death, Yi Feng finally obtained the Heaven''s Heart Reishi as he wished,pleting one third of this trip''s tasks!


    "Next is the Water Spirit Grass, it should be in a ce with water."


    Yi Feng checked his map and headed towards his next destination.

 Chapter 107

    Chapter 107


    In a dark and gloomy underwater cave, an enormous centipede crawled along the rocky wall towards the inside of the cave.


    In the middle of the cave, there was also an old turtle lying therezily!


    "Great Demon King, Great Demon King, this is bad!" The centipede anxiously shouted, "Just now a human came to steal the Heavenly Heart Stone, and even smashed Lord Hei Yu to death with a shovel. I barely managed to escape, losing two of my legs in the process, toe back and report to the Great Demon King!"


    "What did you say?"


    Hearing this, thezy turtle that was lying there suddenly stood up. The calm water surface was abruptly stirred up into towering, ferocious waves, sending sprays of water dozens of feet high into the air.


    "You''re saying someone stole my Heavenly Heart Stone? Who was it, who was it exactly?"


    "I don''t know who it was either, just that it was a human. He''s still at the Heavenly Heart Stone right now." The centipede hurriedly exined.


    "Let''s go, take me to find him. I will definitely kill this damned human."


    The turtle radiated boundless fury, swiftly transforming into a streak of light that disappeared in an instant. The centipede quickly followed after him.


    ...


    "It looks like the map shows there''s a water cave here. I wonder if there''s any Spirit Water Grass inside," Yi Feng came to a creek, and it seemed there was a cavern not too far away that could lead into the underwater cave.


    Following the creek upstream, Yi Feng eventually found the entrance to the cave and went inside.


    Inside the cave.


    It gave off an eerie and sinister feeling. He couldn''t see his hand stretched out in front of him, everything was pitch ck. He could only feel small droplets of water dripping down from the cave walls above,nding on his shoulders and bringing a chill.


    Yi Feng shivered and took out the me Pearl from his chest.


    As soon as the me Pearl came out, it lit up the entire cave while also giving Yi Feng a feeling of warmth.


    "Huh?"


    After just getting a clear look inside the cave, Yi Feng was surprised to see traces of the Spirit Water Grass.


    "I''m really lucky today, but it looks pretty tall. It''ll probably take some effort!"


    Yi Feng nodded and put down the bamboo basket on his back. Then, holding a small shovel, he started climbing towards the Spirit Water Grass.


    ...


    "A human?"


    "Tell me, where is that human?"


    At this time, Bo Gu the turtle and the centipede also arrived at the Heavenly Heart Stone. The Heavenly Heart Stone was already gone, and aside from the corpse of the smashed Hei Yu on the cliff wall, nothing else could be seen.


    "I, I, Great Demon King, when I left, he was still here!" The centipede anxiously exined.


    "Hmph!"


    "Damn it, a petty human actually dared to step on my, Bo Gu''s, head!"


    In his fury, Bo Gu was suddenly enveloped in a sh of light and transformed into an old man carrying a tortoise shell on his back. But his features were hideous, with his facial features squeezed together, giving people a frightening feeling from just his looks alone.


    "Where are the Eighteen Demon Kings?"


    With another roar from him, demonic winds started swirling around Bo Gu.


    After that, a man with a leopard''s head leapt out into the air.


    Right after the leopard came the Monkey Demon King, the Pig Demon King, the Wolf Demon King, the Eagle Demon King, and the rest of the Eighteen Demon Kings. They all hurried over and knelt before Bo Gu.


    "Great Demon King, may we ask why you have summoned us?"


    The Eighteen Demon Kings asked in unison.


    Bo Gu''s expression was gloomy as he heavilymanded, "A human hase to the mountains. Not only did he pick my Heavenly Heart Stone, but he also killed Hei Yu. I want you to find the traces of this human within half an hour and bring him before me. I will feast on his flesh and blood."


    "Yes, Great Demon King!"


    With an order, the Eighteen Demon Kings transformed into demonic winds and swiftly departed.


    "Great Demon King, don''t be angry. This is our territory, he can''t have gone far," the centipede fawned with a smile. With a sh of demonic energy, he also transformed into a human-headed centipede, though his numerous arms and legs still remained. Obsequiously he said, "Great Demon King, please wait here while I massage your shoulders!"


    As he spoke, his countless hands expertly worked together to give Bo Gu a shoulder massage.


    "Hmph, you useless thing, this is the only use you have. Otherwise, just for losing the Heavenly Heart Stone, I would have fed you to the Eagle King already," Bo Gu coldly snorted.


    "Yes, yes, you''re right."


    The centipede wiped his sweat and worked even harder.


    The half hour passed quickly, and the Eighteen Demon Kings returned to Bo Gu right on time. But their faces all wore grave expressions as they knelt on the ground and quietly reported: "Great Demon King, we have searched the entire mountain range but could not find any traces of that human."


    "What did you say?"


    Bo Gu abruptly stood up, his immense aura directly blowing the centipede behind him away. His gloomy eyes stared at the Eighteen Demon Kings, rendering them unable to even breathe a word.


    "Pass my orders, expand the search area. That damned human must be found." Bo Gu gritted out.


    "Yes!"


    The Eighteen Demon Kings disappeared again.


    "Great Demon King, what should we do now?" The centipede slowly crawled back and cautiously asked.


    "That damned human who dared to steal my Heavenly Heart Stone, I will make sure he does not meet a good end," Bo Gu gloomily stated. "However, this king''s breakthrough is imminent. No more idents can happen with the Spirit Water Grass. I will first return to my cave manor and absorb the Spirit Water Grass. After that, I will personally deal with that damned human!"

 Chapter 108

    Chapter 108


    Two beams of light shed out, and the two demons returned outside the water cave mansion.


    "The Spirit Water Grass has matured and cannot be affected by anything. You and I will converge our demonic energy and follow me to transform into our original forms to enter the mansion!" Bo Gumanded the centipede in a dignified manner: "When I absorb the Spirit Water Grass, you will be by my side to protect me. After I finish my closed-door cultivation, we will find that damn human together. If we can''t find him, kill every human we see in this mountain and refine them all into human sticks!"


    "Yes, Lord Bo Gu," the centipede respectfully responded.


    With a sh of light, the two demons reverted to their original forms - a turtle and a centipede - and crawled towards the interior of the cave.


    "Slow down, Your Imperial Highness is still behind you!" While crawling, Bo Gu called out in dissatisfaction as he watched the centipede quickly climbing ahead.


    "Yes, yes, Your Demon Majesty..." Seeing Bo Gu''s sluggish pace, the centipede clicked his tongue but dared not speak out. He could only slowly crawl behind Bo Gu.


    "It really took me a lot of time to pluck this Spirit Water Grass!" Yi Feng carefully ced the freshly picked Spirit Water Grass into the bamboo basket, wiped the sweat from his brow, and revealed a satisfied expression.


    At the same time, Bo Gu and the centipede had finally crawled in and happened to see this scene.


    "Who''s there?"


    "What kind of person dares to have such audacity toe to my cave and steal my Spirit Water Grass?"


    Bo Gu''s eyes instantly widened as he froze in ce, dumbfounded.


    One should know that this was his demon cave as the Demon King, and ordinary minor demons wouldn''t evene near it, let alone enter to steal things.


    He absolutely did not expect that someone would be so bold.


    "D-Demon King, he, he is the human who stole the Sky Heart!" The centipede also froze as he anxiously called out to the Demon King.


    "What?" Bo Gu''s eyes widened, and boundless fury erupted from his body.


    He had been looking everywhere for this damn human, but did not expect this viin to directlye to hisir and take away the Spirit Water Grass that had just matured.


    Unforgivable!


    Simply unforgivable...


    "Die!"


    As the anger reaching the heavens erupted, the thick demonic energy frantically raged within his body as he transformed to attack Yi Feng...


    However, just as he was about to transform, a surprised voice rang out.


    "Huh?"


    "What a huge turtle!"


    Apanying the voice, a foot stomped down,nding on Bo Gu''s shell!


    This stomp forced the transforming Bo Gu to abruptly swallow it back down. It was as if ten thousand mountains were weighing down on his head. Even the mighty Demon King Bo Gu could not move an inch under the stomp.


    "This?"


    "What kind of power is this?"


    Bo Gu, stomped underfoot, stared wide-eyed, full of shock.


    But even thicker than the shock was the anger and humiliation!


    He, the esteemed Demon King, was actually trampled under the foot of a mere human. How could he tolerate this?


    "Die!"


    "You must die!"


    Bo Gu roared hysterically in his heart while the vast power of the Demon King frantically circted within his body as he struggled with all his might to flip over and attack from under the foot.


    "Quite the feisty old turtle, eh?"


    Feeling the strength rising from under his foot, Yi Feng also grew angry. He put down the bamboo basket, picked up the old turtle over his head, and fiercely mmed it down.


    This m left Bo Gu seeing stars as dizziness overwhelmed him.


    The hatred in his heart also transformed into fear after this m.


    He couldn''t believe that his mighty demonic power as the Demon King was renderedpletely useless before this human!


    He had never seen something so bizarre and inconceivable in all his time as Demon King!


    "Could it be...?"


    A thought suddenly urred to him.


    Could this person be one of the top human experts who reached the Martial Saint or Martial Emperor level?


    Otherwise, how could he have such unfathomable means and the audacity topletely ignore his authority as Demon King Bo Gu and directly enter his cave to pick Spirit Water Grass?


    Sss!


    Thinking of this, he couldn''t help but gasp. If this was truly the case, then this person could rival the Demon Saints or Demon Emperors of the demon world!


    Under such circumstances, what chance did he, Bo Gu, have?


    What should he do?


    Bo Gu''s mind descended into chaos. This was the biggest crisis he had encountered since bing Demon King.


    Just as he was desperately thinking of countermeasures but at aplete loss, Yi Feng''s gaze happened to fall upon the centipede nearby.


    "There''s actually such a huge centipede too?"


    Yi Feng frowned. Centipedes were disgusting!


    The centipede was frightened by his words. He had truly witnessed how terrible this human was - first crushing ck Feather with one shovel, then trampling the Demon King underfoot. With that level of strength, he had no intention of fighting this human whatsoever.


    Thus, in the next moment, he flipped his belly over andy motionless on the ground.


    "ying dead?"


    Seeing this, Bo Gu''s eyes widened.


    Good job, Night Breeze Centipede. Not only did you note to protect me in my time of danger, you even tantly yed dead right in front of me. This is simply outrageous!


    But this also gave Bo Gu an idea...


    After a brief hesitation, he also resolutely gritted his teeth, closed his eyes, and copsed motionless to the ground with a crackling sound.


    Although it was quite humiliating for the esteemed Demon King to have to y dead to preserve his life, he had no other choice if he wanted to escape this human''s clutches.


    Anyway, there were no other witnesses.

 Chapter 109

    Chapter 109


    Yi Feng poked at the centipede with his shovel.


    "How did such a huge centipede suddenly die like this?"


    Yi Feng was full of puzzlement. He had wanted to finish it off with a shovel at first, but thinking it was too disgusting, he didn''t bother with it anymore.


    After that, Yi Feng walked closer to the old turtle.


    Hearing Yi Feng''s footsteps, Bo Gu''s heart thumped nervously, but remembering how the Night Wind Centipede had barely escaped by pretending to be dead, he rxed a little.


    "Is this old turtle dead too?"


    Yi Feng kicked it with his foot, thinking it must have been smashed to death after falling down.


    Upon hearing this, Bo Gu breathed a sigh of relief. It seemed he hadn''t revealed anything, and would likely be able to escape soon.


    But just as he was rxing, Yi Feng''s excited voice rang out:


    "Such a big old turtle is a great tonic! I''ll take it back and cook it into soup, which will be perfect for my disciples to supplement themselves with!"


    These words struck Bo Gu''s mind like a thunderp!


    He, the great demon king, was actually going to be turned into soup?


    Unable to withstand this blow, and still furious from the heavy fall, Bo Gu''s eyes went dark and he immediately fainted.


    Using the light from his fire pearl, Yi Feng grabbed some water nts from the nearby water and tied them into a grass rope. He then tied up the old turtle tightly and picked it up in his hand.


    Weighing it in his hand, Yi Feng nodded satisfactorily. "This turtle must weigh several jin. My disciple can''t finish it alone, I''ll have to call Old Man Wu, Qingshan Old Man and the others to supplement themselves together another day."


    Having said that, Yi Feng took out his map again.


    "Cloud Road Flower!"


    "This medicine won''t be easy to find, I can only rely on luck everywhere."


    After speaking, Yi Feng put the bamboo basket on his back, and holding the turtle in one hand, walked out of the water cave.


    Not long after Yi Feng left, the Night Wind Centipede crawled up with a flip, his face full of lingering fear, his eyes filled with thick terror.


    Recalling the sorry state of the demon king, he didn''t dare stay any longer. Panicking, he crawled out of the cave, and perhaps in his haste, two more of his legs broke off. But he still didn''t dare stop, crawling towards the mountain range.


    "Come quick, we''re in big trouble!"


    "Everyone get out here, Bo Gu the Demon King is going to be cooked into soup!"


    As he frantically yelled, he notified the nearby demons.


    This massive incident instantly rmed all the big and small demons in the mountain range, and upon hearing the news, the Eighteen Demon Kings also rushed back, gathering in a dark valley.


    "Night Wind Centipede, what exactly happened?"


    The Eagle King''s sharp eyes shed as he stared at the Night Wind Centipede and asked.


    "Eighteen Demon Kings, you must think of a way! That human is simply too vicious."


    The Night Wind Centipede cried pitifully, "That human directly broke into the Demon King''s cave, not only uprooting his Spirit Water Grass, but also capturing the Demon King saying he would take him back to make soup! And I fought him for three hundred rounds, at the cost of two of my legs, and knowing I was powerless to save the Demon King, I had no choice but to run out to inform you!"


    "Hmph, boastful nonsense!"


    The powerful form of the Leopard King strode out, staring at the Night Wind Centipede and said heavily, "Even the Demon King was captured by that human, you are just a little centipede, how could you have fought him for three hundred rounds?"


    With the Leopard King''s skepticism, the other demon kings'' suspicious gazes immediately turned to the Night Wind Centipede.


    "It''s absolutely true!"


    The Night Wind Centipede quickly exined, "The only reason I could fight him for three hundred rounds was because after the Demon King fought him, his inner strength was greatly depleted and barely anything remained."


    Speaking to this point, tears welled up in the Night Wind Centipede''s eyes. His face full of shame, he said, "I originally thought I could save the Demon King, but I''m just a centipede with limited strength in the end. It''s my fault, all my fault, I''m so useless!"


    Seeing this, the Eagle King and the others felt uneasy.


    Knowing they had wronged the Night Wind Centipede, they quickly walked over and patted his shoulder, gentlyforting: "Night Wind Demon Spirit, just now we were too harsh with our words, don''t take it to heart. We all know you did your best."


    "That''s right, we can all see the effort you made to save the Demon King." The Leopard King alsoforted: "You should focus on recovering from your injuries. Leave saving the Demon King to us!"


    "How, how could I..."


    The Night Wind Centipede blinked his eyes, embarrassedly saying, "I''ve already done what I could. Just rest well from now on."


    "You''ve already put in the effort you should have. Now focus on recovering well." said the Monkey King.


    Hearing this, the others also nodded in agreement.


    "Alright, Demon Kings, then I won''t stand on ceremony. I''ll go back to recover for a few days first. When my injuries are healed, I''lle help you all."


    The Night Wind Centipede said emotionally, then transformed into his original form and slowly crawled out of the valley.


    Just after crawling out of the valley, he immediately ran to a dirt mound, dug out a pile of treasures, and quickly crawled away from the mountain range without looking back!

 Chapter 110

    Chapter 110


    "Fellows, Yao Huang being captured is of grave importance. Let''s put our heads together ande up with a n!"


    The Leopard King stood in the center, overseeing everything as he spoke.


    "Based on the information conveyed by Ye Feng Demon Spirit, this human''s strength should be greater than Yao Huang''s, but probably not by much," the Eagle King pondered. "Otherwise, Ye Feng Demon Spirit wouldn''t have been able to fight him for three hundred rounds."


    "Right, the Eagle King makes sense," the Monkey King chimed in. "But even so, this person''s strength is beyond what we can handle. What''s more, I''m even more curious why he went through the trouble of capturing Yao Huang, and even wants to cook him into soup..."


    Everyone nodded solemnly, wondering what this person''s purpose could be.


    For a time, the atmosphere sank into silence.


    Finally, the Pig King stepped forward and said, "By capturing Yao Huang and threatening to cook him into soup, he''s clearly insulting us. Given that humans have always harbored hatred towards our demon realm, his actions are very likely meant to provoke us, or even dere war on the demons of Mount Mufu!"


    "Good point. But it''s also possible he''s here seeking vengeance," the Deer King interjected. "We''ve all eaten a few humans who wander into the mountains, and Yao Huang even more so over the years. It''s likely one of those eaten humans was this person''s junior or disciple."


    "What the Deer King says makes sense," the Monkey King said. "Humans have always adhered to ''an eye for an eye''. This conveniently aligns with his goal of cooking Yao Huang into soup."


    "The two reasons you''ve guessed are likely spot on," the Leopard King nodded. "But either way, we alone don''t have the ability to rescue Yao Huang. So let''se up with a concrete n!"


    "I think that no matter his reasons, this human''s actions are a deration of war against the demons of Mount Mufu," the Eagle King rumbled deeply. "And humans are themon enemy of our demon realm. His provocations give us ample reason to report this matter to the Yao Huangs of the other territories and request their aid."


    "I concur."


    "I concur as well."


    "Though there is friction between our territories at times, when facing amon enemy and grave injustice, I''m sure they will set aside their differences temporarily."


    The other demon kings also nodded at this moment.


    Having a n, the eighteen demon kings transformed into streams of light and raced away.


    Within a single day, the eighteen demon kings had contacted the Yao Huangs of the other territories of Mount Mufu.


    Sure enough, when facing themon human enemy, the other Yao Huangs chose to set aside their usual grievances and lend a hand.


    With an order from the Yao Huangs, all the demons of Mount Mufu banded together and issued a kill order!


    As soon as the kill order went out, Mount Mufu shook with a massive earthquake. Countless ordinary animals fell into panic, and demons that normally hid in the shadows emerged from the mountains.


    In the mountain range.


    "These Cloud Road Flowers are really hard to find!"


    Yi Feng held Big King Ba in one hand while carrying a small bamboo basket, continuing to walk.


    "And I seem to be lost!"


    Yi Feng''s face darkened as he looked at the map in his hand, filled with anger. He had been wandering this mountain range for a long time without finding his way out. He couldn''t help but curse, "Damn crooked merchant, giving me a fake map. I curse you to have a son without balls!"


    "Huh?"


    "There seem to be a lot of people up ahead?"


    Just as Yi Feng was at a loss for what to do, he saw many people gathered halfway up the mountain ahead. His eyes immediately lit up.


    "Don''t know what they''re doing, but they should know the way out."


    Yi Feng carried the turtle and quickly walked over to these people.


    "Halt, who goes there?"


    But as soon as Yi Feng approached, two young sword-wielding men flew over to block his path.


    "Cultivators?"


    Yi Feng was slightly surprised, but soon calmed down. Smiling, he said, "Hello there, I''m here to ask for directions. Do you know the way out of these mountains?"


    "Don''t know, scram!"


    The two youths rudely yelled.


    "Is that necessary?" Yi Feng frowned. "I just asked for directions."


    "A mere mundane dares talk back?!"


    The two youths'' faces turned angry, and they immediately drew their long swords, forcing Yi Feng back.


    This made Yi Feng frown. Why was there such a huge gap between cultivators of the same realm? The Qingshan Sect near his home seemed much more upright.


    "Stop."


    Just then, a melodious voice called out, directly stopping the two youths.


    "Miss Li!"


    Seeing this, the two youths quickly retreated and bowed respectfully, their eyes filled with admiration and a hint of deference.


    Yi Feng also looked over to see a woman in her twenties.


    She wore a white dress, outlining her gorgeous figure. Bright eyes and white teeth, with long ck hair draping over her shoulders. Her slender jade hand lightly gripped a blue sword. Her knitted brows gave off an aura of aloofness and prestige.


    "What''s going on?"


    The woman asked coldly.


    "Reporting to Miss Li, an uncultivated nobody from who knows where is bothering you. We were about to drive him away." The two youths quickly exined, then moved to expel Yi Feng.


    But the woman raised her jade hand to stop them.


    The two youths looked puzzled but dare not object.


    The woman''s bright eyes sized up Yi Feng. The bamboo basket on his back, the turtle in his hand, andck of energy fluctuations all told her he was undoubtedly a mundane!


    As such, she lowered her guard and expressionlessly said, "What business do you have?"


    This woman was frigid but seemed reasonable, so Yi Feng politely responded, "Miss, I only want to ask for directions out of these mountains."


    "Asking for directions?"


    The woman knitted her brows and coldly said, "Reckless fool, daring to trespass in these mountains!"


    Having said that, she turned and left. But her melodious voice carried over, "You two, escort him down the mountain. Be sure to see it through, or he won''t make it out alive."


    "Thank you, miss."


    Seeing this, Yi Feng politely expressed his gratitude.


    But she made no further response, gracefully gathering her snowy skirt in her jade hands as she sat down cross-legged, slowly closing her bright eyes.


    The two youths led Yi Feng down the mountain, but before long, they turned and left.


    "Hey, brothers, what''s going on?"


    Yi Feng looked at them in confusion. They hadn''t even made it out yet.


    "Humph, be content, little one. If not for Miss Li''s face, I wouldn''t want to say another word to a puny mundane like you. Whether you make it down the mountain dead or alive is none of our concern." One youth disdainfully said.


    "Right, a mere mundane''s life is worthless anyway, not worth feeling bad over if you die!"


    The other youth echoed mockingly, then they swiftly flew away, clearly not caring whether Yi Feng lived or died.


    "Fine then."


    Yi Feng rubbed his nose, unbothered, and continued carrying Old King Ba to find a way out.


    He just didn''t understand why the woman said this ce was dangerous?


    Other than the asional wild beasts, it seemed alright...


    Maybe cultivators are just high-strung!


    "Did you escort him down the mountain?"


    As the two youths returned, the seated woman slowly opened her eyes and asked expressionlessly.


    "Escorted, escorted him out," the two youths replied, bowing their heads knowingly.


    The woman looked at them for a moment, then closed her eyes again.


    Yet in the next moment, she sensed an absolute crisis approaching. Before she could react, dense demonic energy exploded in the air.


    Apanied by a shadow pouncing from the ground, a massive male eagle swooped down with sharp talons, screaming with killing intent, "All humans in this mountain range, leave none alive!"

 Chapter 111

    Chapter 111


    "Ah!"


    "Ah!"


    As the sounds rang out, the Eagle King''s sharp talons shed by, and the two young men''s bodies exploded, blood sttering everywhere.


    At the same time, countless demonic beasts charged out from the forests, surrounding these people.


    "What?"


    "So many demonic beasts?"


    "What''s going on here?"


    Seeing this, the crowd''s faces instantly paled in panic. The dense mass of demonic beasts made their scalps tingle.


    The woman sitting on the ground also changed her expression. Her longsword shed out, apanied by a thick sword aura as a de of light enveloped the Eagle King.


    "Boom!"


    The longsword struck the Eagle King''s sharp ws, instantly sparking bright shes.


    "Humans, you will die."


    The Eagle King raised its head and let out a fierce cry. Its wings unfurled like rockets shooting into the sky. Then it abruptly dove down, charging at the woman with tremendous momentum.


    The woman''s fine brows knitted together slightly.


    Her longsword swept around, turning into thousands of sword rays that converged into one. An astonishing sword thrust up from below straight at the Eagle King.


    In an instant, the overwhelming sword aura was oppressive.


    "Boom!"


    The two powerful forces collided, instantly bing a huge shockwave that spread out, snapping countless trees at the waist under the raging fluctuations.


    The ground was also kicked up into a sky filled with dust.


    "Hmph!"


    Under the power of this sword, the Eagle King let out a muffled grunt. Its huge body was sted rolling back, crashing hundreds of yards away before it could steady itself. But its ws were still injured by the sword aura, and crimson blood dripped down from the sky.


    "Tap tap tap..."


    At the same time, the woman took just a few steps, her jade feet tapping the ground.


    Clearly, in this sh, she had the absolute advantage.


    But her bright eyes were filled with solemnity. Although she had the upper hand, her other disciples were falling one by one amidst the massive horde of demonic beasts.


    In less than a moment, half of them had already fallen.


    "What exactly is going on here?"


    She furrowed her brows tightly. Usually there were quite a few demonic beasts in these mountains, but as long as they avoided them there wouldn''t be any trouble. A horde of this size had never gathered before.


    And the eagle that had attacked her earlier had probably already reached the Demon King realm!


    Such a character wouldn''t normally appear.


    "Roar!"


    Just as she was lost in thought, apanied by an earth-shaking roar, a majestic leopard leapt out from the woods.


    "Rumble rumble!"


    The earth shook again. The Pig King stomped the ground with its heavy limbs, charging forth.


    "Two more Demon Kings?"


    The woman knitted her brows tightly, raising her head to see the injured yet still battle-ready Eagle King shrieking as it swooped down again from the sky.


    Almost without hesitation, the three great Demon Kings began a wild storm of attacks against the woman.


    The woman was also unwilling to show weakness. Despite being a woman, she erupted with a dreadful aura at this moment, her entire body seeming to transform into a sharp sword as she effortlessly countered the three Demon Kings'' attacks.


    "Ah!"


    "Ah!"


    "Ah, help!"


    But even so, the agonized cries of her disciples only grew more numerous. Even though the woman wanted to save them, under the attacks of the three Demon Kings she simply couldn''t get away.


    Finally, thest disciple fell down before her, his face covered in blood.


    On the ground, a stretch of corpses.


    Blood dyed the earth red, and the stench of blood enveloped the entire forest.


    "Damn it!"


    The woman''s face was icy, her heart quaking. These were all elite disciples from her sect!


    "Hmph, you dare be distracted while fighting us."


    Just then, the Leopard King gave a coldugh. Its giant paws, filled with murderous aura, hurtled forth. The woman''s expression changed drastically. She raised her sword to block but it was already toote. Her lower abdomen was shed open by a horrifying wound, immediately staining her white skirt red.


    She hastily retreated, gazing unwillingly at the corpses on the ground. She bit her red lips tightly, turning into a streak of light as she desperately fled.


    "Chase her!"


    The three Demon Kings exchanged a look, clearly not intending to let her go just because of her beauty.


    The woman was still faster than the three Demon Kings. After some chase, she finally temporarily escaped their pursuit.


    But her situation was still not optimistic.


    Due to excessive blood loss, her beautiful face had already turned ghastly pale. She could only stumble along, dragging her injured body as she fled. At the same time, her elegant forehead never rxed.


    All along her path, she discovered demonic beasts everywhere throughout the mountains, including remnants of other Demon Kings'' auras passing by.


    "Just what is going on here?"


    Her expression was full of bewilderment.


    Something like this had never happened before.


    Seeing a small demon nearby, she moved ghost-like to grasp its head, intending to uncover the truth.


    Soul Search!


    As the small demon''s memories flooded into her mind, her beautiful eyes flickered, and her red lips couldn''t help parting wider and wider, until finally she cried out in astonishment.


    "How can this be..."


    "How can there be someone so powerful?"

 Chapter 112

    Chapter 112


    Just as she was surprised, a strong sense of crisis came over her.


    Then she discovered that there were sounds of disturbanceing from different directions up ahead.


    Clearly, the pursuers had arrived.


    She immediately knitted her brows. Her beautiful eyes looked towards the cliff behind her, and she clenched her red lips before reluctantly jumping down...


    ...


    "Finally made it out of this crappy ce," Yi Fengzily walked while holding a turtle in his hand.


    Although the temperature in the mountains wasn''t high, his body was already covered in sweat after rushing around.


    "Oh, there''s a pool over there."


    Yi Feng''s eyes lit up. He walked over and tested the water temperature. Finding that it wasn''t cool, he immediately took off his clothes and jumped into the water naked.


    "That feels nice!"


    Yi Feng washed himself clean. He stood in the water with the surface just level with his waist. Facing the sunlight shining through the woods, he revealed a content smile.


    "Bang!"


    Just then, a shadow suddenly fell from the sky, kicking up several meters high of water.


    The sshing water sprayed Yi Feng''s face, causing him to be unable to see clearly. After the water surface calmed down, he looked again but didn''t find anything.


    "What the heck was that?"


    Yi Feng was still standing in the water, observing. Even when the surface becamepletely still again, he didn''t discover anything.


    "Probably just a rock falling down," he thought.


    But the next moment, he realized something was swimming towards his legs underwater.


    "Couldn''t be a snake, right?" Yi Feng''s face was filled with horror!


    The next moment, his whole body shuddered.


    This thing seemed to be attacking his lower body. Yi Feng panicked and wanted to step back. Suddenly, right in front of his waist, a head emerged.


    Her face just poked out of the water, revealing a pair of big eyes staring at him.


    It looked like...a woman?


    Yi Feng also lowered his head looking at the face up close. He was stumped for a moment.


    For a time, they stared at each other in silence.


    "You bastard!"


    Suddenly, a jade-like hand reached out from the water surface and pped Yi Feng''s face.


    "Damn it!"


    After getting pped, Yi Feng was dumbfounded for a moment. Without saying anything further, he pped back and cursed, "You scared the hell out of me, then hit me?"


    This p also stunned the woman.


    The frosty face was instantly shrouded in thick murderous aura. She took out a long sword, and her drenched body leaped out of the water, stabbing towards Yi Feng.


    But halfway through gathering her strength, she discovered her inner force was insufficient. Stumbling, she fell from midair andnded on top of Yi Feng''s head.


    "Son of a ..."


    Apanied by Yi Feng''s roar, the two of them plunged into the water together.


    ...


    The breeze blew gently, and the leaves in the forest danced lightly.


    It was near dusk, and the warm glow made the skyline red, whether it was the firelight or the evening glow, it was beautiful.


    The woman slowly opened her eyes. Her icy cold body seemed to recover a bit in the warmth of the firelight.


    Then, a youth in green walked over to her carrying a turtle in his left hand and a bamboo basket on his back.


    She knitted her brows, showing surprise on her face.


    "It''s you?"


    She recognized that this young man was the mundane she had met in the mountains.


    "That''s right, it''s me," Yi Feng hung the turtle on a tree and put down the bamboo basket, saying resentfully, "Do you know how badly you scared me just now!"


    Hearing this, the woman''s face turned frosty.


    She didn''t expect that before she could make a move, this young man had taken the initiative to provoke her.


    However, she was not an unreasonable person. Although she was momentarily furious at first, now that she thought back, she really couldn''t me Yi Feng. Of course, remembering the scene at the pool, her face still soured.


    That scene was really unspeakable!


    Especially since this mundane had actually pped her. It was truly...


    But looking at the clothes covering her body, and the young man who didn''t have any indecent intentions, she still held back the anger in her heart.


    "Come on, eat some fish to restore your strength."


    Yi Feng handed over the grilled fish.


    The woman knitted her brows and said coldly, "You know I''m a martial cultivator."


    "So what?"


    Yi Feng rolled his eyes at her and said, "Don''t you still need to eat?"


    The woman''s fine brows bunched up. Her expression turned nk as she said, "Things like this are useless to me."


    Yi Feng''s eyes widened. He stood up and said, "Fish is useless to you, then you wouldn''t be eyeing my turtle, would you?"


    As he spoke, reluctance was written all over Yi Feng''s face.


    "Although this old turtle is very nutritious, I''m taking it back for my little Xiao Zhong Qing to eat."


    Hearing this, the woman''s face immediately sagged. She was somewhat at a loss whether tough or cry at the mundane in front of her. Her, an esteemed martial cultivator, would long for a turtle? Howughable!


    Looking at the carefree Yi Feng, the woman who originally disdained speaking couldn''t help asking, "You''re just a mundane,ing into these mountains alone. Aren''t you afraid?"


    "What''s there to be afraid of?" Yi Feng asked puzzledly as he pulled out a fish bone.


    The woman faltered.


    Forget it. Mundanes'' thoughts definitely have limitations. Many things are simply iprehensible to them. Talking to him would be preaching to deaf ears. But looking at the clothes covering her, she hesitated briefly before saying, "Hurry and find a way out of the mountains after you eat. "


    "Hmm?" Yi Feng raised his head.


    "Because if you don''t leave the mountains, you''ll die."


    The woman said gravely. Not waiting for Yi Feng to ask, she continued, "Something unimaginable to you mundanes has happened in these mountains."


    As she spoke, she raised her head slightly.


    In her mind, she involuntarily recalled the memories she had searched from that young demon''s soul.

 Chapter 113

    Chapter 113


    "Going down the mountain is temporarily not very likely, I still need to gather medicine," Yi Feng shook his head with a smile and said, "But I am very curious about what exactly happened?"


    "Gather medicine?"


    The woman looked at Yi Feng in surprise and said coldly, "Aren''t you really afraid of death?"


    "Alright..."


    The woman straightened up and looked at Yi Feng seriously, "Let me make you understand how high the sky is and how thick the earth is in this world, so you don''t continue to be deluded and lose your life."


    "There are monsters in this world, you know?" the woman asked.


    "I''ve heard of it."


    Yi Feng nodded.


    "In these Veiled Mountains, there are quite a few monsters, and the strongest few have reached the level of Demon Kings," the woman said leisurely.


    "The realm of the Demon King is already a territory in the demon world. And this happened to the owner of our thousands of miles of territory, the Demon King Bogu."


    "Although this Demon King Bogu evolved from a turtle, due to his long life, his cultivation is extremely profound."


    "Um."


    Yi Feng listened carefully. Although he didn''t really understand the concept of a Demon King, it sounded very awesome!


    "But it was such a leader of ten thousand monsters who was captured!"


    The woman continued.


    "Captured?"


    Yi Feng asked in surprise.


    "Yes!"


    The woman nodded, her tone bing more solemn, and continued, "It was a human, an extremely strong human..."


    Speaking of this, her face showed awe, and her eyes showed yearning.


    "This person''s strength is overwhelming. He broke into Demon King Bogu''s cave alone, not only taking away the treasures of this Demon King, but also capturing this Demon King alive, saying that he wanted to..."


    "Wanted to do what?"


    Yi Feng was also curious.


    The woman couldn''t help but say in a shocked tone, "He said he wanted to take this Demon King home and cook him into soup to drink!"


    "Cook into soup to drink?"


    Yi Feng widened his mouth in surprise and subconsciously looked at the old turtle hanging from the tree. He didn''t expect that this master''s hobby was quite simr to his!


    "And it was because of this that caused the anger of all the monsters in the entire Veiled Mountains."


    The woman said fearfully, "Under the joint efforts of several other Demon Kings, all the monsters in the entire Veiled Mountains issued a kill order against this human master. However, they didn''t find this human, but my fellow disciples of the Divine Sword Sect suffered innocently!"


    "However, this Demon King Bogu did all kinds of evil for many years. Although some of my fellow disciples in the Divine Sword Sect died, being able to get rid of this harm can be considered worth it!"


    "So, if it was an ordinary time, you might survive if you''re lucky, but now..."


    The woman''s voice paused.


    She shook her head and looked at Yi Feng solemnly, "As long as you are discovered by the monsters, you simply have no way to survive, especially since you are just an ordinary human..."


    "So you''d better go down the mountain as soon as possible!"


    "Uh..."


    This really put Yi Feng in a dilemma.


    "Let''s part ways." The woman stood up and said, "A few demon kings are tracking me. If you follow me, I''m afraid I won''t have time to take care of you."


    With that, the woman turned to leave, holding her long sword.


    "Wait." Yi Feng shouted.


    "Hmm?" The woman stopped and turned her head.


    "You are still injured. Why not apply some herbal medicine?" Yi Feng said, "I still have herbs here."


    "I appreciate your kindness, but..." The woman refused frankly, "Things from you ordinary people are useless to me."


    After saying that, the woman''s body shed and disappeared into the woods.


    After the woman left, Yi Feng was also worried there. But after careful consideration, this mountain didn''t seem so scary. After all, he didn''t encounter any danger in the past few days.


    If anything was dangerous, it was when a wolf attacked him a few days ago. At least Yi Feng practiced some martial arts and easily killed it with a shovel.


    Also, he still needed to find medicine for Zhong Qing.


    If he couldn''t find the medicine, although Zhong Qing''s life was not in danger after previous treatments, there would be major seque. He didn''t want his disciple to have any root of disease at such a young age.


    In a sh, three days had passed.


    In a forest, the swordswoman''s face was solemn, with traces of blood at the corners of her mouth.


    Just now, she had another battle, was injured by two demon kings, and of course this was not the most worrying thing. The most worrying thing was that the entire mountain range had been blocked by the monsters and there was no way out.


    As she dragged her weary body and thought about how to escape, she couldn''t help but think of the young man she met three days ago.


    She couldn''t help but smile bitterly.


    She, with the strength of a Martial King, couldn''t even escape, let alone that young man.


    In the mountains where monsters were rampant today, I''m afraid he wouldn''t survive a single night. After all, an ordinary human body, even if he encountered any minor demon, he probably couldn''t escape.


    And now in the entire mountain range, except for that mysterious master whose whereabouts were unknown, she was probably the only living person left.


    Although regretful, she and that person were just passersby.


    For such things, she was also powerless.


    All that was left was a sigh of regret!


    "Hmm?"


    At this moment, she seemed to hear movement ahead. Her ghostly body shed away. She suddenly widened her unbelievable eyes.


    That green robe...


    The familiar back view holding a turtle and carrying a small bamboo basket...


    Isn''t this the young man, who else could it be?


    It seemed like...


    He was still humming a tune?

 Chapter 114

    Chapter 114


    The girl''s pretty face revealed a deep look of surprise.


    Over the past three days, she had carefully and deliberately made her way, yet still encountered many demonic beasts, and narrowly escaped death several times. In the end, relying on her own abilities and some luck, she had managed to survive.


    However, this ordinary man carrying a turtle seemed to be perfectly fine, and his simple green robe remained spotless.


    Had the demonic beasts in this mountain lost their edge, or gone blind?


    Or was this ordinary man just too lucky?


    While she, was just this unlucky?


    No matter how she thought about it, she could not figure out how Yi Feng had remained unharmed, because in her eyes, not just an ordinary man, even a top martial expert in these mountains nowadays would face almost certain death.


    Full of immense doubt, her figure flickered as she chased after Yi Feng.


    "It''s you?"


    Seeing the arrival, Yi Feng revealed a surprised smile.


    But the girl did not speak, her bright eyes looking up and down Yi Feng.


    Even more surprised.


    Yi Feng was actuallypletely unruffled?


    After a long while, she finally took a deep breath, herplexion as she spoke: "Unexpectedly, you ordinary man are still alive."


    "What are you talking about?"


    Hearing this, Yi Feng''s face immediately darkened, wasn''t this cursing him to die?


    "Sorry, I didn''t mean anything else, just very surprised." The girl quickly exined, but the incredulity on her face lingered.


    "Alright!"


    Yi Feng nodded indifferently.


    The two chatted for a few more sentences, then the girl prepared to leave. Before departing, she said in aplex tone: "Hope in the future, you can continue to be so fortunate!"


    Yi Feng couldn''t help but smile wryly.


    This girl was really neurotic, there were no dangers like she said in this mountain! In so many days, he hadn''t bumped into anything.


    But this girl was still a good person, she had sent someone to lead him down the mountain when he had asked for directions. So he took out a small package, and said: "I have a mosquito-repellent pack here, made from herbs myself. Do you want it?"


    The girl looked at the mosquito-repellent pack and frowned: "I think you need this more than me!"


    "You should need it more." Yi Fengughed leisurely: "After all, this thing is not that important to me."


    Yi Feng was not wrong in saying that.


    In his opinion, although this girl was a cultivator, she should still dislike snakes, insects and ants. And byparison, as a man, his immunity to such things was much stronger.


    "I need it more?"


    The girl felt it was somewhat funny.


    To be honest, such ordinary human objects had long lost their effectiveness for her as a martial cultivator.


    But looking at Yi Feng''s smiling face, she still epted the mosquito repellent pack, casually hanging it by her waist.


    Although he was lucky now, this luck might not alwaysst!


    Most likely a doomed man.


    Consider it as his finalfort!


    Having said that, the girl nced at Yi Feng again before her figure flickered and she disappeared into the woods.


    It was sunset again.


    In a gloomy valley, the Eagle King perched on the rocks.


    Beside him shed a pair of sinister eyes, flicking its tongue. As it opened its mouth and asked: "Eagle King, how is it?"


    "Still no traces of the Monster Emperor yet."


    The Eagle King frowned and said: "Under the order to kill all, other than a human Martial King barely clinging to life, all other humans have been cleaned out. But just now, ording to the minor demons'' reports, another human youth has been discovered. To prevent idents, Snake King, pleasee with me!"


    "To serve the Monster Emperor, of course."


    As the voice fell, the two monsters transformed into streaks of light, leading arge group of demons towards the mountain range.


    "Hmm?"


    The girl who had just parted with Yi Feng not long ago felt these powerful ripples heading in Yi Feng''s direction. Hiding in the shadows, her beautiful eyes narrowed.


    "Has he been discovered?"


    The girl gnashed her teeth, hesitating on whether to turn back to save Yi Feng.


    But sensing the auras of the two Monster Kings, she eventually abandoned the idea. Because in her current heavily injured state, she was no match for the two Monster Kings.


    If she went back, it would only be going to her death.


    "Hope your next life will not recklessly enter such dangerous ces again!"


    She heaved a deep sigh. Although regretful, she was also powerless. Her body shifted slightly as she disappeared into the woods.

 Chapter 115

    Chapter 115


    "Dammit, although there weren''t any demonic beasts like that woman said, there really have been a lot more wild animals around recently!" Yi Feng''s cursing voice rang out.


    Over the past couple of days, countless snakes, wild boars, crows and other creatures had swarmed him as if in a mating frenzy, pestering him to no end.


    It could be said that he hadn''t gotten a decent night''s sleep recently.


    Seeing the sky, he knew he couldn''t continue traveling today. Yi Feng could only prepare to camp out for the night.


    But he had to figure out a way to deal with those animals in heat first.


    Thinking of this, Yi Feng took out a small medicine bottle from his little bamboo basket. He then poured the powder inside around his campsite. It was a medicinal powder Yi Feng had specially prepared beforehand, with simr uses to realgar.


    While it might not ward offrge beasts like wild boars, it should be enough to keep away insects and ants.


    After doing this, Yi Feng yawned and leaned against a rock to sleep, exhausted.


    On top of a mountain peak, Eagle King and Snake King led countless demonic beasts in descending upon this ce.


    "Everyone, you must find this person. Whether or not he is who we are looking for, show no mercy in killing him!" Eagle King said, his gloomy eyes shing.


    "Yes!"


    At hismand, countless beasts dispersed in all directions.


    "We''ll wait here for news," Eagle King said.


    "Mm!"


    Snake King nodded. Just as he was about to close his eyes to calm his mind, he suddenly noticed something and eximed in surprise, "Is that Night Wind Centipede?"


    Hearing this, Eagle King also looked over with a frown.


    "Shouldn''t Night Wind Centipede be recovering in the cave? Why has hee here?"


    Saying so, Eagle King swooped over and grabbed Night Wind Centipede in his sharp talons.


    "Ah, E-Eagle King, what are you doing here?"


    Night Wind Centipede stared wide-eyed, asking in panic. As a servant of the ancient demon king, he knew a spirit pearl with great restorative powers was hidden here. He had wanted to take it and flee, but didn''t expect to run straight into Eagle King after just getting his hands on it.


    "I should be asking why you are here," Eagle King stared sharply at him. "Weren''t you recovering your injuries in the cave?"


    "I, I, I..." Night Wind Centipede swiftly hid the spirit pearl behind him and turned his little eyes around in thought before answering in a fluster, "With the demon king captured, how could I possibly stay put in the cave? I rushed out to see if there were any traces of that human."


    Hearing this, Eagle King''s expression softened slightly.


    He asked again, "So Night Wind, did you find anything?"


    "Find anything?"


    "Did I find anything..."


    Night Wind Centipede racked his brains in panic before gritting his teeth and saying, "Of course I found some clues. And I suspect that human is likely nearby!"


    After speaking, Night Wind Centipede hung his head guiltily, not daring to meet Eagle King''s gaze.


    But to his surprise, Eagle King nodded approvingly and praised, "Night Wind Centipede, you have done well. As expected of one who has served six demon kings. You are right, based on reliable information, there is a human in this area. Whether he is that person remains to be verified."


    "So, Night Wind,e with Snake King and I to investigate."


    "Uh, ah?"


    Night Wind Centipede nodded dumbly before reacting and staring wide-eyed.


    "What, is Night Wind unwilling to assist the demon king?" Eagle King frowned and asked.


    "No, no, of course not. I''d give my life for the demon king," Night Wind Centipede quickly affirmed, but his eyes kept darting around as he tried to find another chance to escape.


    Soon, a lesser demon reported discovering Yi Feng''s whereabouts.


    "Let''s go, Snake King and Night Wind!" Eagle King said.


    "Alright, alright."


    Night Wind Centipede wiped his sweat. With the two great demon kings watching him, he had no choice but to follow along.


    As they neared their target, Eagle King frowned.


    "As expected, there is a human''s aura, but no great fluctuations. Pass my order to surround this personpletely. We will capture him together on mymand!"


    Eagle King immediately issued the order, clearly unwilling to repeat the Sword Sect incident where the human martial king still hadn''t been captured.


    Perhaps they could have already obtained clues to the demon king''s whereabouts from these humans.


    The demons swiftly surrounded Yi Feng, staring at him with cold eyes.


    But Yi Feng was unaware of any of this, still fast asleep on the rock.


    "Attack!"


    At Eagle King''s order, the surrounding dozens of demons instantly turned into streaks of light, enveloping Yi Feng.


    In but a moment, they reached Yi Feng''s vicinity.


    Yet in the next instant, those demons suddenly faltered, their bodies weakening as their vision darkened.


    "What''s going on?"


    The demons revealed panicked expressions. The weaker ones directly reverted to their true forms and dropped dead on the ground, leaving only some stronger demons barely persevering, yet unable to advance an inch.


    "What''s happening?"


    Eagle King became vignt.


    "Reporting, sire, poison. This human hasid poison around the area," one of the demons said gravely.


    "Poison?"


    Eagle King''s gaze swept over the ring of medicinal powder on the ground. But this didn''t make him retreat, because in his view, since his subordinates could still endure, the potency of the poison must be limited.


    "Snake King, it seems we''ll have to take action personally," Eagle King said to Snake King.


    Snake King nodded. At the same time, his eyes drifted to Night Wind Centipede as he said, "Night Wind, having served so many demon kings, your strength surely isn''t ordinary. Let us attack together!"


    As he spoke, Eagle King and Snake King took on their strongest beast forms as a precaution before swooping forth.


    "Alright!"


    Night Wind Centipede reluctantly nodded. Thinking it was just a human with no great fluctuations, there shouldn''t be much danger. He also took on his true form and followed along!


    Just as they were about to make their move, Yi Feng lying on the rock turned over, revealing his side profile.


    This side view just happened to enter Night Wind Centipede''s eyes.

 Chapter 116

    Chapter 116


    "Crack!"


    This sight almost made Night Wind Centipede''s eyeballs explode. His throat felt as if there was a fish bone stuck in it, and his mind went nk. Intense fear rose in his heart.


    It''s this man who killed Hei Yu with a shovel and tied up the Ancient Demon Emperor with grass rope. At this thought, he had no will to fight anymore, only wanting to escape with his life.


    His eyes shifted and his countless little legs tensed up as he suddenly flopped belly up on the ground.


    "Hmm?"


    "Night Wind Centipede?"


    "Night Wind Centipede, what are you doing?"


    "What on earth is going on?"


    Night Wind Centipede''s strange behavior immediately drew reactions from Eagle King and Snake King. The two shouted, but no matter how they yelled, Night Wind Centipedey motionless on the ground.


    But Eagle King and Snake King had no time to worry about him now. They exchanged a nce, then rapidly grew in size into an eagle and a snake as they attacked Yi Feng.


    However, when they got within several yards of Yi Feng, their hearts thudded.


    They realized they had greatly underestimated this so-called poison, because the other demon spirits who had been able to endure earlier were now rapidly dying, reverting to their true forms and falling to the ground.


    And under the effects of this poison, their own power was quickly draining away, not even enough to sustain their erged true forms. They soon reverted to their original sizes.


    "This..."


    "What...what''s going on here?"


    The two great demon kings'' eyes widened as they yelled in panic, but their bodies werepletely powerless. They could only lie limply on the ground.


    "Damn human, how despicable!"


    Eagle Kingy on the ground, cursing viciously.


    "Quick, call for reinforcements!"


    Snake King writhed violently on the ground, the friction peeling his skin.


    Eagle King didn''t dare dy. Mustering thest bit of strength in his body, he sent out a ray of light and flew away.


    Just then, Yi Feng, woken by themotion, came to.


    Seeing this, he was shocked. It hadn''t been long, so how were there suddenly so many beasts around?


    "My medicine really is amazing!"


    Yi Feng couldn''t help but praise himself. He had thought it would only repel snakes and bugs, but unexpectedly it had killed arge number of mongooses, pangolins, and more.


    "What a waste!"


    Seeing the ground covered with corpses, Yi Feng felt somewhat remorseful. But when he saw the snake barely clinging to life on the ground, he couldn''t resist.


    Licking his lips, he grabbed the snake in one hand.


    "I haven''t eaten yet recently. Eating nothing but barbecue every day has given me canker sores. I''ll make some snake soup to fill my belly and clear the fire!" Yi Feng mumbled to himself. He took a small pot out of his pack, boiled some water, sliced up the snake and tossed it in.


    "Snake... Snake King!?"


    Eagle King, who had witnessed the whole thing, stared wide-eyed as hispanion was cruelly killed. Huge waves of anger and humiliation rose in his heart.


    He struggled, trying desperately to mobilize the power in his body to dispel the poison.


    Just then, his eyes involuntarily nced down, and he was so shocked he nearly lost his soul.


    Tied to a withered tree by the pond with grass rope was none other than the Ancient Demon Emperor they had racked their brains scheming after!


    "Hiss!"


    Eagle King suddenly understood.


    The man before him was the one who had captured the Ancient Demon Emperor, that hateful and terrifying human.


    He couldn''t help but tremble all over, shaking violently. At the same time, his fighting spirit vanished entirely. Together with the medicine''s effects, his eyelids grew heavier and heavier...


    Just then, a voice rang out.


    "There''s still an eagle here. Dinner will be even better tonight."


    This sentence was the final straw that knocked Eagle King out cold.


    After a good sleep, the energetic Yi Feng hummed a tune as he started preparing the snake and eagle. As he busied himself, one of Night Wind Centipede''s leg ws stirred, then suddenly scurried away out of sight.


    "Too scary, too scary!"


    On his way here, Night Wind Centipede was still terrified.


    Especially when he recalled Eagle King and Snake King''s miserable states, he was drenched in cold sweat. He didn''t even have time to think about the Ancient Demon Emperor''s other treasures. He just wanted to escape these mountains.


    But he hadn''t gotten far when a ground-shaking, deafening sound came from behind, approaching fast.


    It was more than ten other demon kings. They had responded to Eagle King and Snake King''s calls for help and gathered all the demons in the Ancient Demon Emperor''s domain, rushing to the scene.


    Seeing this, Night Wind Centipede''s heart lurched and cold sweat poured down him.


    If they found out Snake King and Eagle King were dead while he had escaped, wouldn''t that mean...


    He rolled his eyes...


    Gritting his teeth ruthlessly, he shook off two of his legs.


    After hesitating a moment, he shook off another, writhing feebly on the ground...


    Leopard King, leading the other first-rate demon kings, now saw Night Wind Centipede struggling to crawl on the ground. They immediately came over and solemnly asked, "Night Wind demon spirit, what is... what is going on with you?"


    Night Wind Centipede waved his tail, cutting off Leopard King''s words.


    Under countless eyes, he seemed to use thest of his strength to force out, "Don''t... don''t ask too much. Check... check it out... Hurry..."

 Chapter 117

    Chapter 117


    Night Wind Centipede''s words shocked all the monsters present.


    "What exactly happened?" Leopard King asked solemnly.


    "s!" Night Wind Centipede sighed lightly, raised his head slightly, seemingly lost in the fierce battle that had just taken ce.


    "Just ahead by the creek, Eagle King, Snake King and I discovered that man''s trail. The three of us then joined forces to battle him. As a result, Eagle King and Snake King were killed on the spot, while I, gravely injured, knew that I was no match for him. To prevent him from escaping, I had no choice but to expend myst bit of strength at the cost of three legs to run over here and inform you..."


    After he finished speaking, all the monsters present looked at Night Wind Centipede with great respect.


    That battle must have been extremely fierce!


    Even Eagle King and Snake King had died. Night Wind Centipede must have paid a huge price just to be able to run over here and send word!


    "Night Wind Centipede, it is our territory''s good fortune to have a loyal and devoted monster like you!" Leopard King said solemnly: "Rest well. Leave the rest to us. We will rescue the Monster Emperor and avenge Eagle King and Snake King."


    Leopard King''s words were met with unanimous approval from the monsters.


    "No, no, no. To be honest, I am truly ashamed. To see the Monster Emperor captured and Eagle King and Snake King die heroically while I was powerless to do anything, I...deserve death!" Night Wind Centipede lowered his head, full of guilt.


    "Night Wind Centipede, what are you saying? You, Eagle King and Snake King have done so much for our territory already." Pig King quickly added: "That man was able to defeat even the Monster Emperor single-handedly. You were still able to injure him heavily. That is more than enough!"


    "That''s right. We already owe too much to the other territories. With this, wepletely don''t need the Monster Emperors from other territories to make a move."


    "So you three are our territory''s greatest contributors!"


    "Leave the rest to us from now on!"


    "Everyone listen up! That man is already heavily wounded. Attack with all your might to rescue the Monster Emperor and avenge Eagle King and Snake King!"


    After the voice subsided, the monsters were fired up, their morale higher than ever before. They quickly set off towards Yi Feng at full speed.


    After Leopard King and the rest had left, Night Wind Centipede, who was on the verge of death just before, suddenly exploded forth with unprecedented speed.


    In the blink of an eye,


    he disappeared without a trace!


    ...


    "This Cloud Road Flower is really not easy to find!"


    Yi Feng drank snake soup and ate eagle meat while looking at the continuous mountain range, sighing to himself.


    After eating his fill, and seeing that the sky was not yet dark, he decided to search the nearby mountains again. After all, he had time, but Qing''er might not be able to wait that long!


    So Yi Feng picked up his small iron hoe and prepared to set off.


    He had just taken two steps when he weighed the old turtle in his hands. Turning around, he hung it from a tree.


    After all, carrying this several-jin old turtle all the time was tiring. Hanging it on the tree temporarily wouldn''t matter since he would be back by nightfall, and no one would take it anyway.


    ...


    "What''s going on here?"


    In the forest, the woman from the Sword Sect was amazed as she watched all the demonic beasts in the surrounding mountains converge in one direction.


    That direction was precisely the ce she hade from earlier.


    It was also where Yi Feng currently was!


    "Although I don''t know why these demonic beasts are reacting this way, looks like your luck has probably run out this time..."


    The woman sighed softly.


    But she was powerless to do anything. After all, everyone had their own fate, and no one could remain lucky forever.


    Fortunately, all the more powerful demonic beasts above the Demon Spirit level had gathered in that direction, allowing her to feel unprecedentedly rxed.


    "Still, I''d better wait until people from the Sect arrive before leaving!"


    The woman pondered briefly. She had originally intended to leave, but she had already secretly informed the Sect about the events here yesterday. Given her status, there was no way the Sword Sect would not send people.


    Although now was the perfect chance for her to leave the mountains, just to be safe, she decided to wait until the Sword Sect''s people arrived.


    At this moment, Leopard King and the other powerful demons finally arrived at the creek.


    However, after reaching the creek, apart from scattered eagle feathers and the corpses of demons from before, they could not find any trace of Yi Feng.


    "Where is he?"


    Leopard King yelled loudly.


    The other demons also scanned their surroundings sharply, not wanting to have rushed over here for nothing. That would waste Night Wind Centipede''s intelligence obtained at the cost of three legs.


    "Look there!"


    Just as they were unable to locate Yi Feng, Pig King suddenly cried out.


    Hearing this, all the demons shifted their gaze over.


    Next to the boulder by the creek, hanging from a tree by grass ropes... wasn''t that the Monster Emperor they had been desperately searching for?


    To see the esteemed Monster Emperor hanging from a tree like this, the demons'' eyes nearly popped out from anger.


    "Listen to mymand, rescue the Monster Emperor!"

 Chapter 118

    Chapter 118


    "It''s getting dark!"


    Yi Feng circled around the surrounding woods, but still couldn''t find any trace of Yun Lu Hua. Looking at the darkening sky, he could only helplessly hurry back to the camp.


    "What the hell?"


    But when he just walked back to the camp and lifted his head, he was immediately stunned!


    At this moment, around his camp, the corpses of various wild beasts were lying all over the ce, including leopards, wild boars, wolves, and all kinds of animals...


    "No way?"


    "I couldn''t have made some kind of super poison, could I? I was really just trying to make orpiment!"


    Looking at the condition these animals died in, and recalling the previously dead snake and eagle, Yi Feng guessed that the likely cause of these beasts'' deaths was the medicinal powder he had sprinkled!


    "This is a sin!"


    Yi Feng couldn''t help but twitch his lips. He hurriedly threw away the medicine bottle in his hand, afraid of being poisoned himself, then washed away the white powder on the ground with water before feeling safe enough to return to his camp.


    "But this unexpected bounty of wild game is a rare treat!"


    Although Yi Feng felt quite guilty about identally killing so many wild animals, when he thought of their meat, he couldn''t help but salivate.


    One must understand, in this world, delicious food is extremely hard toe by.


    Take the martial cultivators for example. Their minds arepletely focused on cultivation, and they have no great desires for food. As for the other ss of ordinary people, they are just thinking of how to make a living. They won''t spend too much thought on their appetites either. Simply being able to fill their stomachs is enough, some may not even know what to do with a pig''s trotter if you gave them one.


    Therefore, food is very expensive in this world. This is also why a bowl of beef noodles costs a whole gold coin.


    So in his eyes right now, the corpses of these animals were like tes of braised pork trotters, cold leopard meat sd, whole roasted wolf...


    While the idea was great, taking all this down the mountain would be a problem.


    "Damn it, watching over a mountain of gold..."


    "Fuck!"


    Yi Feng cursed and sat back down on the stone b, feeling bored. He took out the wooden guitar for something to do.


    "Might as well kill some time!"


    Yi Feng''s palm gently strummed the strings and the pleasing sounds of the guitar spread throughout the woods.


    At that moment, a familiar system notification sounded in Yi Feng''s mind.


    "Ding! Congrattions host, you have activated a new quest."


    "Oh?"


    Yi Feng suddenly stood up, his eyes filled with anticipation, hoping the system would show some conscience and give him something that could help him be a cultivator, or at the very least, make him a master in this different world!


    "Quest content: Practice the zither, chess, calligraphy and painting to a levelparable to the gods!"


    "Reward: A mount."


    "Screw your mom!"


    After hearing the system''s voice, Yi Feng''s hopes were dashed once again. He immediately cursed out loud.


    He had thought it was going to be something good, but in the end it was just more of these misceneous and useless tasks.


    It would be one thing if they were even a little bit useful. Take that task of punching iron for example. It was difficult for him to even support himself with that. Even when he finally got rich, it was because he relied on his own modern knowledge as a transmigrator to write books and earn money, and had nothing to do with this crappy system.


    But he could let that slide, at least punching iron and such, it kept him from starving to death all those years.


    But damn it, the zither, chess, calligraphy and painting, he really couldn''t see any use for those things.


    What, were they supposed to cultivate his temperament or something?


    Of course, the most exasperating thing was the quest reward!


    He hadn''t forgotten that when the system first gave him the task to run the martial arts school, it said the reward would be an incredible master fighter.


    He had been so full of anticipation at the time, thinking the peak of his life was about toe. But what kind of blow did reality deal him?


    This so-called incredible master was just a half-dead skeleton head!


    He had to admit, it looked rather frightening, but aside from causing trouble, it was useless.


    So a mount?


    Haha...


    He didn''t believe for a second that this crappy system would really reward him with a decent mount. It would surely be another scam.


    Therefore, he was toozy toplete this quest.


    In his anger, Yi Feng kicked the guitar flying away. Just looking at it pissed him off.


    But right after he kicked it, the system''s voice sounded again.


    "Quest failure penalty: The martial arts school will be taken back and no longer belong to the host!"


    "The hell?"


    Yi Feng''s face immediately turned ashen. He was so furious he could erupt.


    Although those skills were useless, the martial arts school was his safe haven. Even now that he had money and could easily buy another house, the feelings and sense of belonging built up over these years could not be bought.


    "You''re ruthless!"


    Cursing under his breath, Yi Feng picked up the guitar again and angrily strummed the tune "East Wind Breaks".

 Chapter 119

    Chapter 119


    "Who is ying the pipa and performing a song of the east wind breaking..."


    While singing along and strumming lightly on his guitar, Yi Feng was humming the ssic songs from his past life on the surface to dispel the unpleasantness in his heart, but in fact, he had sumbed to the lewd might of the system...


    "If anything unexpected happens to Renhao, my Li family will never let this matter rest with your Sword Sect." At this moment, apanied by powerful auras, two rays of light sped towards the mountain range.


    Hearing this, Xu Mo Zhu''s expression was ugly.


    He had onlye to the mountains toplete a small task, yet he didn''t expect his disciple Li Renhao to encounter such a bizarre incident.


    And by chance, Li Renhao''s aunt, Li Jiaxin hade to the Sword Sect to visit Li Renhao, which led to this situation.


    Although Li Jiaxin spoke like this, Xu Mo Zhu didn''t show any irritation at all. After all, the Li family was one of the top three prestigious ns in all of South Sha.


    "However, Renhao said that there were rampant demonic beasts in these mountains, but all the way here except for some small demons, the strongest was only that centipede in hand." While observing her surroundings, Li Jiaxin continued, "That centipede is quite amusing though, seeing us it actually pretended to be dead. Oh well, bringing it back can be considered gaining a medicinal ingredient worth a fortune!"


    "Yes, fortunately an incident like this can be considered a good thing for Renhao."


    Xu Mo Zhu sighed and said, clearly not interested in the centipede at all, with only full concern in his heart. Li Renhao was not only his disciple and the senior sister of Sword Sect, but also from the Li family, so no idents could be allowed to happen to him at all.


    "Let''s hope so!"


    The two flew forward while observing the situation below the mountain range.


    "Hmm?"


    "That is..."


    At this moment, Li Jiaxin who was flying suddenly slowed down, and eventually came to a full stop in midair.


    Hearing this, Xu Mo Zhu also looked over, and couldn''t help but stare wide-eyed. Even with his state of mind, he couldn''t help but stutter in shock.


    "That''s... that''s over a hundred demon spirits and more than ten demon king corpses?"


    "Correct!"


    Li Jiaxin also nodded heavily with a solemn expression, and couldn''t help but subconsciously gasp.


    Such a feat was simply horrifying.


    After all, if such a force was gathered, even she as a Martial Emperor would have trouble dealing with it.


    Moreover, demonic beasts were always united, so wouldn''t taking such actions be like stirring up a ho''s nest?


    She asked herself, perhaps she also had the ability to kill so many demon spirits and demon kings, but she definitely didn''t have the courage to do so.


    "No wonder all the demon kings and demon spirits in these mountains are gone, turns out they all died here." Xu Mo Zhu came to his senses and spoke in astonishment, "Only, who could have such great capabilities to do this?"


    "It should be him."


    Li Jiaxin cast her sharp gaze towards Yi Feng who was surrounded by the corpses.


    "Him?"


    Xu Mo Zhu frowned and said, "But he has no aura, looks like an ordinary person!"


    "Can''t say for sure." Li Jiaxin shook her head and said, "Being surrounded by so many demonic beast corpses, how could an ordinary person not be afraid? It''s highly likely a person cultivating special martial arts that hides his cultivation level."


    "You''re probably right."


    Xu Mo Zhu nodded, if it really was an ordinary person, this matter would be too bizarre.


    "This person is probably also a Martial Emperor. Let''s go over, say hello, and ask what exactly happened." Li Jiaxin said, and her body flew swiftly towards Yi Feng.


    Xu Mo Zhu nodded, and followed along.


    "Ding, congrattions host, your zither skill has reached the realm of Divine Integration."


    Hearing the system notification, Yi Feng was unmoved. After all, he was still far fromparing with the gods.


    From past experience, Yi Feng knew these realms were probably separated into Initial Understanding, Small Achievement, Pure Skill, Divine Integration, Unmatched in the World, Return to Simplicity, Compare with the Gods and so on.


    He wanted to raise his zither, chess, calligraphy and painting to the Compare with the Gods realm, which would at least take several months.


    Luckily, perhaps because he often yed the guitar before, after a few songs his zither skill already reached Divine Integration. This saved him a lot of effort.


    "Keep practicing!"


    "Nothing else to do anyway."


    Yi Feng rested briefly, then picked up his guitar again. One reason was to quickly improve these skills to avoid the system taking back his martial arts hall. The other reason was that Yi Feng was indeed bored now.


    However, when the melody rang out, Li Jiaxin who was speeding towards Yi Feng shuddered, and immediately stopped in ce.


    "What is this person ying, a zither?"


    Beside her, Xu Mo Zhu was puzzled and couldn''t help asking out loud.


    "Quiet!"


    However, he was met with Li Jiaxin''s cold shout.


    Xu Mo Zhu''s expression was a bit ugly. After all he was also a Martial Emperor, being reprimanded so rudely really made people unable to endure. He was about to retort, but realized Li Jiaxin had closed her eyes excitedly.


    Just as he was puzzled, Li Jiaxin spoke again.


    "I didn''t mean to scold you. Just listen quietly to this song, and you''ll understand why I acted like this."


    Xu Mo Zhu frowned, unconvinced.


    But he still did as told, and his casual expression immediately changed. Strong shock flowed out.


    "This is..."

 Chapter 120

    Chapter 120


    "Such powerful qin intent actually hidden within this zither music?"


    Xu Mo Zhu''s face changed in shock as he uttered these words, finally understanding why Li Jiaxin was so nervous!


    Now that he knew there was qin intent contained in the zither music, even without Li Jiaxin saying anything more, he tactfully closed his mouth by himself and quietly felt the artistic conception conveyed in the zither music.


    The zither music drifted gently, prating the ears.


    The artistic conception within instantly pulled Xu Mo Zhu back into a very distant, very distant memory.


    Back when the Sword Sect''s Xu Mo Zhu, who would one day be a pir of the sect, was still just a young boy of humble origins who dreamed of one day bing a cultivator, he had faced setbacks and injuries. Yet each time when he could barely persevere, upon returning to that dpidated house there would always be a bowl of hot rice, a bowl of hot soup. The kindly old woman would always help mend his frayed clothes and wash his shoes until they seemed brand new.


    "Mo Zhu, I believe you are the best!"


    These words used to always echo in his ears. That gradually hunching back, that kindly smile and gentle care, his old mother...


    Time flowed by swiftly, years flew past.


    Unknowingly, over a thousand years had already gone. Only now did Xu Mo Zhu realize that voice had long ago faded into indistinctness.


    That gentle admonishment had also not surfaced in his mind for a very long time...


    And that once tender youth had finally grown into a generation''s pir.


    Yet she was no longer here.


    "Mother."


    Unknowingly, the zither music had already ceased, yet Xu Mo Zhu remained lost in memories, unable to emerge from them. The esteemed elder of the prestigious Sword Sect currently had eyes brimming with tears.


    "It seems we looked down on him with dog eyes." At this time, Li Jiaxin also gently said, "This one is no mere Martial King, just based on the qin intent within the music, he must at least be a Martial Venerable level existence!"


    As she spoke, Li Jiaxin also lowered her head to dab at the corners of her eyes.


    Somehow, her eyes had also reddened without her noticing, though she didn''t know which memory this zither music had touched upon in her heart.


    "Martial Venerable? No wonder!"


    Xu Mo Zhu nced at Li Jiaxin. Even someone as powerful as Li Jiaxin, who was half a step into the Martial Ancestor realm, would react like this, so it must really be someone even higher than Martial Ancestor, at the Martial Venerable realm, who was capable of this.


    "Let''s go, we must pay our respects." Li Jiaxin took a deep breath, her expression bing much more solemn, and her tone changed from casually greeting him to paying respects.


    Xu Mo Zhu nodded.


    The two leapt and shot forth in streams of light, flying toward where Yi Feng was.


    "s, gotta keep practicing!"


    Yi Feng shook his head helplessly, also shaking out his somewhat sore arms. It seemed he had heard something, so he hurriedly looked up to see two streams of light flying toward him.


    "More cultivators?"


    Yi Feng was slightly surprised to see their flying posture, and yearning also showed in his eyes.


    If his crappy system was just a little more reliable, perhaps he could also roam freely across thend now?


    However, having encountered cultivators again, Yi Feng was not too startled, after all this wasn''t the first time he had interacted with cultivators, like Luo Lanxue, and the swordswoman he met in the mountains were also cultivators.


    Only, Yi Feng was a little unclear why these two were looking for him.


    Finally, the twonded in front of him.


    Yi Feng also set down his guitar and stood up.


    But the two people who he thought were here to find him for something instead bowed deeply to him, and respectfully said in unison:


    "Li Jiaxin."


    "Xu Mo Zhu."


    "Greetings, Senior."


    The two carefully sized up the protagonist, shockingly discovering that even up close, they still couldn''t sense the slightest ripple from Yi Feng...


    Exchanging a nce, waves of shock surged in both their hearts.


    Could he be an ordinary person?


    Impossible, just the qin intent that deeply captivated them within the zither music, an ordinary person couldn''t aplish that.


    Martial Venerable.


    Confirmed!


    Yet Yi Feng waspletely confused why two cultivators were calling him Senior and flew over. So he said, "You two must have the wrong person. I''m no senior, just an ordinary person here gathering herbs in the mountains."


    "Ordinary person?"


    Yi Feng''s words also left Li Jiaxin and Xu Mo Zhu baffled.


    Could they have gotten it wrong?


    Was this youth before them really just an ordinary person, an ordinary person with superb zither skills?


    Just as the two were thinking this, Li Jiaxin suddenly noticed something, her pupils sharply contracting. Feeling immense shock, she also signaled to Xu Mo Zhu with her eyes.


    Hearing this, Xu Mo Zhu''s gaze also swept over and he shuddered violently!

 Chapter 121

    Chapter 121


    "Sssss!"


    Xu Mo Zhu''s gaze fixed on the old turtle hanging from the tree, sucking in a breath of cold air between his teeth.


    This old turtle hanging from the tree seemed to be a demon king!


    He was somewhat uncertain, after all such a thing was simply too shocking and extraordinary.


    A demon king, this was a demon king, a demon king whose strength was on par with his, Xu Mo Zhu''s, hanging from a tree trunk?


    He couldn''t help but turn his gaze to Li Jiaxin beside him.


    Li Jiaxin took a deep breath, an expression of undisguised shock showing on her face, also unable to believe the sight before her eyes.


    "Are you two coveting my turtle?"


    Seeing the two of them staring at his turtle, Yi Feng couldn''t help but straighten his face. Even though the two before him were martial cultivators, he still said arrogantly, "I''m going to take this turtle back and stew it into soup for my disciples to supplement their health."


    Yi Feng''s words instantly set off a stormy sea in the two people''s hearts, already unable to calm down.


    It was like a thunderp!


    A demon king powerhouse.


    Taking it back to stew into soup to supplement his disciples'' health?


    Horrifyingly outrageous!


    Speaking such shockingly extraordinary words, even with Xu Mo Zhu and Li Jiaxin''s extensive experience, it took them a long time to regain theirposure.


    The two no longer doubted that Yi Feng possessed extraordinary power beyond the mundane world, after all, an existence who could stew demon kings into soup, how could he possibly be an ordinary person?


    Therefore, the two quickly exined, "Senior, please forgive our offense, we did not covet your turtle... demon king!"


    Hearing this, Yi Feng let out a breath of relief, but hearing the two still address him as senior, he couldn''t help but retort inwardly, were these two martial idiots, insisting on calling an ordinary person like him senior? It was simply an unheard of absurdity!


    Therefore, he said again, "You two, I already said, I''m not any senior, I''m just an ordinary person."


    The two were taken aback, but soon understood.


    Having reached their level of cultivation, they naturally knew there were many old entrics who liked to hide their cultivation and re-enter the mundane world to experience ordinary life.


    They instantly realized this person before them must be one such person.


    The two exchanged a tacit nce, and hurriedly changed their words, saying in unison, "Sir, please don''t be angry. We didn''t mean anything else, it''s just that we happened to pass by and were drawn in by sir''s zither music. Sir''s zither skills are simply divinely inspired and extraordinary, far beyond the capabilities of ordinary people. That''s why we couldn''t help bute over to disturb sir!"


    "Oh?"


    Yi Feng was slightly surprised and said, "You two also like ying the zither?"


    "This humble one dabbles a little, butpared to sir, I''m utterly ashamed." Li Jiaxin quickly said, though she mixed in a bit of false modesty. She actually had quite deep aplishments in the zither, and was known as the Zither Fairy.


    It''s just that her zither skills that she was usually so proud of, seemed unable topare in front of this person.


    "Just a smattering, just a smattering." Xu Mo Zhu also quickly nodded his head, stroking his forehead. Although he didn''t actually know anything about the zither, he could only pretend he knew a little given the circumstances.


    "I see."


    Yi Feng smiled and nodded, his mind instantly clearing up.


    No wonder these two powerful martial cultivators hade over calling him senior and were so respectful. Turns out they were drawn in by his zither music.


    Although his zither skills were only at the divine inspiration level, still far fromparing with the gods, even so in this world he was still absolutely considered a grandmaster. So being addressed as senior in this aspect was somewhat understandable.


    "You two tter me. My zither ying is just casual plucking when I''m bored!" Yi Feng smiled lightly.


    "Sir is too modest." The two quickly echoed. "It''s just that sir''s zither is so unique, we''ve never seen it before. But we have to say, its sound is very distinctive and pleasing to the ear."


    "Haha, unique indeed!" Yi Fengughed smugly. "This zither, I made it myself, so it''s normal you haven''t seen it before."


    "So it was like that, sir truly has great talent!"


    The two hurriedly nodded their heads, looks of admiration showing on their faces.


    "Since you like it, let me y another song for you?" Yi Feng smiled and asked.


    Hearing this, the two trembled all over.


    Looks of delight instantly appeared on their faces, and they cast grateful gazes at Yi Feng.


    After all, they hadn''t forgotten the benefits they obtained from listening to Yi Feng''s zither music earlier. Although their cultivation didn''t increase, their state of mind had broken through by several levels.


    One''s state of mind might seem useless, but it was often the bottleneck hindering their advancement.


    And now their state of mind had broken through, when their cultivation broke through next, it would advance in leaps and bounds.


    Previously, they had only heard half a tune from Yi Feng, now if they heard a full piece, who knew what further unexpected benefits they would obtain.


    The two promptly sat down on the stone bs, holding their breaths and waiting for Yi Feng to begin...

 Chapter 122

    Chapter 122


    The sound of the guitar finally drifted melodiously.


    When the sound entered their ears, the two well-behaved martial kings sitting on the blue stone b trembled all over.


    This song waspletely different from the feeling just now.


    The previous song brought back their memories of the past, while this song was like allowing them to transcend the limits of time and go directly to the future.


    On top of the mountain.


    Li Jiaxin stroked the zither, looking down on the mortal beings, ruling the world with music!


    Between the heavens.


    Xu Mo Zhu¡¯s long sword broke through the air, destroyed the stars, and shed the universe.


    Sheposed the best music in the world!


    He forged the number one sword in the world!


    In just a moment, the two of them seemed to have reached the pinnacle of their lives,pletely immersed in it.


    Time slowly passed...


    At some point, the guitar in Yi Feng''s hand had stopped.


    After a long, long time, the two of them finally came out of the artistic conception, their faces full of unfinished meaning, and their eyes revealing the undisguised surprise that they could not conceal.


    Obviously, they both gained a lot from this song.


    "Thank you, sir."


    "We will never forget the kindness of this song, sir!"


    Unable to dwell on it, the two hurriedly got up to show their respect.


    "It''s just a simple song, you two are too polite," Yi Feng said lightly with a faint smile. For the first time, he felt that this task of ying music was notpletely futile.


    Look, he immediately gained two little fans?


    "While it may be just a simple song for you, sir, for us it is a god-given gift!" Li Jiaxin said respectfully, with a strong sincerity on her face. Because she, a martial king who was half-stepping into martial saint but had been unable to truly break through for many years, directly broke through the bottleneck under this song.


    The martial saint realm she had been longing for day and night. It was within reach!


    "What Miss Li said is right. This is indeed a god-given gift for us!"


    Xu Mo Zhu''s face also revealed undisguised joy. Under this song, he directly broke through from the fifth stage martial king to the sixth stage martial king. He had originally thought it would take at least another hundred years to break through. This saved him a lot of effort. Breaking through to be a martial saint in this life was hopeful!


    "So, sir, if you need anything, feel free to ask us. As long as we can do it, even if it means climbing mountains of des and diving into seas of fire!" The two said in unison again.


    "You are too polite."


    Their words made Yi Feng feel embarrassed. It was just listening to him y the guitar, was there a need to be so grateful?


    Yi Feng couldn''t help but have a whole new appreciation for the cultivators in this world.


    It turned out that all the deceit and indifference towards mortals depicted on TV and novels about the cultivation world were false. On the contrary, cultivators were especially kind, especially when it came to gratitude, even more so than ordinary people.


    Seeing the sincere expressions on their faces, Yi Feng felt bad rejecting them, but he was also too embarrassed to ask them for any reward. After all, he was notcking money at the moment. So after thinking about it, he said, "If you really want to thank me, help me figure out one thing!"


    "Please go ahead, sir!"


    The two said respectfully at once.


    "Uh, just now I identally killed quite a few magical creatures. Although it was a bit of a sin, since they''re already dead, leaving the corpses here would be a waste. Why not take them back and make some barbecue and braised meat to eat?" Yi Feng stroked his nose and grinned as he pointed to the surrounding monster corpses.


    Yi Feng''s words stunned the two.


    This gentleman really had grand ambitions.


    Not satisfied with making wyvern king eight-treasure soup, he even wanted to turn the other monster kings and spirits into barbecue and braised meat!


    Although with their strength, they might not be able to drink the eight-treasure soup, they could barely make braised panther monster king meat. However, they might not dare to do so, as this was very likely to incur the wrath of the entire monster world.


    But thinking about it, this gentleman must have great abilities and guts!


    "So senior, you want...?" Li Jiaxin asked.


    "What I mean is, with so many corpses here, I really have no way to bring them down the mountain. So you must have a way, right?" Yi Feng said with a smile. He really couldn''t bear to waste all this game here. Since he had met two cultivators who could fly, for a small matter like this, they should be able to help settle it, right?


    Upon hearing this, Li Jiaxin''s eyelid twitched slightly.


    There seemed to be meaning behind the gentleman''s words!


    With his strength, if he wanted to take these monster corpses away, it would be a simple wave of his hand. Yet he said such words...


    Clearly, he wanted treasures like storage spaces!


    Li Jiaxin shook her head. Storage bags were a must-have for cultivators, and with his strength, it was impossible that he didn''t have one or needed another.


    In other words, what this gentleman needed was something more advanced?


    Thinking of this, Li Jiaxin''s eyelid twitched again.


    Could he want...

 Chapter 123

    Chapter 123


    Could it be that he saw the Li family heirloom, the Spatial Ring, that I have with me?


    Li Jiaxin couldn''t help but recall Yi Feng''s firm question¡ªyou will definitely find a way...


    That being the case, it seemed highly probable.


    Thinking of this, she inadvertently nced at Yi Feng.


    Yi Feng was looking at her with a faint smile.


    Indeed, this expression said it all!


    It seems this person is more terrifying than I imagined. He had already seen through my identity and knew that I have the Spatial Ring.


    With such means, he is likely not just a Martial Venerable, but a Martial Saint!


    Li Jiaxin gnashed her teeth, conflicted for a moment.


    After all, the Li family''s Spatial Ring was no ordinary space treasure. Ordinary space treasures could only store inanimate objects, but the Spatial Ring could contain anything, even living people.


    Additionally, its space was tens of thousands of timesrger than ordinary storage bags, practically its own small world.


    Of course, the Spatial Ring was not just a space treasure, but also an artifact that protected its master and attacked. Worn on the hand, it would automatically attack if it sensed the master was in danger.


    However, the person before her had given her quite an opportunity.


    An opportunity that acted directly on her realm and state of mind could not bepared to external objects.


    "Don''t you have a way?" Yi Feng frowned slightly, looking a little disappointed. A cultivator should be able to do this easily, he thought. Since they really had no way, Yi Feng could only say, "Forget it then!"


    But Yi Feng''s words sounded mocking in Li Jiaxin''s ears.


    It was as if he was saying, I gave you an opportunity, yet you are unwilling to part with some external objects. I wanted to tie this karmic bond, but since it is so, let''s forget it!


    How annoying.


    Seeing Yi Feng turn to leave, Li Jiaxin suddenly felt like she was losing something. Like she had failed to grasp something, leaving her heart feeling empty.


    "Wait, sir."


    Li Jiaxin quickly called out.


    "Hmm?"


    Yi Feng turned around.


    Li Jiaxin bit her red lips and took off the Spatial Ring, softly saying, "This is the Spatial Ring you need."


    "Oh?"


    Hearing this, Yi Feng''s eyes revealed a trace of pleasant surprise. If he guessed correctly, this should be the essential storage treasure that cultivators in the novels and TV shows of his past life had, right?


    "Please ept it, senior."


    Having decided to give it away, Li Jiaxin no longer hesitated, respectfully holding it out to Yi Feng with both hands.


    "Alright, I''ll ept it."


    Yi Feng smiled and received it. This item was too important to him. He could also easily bring down the beasts'' corpses from the mountain now. So he did not stand on ceremony, and in his eyes, all cultivators should have one of these, so it shouldn''t be too precious to them.


    "Sir, let me teach you how to use it," said Li Jiaxin.


    But before her voice faded, Yi Feng waved his hand and said, "I know how."


    "You, know?"


    Li Jiaxin looked surprised.


    "Isn''t it just blood bond?"


    Yi Feng smiled. He had read about this method in countless novels in his past life!


    However, Yi Feng''s casual words caused great waves in Li Jiaxin''s heart.


    After all, other storage treasures in the Immortal River Continent did not have blood bonding. They were basically bonded by imprinting the owner''s energy signature. Yet this person had seen through the crux in one line?


    "Phew!"


    So he not only knew she had the Spatial Ring, but even knew how to use the Spatial Ring.


    She was right not to have misjudged Yi Feng''s intentions!


    Then, under Li Jiaxin''s watch, Yi Feng directly blood bonded and unlocked the usage methods of the Spatial Ring. Yi Feng''s heart was also suddenly clear.


    But this stunned Xu Mo Zhu and left her incredulous. Her shocked gaze turned to Li Jiaxin.


    "That''s a family heirloom of your Li family. You just gave it away like that?" Xu Mo Zhu asked in disbelief.


    Li Jiaxin''s expression was also somewhatplicated, but she still said, "When somethinges along, you have to decisively seize it. I hope I haven''t gambled wrong this time!"


    "Sigh!"


    Xu Mo Zhu sighed and said, "Although this person is powerful and gave us this opportunity, I feel you were too rash to directly take out the Spatial Ring. It was somewhat undeserved!"


    Li Jiaxin''s eyelid twitched.


    Apparently, though she seemed decisive on the surface, her heart was also thumping.


    She nodded slightly, her expressionplex.


    However, as she raised her head, something inadvertently appeared in her sight, causing her beautiful eyes to involuntarily widen.

 Chapter 124

    Chapter 124


    At that moment, she saw that beside Yi Feng''s feet, in the mud, was a small iron shovel stuck in the ground.


    "This iron shovel is..."


    Li Jiaxin suppressed the astonishment in her heart, her gaze fixed firmly on the shovel. At first nce, she did not notice anything unusual about it, but on closer inspection she was shocked to find that it emitted an aura that even affected her mindset. Most strikingly, there was a trace of the power of the Great Dao flickering over it.


    Could this be a treasure...no, a holy artifact?


    At the same time, Xu Mo Zhu, who was beside her, also saw this scene, his face equally filled with incredulity.


    Although his strength was perhaps slightly lower than Li Jiaxin''s, he was still a great elder of Xuyi Sect, so his experience was by no means shallow.


    He clearly also recognized that the small iron shovel seemed to be a holy artifact.


    But just then, another object inadvertently caught their attention.


    It was a sickle, casually ced in a bamboo basket beside the boulder. Just the corner of it happened to be peeking out, catching both of their eyes.


    Sss!


    The two instinctively exchanged a nce.


    They could tell from each other''s expressions the intense shock they both felt. Unbelievably, this was another treasure that gave off the same aura as the small shovel!


    Holy artifacts that someone could casually take out?


    The two of them felt like they were dreaming.


    "Have you ever seen anyone below the level of a Martial Saint able to casually take out two holy artifacts?" Xu Mo Zhu blurted out.


    "No, never seen it before."


    Li Jiaxin replied, her body trembling slightly. One such treasure would already be heaven-sent, let alone two.


    "Then wouldn''t it be..." Xu Mo Zhu spoke hesitantly.


    Before Xu Mo Zhu could finish, Li Jiaxin immediately followed up: "A Martial Saint powerhouse?"


    As their words dropped, both of their hearts shuddered slightly.


    It turned out their previous guess of Yi Feng''s level being at the Martial Venerable realm was mistaken. This young man was even stronger than they had imagined.


    Thinking of this, Li Jiaxin was filled with wild joy. She also felt fortunate for her decision to gift the Spatial Ring.


    She had been worried before, wondering if giving such a treasure to someone like Yi Feng was too wasteful. But now it seemedpletely worthwhile!


    "Since Miss Li has gifted me this ring, I, Yi Feng, will surely be friends with you." Yi Feng opened the storage ring and directly put all the beast corpses into it,pletely satisfied as he spoke to Li Jiaxin.


    Hearing this, Li Jiaxin could hardly calm the excitement in her heart.


    This was exactly what she wanted to hear!


    Xu Mo Zhu also looked towards Li Jiaxin. After finding out Yi Feng was likely a Martial Saint powerhouse, he no longer dared to say the ring she gave away was not worth it. On the contrary, he was filled with envy.


    Envying the Li family for gaining another powerful backer.


    Of course, he, Xu Mo Zhu, did not have such a treasure to take out. Otherwise, he would certainly also present one to this gentleman.


    The favor of someone so powerful was far more precious than any material object!


    After some more small talk, Xu Mo Zhu and Li Jiaxin took their leave.


    "Tsk tsk, congrattions to the Li family!" On the way, Xu Mo Zhu''s words still contained sour tones. As expected of the Li family, such decisiveness was not something ordinary people could match, no wonder they were able to be so prominent.


    The pity was that he, Xu Mo Zhu, did not have any outstanding treasures on hand!


    Moreover, even if he did have good treasures, presenting them after the fact probably would not have the same effect!


    Li Jiaxin was extremely pleased with Xu Mo Zhu''s congrattions, also feeling somewhat satisfied with her own decisiveness in taking out the Spatial Ring earlier.


    Without being so decisive, who knows if it would have had such a great effect!


    "Alright, let''s quickly go find people!" Li Jiaxin said.


    "Right, right, I almost forgot about Li Renhao. She won''t be in any danger right?" Xu Mo Zhu suddenly recalled his precious disciple was still not safe, breaking out in a cold sweat.


    "She probably won''t be in any danger now." Li Jiaxin frowned and said: "From my observation, all the demonic beasts in thisrge mountain range, from small torge, including the Demon King, were all used by that gentleman as wild game."


    "That makes sense." Xu Mo Zhu finally breathed a sigh of relief. In the nearby mountain range, other than some young demons not yet able to take physical form, there really were no other demonic beasts left. And those little demons could easily be dealt with by Li Renhao''s abilities.


    Sure enough, it wasn''t long before the two caught sight of Li Renhao meditating by a cliff edge up ahead.

 Chapter 125

    Chapter 125


    "Renhao!"


    The two let out a shout, and flew swiftly towards the cliff where the sword-wielding woman was.


    The woman''s pretty eyebrows moved slightly, and her lovely face revealed a look of delight. She turned her gorgeous face to look at them, while her body rose up slightly.


    "Master."


    She bowed to Xu Mo Zhu first, and then quickly looked at Li Jiaxin saying: "Auntie, why have youe too?"


    "Humph, my niece has encountered danger, how could I as her aunt note?" Li Jiaxin said grumpily, but her eyes looking at Li Renhao were full of affection.


    "Thank you, auntie!" Li Renhao said softly.


    After a brief greeting, Li Jiaxin noticed the serious injuries on Li Renhao''s body, and immediately frowned and asked: "Renhao, what exactly happened in this mountain? You are a top martial arts expert, even if you were alone, as long as it wasn''t the Demon Emperor, you should have the ability to protect yourself. How did you get to the point of calling for help?"


    Hearing this, the joy on Li Renhao''s pretty face from the reunion immediately faded away, reced by somberness.


    Especially when recalling the dangerous experiences of the past few days, it was almost like licking blood from a knife''s edge.


    Taking a deep breath, she was only willing to recall those memories she didn''t really want to revisit, and exined to the two elders: "A few days ago, I led some disciples of the Imperial Sword Sect into the mountains toplete a mission. All the way we were extremely cautious, and whenever we encountered demonic beasts, we always circumvented them. So after entering the mountains, we did not encounter any danger."


    "But that day, three Great Demon Kings and more than ten demon spirits suddenly attacked us without warning, and in that battle, all the other Imperial Sword Sect disciples were killed, while I was no match for the three Demon Kings. After using up all my trump cards, I barely managed to escape with my life and fled!"


    "However, those demon kings relentlessly pursued me, not only sealing off the entire mountain range, but seemingly also calling for reinforcements from other territories."


    Speaking to this point, Li Renhao''s pretty face was still filled with lingering fear.


    And Li Jiaxin and Xu Mo Zhu, who were listening at the side, also deeply furrowed their brows. From Li Renhao''s simple words, they could grasp the perilous dangers she had experienced all along the way.


    "It''s alright now Renhao, your auntie is here." Li Jiaxin quickly walked over to Li Renhao and gently hugged her, consoling her tenderly: "It''s alright, it''s alright. But did you manage to figure out the reason why these demonic beasts suddenly went berserk?"


    "It was man-made."


    Li Renhao took a deep breath and said.


    "Man-made?"


    Xu Mo Zhu was slightly surprised.


    "That''s right, by a very terrifying person!" Li Renhao said gravely: "I searched the soul of a lesser demon, and from its memories I learned that this terrifying human directly charged into the caveir of the Ancient Demon Emperor, not only snatching away some precious medicinal herbs belonging to the Ancient Demon Emperor, but even capturing the Ancient Demon Emperor himself, saying he was going to cook him into soup and drink it. The Ancient Demon Emperor''s subordinates were enraged by this, and issued a kill order to find this human, which led to the demons of the mountain going berserk!"


    Hearing this, Xu Mo Zhu''s and Li Jiaxin''s expressions suddenly became animated.


    The two looked at each other, then asked Li Renhao in unison: "The Ancient Demon Emperor you mentioned, could it be a turtle?"


    "Yes, his original form seems to be a ten thousand year old turtle!" Li Renhao nodded, looking at them puzzledly and asked in surprise: "But Auntie, Master, how did you know this Ancient Demon Emperor was a turtle?"


    "Because we''ve seen that turtle!"


    The two smiled wryly at each other, immediately grasping the situation.


    The terrifying human that Li Renhao mentioned was likely the one they met on the way here. After all, that habit of cooking demon kings into soup and drinking it was only seen in him!


    And that so-called Ancient Demon Emperor, wasn''t it precisely the turtle they saw hanging from the tree?


    "You''ve seen it?"


    Li Renhao stared wide-eyed in disbelief.


    The two nodded solemnly, and their next words shocked Li Renhao so much that she covered her red lips.


    "Not only have we seen that turtle, we''ve also met the terrifying existence you spoke of!"

 Chapter 126

    Chapter 126


    ¡°What?¡± Li Renhao asked in surprise, ¡°You actually saw that person?¡±


    ¡°I thought he had left long ago, but it turns out he is still in the mountains. How was it, auntie, master? Is that person really so terrifying?¡±


    Hearing this, the two of them nodded solemnly.


    In unison, they said, ¡°Much more terrifying than you can imagine. Do you know why the high-level demonic beasts in these mountains suddenly disappeared?¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°It was him. He lured all the demonic beasts above the spirit level in these mountains together, and then wiped them out in one fell swoop!¡±


    Li Renhao stared wide-eyed, too shocked to speak for a long time. After a while, she murmured, ¡°I see, so that¡¯s why the mountain range, which was originally full of demonic spirits, suddenly vanished without a trace since dusk. So it was this person''s doing.¡±


    ¡°Speaking of which, when we met this person just now, he also bestowed upon your auntie and master a stroke of good fortune! Your auntie will break through to the Martial King realm soon!¡± Li Jiaxin said with a bright smile on her face.


    Li Jiaxin''s words once again greatly shocked Li Renhao.


    It seemed that this person was indeed much more terrifying than she had imagined.


    "Congrattions, auntie. Congrattions, master."


    Li Renhao said respectfully, but she was absent-minded as she spoke.


    Suddenly, a figure appeared in her mind.


    Although it was just a fleeting encounter with this frail figure, the natural otherworldly aura he effortlessly exuded left asting impression on her mind.


    Especially when he remained calm and unhurried in this mountain range filled with ferocious beasts, despite being an ordinary mortal.


    Hisposure greatly amazed her.


    Perhaps it was mostly because he was a young calf not afraid of tigers.


    But she had to admit, his calmness also affected her previously flustered state of mind, allowing her to remain much moreposed when facing multiple battles afterward.


    However, can a person always be so lucky?


    Now that the mountain range has returned to tranquility, are you still alive?


    ¡°Renhao, let¡¯s hurry up and set off!¡± Li Jiaxin urged, ¡°When we go down the mountain, we can check to see if that senior is still there. If he is, I¡¯ll bring you to pay him a visit!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, meeting such a high-level expert would be hugely beneficial for you!¡± Xu Mo Zhu also hurriedly chimed in at the side.


    As they spoke, they exchanged a nce with each other.


    Clearly, they had the same goal in mind.


    If that person took a liking to Renhao when they met, and imparted some pointers or gifts to her, that would be the best possible oue!


    "Auntie, master, I know you mean well, but I''m not acquainted with the senior you mentioned. So I don''t want to disturb him. Also, I have more important things to do." Li Renhao had apparently seen through their intentions and declined politely.


    Hearing this, Li Jiaxin and Xu Mo Zhu frowned immediately.


    "My child, what could be more important than meeting this senior?" Xu Mo Zhu asked with a grave expression. "Do you know that if you can make that senior like you, just a casual pointer from him can save you many detours on your cultivation path? Not to mention if he bestows you with some items, you would benefit for life!"


    "Renhao, the best thing now is to quickly follow your auntie and master to pay your respects while that senior is still in the mountains, before the opportunity passes." Li Jiaxin also persuaded at the side.


    "I appreciate your kind intentions, master and auntie, but as you know I''m not the bootlicking type. Please forgive me for being unable to agree for now." Li Renhao frowned anxiously as she spoke. "Also, I really do have important matters to attend to."


    "You stubborn child, why must you be so stubborn?" Li Jiaxin shook her head with a frown. "At least tell us, what is so important that it takes precedence over this?"


    "I''m looking for someone."


    Li Renhao replied.


    "Who?"


    Li Jiaxin and Xu Mo Zhu were puzzled.


    "An ordinary mortal."


    Li Renhao bit her lip tightly.


    "A mortal?"


    The two were slightly stunned. "What business do you have looking for a mere mortal?"


    "He..."


    Li Renhao parted her red lips, then gave them a rough ount of her encounter with the frail figure in the mountains.


    "So I want to find him." Li Renhao concluded.


    "Oh you silly girl, with your kind heart!" Li Jiaxin shook her head as she chided, "Let alone that the life and death of a mere mortal is not worth mentioning, even if we take a step back, how could he possibly survive in these mountains as an ordinary mortal?"


    "He was lucky..." Li Renhao stubbornly argued.


    "Lucky?"


    "Heh..."


    Li Jiaxin''s eyes shed with ridicule as she lectured, "Luck would not always favor someone. A mere mortal has nine lives out of ten in these mountains. You must remember, only the strength in your hands can truly turn the tide."


    "But I believe in him..."


    Li Renhao said, though she was also rather unconvinced as she spoke.


    "What use is your belief? As you said, thest time you parted, countless demon kings and spirits converged towards him. Do you think those demon kings and spirits wouldn''t be able to detect a mere mortal?" Li Jiaxin chided.


    Hearing this, Li Renhao unconsciously tightened her grip on her sword, her body trembling slightly as the light in her eyes dimmed.


    Indeed.


    She had already considered this possibility.


    But she still wanted to see if a miracle could happen!


    "Stop being delusional. Come, follow us right now to pay your respects to that senior!" At this point, Xu Mo Zhu spoke firmly.


    Beside him, Li Jiaxin also hardened her stance.


    Clearly, in their eyes, the life and death of a mere mortal was not even worth mentioningpared to meeting that senior.


    Let alone, a mortal who likely had already be fodder for the demonic beasts?

 Chapter 127

    Chapter 127


    Even though Li Renhao was extremely unwilling, under the coercion of Li Jiaxin and Xu Mo Zhu, she had no choice but to follow the two towards the direction they came from.


    "This direction seems to be where he was before."


    As their bodies swept over the forest canopy, Li Renhao''s shapely eyebrows twitched, and her bright eyes swept over the surroundings, hoping to catch a glimpse of that familiar figure.


    However, among the verdant trees, not a shadow could be found.


    Her eyes inevitably grew dim.


    It wasn''t that she had any feelings for this mortal, but this mortal had repeatedlye through the monster-infested mountains unscathed, which gave her an tremendous shock.


    "We''re here."


    "That senior is just ahead."


    At that moment, Li Jiaxin''s excited voice came from the front.


    However, Li Renhao''s mind waspletely not on it. She didn''t even nce in the direction they mentioned, still observing her surroundings, trying to find that figure.


    The threended on the ground and walked towards Yi Feng.


    "Renhao, remember, this senior''s strength is unparalleled, but his state of mind has long reached the realm of returning to simplicity. He even calls himself a mortal, so we must not offend him!" Li Jiaxin reminded.


    As she spoke, the three had arrived not far from Yi Feng.


    Yi Feng also saw the three of them. Putting down his guitar, he looked at them with a faint smile.


    However, Li Renhao was still distracted.


    Unwilling to give up, she looked around once more before reluctantly ncing in the direction Li Jiaxin mentioned.


    Suddenly!


    Her footsteps shuddered!


    At the same time, her red lips parted slightly, and her bright eyes were filled with incredulity.


    This face.


    This visage.


    This familiar figure...


    "Auntie, is this the senior you spoke of?"


    Li Renhao was stunned for a long time before reacting incredulously.


    "Renhao, what are you talking about? Don''t be rude! Hurry and greet the master." Li Jiaxin scolded anxiously.


    But it seemed like Li Renhao didn''t hear Li Jiaxin''s words. She was still in shock at the incredible thing before her eyes, unable to recover.


    She never imagined that the super expert Li Jiaxin and Xu Mo Zhu spoke of would be the mortal she met in the mountains.


    But.


    He clearly didn''t have any cultivation, so how could he be a super expert?


    For a moment, Li Renhao felt her mind go nk!


    Seeing Li Renhao act strangely, Li Jiaxin frowned and asked, "Renhao, what''s going on with you?"


    "Auntie, could you have gotten the wrong person?"


    Finally, Li Renhao bit her red lips, her expressionplicated as she spoke, "Is he really the senior you spoke of?"


    "What do you mean by that?" Xu Mo Zhu walked over with a frown.


    "He''s the mortal I told you about!" Li Renhao furrowed her shapely eyebrows and exined, "But now you''re calling him an expert. Are you sure you didn''t get it wrong?"


    "What?"


    Hearing this, Li Jiaxin and Xu Mo Zhu were stunned on the spot.


    They never imagined that the senior they spoke of turned out to be the mortal Li Renhao mentioned.


    What a coincidence!


    But they reacted instantly. They were certain that Li Renhao, this silly girl, simply didn''t have the insight to recognize this person''s terror.


    "Oh you silly girl, how can you be so muddleheaded." Li Jiaxin hurriedly scolded, "It''s not that your auntie and master saw the wrong person, it''s that your abilities are too low to discern this person''s depth."


    Li Renhao frowned.


    She still found this hard to believe. It felt too far-fetched.


    She had interacted with Yi Feng more than once. No matter how she looked, he was just an ordinary mortal. How did he suddenly be an expert?


    "If you don''t believe, look at the tree trunk. See anything unusual?" Li Jiaxin hinted with a look.


    Li Renhao raised her chin slightly and nced at the tree trunk.


    "A tortoise. What''s wrong with that?"


    Li Renhao was not surprised, since she had seen this tortoise before, always carried by Yi Feng.


    "You silly girl, how can you be so dense this time?" Xu Mo Zhu shouted in exasperation next to her. "Concentrate your inner energy and take another good look. What is that tortoise really?"


    Li Renhao wrinkled her brows, rather unwillingly gathered her inner energy, surrounding her eyes, and indifferently looked towards the tortoise.


    It seemed...a little unusual?


    She could not help but put away her casual attitude, and looked closely.


    At this look, she finally saw the tortoise''s secret. She was stunned in ce, her mind struck by lightning!

 Chapter 128

    Chapter 128


    "Could it be...?"


    Li Renhao''s voice trembled.


    "Yes!"


    Li Jiaxin nodded solemnly and said, "That''s right, this turtle is none other than the Bugu Demon Emperor you spoke of!"


    Having received confirmation, Li Renhao''s entire body shuddered.


    She suddenly staggered back two steps, struck by the information, unable to recover for a long time.


    Back then, she had looked down on this turtle, and hadn''t even nced at it once. But who could have imagined that the turtle this young man was carrying around was actually the Bugu Demon Emperor!?


    She gasped.


    So it turned out.


    He was the one who had brazenly trespassed into the Demon Emperor''sir alone and captured the Demon Emperor!


    So it turned out.


    The reason he was able to survive in these mountains wasn''t because of good luck at all, but because the rampaging demonic beasts in these mountains posed absolutely no threat to him!


    Now that she thought back on it, she realized she should have understood this long ago.


    After all, when even she, a Martial King, had faced repeated brushes with death, how could an ordinary person rely solely on good luck to survive?


    And the ever aloof and detached bearing he maintained was clearly not an act!


    However, when she recalled the words she had exchanged with Yi Feng, Li Renhao''s face couldn''t help but flush red all the way down to her neck. She wished she could just find a hole and hide away.


    Her words must have seemed quiteughable to Yi Feng!


    Fortunately, her previous disrespectful words didn''t seem to have provoked any ire from him. Otherwise...


    Thinking back on it all, she was filled with both shame and fear!


    "Greetings, sir."


    Li Jiaxin and Xu Mo Zhu spoke with a trace of deference.


    "It''s you guys!"


    Yi Feng smiled and shifted his gaze towards Li Renhao, chuckling, "I didn''t expect you to be here too."


    Hearing this, the usually frosty-faced Li Renhao instantly turned red.


    Clearly, now that she was facing Yi Feng again, she no longer had her previousposure. On the contrary, she was filled with apprehension and deference. After hesitating for a long time, she finally nervously spoke, "Greetings, sir."


    However, even as her heart was filled with apprehension, she still reflexively sized up Yi Feng.


    Aloof and detached.


    Extraordinary aura.


    Especially since Yi Feng always had that faint smile about him, as if everything was within his calctions. Even when faced with monumental events, he would not frown.


    Howughable that she hadn''t noticed before. She had only felt that interacting with this ordinary man was quitefortable.


    As for this girl''s way of addressing him, Yi Feng was not surprised at all.


    Judging from their facial features, Li Jiaxin and Li Renhao resembled each other somewhat, and were probably rted in some way. Since Li Jiaxin addressed him as "sir" out of respect for his musical talent, it was only natural that her junior would follow suit.


    "See, I told you there was no danger in these mountains right?" Yi Feng said with augh, "Look, I''mpletely fine!"


    However, Yi Feng''s words once again caused Li Renhao''s face to flush red.


    Yi Feng was clearly mocking the words she had said before. Of course, the mey solely with her own poor judgement, as she had failed to discern Yi Feng''s true identity.


    After exchanging some pleasantries, Yi Feng had assumed these three would be on their way. But unexpectedly, Li Jiaxin and Xu Mo Zhu kept striking up tangential conversations with him. Especially in front of him, they praised Li Renhao incessantly.


    Saying how Li Renhao was exceptionally talented.


    How she had tremendousprehension ability.


    How I, her master, am practically wasting her potential, and so on...


    This made Yi Feng quite annoyed.


    What business was it of theirs that his disciple was talented? Were they just showing off in front of him to be annoying?


    Besides, after travelling all day, he was exhausted and really didn''t want to chitchat with them anymore.


    Stifling another yawn, Yi Feng could no longer endure it. He finally directly said, "It''s already dark, don''t you three n on leaving yet?"


    Xu Mo Zhu, who had been zealously praising Li Renhao right in front of Yi Feng, suddenly froze as his expression turned red. He forcibly swallowed back the words he had been about to say next.


    Exchanging a nce with Li Jiaxin, disappointment filled both their eyes.


    They had hoped he could bring some opportunity to Li Renhao, but it seemed he had no such intention. Instead, he had directly hinted for them to leave.


    They certainly didn''t dare to disregard his hint to leave, so they respectfully bid their farewells.


    But their reluctant gazes as they left betrayed their unwillingness to part.


    "If only this senior could bring some opportunity to Renhao, that would be wonderful!" Xu Mo Zhu sighed lightly as they sped down the mountain.


    "Yes, what a pity!"


    Li Jiaxin alsomented, feeling somewhat let down.


    Such powerful figures were rarely seen, and the rare chance they had to build rtions with one had not brought any opportunity for Li Renhao. It was truly disappointing!


    "Auntie, Master, forget it..." Li Renhao shed her eyes as she said in aplex tone, "I repeatedly spoke disrespectfully to that senior earlier, so it''s already a great blessing that he doesn''t hold it against me!"


    Having said that, she lowered her head.


    "Alright then!"


    Li Jiaxin and Xu Mo Zhu sighed once more, and said no more, their expressions still filled with endless gloom.


    But just then, as if recalling something, Li Renhao suddenly raised her head and said, "No, that senior has already brought me opportunity!"


    "What?"


    Hearing this, the two, whose expressions had been downcast, immediately shot her looks of burning anticipation.

 Chapter 129

    Chapter 129


    "What is it?"


    The two asked in unison, their voices full of urgency.


    "It''s a sachet, said to ward off insects." Li Renhao replied.


    "Quick, take it out!"


    The two urgently said.


    But Li Renhao hesitated and hemmed and hawed for a long time before finally saying with an ugly look: "At the time I thought he was just an ordinary person, so I didn''t take the sachet seriously and I don''t know when I lost it somewhere."


    "What did you say?"


    Li Jiaxin and Xu Mo Zhu''s blood rushed to their heads, and their full aura erupted in this moment, their eyes fixed on Li Renhao.


    They never imagined that the opportunity that others had spent their whole lives and paid a great price to obtain, yet never encountered, was actually lost by Li Renhao.


    "I''m asking you, where did you lose it?"


    Li Jiaxin asked in a trembling voice, extremely urgent.


    "I, I don''t know, I really didn''t mean to!" Li Renhao said with her head down, under the pressure of the two she was enduring tremendous stress, and she knew that Li Jiaxin and Xu Mo Zhu, who were usually very doting on her, were truly angry this time.


    "You don''t know, you actually don''t know!?"


    Li Jiaxin raised her palm as if to hit her, but in the end restrained herself, her face flushed as she trembled and shouted at Li Renhao: "Li Renhao, Li Renhao, it''s too bad you are from my Li family. How can you be so muddled when doing things!"


    "Do you know, my master and I paid the price of the Li Family''s spatial ring to obtain this opportunity, yet you obtained the opportunity and threw it away. You''ve really done it now!"


    "That''s right Renhao, this time it''s not your master speaking out of turn, do you know what great opportunity you''ve thrown away?" Xu Mo Zhu also spoke excitedly and rebuked: "This senior must at least be at the Martial Saint level. From our brief encounter with him earlier, we saw two Saint-grade treasures, and the sachet he gave you could also very likely be a Saint-grade treasure. You actually threw away something like this, if not for the fact that you are my sole disciple, I would have killed my own kin for justice!"


    "Saint-grade?"


    Xu Mo Zhu''s words instantly made Li Renhao''s mind go nk.


    Even though she saw how agitated her aunt and master were, she still hadn''t guessed that it was Saint-grade, after all, even one Lord-grade treasure taken out could set off a storm of blood and violence, let alone Saint-grade?


    In that moment, she regretted it so much her guts turned green, and tears uncontrobly streamed down her face.


    "Master, Auntie, I really know I was wrong. I really didn''t think this sachet was so important, I thought it was just an ordinary sachet used by amon person!" Li Renhao said as she cried, hurriedly exining.


    "Humph! Li Renhao, you should know that this lost opportunity is not only yours alone, it is also the Li Family''s, and the Imperial Sword Sect''s!" Li Jiaxin''s face was full of frost as she bitterly and angrily taught: "If we had this opportunity, perhaps you could have led the Imperial Sword Sect and our Li Family up another level, but you, you threw it away!"


    "You, you, you......"


    In her anger, Li Jiaxin felt a blockage in her chest, and coughed up a mouthful of fresh blood.


    Seeing this, Li Renhao''s face paled even more, as she cried she hurriedly said: "Auntie, don''t get angry, I''ll go find it, I will definitely get it back."


    "What do you mean you''ll go find it, Saint-grade treasures have attained perfection and reversion, they basically emit no aura fluctuations, only careful examination can reveal their profound meaning. And there are so many mountain ranges in Shogunate Mountain, so what can you find on your own?" Li Jiaxin berated.


    "I..."


    Li Renhao lowered her head, choking on her words, at this time she truly did not know what to do.


    If she had known earlier how important this sachet was, how could she have treated it so carelessly. She could only me herself for being blind and not recognizing its value!


    "Forget it, finding the sachet is most urgent now." At this time, Xu Mo Zhu said with an iron-green face: "I n to go back and mobilize all of my Imperial Sword Sect''s disciples toe search the mountain for this sachet."


    "Good!"


    Li Jiaxin wiped the blood from the corner of her mouth. She also understood thatpared to lecturing Li Renhao, finding the sachet was more important. So she also quickly said: "I will also go back and notify the Li Family to send people to help search together."


    "There''s no time to dy, let''s set off immediately. I can only hope that we can still find this sachet!"

 Chapter 130

    Chapter 130


    After sending off these cultivators, Yi Feng slept until daybreak.


    Thinking of his disciple''s condition, Yi Feng didn''t dare to dy and continued to look for Cloud Road Flower in the mountains.


    The snake eagle cooked food in pairs, and the rain and dew of the mountain springs quenched thirst.


    Unknowingly, it was dusk again.


    "Huh!"


    "Cloud Road Flower."


    Finally, Yi Feng found traces of Cloud Road Flower in a mountain stream.


    After picking the Cloud Road Flower, Yi Feng revealed a delighted smile. This trip could be said to be a bountiful harvest. Not only did he get all the herbs Zhong Qing needed, he also got quite a lot of wild game.


    Of course, an unexpected gain was the ring in his hand.


    In his previous life, he had read about it often in Xianxia novels. This time, he finally got to use one himself.


    It had to be said.


    This thing was really damn convenient.


    However, it was already dark now. Even though he was worried about his disciple, stumbling around in the dark was not very appropriate. He could deal with wild beasts, but he didn''t want to die at the bottom of some cliff.


    "It looks like I''ll have to find a ce to stay for the night!"


    Yi Feng sighed slightly. After all, he couldn''t even find the ce he stayedst night now.


    ...


    Among the green mountains and clear waters.


    A waterfall gushed down.


    Bai Piaopiao held Dream of the Red Chamber in her white hand, knitted her brows looking at Mao Mao beside her, and asked, "Mao Mao, it''s been so many days, still no news?"


    Mao Mao said in a low voice, "Miss, I''ve already sent many people down the mountain to inquire, but they simply can''t find the author. It''s as if the news was deliberately blocked."


    Bai Piaopiao furrowed her pretty eyebrows and said softly, "Then investigate further. In recent days, I''ve read Dream of the Red Chamber and Supreme Treasure again and gained new understanding about the books. I''m eager to meet the gentleman who wrote these books."


    "Ah, Miss, I thought you didn''t like this author anymore." Mao Mao pouted and said, "Otherwise you wouldn''t stare at that mortal''s poem all day."


    Bai Piaopiao red at Mao Mao and said softly, "You don''t understand. The gentleman who wrote Dream of the Red Chamber is brilliant, and Yi Feng''s poems also have a unique charm. He''s an interesting person too. The two are not contradictory."


    "Of course, I admire the gentleman who wrote Dream of the Red Chamber, while Yi Feng...I just feel he''s a kindred spirit."


    "Oh, alright!"


    Mao Mao scratched her little head and continued, "But Yi Feng hasn''te aroundtely either. The food he grilledst time was really delicious."


    "Even if he wants toe, I''m afraid he can''t find this ce now." Bai Piaopiao shook her head.


    "Oh right, I''d forgotten if you didn''t mention it, Miss. To avoid the havoc caused by demonic beasts in the mountains, we''ve activated the formation. Now with the formation open, not to mention Yi Feng being an ordinary mortal, even a Martial Emperor powerhouse may not be able to find this ce." Mao Mao said regretfully.


    "Alright, enough about that for now."


    Bai Piaopiao put down the two Dream of the Red Chamber books, and returned her jade hand to the zither, troubled, "You know my cultivation path is zither, and I''m currently stuck at a bottleneck. I urgently need topose a zither score to help me break through."


    "Yi Feng''s poemst time gave me a lot of inspiration. I wanted to use his poem as lyrics topose a piece for the zither, but I always feel itcks something."


    "Miss, it''s all because I''m useless. I know nothing about the zither, so I can''t help you." Mao Mao pouted sadly.


    "Silly girl, don''t be sad for me. Time will take care of it eventually. Just focus on passing along my message and continuing to inquire about the gentleman who wrote Dream of the Red Chamber." Bai Piaopiao got up and rubbed Mao Mao''s head, gently instructing her.


    "Alright Miss, don''t be too impatient then. I''ll take my leave first."


    After speaking, Mao Mao turned to leave.


    But she had just turned around when a knock suddenly sounded from the courtyard gate.


    "Knock knock!"


    The sound was so pleasant.


    It caused Bai Piaopiao and Mao Mao''s faces to change drastically, as if facing a formidable foe!


    Without another word, Mao Mao drew her long sword.


    Bai Piaopiao''s long skirt fluttered as she sat back down at the zither, her slender jade fingers tightly plucking the strings, her gaze vigntly watching the gate.


    They knew that because of the havoc caused by demonic beasts in the mountains, they had directly activated the formation. Under the coverage of the formation, even a Martial Emperor powerhouse couldn''t find this ce. Yet now there was a knock at the gate.


    It was simply horrifying when pondered carefully.


    It meant the person was either a passing ultra-powerful expert, or a prepared enemy.


    "Knock knock!"


    The knock sounded again.


    It simply plucked at the two women''s nerves.


    "Miss, what do we do?" Mao Mao''s face flickered gravely as she asked in a low voice.


    Bai Piaopiao''s beautiful eyes turned, pondering for a moment before softly saying, "Since this person could find this ce, regardless of his purpose, a door can''t stop him. Since we can''t hide, let''s open the door!"


    Although she spoke like this, her jade fingers plucking the zither were even tighter.


    Mao Mao nodded solemnly.


    Biting her little lip, she carefully walked to the door, put her palm on the door bolt, and suddenly pulled it open.

 Chapter 131

    Chapter 131


    The door finally opened slowly.


    At the same time, the nerves of the two women were also tense to the extreme.


    However, what appeared in front of the two women was a young man in a green robe, with a gentle smile on his face.


    He carried a small bamboo basket on his back, held a sickle in his left hand, and on the middle finger of his right hand, he even hung a tortoise weighing several catties!


    "Yi Feng?"


    "How could it be you?"


    The two women were almost in unison, looking at Yi Feng in disbelief, with huge waves in their hearts at the same time.


    "Long time no see."


    Yi Feng said lightly with a smile, greeting the two women, "I''m really sorry, I''m afraid I have to bother you again."


    "It''s not you, you, you..."


    Mao Mao stared at Yi Feng as if seeing a ghost, "How did you find this ce?"


    "I came herest time, and then I just walked over." Yi Feng spread his hands and exined.


    Hearing this, the women''s eyelids jumped, and they nced at each other.


    Just walked over?


    Do they really think the formations they set up here are just for show?


    Mao Mao was still unwilling to give up and wanted to continue asking, but Bai Piaopiao gave her a subtle signal with her eyes, and then smiled at Yi Feng, "Mr. Yi, what are you talking about, we are all old friends, there is no bother."


    "Thank you Miss Bai, Miss Mao, you two are really good people." Yi Feng said with a face full of gratitude.


    "Mr. Yi is too polite. You must be very tired after such a long journey." Bai Piaopiao said softly, "Mao Mao, take Mr. Yi to the guest roomst time and let him settle down."


    "Thank you, youngdy."


    Yi Feng bowed slightly.


    Bai Piaopiao smiled back, indeed, although Yi Feng was just an ordinary person, he was very different from ordinary mortals. No matter his temperament or manners, it made people feel veryfortable.


    So she was not repulsive of Yi Feng''s arrival.


    Suddenly, she seemed to remember something, and quickly shouted, "Oh yes, Mr. Yi, did you leave somethingst time?"


    "Huh?"


    Yi Feng scratched his head and thought hard but couldn''t figure out why, so he had to say embarrassedly, "Uh, I really can''t remember what I left, please tell me directly, youngdy."


    "Mr. Yi is really careless!"


    Seeing Yi Feng''s confused look, Bai Piaopiao couldn''t help but smile behind her hand. At the same time, she picked up Dream of the Red Chamber from the qin and handed it over, "This book should be very important to Mr. Yi, right?"


    "Oh, so it was this!"


    Yi Feng suddenly realized. He thought it was something else. It turned out to be this broken book. Then he smiled and said, "This thing is nothing. If it gets lost, it gets lost. If the youngdy likes it, I''ll give it to you!"


    Hearing this, Bai Piaopiao''s face still had a smile, but her eyebrows wrinkled imperceptibly.


    "How can Mr. Yi be so indifferent to this book?"


    She raised her pretty face and asked softly.


    "It''s just a book, no need to cherish it so much." Yi Feng said indifferently with augh. After all, this book was written by him, and he still had a pile of unsold ones at home. He either used them to prop up his bed or wipe his butt.


    "It seems I misunderstood."


    Bai Piaopiao''s eyes showed a hint of disappointment.


    When she saw Yi Feng leave this bookst time, she thought Yi Feng was also a book lover and a loyal fan of this book. But now it doesn''t seem to be the case.


    Otherwise, he would definitely treat this book as a treasure.


    "Mr. Yi, please go and rest first!" Bai Piaopiao said softly.


    "Then I''ll take my leave first."


    Yi Feng nodded and followed Mao Mao to the guest room.


    After settling down, Mao Mao was about to leave, but she couldn''t help but turn back and ask, "Did you really just walk in like this?"


    "Miss, what are you talking about? I can''t fly in, can I?" Yi Feng looked at her puzzledly.


    Mao Mao scratched her big head, took another suspicious look at Yi Feng, then ran away quickly.


    "Miss, I''ve settled him down." Mao Mao came back to report.


    "Okay!"


    Bai Piaopiao nodded, then murmured, "Could it be that there is something wrong with our formations?"


    "That''s what I think too." Mao Mao agreed, "Otherwise, with the formations activated, even the Martial Emperor can''t find our whereabouts. It''s really unbelievable that an ordinary person like him could find this ce."


    "In that case, go check it out quickly!" Bai Piaopiao ordered, "If it is really a problem with the formations, fix it as soon as possible."


    "Yes, miss."


    Mao Mao''s body shed away and fell towards the yard.


    However, she had just gone out for a moment, and ran back in a panic, panting.


    Seeing this, Bai Piaopiao frowned, and hurriedly went over to ask, "Mao Mao, what happened?"

 Chapter 132

    Chapter 132


    "Miss, miss."


    Mao Mao panted and pped his small chest, saying, "Our battle formation is running normally, there is no problem at all."


    "What?"


    Hearing this, Bai Piaopiao, who had just sat down, couldn''t help standing up in shock. Her red lips parted slightly, with disbelief coloring her eyes.


    "Miss, hurry up and figure out what is going on!" Mao Mao anxiously said, "Obviously there is no problem with the formation, so how did an ordinary man get in?"


    Bai Piaopiao knitted her beautiful brows, and for a moment could note up with any reasonable exnation.


    "Miss, I''ll catch that ordinary man and beat him hard to force him to exin!" Mao Mao gritted his teeth and said.


    "Don''t be rude."


    Bai Piaopiao quickly scolded, "Yi Feng and I are not strangers, he is not a liar."


    "Then what is going on?" Mao Mao asked in confusion.


    Bai Piaopiao shook her head. She also could not figure it out and was very puzzled.


    In the room.


    After settling down, Yi Feng brought over a bucket of water and poured in a package of medicinal powder. The powder didn''t have much effect, it just had a cleaning effect and brought a light fragrance.


    After all, he was staying in two girls'' ce, so as a grown man he should be more considerate.


    After wiping his whole body, Yi Feng dragged his tired body and went to sleep directly.


    In the deep autumn mountains.


    Except for the asional wind, it was frightfully quiet.


    After a night passed.


    The red sun slowly emerged from the horizon, looking very beautiful.


    Because he had slept so early, Yi Feng had woken up at this time. He stretchedzily, feeling refreshed.


    Thinking of his apprentice, he wanted to go down the mountain directly, but since it was not fully bright yet, he could only sit on the steps watching the sunrise on the horizon.


    Remembering the system''s mission, Yi Feng took out his guitar.


    "I''ll practice for a while since I have time, and go down the mountain after it''s fully bright."


    After tuning the guitar strings, he closed his eyes.


    Strumming the strings, humming softly, he slowly yed "The Price of Love".


    By the pond.


    Bai Piaopiao sat cross-legged next to the zither, stroking the zither with her jade-like hand, her brows deeply furrowed.


    Recently, constrained by a bottleneck, she desperately needed a piece of music to break through, but another night had unknowingly passed without any gains.


    Just then, a unique melody entered her ears.


    "What''s this?"


    Bai Piaopiao''snguished spirit was startled. She picked up her skirt and looked towards the sound.


    "This is Yi Feng''s room?"


    She parted her red lips slightly and unconsciously walked towards the sound.


    On the steps.


    A youth in green clothes hugging a guitar, eyes closed humming a tune entered her eyes.


    Calm. Handsome. Peaceful...


    It seemed to have a different kind of beauty!


    Unconsciously, Bai Piaopiao stared at this figure in a daze. Without knowing when, she also closed her eyes and immersed herself in this song.


    Engulfed in it, all kinds of emotions welled up in her. Unknowingly, two lines of tears slid down her eyes.


    At this moment, she also gained enlightenment about the bottleneck that had long trapped her, and broke through it.


    But the joy of breakthrough still could not get her out of the mood brought by this song.


    After a long, long time...


    "Miss Piaopiao?"


    A gentle voice sounded, making Bai Piaopiao suddenlye to her senses.


    She quickly wiped away her tears and bowed to Yi Feng, saying hurriedly, "I''m sorry, I got immersed in sir''s song identally, please don''tugh at me."


    "Miss Piaopiao is too polite. It is I who should apologize." Yi Feng put away his guitar and said apologetically, "I must have woken you from your rest."


    "No, no, for Piaopiao to hear sir''s song is a blessing cultivated in my past life." Bai Piaopiao quickly said, "Speaking of which, Piaopiao still can''t get enough of sir''s song."


    "You tter me."


    Yi Feng chuckled and felt somewhat embarrassed.


    "May I ask what instrument this is? Piaopiao has never seen it before." Bai Piaopiao looked at Yi Feng''s guitar and couldn''t help asking.


    "Just a little gadget I made!" Yi Feng exined with a smile.


    "You made it yourself?"


    Bai Piaopiao was amazed by the answer. She couldn''t help but praise, "Sir is truly talented."


    "You praise me too much, I''m not worthy of it." Yi Fengughed and looked at the sky. He said to Bai Piaopiao, "Miss Piaopiao, it''s bright now, I should get going."


    "Sir is leaving so urgently?"


    Bai Piaopiao felt a pang of disappointment. She anxiously said, "Sir, why don''t you..."


    But she hesitated.


    "I''m afraid I have to. There are things to do at home. Farewell, hope to see you again someday."


    Yi Feng smiled apologetically, picked up his guitar, shouldered his bamboo basket, and even took the old turtle. He was about to leave.


    Seeing this, Bai Piaopiao became even more anxious. Hesitating, she bit her red lip. Finally she opened her mouth, "Piaopiao wishes to invite sir to stay two more days, may I?"


    After speaking, Bai Piaopiao looked at Yi Feng full of expectation, and a blush spread across her pretty face.


    This was the first time she had invited a man.


    "I''m afraid not."


    However, Yi Feng directly rejected her.


    After speaking, Yi Feng apologetically took big steps down the mountain, as his thoughts were with Ding Qing''s injury.


    Bai Piaopiao was left frozen on the spot.


    Just like that...


    Rejected?

 Chapter 133

    Chapter 133


    Watching Yi Feng''s departing back, Bai Piaopiao stared at him for a long time.


    There was lingering resentment in her eyes that simply wouldn''t fade away.


    She never could have imagined that her first time inviting a boy over would end in failure like this.


    This feeling really wasn''t great!


    "But Brother Yi Feng, you..." However, Bai Piaopiao suddenly revealed a smile, murmuring: "You really are interesting!"


    Once Yi Feng disappeared from view, Bai Piaopiao finally turned and entered the guest room behind her. After all, Mao Mao was still resting inside. Since she was here, she might as well tidy up the room.


    The room had been cleaned very thoroughly.


    It was even cleaner than when Yi Feng had lived here.


    Especially the bedding, folded into cube shapes with distinct edges and corners. This made Bai Piaopiao''s eyes shimmer with strange colors.


    "Yi Feng, oh Yi Feng. You''re just an ordinary mortal, yet somehow, everything about you seems extraordinary!" Bai Piaopiao nced at the tidy bedding, a pensive look in her murmuring voice: "Refined and elegant, extraordinary temperament, poetry that astonishes even the heavens, music that breaks through my bottlenecks. Even with the formations in my garden opened wide, you still came..."


    "Just who are you?"


    After spacing out for a long, long time, Bai Piaopiao finally picked up the bedding, intending to rece it.


    But as soon as she lifted it, her beautiful eyes shifted slightly. Her lively gaze looked towards the bedding in her hands.


    It seemed...


    There was a nice smelling from it?


    Bai Piaopiao looked around cautiously. Seeing nobody else around, she couldn''t resist lightly bringing her delicate nose closer.


    A light, clean scent entered her nostrils, giving her an oddly addictive feeling.


    "Is this his smell?"


    Without realizing it, her grip on the bedding had tightened slightly. Hesitation rose in her heart - should she really rece this bedding?


    What surprised her even more was that she actually had the urge to hug this bedding, lie down, and take a nap on it.


    She bit her lip tightly.


    In the end, she gave in to the urge and turned it into action.


    After gently lying down and covering herself with the bedding, the light scent surrounded her from all directions. Bai Piaopiao felt an unprecedented feeling offort, even bing somewhat drowsy. Her beautiful eyes couldn''t help but close as her body rxedpletely.


    Time passed slowly...


    A long, long timeter, Bai Piaopiao finally woke up leisurely. Her body felt morefortable than ever before - this nap hadpletely drained away her fatigue.


    She gently extended her hands from beneath the bedding and grasped the edges, lightly pulling it up to her nose again. She couldn''t resist sniffing it again.


    But just as Bai Piaopiao was enraptured, she realized someone was watching her.


    She turned her head.


    Sure enough, an unbelievable pair of huge eyes were staring at her. It seemed the owner had been here for quite some time already, and could no longer hold back from yelling: "Ah! Miss, you actually..."


    Bai Piaopiao''s expression changed. Her body shed and she extracted herself from the bedding, instantly appearing at Mao Mao''s side. Her jade hand covered Mao Mao''s little mouth.


    "Miss, release me!" Mao Mao broke free and pointed at the nearby wooden bed, continuing to yell: "You actually slept in the bed Yi Feng slept in..."


    "I did not!"


    Bai Piaopiao''s face flushed red as she hurriedly denied it. She never could have imagined such an embarrassing affair would be witnessed by someone else.


    "Still saying you didn''t, I saw everything just now!"


    But Mao Mao remained incredulous, continuing to shout loudly even with her mouth covered.


    "You..."


    Bai Piaopiao''s face darkened as she softly scolded: "Stop talking!"


    "No, I must say it. I saw you just now, sleeping in Yi Feng''s bed, then denying it." Mao Mao persisted stubbornly.


    "You..."


    Bai Piaopiao was so ashamed she wished the ground would swallow her up. With a fierce look, she pped the back of Mao Mao''s neck, instantly knocking her out.


    Seeing this, Bai Piaopiao finally breathed a sigh of relief and sat back down.


    She touched her own hot cheeks, finding they had turned red all the way to her neck. Recalling this outrageous affair, she felt extremely ashamed.


    ...


    Yi Feng hurried down the mountain, worried about Zhong Qing''s injuries.


    With the master gone, the once lively martial arts school became much quieter and colder.


    The dog Ao Qingid on the floor, yawning with boredom.


    "Shh!"


    "Little puppy,e here."


    Suddenly, a soft whistle sounded, along with a yful voice that reached his ears.


    In an instant, Ao Qing''s fur stood on end. His heart leaped into his throat as his prone body jumped up, limbs shivering uncontrobly.


    Terrified, he broke into a cold sweat. Slowly, he looked towards the manhole cover behind him.


    "S-Skeleton Lord, did you summon me for something?" Ao Qing stammered out.

 Chapter 134

    Chapter 134


    "Skeleton Bro?"


    "Hmph!"


    An angry voice rang out from beneath the manhole cover.


    Upon hearing this, Ao Qing quickly changed his words, "Bro, bro, Skeleton Bro, you are so handsome and carefree, I misspoke earlier. My bad!"


    "Oh?"


    "I didn''t expect a dog like you to be so tactful."


    Satisfied voices emanated from below the manhole cover.


    Ao Qing''s eyes glinted as he realized how to get along with Skeleton Bro. He continued fawning, "Skeleton Bro, you tter me. I''m nowhere near that tactful, I''m just stating the obvious."


    "In fact, even before you came out, I was drawn in by your imposing manner."


    "Oh?"


    As expected, with just a few words, Ao Qing piqued Skeleton''s interest. Skeleton eagerly said, "Go on, tell me how I attracted you so."


    Ao Qing grinned from ear to ear. With narrowed eyes, he gushed, "Back then I wondered, what kind of peerless monster could have such an imposing manner? And after you came out, I finally understood the saying ''the feeling from afar cannotpare to seeing it up close!''"


    "Especially your unique temperament and flexible attitude. You simply dazzled my eyes."


    "From that day on..."


    Ao Qing''s expression turned sincere, full of admiration.


    "From that day on, I secretly vowed to be someone like you, Bro!"


    "Well said, no one understands me better than you!" Skeleton''s excited voice rang out from below. He loudly praised, "Consider us sworn brothers from now on. If you need anything, let me know. I''ll watch your back!"


    "Sure thing, thanks Bro!"


    Ao Qing eagerly wagged his tail.


    "Sharp kid, quick, help me move this manhole cover. Someone''s about to show up. With the owner away, I''ll take you to stir up some trouble!" The anticipatory voice rang out again from below.


    "Right away, Bro!"


    The dog dared not dy. He hurriedly moved the manhole cover. A skeleton head popped out.


    The moment the skull emerged, bones flew in from all the surrounding rooms, assembling into aplete skeleton frame.


    But just as it finished assembling, it fell apart, scattering all over the ground.


    "Damn, where are my vertebrae?"


    The skull on the ground cursed loudly.


    "Bro, it seems the owner took your cervical vertebrae to use as a clothesline. Hang on, I''ll grab them for you." Wagging his tail, Ao Qing scampered to the door and brought the vertebrae back.


    "Good job, I knew I saw potential in you."


    The skeleton was full of praise. With the vertebrae back in ce, the skull reassembled into a whole skeleton and even remembered to put on its ck robes.


    "Tsk tsk."


    "Such temperament, such imposing manner. Wish I weren''t a dude, or I''d surely fall for you in that ck robe, Bro!" Seeing this, Ao Qingunched another round of subtle ttery, showering the skeleton with praise.


    The skeleton held its head high, buoyed by Ao Qing''s words. A white w reached out from under the ck robes and grabbed Ao Qing.


    Ao Qing instantly cked out. When he came to, he found himself outside Pingjiang City.


    With a single move...


    Ao Qing''s jaw dropped.


    Pingjiang City wasn''t huge, but it was situated below Qingshan Gate, still over a thousand li away.


    Yet in an instant, they had traversed over a thousand li.


    It was like the legendary saying "a world away in the blink of an eye"!


    Ao Qing became even more obsequious, repeatedly praising, "Bro''s skills are simply incredible, you''re my generation''s role model!"


    "Hahaha, just a small trick, a small trick!"


    The skeleton let out a loudugh. With a wave of its palm, a lounge chair appeared out of thin air. It ced the chair on the empty street and lounged down.


    Legs crossed, itzily said, "Can''t deny, the owner sure knows how to enjoy life!"


    "Yeah, that''s right. You and the owner are both my generation''s idols!"


    Ao Qing narrowed his eyes and continued brown-nosing. Crouching by the skeleton''s feet, he kneaded its thighs with his front paws...


    "Ye Bei, you despicable jerk, trying to exploit my hunger to market to me! I won''t let you get away with this!"


    In the not-so-distant sky, several figures strode through the air. Among them rang the curses of Qingshan Patriarch.


    "Oh Qingshan Bro, you misunderstand. Little Left and Little Right are just in secluded meditation. Once we get back, they''ll be done." Ye Bei patted Qingshan Patriarch''s shoulder catingly.


    "Hmph, don''t think I don''t know your scheming mindset. The only one who can save your skin is yourself. After all, if your elders want you dead, no one can protect you!" Qingshan Patriarch snorted angrily.


    "How can you say that, Bro? As long as you put in a good word for me with the Master, everything will be fine!" Ye Bei said with an obsequious grin.


    But just as he finished speaking, he sensed an ominous aura surging towards him.


    In an instant, he lost all control over his own body, as helpless as a small boat in a storm!

 Chapter 135

    Chapter 135


    At the same time, this force pulled him down towards the ground.


    Ye Bei''s face changed dramatically.


    Before he could react, there was a boom as he crashed into the ground.


    When he struggled to climb up, he suddenly noticed a deck chair on the nearby road.


    Lying on the chair was a figure in a ck robe, legs crossed nonchntly. Beside him sat an arrogant-looking dog...no, Ao Qing the beast of prey.


    "Who are you?"


    Clutching his chest, Ye Bei frowned at the figure in ck, but could discern nothing.


    The man in ckpletely ignored him, continuing to recline on the chair as if basking in the sunlight, without even ncing at him.


    "I''m asking you, who exactly are you?"


    Despite facing someone he could not see through, the previous attack coupled with the current contempt immediately filled Ye Bei with anger, causing him to yell loudly at the man in ck.


    But as soon as Ye Bei spoke, the ck-robed man sitting on the deck chair suddenly stood up violently.


    His palm slowly extended.


    Then, suddenly pressed down!


    "Crack!"


    "Ah!"


    A piercing sound rang out, apanied by Ye Bei''s shrill scream, as the bones in both his legs snapped directly.


    "Boom!"


    With his leg bones shattered, Ye Bei, who had just climbed to his feet, fell directly to his knees, his eyes now filled with thick fear as he stared fixedly at the ck-robed man before him.


    "Do you admit your mistake?"


    Finally, a cold voice issued from beneath the ck robes.


    Ye Bei gritted his teeth stubbornly, his face full of unwillingness. The intense pain also caused beads of cold sweat to roll down his forehead.


    However, his moment of hesitation directly caused the ck-robed man to vanish. By the time Ye Bei regained his senses, the man was already standing right in front of him.


    A palmnded directly on Ye Bei''s neck, lifting him up.


    "I''ll ask you again, do you admit your mistake?"


    The cold voice sounded again from beneath the ck robes.


    "I...I admit my mistake..."


    This time, Ye Bei did not dare hesitate at all, stuttering out the words hurriedly from his throat.


    Boom!


    Ye Bei crashed back to the ground. But when he lifted his head, he realized the ck-robed man had somehow returned to the deck chair.


    This sight scared Ye Bei so much his heart nearly jumped out of his chest.


    The power of this ck-robed man made him feel utterly hopeless. Even with his status as a Martial Emperor, he couldn''t even catch this man''s shadow.


    Just who was he?


    Why was he blocking his way here?


    Involuntarily, he lowered his stance and asked again respectfully, "Dare I ask, senior, have I unintentionally offended you somehow, causing senior to block my path here?"


    "You have not offended me." The ck-robed man said.


    This left Ye Bei very confused, but before he could speak, the ck-robed man added heavily, "But you, have offended my master!"


    "Your master?"


    The ck-robed man''s words baffled Ye Bei at the time.


    Just making contact with an existence like the ck-robed man was difficult enough for him, let alone his master who must be countless times more powerful. He had probably never even seen someone like that before.


    "Senior, could you have made a mistake?" Ye Bei asked gingerly.


    But he had just finished speaking when it seemed to dawn on him, and he bristled, "You, you, you''re from the Martial Arts Academy?"


    The ck-robed figure did not speak, apparently acquiescing.


    Seeing this, Ye Bei swallowed hard, his forehead drenched in cold sweat.


    He never could have imagined that this terrifying ck-robed man actually came from the Martial Arts Academy, and from his words, even seemed to be Yi Feng''s servant.


    If a mere servant had so many iprehensible abilities, how powerful must Yi Feng be?


    Gulp.


    He swallowed again, his face ashen.


    It seemed this was an even harder iron te than he had imagined!


    At this moment, Qingshan Patriarch and the others who were traveling with Ye Bei also hurried over. Having overheard the conversation between the two, they were frightened into jumping.


    Master.


    Since when did he have such a powerful servant?


    However, when Qingshan Patriarch saw Ao Qing beside the ck-robed man, he confirmed this man was indeed from the Martial Arts Academy. After all, this dog...wolf had nearly gotten the Master killed when he was receiving them as guests.


    Without another word, Qingshan Patriarch led everyone to kneel on the ground, not daring to say a thing.


    "Do you know that your actions in making trouble at the Martial Arts Academyst time displeased my master greatly?" said the cold voice from beneath the ck robes.


    Hearing this, Ye Bei shuddered.


    He hastily kowtowed, banging his head heavily on the ground, while urgently exining, "Senior,st time I was blind and reckless, I Ye Bei was blind. I earnestly beg senior to spare my life!"


    While begging for mercy, he kept signaling Qingshan Patriarch with his eyes.


    But Qingshan Patriarch arrogantly turned his head away, affecting indifference.


    Humph.


    Brat.


    First you get me into trouble, now you want me to plead for you after angering the senior. Dream on.


    "Elder, why not say something on his behalf, he is my brother-inw now after all." Beside him, Zhu Yun cautiously murmured.


    "Like hell I will!"


    Qingshan Patriarch pped him across the face.

 Chapter 136

    Chapter 136


    Zhu Yun hugged his face, not daring to say another word.


    For a moment, the atmosphere in the field became weird, and only Ye Bei''s begging sounded throughout the venue.


    Perhaps Ye Bei himself was also an arrogant person.


    But when the other party''s level transcends too much, even Ye Bei''s arrogance no longer exists.


    Because the arrogance of an ant is not worth mentioning at all.


    "Making amends should have some sincerity, right?" At this moment, the man in the ck robe finally spoke out.


    "Yes, yes, yes!" Ye Bei was like grabbing a lifesaving straw, shaking his palm to take off his storage ring, and then took everything out of it.


    There were quite a few treasures such as martial arts, exercises, king grade, and emperor grade...


    However, the man in the ck robe disdainfully said, "That''s it?"


    When he heard this, Ye Bei almost cried.


    Damn it, damn it, this is all his worth!


    But in order to survive, he still asked with a smile, "Senior, what else do you want?"


    "Forget about those emperor-grade and ancestral-grade trash, what about those rare treasures like spiritual treasures? You have to get at least eight hundred pieces, right?" said the man in the ck robe coldly.


    "Eight hundred spiritual treasures?"


    Ye Bei''s eyes suddenly red.


    He almost fainted.


    Spiritual treasures are not artificially crafted treasures, but are innate. There is no clear grade ssification. Perhaps some of them cannot bring direct benefits tobat, but such innate spiritual treasures have innate superior effects that crafted treasures cannot possess, just like Qingshan Gate''s town treasure me Bead.


    Therefore, such treasures, let alone eight hundred pieces, even one piece is not easy to obtain.


    "What''s wrong, unwilling?" The man in the ck robe asked coldly.


    "Willing, willing." Ye Bei exined bitterly, "But I can only do my best to get as many as I can."


    "Makes sense, a waste like you can''t get so many anyway. Since there are not so many spiritual treasures, thenpensate with something else!" said the man in the ck robe heavily.


    After speaking, he fell into contemtion.


    After all.


    What should he let himpensate?


    "Bro, bro! Chicks, chicks!"


    Just as the man in ck couldn''t make up his mind, Erqing next to him uttered an urgent voice.


    When he heard this, the man in the ck robe looked at Erqing appreciatively, his spirit lifted, pped his thigh and pointed at Ye Bei and shouted, "That''s right, chicks, and more chicks. You don''t have so many spiritual treasures, it doesn''t matter. For every piece youck, give me that many more chicks!"


    "Chicks?"


    When he heard this, Ye Bei was overjoyed.


    Eight hundred spiritual treasures were impossible even if he died, but getting eight hundred chicks was easy!


    "Yes, yes, senior, I will definitely find enough chicks for you!"


    Ye Bei said quickly.


    "Well, deliver them to the martial arts hall within seven days!" the man in the ck robe waved his hand and said, "Get lost!"


    "Yes, yes!"


    Ye Bei immediately showed a relieved expression, endured the pain in his legs, flew into the sky and fled.


    Next, the man in the ck robe turned his eyes to Lu Qingshan and others, and shouted in a deep voice, "You get lost too, but don''te to the martial arts hall empty-handed next time."


    "Yes, yes, yes, senior."


    Lu Qingshan and the others, under the pressure of the man in ck, hurriedly nodded, then respectfully took their leave.


    Not far away at the edge of the sky, a ray of light shed by quickly.


    "Damn Lu Qingshan, I, Lu DaSheng, the number one alchemist in South Sha, was left hanging in Qingshan Gate. This is unbearable!"


    "If I didn''t still need you to take me to find the me Bead, I would have demolished your Qingshan Gate."


    "But before that, I should leave the city first to look for other medicinal materials!"


    Lu DaSheng flew faster and faster in the sky.


    Just then, his speed suddenly dropped as he looked at the distant horizon.


    "There are fluctuations left by several auras over there."


    "These auras seem very powerful!"


    "Let me go check it out first."


    With that said, his figure moved and flew towards the direction where the aura fluctuations were.

 Chapter 137

    Chapter 137


    Just as he was about to approach, his eyeballs bulged, and he was so frightened that he nearly burst out.


    It was as if he had seen something terrifying, cold sweat pouring down his body.


    His body traced a perfect arc in midair, exerting unprecedented speed as he fled into the distance.


    However.


    He had just flown out half a zhang when he suddenly shuddered, and at that moment a force acted on his body, pulling him back.


    "Boom!"


    He mmed heavily into the ground.


    At this moment, Lu DaSheng felt like dying. He had actually encountered this terrible existence again.


    But he didn''t dare have the slightestint in his heart. He crawled up with an apologetic smile and said, "Senior, what a coincidence, we meet again."


    "You again?"


    A gloomy voice came from under the ck robe, obviously recognizing Lu DaSheng as well.


    "Yes, yes, yes, it''s me."


    Lu DaSheng wiped the cold sweat and stammered.


    "You really have guts!" The voice under the ck robe sank, and as the voice fell, a sense of absolute pressure acted directly on Lu DaSheng, saying coldly, "It seems the lesson I taught youst time was not enough!"


    Hearing this, Lu DaSheng shuddered in fear.


    After regaining his senses, he waved his hands and pleaded, "Senior, senior, senior, you misunderstood! I really passed by this time!"


    "Do you believe him?"


    The ck robe looked at the dog at his feet.


    The dog shook his head vigorously.


    "Then how do we deal with him?" The ck robe asked again.


    "Sincerity?" The dog squinted and said.


    "Hmm!" The ck robe nodded solemnly, then looked at Lu DaSheng and said heavily, "I can let you go, it just depends on your sincerity."


    "I do, I do!"


    Lu DaSheng''s voice trembled as he quickly opened his storage ring and took out arge pile of elixirs.


    "Just this?"


    Hearing these elixirs, a disdainful voice came from under the ck robe, and at the same time an even stronger sense of pressure acted on Lu DaSheng.


    Under this tremendous pressure, Lu DaSheng crawled on the ground, scared out of his wits. He no longer dared to hide anything, and directly took out his storage ring.


    With a stretch of his sleeve, the storage ring fell in front of Ao Qing.


    "Qing, take a look."


    "Okay, brother."


    Ao Qing opened the storage ring, then said, "Brother, there''s nothing good for you here, but some things are quite useful for me."


    "Oh?"


    The ck robe was surprised: "In that case, this storage ring is yours."


    "Oh thank you brother, you are so handsome and open-minded, with great blessings and wisdom, heroic and extraordinary, with longevity like the southern mountains..." The dog excitedly put away the storage ring and kept praising the ck robe.


    This torrent of ttery made the ck robe lift his head slightly.


    Then with a wave of his palm, he shouted at Lu DaSheng: "Get lost!"


    Hearing this, Lu DaSheng showed a relieved expression and thanked him before running away with his legs crossed.


    "Brother, his ck robe looks pretty good. I think if you wear this ck robe, you will be even more wise and heroic." Seeing Lu DaSheng''s ck robe, the dog eagerly said.


    "Oh?"


    The ck robe looked down at his own ck robe, then at Lu DaSheng''s ck robe, and nodded, "You''re right."


    After saying that, he reached out his palm towards Lu DaSheng.


    "Come back!"


    This pitied Lu DaSheng. He had just run a few steps and was relieved, but this grab made tears run down his face. Groveling on the ground, he trembled, "Senior, do you have any other orders?"


    "Clothes, take them off!" said the ck robe upromisingly.


    "Ah?"


    Lu DaSheng''s eyes widened.


    "What ah?"


    The ck robe waved his palm, and Lu DaSheng only felt a chill throughout his body. His clothes were fluttering and were already in the hands of the ck robe.


    "Ouch, senior, robbing my things is one thing, but why humiliate me like this!" Finally, Lu DaSheng''s grievances erupted. sping his thighs with one hand and covering his bird with the other, he cried loudly.


    However, in front of him was only an empty recliner. The man and the wolf had long since disappeared.


    "Sob!"


    "An unprovoked disaster, what an unprovoked disaster!"


    Lu DaSheng was in tears. He looked around the deste surroundings without even a leaf, then suddenly took a step into the void. Exerting unprecedented speed, he rushed towards Qingshan Gate.


    At the same time, Lu Qingshan and his group who had rushed back finally returned to Qingshan Gate.


    "Someone''sing!"


    Zhu Yun suddenly shouted.


    Hearing this, the Qingshan ancestors immediately looked into the distance. They could clearly perceive a powerful fluctuation rushing towards Qingshan Gate at an extremely fast speed.


    "An enemy raid?"


    Zhu Yun asked nervously.


    The Qingshan ancestor also frowned. The vital energy throughout his body had already begun circting as the group waited in preparation for the approaching powerful fluctuation.

 Chapter 138

    Chapter 138


    Finally, a shadow appeared in everyone''s field of vision.


    Then, it became clearer and clearer.


    It was snowy white.


    And as he approached Zhu Yun and the others, their nerves tensed up as well. With such imposing manner rushing towards Qingshan Gate, it could be nothing but an enemy attack, so they readied themselves to attack.


    However, just as they were about tounch their attacks, they finally saw the figure clearly.


    "Master Lu?"


    Everyone was so shocked their eyeballs fell to the ground.


    What was even more unbelievable to them was that this renowned number one alchemist of South Sha waspletely naked.


    Old Ancestor Lu Qingshan hurriedly went up to greet him with aplex expression, asking: "Master Lu, what trouble have you caused this time to end up streaking?"


    Hearing this, Lu DaSheng felt a sweetness rising in his chest that he forcefully swallowed back down.


    But just after he swallowed it down, the blunt Zhu Yun added a stab from the side.


    "Master Lu, while I can understand you have this hobby, there are so many disciples in Qingshan Gate, the majority being female. This is really a bad influence, and brings dishonor to your reputation as number one alchemist of South Sha!"


    These words entered Lu DaSheng''s ears, and he finally could not hold back the blood he had just swallowed, spurting it out. He red at Zhu Yun with killing intent, turning into a ray of light as he darted back into his residence.


    "What did I say wrong?"


    Zhu Yun had a bewildered look on his face.


    "Master Lu is usually arrogant. I think I was too harsh," said Lu Qingshan with a frown. "Go take care of other matters first. I will go see how he is doing."


    After that, Lu Qingshan flew towards Lu DaSheng''s residence. Although his horizons had expanded greatly after getting to know his teacher, this Lu DaSheng was still the number one alchemist of South Sha after all. It would be best to avoid offending him if possible.


    When Lu Qingshan arrived at Lu DaSheng''s ce, Lu DaSheng had finally put his clothes back on.


    His hands were finally freed again.


    "Lu Qingshan, what is the meaning of this?" Lu DaSheng red at Old Ancestor Lu and shouted in a low voice, "We agreed earlier you would take me to get the Fire Pearl. Yet you left me hanging at your Qingshan Gate. Could it be that I, Lu DaSheng, am so insignificant in your eyes?"


    "Master Lu, please understand."


    Lu Qingshan quickly exined, "I was caught up with some unavoidable matters that needed handling these past days. That''s why I regrettably left you waiting here. Please do not take it to heart!"


    "Humph, stop feeding me these excuses. I''m toozy to argue with you about this," said Lu DaSheng coldly. "Tomorrow, at thetest tomorrow, take me to meet that senior you mentioned and get the Fire Pearl. I will leave immediately after that."


    Hearing this, Lu Qingshan''s face was full of difficulty.


    Right now his teacher''s disciple was still injured. It would not be wise to bring people to disturb the senior at this time.


    So he quickly said, "Master Lu, is there really no substitute for this Fire Pearl?"


    "What do you mean?"


    Lu DaSheng suddenly mmed the table, looking at Lu Qingshan with a gloomy face and shouting, "Lu Qingshan, are you trying to y me?"


    "No no, I wouldn''t dare," Lu Qingshan exined. "It''s just that this senior has earth-shattering might. He''s been busy with a lot of matters recently. Disturbing him would not bode well for either you or me!"


    "Senior this, senior that. Lu Qingshan, it seems to me you have no intention of handing over the Fire Pearl at all, and specifically made up this senior!" Lu DaSheng stood up with a formidable aura pressing towards Lu Qingshan.


    "Master Lu, I Lu Qingshan have not fallen to this level," said Lu Qingshan, a trace of anger on his face as he spoke in a slightly heavier tone. "I did not say a single false word. I''m doing this for your own good."


    "Let me be blunt. If we offend that senior, forget about you being the insignificant number one alchemist of South Sha. Even if you were the number one alchemist of the entire East Sheng State, you still may not be able to withstand his fury!"


    "Scaremongering," said Lu DaSheng coldly with disdain. "Since you insist on making this person sound so powerful, I, Lu DaSheng, will have to intentionally provoke this senior to see if he obediently hands over the Fire Pearl, or if I will obediently kneel on the ground begging for mercy."


    "You really do not heed advice!" Lu Qingshan angrily snorted.


    "Humph. Lu Qingshan, stop trying to intimidate me. I won''t fall for your tricks," said Lu DaSheng coldly. "I said, you must take me to get the Fire Pearl tomorrow. Otherwise..."


    As he spoke to this point, Lu DaSheng''s expression turned cold.


    "What do you n to do?" Lu Qingshan''s expression changed.


    "I will start a massacre at your Qingshan Gate. Let''s see if you can stop me!" said Lu DaSheng viciously, openly threatening Lu Qingshan.


    "You..." Lu Qingshan clenched his teeth tightly, his face livid. Looking at Lu DaSheng''s arrogant attitude, he wished he could kill him.


    But for the sake of his Qingshan Gate disciples'' lives, he could only reluctantly lower his head.


    "Fine, I''ll take you there tomorrow."


    "I just hope you don''t regret itter."


    Having said this, Lu Qingshan angrily flicked his sleeve and left.


    "Regret?" Lu DaSheng let out a coldugh, contemptuously raising the corners of his mouth.

 Chapter 139

    Chapter 139


    After a coldugh, Luda Sheng took out another storage ring.


    "Phew!"


    "Luckily I didn''t bring this storage ring."


    He breathed a huge sigh of relief as he put the storage ring back on his finger.


    Although the storage ring taken by the man in ck robes was also very important, it was nothingpared to this one, since all his treasures were stored inside it.


    Mukokusen Mountain Range.


    At the foot of the mountain, arge group of Wujian Sect disciples and Li family members had gathered, forming a huge encirclement as they orderly marched into the mountains.


    Meanwhile, Li Jiahui, Xu Mozhu and others stood in midair.


    "I''m telling you, if that sachet can''t be found, I''ll hold you ountable," Li Jiahui said sternly to Li Renghao beside him. On this matter, even towards this beloved niece whom he usually doted on, Li Jiahui did not show the slightest kindness.


    Li Renghao''s face was pale as she clenched her red lips without saying a word.


    The loss of this sachet was more serious than she had imagined.


    After returning to the Li family this time, the Li family experts discovered a aura on her body. Under the influence of this aura, even her physique had changed.


    However, she had only worn that sachet for less than two days before losing it. If she had worn it for a long time, who knows how much benefit she could have received.


    So when this news came out, the entire Li family and Wujian Sect exploded!


    In addition to the disciples in the sect, Wujian Sect recalled all outer disciples as quickly as possible, sending them all back to Mukokusen Mountain, just to find this one sachet.


    The Li family masters also rushed out without exception.


    So at this moment, apart from Li Jiahui, Xu Mozhu and others, the entire sky was filled with passing figures.


    "Listen up everyone. Whether you are a Wujian Sect disciple or Li family member, as long as you make contributions during the search for the sachet, you will all receive the full support of the Li family and Wujian Sect. You can choose any elder as your master!"


    "The person who directly finds the sachet will be awarded the title of Honor Disciple, and can choose either the Sect Leader or Li Family Leader as master!"


    Xu Mozhu''s voice rumbled through the sky.


    "Yes!"


    Neat voices shook the forest.


    Wujian Sect was already one of the top sects in Southern Sha, much stronger than Qingshan Sect. With the addition of the Li family masters, this lineup was simply terrifying!


    A certain part of Mukokusen Mountain Range.


    This was the territory next to Bogu''s territory. As the leader of this territory, the me Snatching Demon King held absolute authority here.


    At this moment, two mortals were kneeling and trembling in front of him.


    "Gr-gr-great King, spare us!"


    The two mortals begged for their lives in fright.


    "Humph!"


    The me Snatching Demon King gave a cold snort. With a wave of his palm, he snatched off the two people''s heads, gobbling them up in one go, as if eating watermelons. The two human heads instantly turned into white bones and were casually tossed away by him.


    In the direction he threw them, a small mountain had already formed from the umted skulls.


    "Refreshing!"


    The me Snatching Demon King stretched out his tongue, revealing a satisfied expression.


    "Demon King, bad news, bad news!"


    Just then, a little demon rushed over anxiously and said, "Something happened! Another 15 spirit beasts in our territory have died, and 3 other demon kings are also showing symptoms. I''m afraid they will die soon too!"


    "What?!"


    The me Snatching Demon King was instantly furious.


    Since a few days ago, some lesser demons in his territory had suddenly be weak all over, apanied by an inability to use demonic power, and slowly died.


    At that time, he didn''t care too much about it. After all, with so many beasts in the territory, some asional incidents were normal. But he never expected that not only were the spirit beasts affected, even his subordinate demon kings were in trouble.


    "What exactly is going on? Has this happened in other territories?" The me Snatching Demon King asked in a deep voice.


    "Wait Your Majesty, I will immediately send someone to check with other territories," the little demon said quickly.


    But before he could turn around, several arrogant voices came from outside.


    "No need to ask, we are already here."


    As the voices fell, several powerful demonic auras attacked, and then several figures with formidable auras appeared.


    "So it''s the other Demon Kings. What exactly is going on?" The me Snatching Demon King hurriedly weed them and asked in a deep voice.


    "We came specifically to find you," said one of them, Chang Geng Demon King. "What happened in your territory also happened in ours. Some territories even suffered greater losses than yours."


    "So we came together to discuss and figure out what to do about this!"


    "What, it happened in your territories too?"


    The me Snatching Demon King''s brows furrowed deeply.


    If this bizarre situation urred across all territories, then this matter was extremely terrifying to ponder carefully.

 Chapter 140

    Chapter 140


    "So did you get to the bottom of it? What exactly caused this?" me Seizing Demon King asked again.


    "It should be something wrong with the water source," another Oblivion River Demon King said, "All the demon beasts who drank from the mountain spring water, without exception, have encountered this situation!"


    "The water source?"


    "How could something be wrong with the water source?"


    me Seizing Demon King became even more solemn. Although they had cultivated into demons, they still could not live without water. Something wrong with the water source was tantamount to destroying their roots.


    "I see, this has to do with Bo Gu''s territory!"


    At this point, Oblivion River Demon King''s pupils shrank as he solemnly said, "Ever since something happened in Bo Gu''s territory, this mountain has be restless."


    "But didn''t we and all the demons in the entire Demon Council issue a kill-on-sight order? Could it be that things in Bo Gu''s ce have still not been settled?" me Seizing Demon King asked again.


    His question was immediately met with eye rolls from the other Demon Kings.


    "You''re really behind on news. Bo Gu''s territory, apart from some lesser demons, has be a deadnd. Not only is Bo Gu missing, even his eighteen Demon Overlords have disappeared without a trace. But ording to the news our territory Demon Overlords brought back, those eighteen Demon Overlords were most likely killed off, probably even without a chance to resist!" Another Flowing Sun Demon King frowned and said solemnly.


    "What?!"


    me Seizing Demon King was greatly shocked, involuntarily breaking out in a cold sweat on his back.


    He absolutely did not expect that Bo Gu''s territory, which was adjacent to his, would just be wiped out like this out of the blue.


    "Could it be that humans made a move on us?" me Seizing Demon King swallowed and boldly asked.


    "Unlikely."


    Flowing Sun Demon King shook his head, "The great war between my demonkind and humans has stopped for many years. We also established a long time ago the agreement to mind our own business. Although there are some minor frictions normally, and humans have always wanted to wipe us out, they absolutely don''t have the guts to actually do it. After all, if real war broke out, humans absolutely could not bear the consequences."


    "And if this matter was truly done by humans, and they wiped out the territory of a Demon King in broad daylight, it would undoubtedly be dering war on our entire South Sha Demon Realm."


    "So they definitely don''t dare!"


    Upon hearing this, the demon kings all nodded.


    After all, no one dared to provoke matters concerning racial wars.


    Even when they, as Demon Kings, wanted to collect heads for worshipping their teeth, they only dared to steal a couple heads from human viges, absolutely not daring to wagerge-scale offensives.


    But just then, a lesser demon from me Seizing''s territory hurriedly rolled over twice on the ground as he rushed over.


    "Milord, milord, bad news! A great human army has appeared in our territory, and there are also many human Spirit Masters and Spirit Kings in the sky!"


    "What?!"


    The news brought by the lesser demon greatly shocked all the Demon Kings present.


    While they were still in disbelief, several more lesser demons hurriedly ran over and hastily reported kneeling on the ground.


    "Report! Chang Gen Demon King,rge numbers of human sect disciples have also been discovered in our territory!"


    "Report! Flowing Sun Demon King, human sect disciples have also appeared in our territory, likely over a hundred thousand, not only human demon spirits and demon kings, our side has also discovered fluctuations of Spirit Emperor powerhouses."


    "Report! Oblivion River Demon King, same with us, and the lesser demons in our territory have already engaged in small-scale battles with them."


    As these voices sounded, the demon kings werepletely shocked pale-faced.


    "The world is changing."


    "Humans!"


    "They truly dered war on our South Sha Demon Realm!"


    The demon kings looked at each other, all with solemn expressions.


    With human armies, sect disciples, Spirit Masters, Spirit Kings, and even Spirit Emperorsparable to them Demon Kings taking action, this was nothing less than a deration of war.


    "Damn humans, so sinister, first they suddenly wiped out Bo Gu''s territory, then they sabotaged our council''s water source, and now when we''re unprepared they sent human armies to invade, such great tactics!"


    "Truly sinister, fortunately we discovered this early, otherwise with them already at our doorsteps we wouldn''t even know."


    "Right, if we discovered this a bitter, we would be the next Bo Gu territory!"


    Involuntarily, cold sweat broke out all over the demon kings'' bodies.


    "What should we do?"


    "Let''s figure out a n!"


    The demon kings looked at each other.


    "Humph, so what if there are human Spirit Emperors, just a hundred thousand human army, wipe them out!"


    "Right, wipe them out! Simply too presumptuous!"


    "That''s right, this is ournd, what do we have to fear from them?"


    For a time, indignant voices sounded from the demon kings.

 Chapter 141

    Chapter 141


    "Alright, let''s do it this way. All Demon Kings, let''s send out orders and first get our battle lines arranged in each territory," said one.


    "As for us, let''s learn from the humans'' tactics. Capture the king first to capture his troops. Let''s work together to take down those human Martial Emperors first before we talk about the other rabble. We''ll wipe them out in one," proposed another.


    "Good idea!"


    As the voices fell, the demon kings immediately emitted strong auras, stirring up whistling winds in the air from the fluctuations.


    Then, they turned into streams of light, exuding an irresistible momentum as they shot towards the forest.


    "My friends, just up ahead not far away, I sense the auras of humans," one said.


    "You''re right. Two powerful auras, must be human Martial Emperor masters. Let''s attack together with our full strength and try to gain an early victory!"


    "Alright!"


    "Sounds good!"


    Voices rang out one after another, each aura stronger than thest, each more confident than the one before, as if victory was assured.


    In an instant, the four Great Demon Kings charged straight for the source of the energy fluctuations.


    In the sky, a white-haired man cradled a longsword aloft, scanning the forest below with cold eyes.


    Suddenly, he sensed four powerful auras surging towards him.


    His pupils contracted.


    His piercing gaze shed sharply.


    This look directly locked onto the four iing Demon Kings.


    It also sent chills down the Demon Kings'' spines, filling them with a creepy feeling.


    "We were too hasty. He''s a Martial Venerable, retreat!"


    The most perceptive among them, Flowing Sun Demon King, immediately realized this was a Martial Venerable and warned the others. Just a moment ago, he had been full of bluster, confident of an early victory. Now he turned and fled into the sky.


    Seeing this, Chang Gen Demon King and Oblivion River Demon King also broke into a cold sweat. They turned and ran after Flowing Sun.


    me Seizing Demon King, known for his speed, still barreled ahead, his eyes fixed on the white-haired man. He had neither heard Flowing Sun''s warning nor sensed that this was a Martial Venerable master.


    "Friends, this man looks somewhat strong, but the four of us together can definitely take him down," he called to the others.


    "I''m fast. I''ll attack him head-on while you three distract him from the sides."


    "Victory is ours in this fight!"


    "I, me Seizing Demon King, will go first."


    After shouting to hispanions, me Seizing locked his sights on the white-haired man. His body shed as he transformed into an eagle and shot towards the man with tremendous power.


    Finally, the white-haired man''s cold eyes moved.


    He drew the longsword in his arms and shed down simply without flourish.


    "What?!"


    me Seizing''s eyes changed as he sensed the overwhelming aura. "Friends, this man is stronger than I imagined! Quick, help me block this sword!" he shouted anxiously.


    But his voice was met with silence.


    He whipped his head around to see Flowing Sun and the others had already disappeared. His eyes widened in horror.


    The sword shed down.


    me Seizing Demon King...


    Thunk!


    "Phew!"


    At this time, Flowing Sun and the others had already fled thousands of miles away, panting heavily with lingering fear.


    They had never imagined the humans would send out a Martial Venerable master.


    Nor had they expected to lose a Demon King without even touching a hair of the enemy.


    "What do we do now?"


    "Think of something!"


    "You''re right. A Martial Venerable''s appearance has already exceeded what we can handle."


    The three remaining Demon Kings anxiously discussed countermeasures,pletely devoid of their earlier bluster.


    "Friends, there''s no other way. This matter has spiraled beyond our control," Flowing Sun finally said gravely.


    "First Lord Bogu, now me Seizing, this blood debt cannot be erased. War between our races is inevitable. We must return to the mountain and inform Him!"


    "Songke Demon Venerable?"


    Hearing that name, the Demon Kings shivered.


    He was the king of the entire South Sha Demon World. To him, they were just insignificant Demon Kings.


    But things had developed to this point. Even facing that terrifying figure, they had no choice.

 Chapter 142

    Chapter 142


    In recent days, the light rain continued, and today it finally cleared up. The warm sunshine shone down, raising the temperature quite a bit.


    In Pingjiang City, many people were sunbathing under the warm sun.


    At the entrance of the martial arts hall, the atmosphere was especially lively, with singing and dancing.


    The sounds of the zither, erhu, gongs and drums, all kinds of musical instruments were avable, with one melody after another of different styles being performed, some cheerful, some passionate, some lyrical...


    Apanying the music, there were also more than a dozen women dressed morously below the steps, swaying their slender waists, dancing along to the different styles of music, fluttering about gracefully.


    And at the entrance of the martial arts hall, a man in ck robes was casually lying in a reclining chair with his legs crossed.


    Along with the music, his sleeves were waving above his head quite rhythmically, and at his feet, a dog was lying down, eyes half-closed, wagging its tail with an obsequious look as it kneaded his thighs.


    "Marvelous!"


    A satisfied voice came from under the ck robes. He grabbed a handful of gold coins from therge basin next to him and tossed them over.


    Seeing this, the dancing women worked even harder, some bolder ones even twisted their way to the ck-robed man, their soft bodies unintentionally brushing against him, almost falling right into the ck-robed man''s arms.


    Although they didn''t quite understand why this body under the ck robes felt a little prickly, with thatrge basin of gold coins next to him, it didn''t matter.


    "Hehehe!"


    "Marvelous, extremely marvelous!"


    Ripples ofughter came from under the ck robes.


    His palm reached out again, tossing over another handful of gold coins, simply extravagant.


    Just then, his actions suddenly froze, as if sensing something. His whole body gave a start, and he jumped up, pushing away the two women in front of him, tumbling and crawling as he started to run away.


    The dog at his feet also lifted its head to look around, and upon seeing the situation, its fur stood on end as it scurried away swiftly on its four limbs.


    The dog ran fast, but the ck-robed man had only taken two steps before a palm grabbed him.


    "Abba, abba!"


    He quickly cried out.


    "I''ll ''abba'' your seven generations of ancestors!"


    Apanying the scolding, a clenched fist smashed down towards the ck-robed man''s head.


    "Abba, baba, abba..."


    This punch knocked the ck-robed man silly, his legs went soft and he shuddered on the ground.


    "You still ''abba'', you still ''abba''!"


    The one who had returned from the mountains and rushed back was Yi Feng. He had just arrived at the entrance and saw this scene. What was even more infuriating was that the ck-robed man was spending his gold coins so extravagantly, putting on airs even more than Yi Feng ever had. It simply angered Yi Feng to the point of explosion.


    He first smashed the skull head with a punch to the head, then grabbed the ck robes and twisted it into a ball, dragging it to the corner to trample it some more.


    "I''ll make you ''abba'', I''ll make you arrogant as hell!"


    "Thesest few days I was away, you dared to go wild, huh!"


    "And you used my gold coins to squander, if I don''t beat you to death today, you probably don''t know how many eyes this horse king has!"


    Yi Feng stomped on the skull head''s body without holding back at all.


    From the cracks of the door, the dog Ao Qing watched with heart pounding nervously, and every stomp even made his eyelids twitch.


    "Bro, it''s really not that I''m not loyal."


    "Master''s beating, probably only you in the whole world could withstand..."


    While Yi Feng was beating the skull head violently, the dancingdies also saw the situation was bad. Nimbly, they went to pick up the gold coins on the ground, brazenly grabbing another handful from the basin before hurriedly running away without a trace.


    "Damn, my gold coins!"


    Seeing therge basin of gold coins left with just the bottom, Yi Feng was practically in tears.


    It was true he had money now, but having money didn''t mean he could forget the days of poverty. He still remembered that year when his books weren''t selling and no one wasing to the martial arts hall, he had eaten radish leaves and rice mix for the whole winter, causing him to be constipated for months and nearly getting hemorrhoids.


    Thinking of this, Yi Feng''s anger rose again as he continued stomping heavily on the skull head.


    "So you are that Yi Feng?"


    Just then, an arrogant voice sounded from behind.


    Hearing this, Yi Feng, who had one foot on the skull head, turned to look. He saw the Qingshan Patriarch and a middle-aged man dressedvishly standing behind him.


    The one who had just spoken was that unfamiliar middle-aged man.

 Chapter 143

    Chapter 143


    Qingshan Patriarch lowered his head in front of Yi Feng, not daring to say a word.


    "Who are you?"


    Yi Feng frowned at the unpleasant tone of this person and asked directly.


    "Who am I?"


    Lu DaSheng gave a coldugh, then revealed the white medicinal nt emblem on his chest, and said arrogantly, "You should understand now that you''ve seen this. Let me tell you my name - Lu DaSheng!"


    After speaking, Lu DaSheng held his head high and looked down at Yi Feng.


    Yi Feng''s eyebrows furrowed slightly.


    Looking at the lifeless white flower on Lu DaSheng''s chest, he pursed his lips.


    Lu DaSheng?


    He had never even heard of him before.


    Yet he was still acting arrogantly. Yi Feng didn''t bother finding out if he hade with Qingshan Patriarch. He simply waved his hand dismissively and said, "Qingshan my friend,e in and sit. As for you, I don''t know you, so you can leave!"


    Yi Feng''s words immediately angered Lu DaSheng.


    The emblem on his chest signified his status as an alchemist, and with his reputation as the best alchemist in Nansha, this person actually didn''t recognize him?


    "You brat!"


    Lu DaSheng''s expression turned cold as he said heavily, "I don''t have time to quibble with you over this. Let me ask you - do you have the Fiery Pearl?"


    "What Fiery Pearl? I don''t know anything about it."


    Yi Feng replied impatiently.


    "Still trying to y dumb with me? Since that''s the case, don''t me me for being merciless." Lu DaSheng''s expression turned icy cold, and he strode towards Yi Feng.


    "What are you trying to do?"


    Yi Feng frowned slightly.


    "What am I trying to do? If you don''t take out the Fiery Pearl, I''ll break both your legs and tear down this rundown martial arts school!"


    After speaking, Lu DaSheng surged towards Yi Feng in a fit of rage, flipping his palm which transformed into a sharp w that grabbed at Yi Feng''s neck.


    Just as the attack was about tond on Yi Feng''s neck...


    He seemed to see something familiar in the corner of his eye.


    That ck robe...?


    "Ah!"


    He suddenly realized - wasn''t that ck robe his own?


    If this ck robe was here, then at Yi Feng''s feet...


    He swiftly lowered his gaze, and surely enough, he''d recognize that familiar figure even if it turned to ash!


    "My god!"


    Lu DaSheng stared nkly and mumbled dazedly, feeling tremendous fear rushing to his head instantly, scaring him out of his wits.


    At the same time, his legs went soft, and his forward momentum caused him to slide two long trails on the ground, stopping right at Yi Feng''s feet.


    "I I I I..."


    At this moment, Lu DaSheng''s teeth chattered as cold sweat streamed down his forehead. He looked at Yi Feng timidly and stuttered, "Elder, y-you''ve misunderstood. I was j-just joking earlier. I-I-I came to deliver something to you."


    As he spoke, he shakily took off his storage ring and respectfully ced it at Yi Feng''s feet.


    "Please ept this humble gift!"


    After cing it down, he immediately turned and ran.


    In his hurry, his feet tripped on the stone steps and he tumbled forward, but it didn''t slow him down. He got back up and continued running.


    As he ran, the cat urine flowing down his face was rather embarrassing.


    "Damn it all!"


    "What the hell did I do to deserve this? I''d rather die thane to this damn Pingjiang City again!"


    As he ran, he was filled with regret for not listening to Qingshan Patriarch and arrogantlying here.


    Who did he think the master of this martial arts school was? He was no elder - he was a supreme master!


    How else could he have subdued and tormented that ridiculously powerful ck Robed Man?


    But right now, he couldn''t care less about all that. He just wanted to run, to get out of the martial arts school, to get out of Pingjiang City, even to get out of Nansha...


    "You get back here!"


    But he had barely taken a few steps when Yi Feng''s voice rang out behind him.


    The voice was like a spell, freezing Lu DaSheng in ce like a statue.

 Chapter 144

    Chapter 144


    Lu DaSheng was so frightened by this shout that he almost ascended to heaven. If his legs hadn''t been mped together tightly, his pants would probably have been soaked through. At this moment, Yi Feng''s face was full of confusion. This Lu DaSheng had firste swaggering arrogantly, then knelt on the ground and cast aside a broken ring - he must be a lunatic!


    Finally, Lu DaSheng shakily turned his head, wiping the sweat from his face, and with heavy footsteps walked back towards Yi Feng.


    "Just what are you doing?" Yi Feng asked in a low voice.


    "I...I...I...I really came to deliver something!" Lu DaSheng said in a voice choked with sobs.


    "Deliver something?"


    "Deliver your f**king mother!"


    Yi Feng gave a coldugh. Although this Lu DaSheng''s behavior was very unreasonable, his previous attitude made it clear he was not a good person.


    "I...I..."


    Cold sweat beaded Lu DaSheng''s forehead. How could he dare admit he hade to cause trouble? He could only stutter indistinctly, unable to get any words out for half the day.


    "Sir."


    Just then, three figures walked over deferentially - it was precisely Wu Yonghong and the other two.


    "Three martial lords?"


    The stuttering Lu DaSheng suddenly opened his eyes wide when he saw Wu Yonghong and the others. Martial emperor masters were already top-level existences in South Sha, and martial lords were as rare as phoenix feathers and unicorn horns. Usually even searching withnterns wouldn''t turn up any.


    Yet here, in front of this martial arts hall, three had gathered all of a sudden!


    The simrly nervous Lu Qingshan was also slightly shocked, but he did not loseposure. Aftering into contact with them frequently, he had long be immune. Seeing three martial lord masters here with the sir was a perfectly normal matter, it seemed.


    After all, he had personally witnessed that terrifying ck-robed figure, who was still struggling desperately under the sir''s foot. Compared to him, what were three martial lords?


    But Wu Yonghong and the other two merely gave Lu Qingshan and Lu DaSheng a nce, not paying them any more attention. In their eyes, these two people were still not worth noticing.


    However, the arrival of the three temporarily gave Lu DaSheng a breath of relief, because Yi Feng''s attention had shifted to them.


    "It''s you three!"


    Yi Feng greeted them, "Howe you have time toe over today?"


    "Sir, it''s us. Last time when we were in the mountains, didn''t you say that there was a piece of barrennd behind your martial arts hall that needed reiming, and asked us toe help?" Wu Yonghong said respectfully.


    "That''s right, that''s right."


    Yi Feng pped his forehead, only just recalling, "That''s right, I did intend to reim that barrennd."


    "It''s like this, Sir. My two old friends here would also like toe along. What do you think?" Wu Yonghong continued.


    As he spoke, Sun Zhuge and Chu Kuangshi behind him immediately looked over hopefully.


    "They want toe along too? Alright then."


    Yi Feng thought briefly, then nodded. Seeing the hopeful looks in these two people''s eyes, it was evident they also wanted toe earn some food money. One could understand that farmers had it hard making a living. Moreover, thatnd of his was not small, and Old Wu would be shorthanded working it alone.


    "Good good good, thank you Sir, thank you Sir."


    Hearing this, the three old fellows immediately beamed with smiles.


    Seeing their reaction, Yi Feng sighed inwardly that life was truly difficult for people at the bottom rungs. It was just reiming a barrennd, yet they were so excited. So he added, "For the payment, I''ll directly give you three 100 gold coins, even if you finish it in one day."


    "No problem, no problem!"


    Wu Yonghong and the other two nodded vigorously, not having any objection to the 100 gold coins Yi Feng mentioned, and not trying to haggle. After all, they understood clearly that this person had descended into the mundane world to y, so paying them 100 coins for appearance''s sake was reasonable.


    "Alright, if there''s no problem, did you bring your tools?" Yi Feng asked.


    "Uh..."


    Wu Yonghong and the others looked at each other awkwardly, revealing embarrassed expressions.


    "Never mind, it''s fine, I have them here," Yi Feng nced at them, "Just wait here for now."


    Then under their waiting gaze, he went into the inner room. Shortly after, he came out holding a rake hoe, a hoe, and a spade.


    However, when they saw these three iron tools, Wu Yonghong and the others, as well as the quivering Lu DaSheng, couldn''t help gasping and almost became dumbstruck.


    He had actually directly taken out three saint artifacts!


    "One each for you three!" Yi Feng held them out and said.


    "Giving, giving them, to us?"


    Wu Yonghong and the other two looked at each other, their voices stuttering, and their palms trembling at this moment.


    "How else would you work?" Yi Feng rolled his eyes at them and said, "Use them for now, I still have more if they get damaged."


    Sss!


    "Still... still more?"


    These words nearly scared Wu Yonghong and the others'' hearts out of their chests.


    Sir had so many saint artifacts that he had them to spare?


    Moreover, for just reiming a barrennd, he had even used three saint artifacts. Such generosity, tsk tsk...


    But Lu Qingshan was not too shocked. Instead he even revealed a look as if seeing country bumpkins. Although his own strength was lower than these three, the horizons he had broadened under the sir could not bepared. Using saint artifacts for farming work amounted to nothing. Even the kitchen knives for chopping vegetables in the sir''s kitchen were saint artifacts!

 Chapter 145

    Chapter 145


    "Alright, I still have things to take care of here. Why don''t you guys go take a look in the back first? Let me know when you want to start working!" Yi Feng said indifferently.


    "Yes."


    The three bowed respectfully and gratefully, scrambling to take the things they had been longing for, and hugged them tightly to their chests before heading to the back of the martial arts hall.


    Seeing the three leave, Yi Feng finally turned his gaze back to Lu DaSheng.


    His brows furrowed tightly.


    Although he was usually quite tolerant, it didn''t mean he was an honest man. For those who were clearly here to cause trouble, he would never let them off easily.


    As Yi Feng''s brows furrowed, Lu DaSheng suddenly felt an invisible pressure attacking him, rendering himpletely powerless.


    This kind of imposing manner, in his opinion, was even more terrifying than the ck-robed man under Yi Feng''s feet. Perhaps it wasn''t as direct, but this kind of imposing manner was like an innate part of him, a transcendental suppression!


    In that moment, he prostrated on the ground, not daring to move a muscle.


    "Speak. What exactly are you here for?" Yi Feng said in a deep voice.


    "I, I, I..."


    Seeing Lu DaSheng''s ugly expression as he stammered, his eyes suddenly lit up as he hurriedly said, "Sir, I also heard others say you were opening up wastnd here, so I came to ask if you needed workers."


    "So you also came looking for work?" Yi Feng looked at Lu DaSheng, half believing and half suspicious as he asked.


    "Yes, I really came looking for work!" Seeing that Yi Feng seemed to somewhat believe his words, Lu DaSheng grabbed onto it like a lifeline and earnestly said, "I really came for work. You must believe me. I''m the kind of person who likes jokes. I was just joking with you earlier."


    Seeing Lu DaSheng''s sincere appearance, Yi Feng also believed him a little more.


    Although this person looked a bit crazy and unreliable, he did previously tell many neighbors he had heard about this matter. And in this day and age, life was difficult for the lower sses. In order to make ends meet, of course they would rush at any chance for work they heard about.


    Moreover, it was a good employer like him!


    Thinking more carefully, this person had no conflicts with him, Yi Feng. If he really said he was here to cause trouble, it didn''t seem to make sense either.


    "Since you came for work, stop kneeling on the ground." Yi Feng looked him up and down and said, "But don''t make these kinds of suspicious jokes in the future."


    "Yes, yes, yes."


    Hearing Yi Feng''s words, Lu DaSheng hurriedly climbed up from the ground, revealing an expression of having a huge weight lifted off his shoulders.


    At the same time, recalling the opportunity with the three Martial Masters from before, his eyes suddenly shed as calctions appeared in his mind. He hurriedly said, "Sir, I came in a rush like those three. I don''t have anything with me either. See?"


    "I do have things here, but as you can see, I already have people for thend remation. If you really want work that''scking people, there''s only one special job left that needs doing. Are you sure you can handle it?" Yi Feng looked Lu DaSheng up and down as he spoke.


    "I can do it, I can do it. I can do any job."


    Lu DaSheng hurriedly said, especially when he heard Yi Feng say he would directly give him things, he was even more eager in his performance.


    At the same time, a trace ofcency rose in his heart.


    Life really was ever-changing. One never knew what would happen in the next moment. As expected, he, Lu DaSheng, lived up to being the number one alchemist in South Sha and was even still qualified to be a strategist!


    Look, not only was this crisis resolved, but he might even be able to obtain a great opportunity from this man!


    Saint grade, that was saint grade!


    Compared to the treasure of saint grade items, what were those two storage rings he lost worth!


    Thinking this, Lu DaSheng was simply ted, and couldn''t help shouting 666 for his own wisdom and cunning ns!


    "Sir, hurry and tell me, what exactly do you n to have me do? I''m already impatient to start." Lu DaSheng said expectantly, havingpletely forgotten in the face of saint grade treasures just how terrifying the man in front of him and the one in the corner were.


    "Cleaning manure, okay?"


    After thinking for a bit, Yi Feng looked at Lu DaSheng and asked.


    "Clean...manure?"


    The previously impatient Lu DaSheng was stupefied upon hearing these two words.

 Chapter 146

    Chapter 146


    ¡°Hmm!¡±


    Yi Feng nodded solemnly.


    Originally, he didn''t want to keep this person, but thinking of Old Man Wu and those other old men, shoveling manure was probably too hard for them now. If they fell into the cesspool and drowned, it would be disastrous.


    Whereas this Lu DaSheng looked much younger, and had shown up just at the right time, so why not make use of him.


    Hearing this, Lu DaSheng gritted his teeth and nodded.


    If it''s shoveling manure, then shoveling manure it is.


    What''s the big deal?


    After all, those three Martial Lords had started doing farm work just now too.


    Furthermore, being able to obtain treasures, what''s a little manure shoveling? If this got out, countless top masters would probably fight over themselves to shovel manure.


    So now that he thought about it, this was still an unmissable opportunity!


    After understanding this, Lu DaSheng no longer felt averse to shoveling manure. He looked at Yi Feng eagerly and said, "Don''t worry sir, I can shovel manure."


    As he spoke, he pped his chest for emphasis.


    "Alright, it''s settled then. Thirty gold coins to shovel all the manure needed here. Any objections?" Yi Feng asked.


    "None!"


    Lu DaSheng quickly shook his head. How could he not see that this guy was a big shot who had entered the mortal realm to y around? It was just for show. The three Martial Lords understood, so how could he not understand?


    "However, I''ll say this straight. Once you''ve agreed to this job, you can''t leave until all the manure here is shoveled. If you work for two days then run off, don''t me me for being impolite!" Yi Feng said coldly.


    "Yes, yes! I will definitely finish it, I will definitely finish it all!" Lu DaSheng nodded eagerly, his face full of anticipation. "Senior, hurry and take out the item. I''ll start right away!"


    Yi Feng looked at him for a moment.


    Although this guy was quite unlikable, he seemed pretty reliable when it came to working. He also seemed quite enthusiastic about shoveling manure!


    "Alright, follow me," Yi Feng said.


    Hearing this, Lu DaSheng quickly followed Yi Feng.


    However, he realized that Yi Feng was not walking towards the shop. Puzzled, he asked, "Sir, shouldn''t we get it from inside?"


    "It''s not in there, it''s over here. Just follow me," Yi Feng said lightly. Still confused, Lu DaSheng followed Yi Feng to Old Man Wang next door. After exchanging a few words, Old Man Wang readily lent his pair of cess buckets and carrying pole to Lu DaSheng.


    Seeing the cess buckets, Lu DaSheng''s eyes nearly bulged out. Stuttering, he pointed at them and said, "S-Sir, just these?"


    "What else could there be? I don''t have cess buckets at my home," Yi Feng said solemnly.


    Hearing this, Lu DaSheng staggered back two steps, nearly choking from shock.


    Why? Why wasn''t it as he had imagined?


    Lu DaSheng felt a sourness in his heart as feelings of grievance spread within. His eyes welled up with tears again.


    "Sir, can I not do this job anymore?" Lu DaSheng asked gingerly.


    Hearing this, Yi Feng''s expression immediately hardened as his cold gaze fell upon him. He said heavily, "Are you trying to trick me?"


    This re nearly scared Lu DaSheng''s soul out of his body. Shivering, he quickly waved his hands and said, "Senior, no no, I''ll start right away."


    "Then what are you still waiting for?"


    "Today, carry all the manure from Old Man Wang''s cesspool. If you can''t finish, you''re done for!" Yi Feng said heavily, not leaving Lu DaSheng any face. He realized now that Lu DaSheng was aplete scoundrel. Being polite wouldn''t work with his kind.


    Yi Feng''s words made Lu DaSheng shiver violently.


    Clearly, this guy was furious now. Even if he was still reluctant, he could only grit his teeth and get to work.


    But looking at the cesspool, Lu DaSheng''s tears finally spilled out, and he nearly fainted.


    Damn it all.


    How long had it been since they cleaned it? The manure was practically piled into a mountain.


    But his indignation was useless. Moving swiftly, he started on the job, Yi Feng''s earlier words still ringing in his ears. He didn''t doubt that if he didn''t finish, he would leave his life here.


    Also, he didn''t dare use his abilities either. Offending this guy again might cost him even the opportunity to shovel manure.


    Lifting the buckets full of manure, Lu DaSheng ran off, leaving a trail of wind behind him.


    As he ran, tears flowed uncontrobly down his face.


    Losing those two storage rings was one thing, but for him, the number one alchemist of South Sha, to be shoveling manure, how could he show his face if this got out!

 Chapter 147

    Chapter 147


    Watching Lu DaSheng dash away carrying manure, Yi Feng finally showed a satisfied smile.


    "I''m really sorry, sir, for bringing people here without your consent. Please forgive me." After Yi Feng finished his work, Qingshan Patriarch hurried over apprehensively and apologized, "But I was also forced by circumstances, I really had no choice... "


    "It''s fine!"


    Yi Feng waved his hand and said, "Since they''re already here, no big deal."


    He didn''t take this matter to heart. Although he didn''t know where Lu Qingshan met such a person, this honest man certainly wasn''t a match for that nasty piece of work.


    In fact, Yi Feng even had to thank Lu Qingshan. After all, where else could he find such a good manure carrier?


    Seeing this, Lu Qingshan immediately breathed a sigh of relief, and showed a grateful smile.


    He couldn''t help but admire the master''s wisdom.


    The first alchemist of Nansha was carrying manure here. This kind of humiliation was probably even more unbearable than killing Lu DaSheng.


    Especially seeing the full pit of manure, Qingshan Patriarch couldn''t help but look at Lu DaSheng with pity.


    "Brother, can you do me a favor?" Yi Feng hurriedly asked again.


    "Please tell me, sir." Qingshan Patriarch said quickly.


    "My disciple Zhong Qing is injured and lying in the Baofeng Chamber of Commerce. Can you help me bring him back from there? I have to make medicine here, and really can''t get away." Yi Feng said anxiously.


    "Don''t worry, sir, I''ll go take care of it right away."


    Qingshan Patriarch immediately agreed, and started heading towards the Baofeng Chamber of Commerce.


    "I''ll deal with youter."


    Yi Feng didn''t dare dy. He red fiercely at the skull lying in the corner, gave it another heavy kick, then hurried into the kitchen to start making medicine for Zhong Qing.


    After Yi Feng left, the skull slipped away in a sh.


    ...


    Baofeng Chamber of Commerce.


    When Qingshan Patriarch arrived at the Baofeng Chamber of Commerce, he found that his disciple Luo Lanxue was also there.


    "Xue''er, what are you doing here?" Qingshan Patriarch asked.


    "Master, a few days ago Uncle Yin notified me that the young master''s disciple was recovering from injuries here. For such a big matter, how could we be ambiguous? So disciple has been here caring for the young master''s disciple these days."


    As she spoke, Luo Lanxue led Qingshan Patriarch into a luxurious room.


    Inside, Zhong Qing was lying there, his face deathly pale.


    In addition to Luo Lanxue''s care, there were also six or seven beautiful young women waiting on Zhong Qing, massaging him, washing his face, busily attending to him.


    "Perfect!"


    Qingshan Patriarch looked approvingly at Luo Lanxue.


    This disciple was indeed his most beloved. She had thoroughly grasped his teachings!


    "However, Master, Zhong Qing''s condition is very serious!" Luo Lanxue said worriedly: "In recent days, Uncle Yin has invited almost every famous doctor in the city, but they are all helpless!"


    "But the people who injured him were just from the Pingjiang Chamber of Commerce. Logically, it shouldn''t be so serious that everyone is helpless!"


    Qingshan Patriarch was also frowning.


    This was also something he couldn''t figure out. He had always thought Zhong Qing was a genius who defied heaven, but after being injured by the Pingjiang Chamber of Commerce, it turned out he was not.


    Zhong Qing was no genius. In fact, he was a useless fool without even any cultivation, whose meridians were blocked.


    But if he really was useless, how could the young master, with his great abilities, have taken him as a disciple?


    This was very contradictory.


    "Forget it, we can''t specte about this. First take Young Master Zhong back to the young master!" Qingshan Patriarch said solemnly: "The young master will personally heal Young Master Zhong, don''t worry!"


    Luo Lanxue nodded, and quickly called for a carriage.


    "My disciple, drink this medicine, and you''ll definitely be fine."


    Yi Feng fanned himself with a fan while simmering medicine for Zhong Qing, muttering confidently to himself.


    He still had absolute confidence in treating illness. After all, he had attained a realmparable to gods, which he had proven.


    That year, Ahua on East Street couldn''t get pregnant. After taking medicine prescribed by Yi Feng, she not only conceived twins, but the dregs fed to his old sterile sow caused it to suddenly birth eight piglets. In just three months, those healthy piglets butted a big hole through the sty roof.


    Sometimes Yi Feng even thought that if he didn''t open a martial arts school and instead opened a clinic, he would have struck it rich long ago.


    Soon, Qingshan Patriarch and Luo Lanxue brought Zhong Qing back.


    Yi Feng didn''t stand on courtesy with them. After putting Zhong Qing in the room, he fed him the medicine he had just simmered.


    "Cough cough cough!"


    Not long after being fed the medicine, Zhong Qing, who had been unconscious, suddenly erupted in violent coughs, obviously awake now.


    Qingshan Patriarch and Luo Lanxue at his side revealed admiring expressions.


    This medicine really worked like divine intervention!


    As expected of the young master.


    Subconsciously, Qingshan Patriarch ced his arm on Zhong Qing''s meridian.


    But as soon as he did so, his eyes widened in shock, eyeballs bulging out.


    He was shocked to discover that tremendous changes were taking ce in Zhong Qing''s body, inexplicably opening up a whole new set ofplete meridians.


    And the structure of these meridians waspletely different from theirs, an entirely new meridian construction.


    "This, this this, these aren''t human meridians..."


    Qingshan Patriarch mumbled haltingly, while his mind raced frantically to find information on this kind of meridian.


    After a long time, his eyes suddenly lit up!


    As his eyes brightened, his whole body couldn''t help but tremble.


    Because he finally remembered in his memories what kind of meridian structure this was...

 Chapter 148

    Chapter 148


    This is... This is a descendant of the ancient God n?!


    Waves of shock surged in Lu Qingshan''s heart as his eyes fixed intensely on Zhong Qing, while he gasped.


    If not for his obsession with ancient texts and love for researching forgotten historical tales, he probably wouldn''t have recognized this supreme meridian.


    Legend has it that when the Immortal River Continent first opened up heaven and earth, myriad ns proliferated, and topete for dominance over the continent, the various ns engaged in a great warsting millions of years.


    Back then, living beings suffered immense casualties.


    Compared to the myriad ns, the Human Race only had its great numbers, and didn''t have any special abilities. At their lowest point, they were almost exterminated.


    But at that moment, a batch of people suddenly emerged among the humans.


    They possessed formidable strength, and hadpletely different meridian structures in their bodies. They led the Human Race to counterattack, and in less than ten thousand years, they gained control over the entire continent, making the Human Race the overlord of all ns.


    It could be said that without them, there would be no Human Race today.


    In praise of them, people called them the God n.


    Perhaps due to heaven''s envy, the God n did notst long, and had already faded away in the long river of history.


    Later, in the five million years of the continent''s history, a few descendants of the God n were discovered, but without exception, they all became figures who rocked the continent. However, even the most recent one was from two million years ago.


    By now, this kind of meridian had long since disappeared.


    Even if it really existed, it would be impossible for people to discover it, because after five million years of various gic and bloodline changes, even if someone had the God n meridians, they would be so deeply hidden that they couldn''t be detected at all, let alone awakened.


    The only way to awaken this bloodline was to push someone to the brink of death, and then spur them on with peerless elixirs - even then, there would only be a 10-20% chance!


    With this thought, Lu Qingshan looked at Yi Feng with admiration filling his shocked gaze.


    No wonder!


    No wonder!


    No wonder a wastrel like Zhong Qing could be epted by Master as a disciple - it turns out he is a descendant of the God n, and Master must have seen through Zhong Qing''s God n descent long ago.


    All that happened in Pingjiang City was probably part of Master''s arrangements as well.


    Otherwise, how could a small merchant association possibly injure Zhong Qing right under Master''s nose, and by sheer coincidence, inflict heavy injuries that just happened to be critical?


    Everything that had left him utterly confused now made perfect sense.


    So this was all permitted by Master in order to stimte Zhong Qing''s God n bloodline!


    Such arrangements were terrifying!


    Lu Qingshan gasped, while also feeling extremely honored. Not only did he have the fortune of bing a chess piece in Master''s grand n, he also had the privilege of witnessing the awakening of a God n descendant.


    He couldn''t help but look at Yi Feng with utmost admiration and say: "Master is formidable!"


    "Just a trivial matter, all within expectations," Yi Feng said with a smile. After spending so much time going up the mountain this time, how could he not have certainty in awakening Zhong Qing?


    "Trivial matter, within expectations?"


    Old Ancestor Qingshan couldn''t help but smack his lips again.


    He didn''t know how many steps ahead Master had calcted to be able to say such confident words.


    After all, this method only had a 10-20% chance of sess, yet Master sounded so assured. Master must have set up many unseen schemes that he couldn''t perceive!


    Lu Qingshan was filled with emotion.


    He discovered that Yi Feng truly kept breaking his limits.


    He had thought his own perspective was already quite broad, but after witnessing the awakening of the God n bloodline today, he realized he had only glimpsed the tip of the iceberg before. He really didn''t know what other unbelievable things he would get to witness from this man, and how his perception would continue to be refreshed.


    "Alright, let my precious disciple rest," Yi Feng looked at the medicinal jar in his hand and saw there was still a bit left. After hesitating for a moment, he said to Old Ancestor Qingshan, "Medicine is one-third poison. Now that my disciple has awakened, he shouldn''t drink any more. There''s a little bit left, why don''t you drink it? This medicine has many benefits - it wouldn''t hurt for you old fe to take some as a tonic."


    Thump!


    Seeing the medicinal jar being handed to him, Old Ancestor Qingshan was so excited he thought his heart would jump out. He received it with trembling hands, "Master, are you really giving this to me?"


    "Would I lie about it?" In high spirits after Zhong Qing woke up, Yi Feng joked, "Consider it your reward for helping me!"


    "A reward!"


    Old Ancestor Qingshan''s body quivered slightly.


    Apart from destroying the Pingjiang Commercial Association, he didn''t do anything else or y any pivotal role. Yet he was bestowed such blessings...


    "Thank you, Master!"


    Old Ancestor Qingshan solemnly epted the medicinal jar and bowed deeply to Yi Feng before taking his leave.


    After exiting the Martial Hall, Old Ancestor Qingshan didn''t forget to bow once more in its direction before flying towards Qingshan Sect, holding the medicinal jar.


    "Master, what exactly happened to your disciple just now?"


    Back at Qingshan Sect, Luo Lanxue promptly asked.


    Hearing this, Old Ancestor Qingshan took a deep breath and looked at Luo Lanxue with utmost solemnity.


    "Lanxue, congrattions - you''ve be one of only two fortunate people in the entire Immortal River Continent in thest two million years!"

 Chapter 149

    Chapter 149


    "The only two lucky ones?"


    Luo Lanxue was slightly surprised, but even more puzzled.


    "The ancient gods, you know?" Qingshan Patriarch asked.


    "What do you mean?"


    Luo Lanxue immediately covered her red lips.


    "That''s right!"


    Qingshan Patriarch nodded solemnly, and at the same time told Luo Lanxue all about the meridians of the Zhong Qing Protoss.


    This news fell into Luo Lanxue''s ears, immediately setting off huge waves in her heart. Her eyes were also filled with excitement.


    "I didn''t expect to witness the awakening of the descendants of the gods on the Immortal River Continent after two million years here with you, sir!" Such an honor also made Luo Lanxue feel extremely glorious.


    "Oh, there''s also this leftover medicine!" Qingshan Patriarch pointed to the medicine jar in his hand and quickly said, "Do you know, the elixir for awakening the meridians of the gods, even the lowest grade is rank 9, or even immortal level!"


    Luo Lanxue widened her eyes again.


    "Let me take the first sip."


    Qingshan Patriarch looked forward with anticipation, took a small sip, then smacked his lips.


    After a while, he felt a huge force rushing around in his body. As a martial king in the early stage, he instantly felt that he had reached a critical point.


    "Broke through, mid stage of Martial King!"


    Finally, Lu Qingshan shouted, rushing straight out of the roof and sitting cross-legged on the cloud above Qingshan Gate. His whole body radiated a strong aura.


    "Such great efficacy!"


    Luo Lanxue was dumbfounded.


    Didn''t her master just break through recently?


    After a long time, the uplifted Lu Qingshan sat back with high spirits. Hisplexion was ruddy as he looked back at the medicine jar, took two more sips, and handed the medicine jar to Luo Lanxue, saying, "My disciple, this medicine is too powerful. Lanli is too young now. It will damage her meridians instead. You drink the rest next. Remember to drink it immediately, otherwise the efficacy will be lost. At the same time, not a bit can be wasted!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, he burped and froze in ce.


    As soon as hended, he rushed to the roof again without saying a word.


    Clearly, he was about to break through again.


    "Hahaha!"


    Tremendous power converged towards Lu Qingshan. The aura on his body kept rising. Soon after, he broke through from the mid stage of Martial King to thete stage, and then broke through to the great perfection stage of Martial King.


    Seeing this, Luo Lanxue also became impatient. She didn''t care about manners anymore, grabbed the medicine jar and started drinking!


    Just as she finished drinking the medicine in the jar, she felt a tremendous force impacting her dantian, and her cultivation level rose steadily at this moment.


    Mid stage grand master.


    Late stage grand master.


    Perfection stage grand master.


    Early stage martial spirit, mid stage,te stage...


    Until finally, she also broke through to the great perfection stage of martial spirit. At this stage, the room could no longer contain her. She also rushed out of the roof and started breaking through in the sky.


    After a long time, due to the difference in realm, Luo Lanxue descended first with excitement on her face. She looked at the medicine jar again and found that there was still some left. She continued to hold the medicine jar and drink it.


    However, as soon as she finished drinking, Qingshan Patriarch descended from the sky and shouted, "My disciple, wait, leave me one more sip."


    Seeing this, Luo Lanxue hurriedly exined, "Master, I drank thest sip. I..."


    Before she could finish, Luo Lanxue ascended to the sky again.


    And her realm, from the great perfection stage of martial spirit, progressed towards martial king!


    Qingshan Patriarch''s expression changed slightly. He was one step away from martial emperor. What should he do? Looking at the medicine jar, he gritted his teeth and threw away all dignity. He stretched out his palm and started gnawing at the medicine residue.


    Sure enough, the residue was still effective.


    "Hahaha!"


    "The martial emperor I have been longing for, I, Lu Qingshan, finally broke through!"


    Apanied by loudughter, Qingshan Patriarch ascended into the sky after Luo Lanxue.


    Qingshan Gate''s many disciples had long been shocked and dumbfounded by their terrifying prestige.


    Of course, most of them were pleasantly surprised.


    The stronger the strength of Qingshan Gate''s top level, the stronger Qingshan Gate would be. They would naturally also benefit from its growth.


    At this moment, the entire Qingshan Gate was immersed in unprecedented cheers.


    "Patriarch broke through to martial emperor!"


    "Patriarch broke through to martial emperor!"


    The cheers spread to every corner of Qingshan Gate.


    In an ancient castle, a previous elder who was paralyzed in the lower body due to problems with his cultivation technique suddenly stood up, trembling as he shouted out in excitement.


    "The Patriarch broke through to martial emperor. My Qingshan Gate has reached its peak again!"


    "Boom!"


    A tomb behind the mountain suddenly exploded.


    An old man from the same era as Qingshan Patriarch, who had sealed himself in the tomb as his end was near, rushed out with disheveled hair.


    "My Qingshan Gate is rising again. I can die with my eyes closed!"


    In the Martial Arts Pavilion.


    A limping old janitor suddenly threw away his broom and rushed out with unprecedented speed.


    At this moment, countless previous generation elders of Qingshan Gate ran out one after another, their fiery gazes fixed upon the huge breakthrough happening in the sky!

 Chapter 150

    Chapter 150


    "Boom, boom, boom, what the hell!"


    "These cultivators have no manners at all. Can''t they make such loud noises without disturbing others? If they want to make a breakthrough, why don''t they find a ce where there''s no one around?"


    Yi Feng looked at the constant rumbling in the distance, apanied by a string of curses.


    While cursing, Yi Feng walked towards the back of the martial arts hall.


    Old Man Wu and the other two were still cultivating thend. Although their progress was not fast, Yi Feng didn''t mind. After all, they were already old, and they were doing their job steadily.


    It was Lu DaSheng who impressed him a bit.


    Unreliable person, but he did a good job of shoveling dung!


    In the following days, everything fell into ce, and Zhong Qing''s injuries slowly improved.


    And Yi Feng returned to hiszy state.


    However, as azy person, he would still find time to practice some music, chess, calligraphy, and painting.


    "Music: Profound and captivating."


    "Chess: Unparalleled in the world."


    "Calligraphy: Perfect mastery."


    "Painting: On par with the divine."


    Looking at his progress in learning, Yi Feng nodded in satisfaction.


    He guessed right about chess and calligraphy. It should be the same as the music. Because he had yed chess and written novels before, his proficiency had umted over time.


    As for painting, it ovepped with his previous experience of drawing martial arts books, so he didn''t need to practice and could directly reach the level of being on par with the divine. He tried painting andscape, and it turned out to be exquisite.


    This saved Yi Feng a lot of time.


    If he had to start practicing everything from the beginner level, he didn''t know how long it would take. And he didn''t really care about mounts; as long as this damn system didn''t take back the martial arts hall.


    With that in mind, Yi Feng immersed himself in his practice once again.


    Ao Qing, lying on the ground, was bored. He really missed the time when he used to cause trouble with Skeleton Brother!


    At this moment, a faint light flickered on the mark on his forehead, the uniquemunication mark of the Devouring Sky Demon Wolf n.


    ncing at Yi Feng, who was focused on ying the qin, Ao Qing stood up and ran outside the martial arts hall.


    After leaving the martial arts hall, Ao Qing immediately unleashed his top speed, disappearing like a shooting star in the blink of an eye.


    It turned out that now, he had already reached the realm of the Demon King while following Yi Feng.


    After leaving Pingjiang City, he rushed into the mountains.


    An hourter, several figures appeared in front of him, looking down at him from a higher position.


    The leader was a cold-looking woman with a red mark on her fair forehead.


    Beside the woman, there were several ck-robed figures with powerful auras. If there were experts here, they would notice the strong demonic energy emanating from these people.


    "Ao Qingcheng, why is it you?"


    Seeing this woman, Ao Qing''s expression suddenly changed, and he instinctively took a few steps back.


    "Yes, it''s me."


    The woman turned her back to Ao Qing and spoke in a tone devoid of emotion. "How about it, have you been well?"


    Upon hearing this, Ao Qing''s face revealed a look of hatred.


    Although this woman was beautiful, she was as venomous as a snake.


    She was the saintess of the Devouring Sky Demon Wolf n, on par with her father in status. Within the entire n, all the demon wolves regarded her as their goddess.


    Initially, Ao Qing also had deep admiration for her, but even as the third prince of the Devouring Sky Demon Wolf Tribe, he didn''t have the qualification to speak to her. In her presence, he felt a profound sense of inferiority and could only observe from a distance, not daring to approach.


    But one day, she suddenly approached him.


    Just when he thought he had reached the pinnacle of his life and gave her the only treasure he had, she publicly pushed Ao Qing into the abyss.


    Under the cover of night, she infiltrated the saintess''s pce, plotting something sinister.


    With this usation, Ao Qing became the target of condemnation throughout the tribe and was banished by his own father. At the same time, a seal was ced upon him, preventing him from transforming for ten years.


    After being expelled from the tribe, Ao Qing inadvertently stumbled into danger and suffered severe injuries, losing all his cultivation. If it hadn''t been for his encounter with the master, he would have long since perished at the hands of his enemies.


    This time, he thought it was one of the few good friends in his tribe who had sent him a message, as they shared a special connection. But he never expected it to be Ao Qingcheng.


    Presumably, Ao Qingcheng had sensed the fluctuation in their connection.


    "What do you want?" Ao Qing asked in a cold voice.


    "Do you know why I deceived the Wind Chasing Key from you?" Ao Qingcheng said leisurely, "Because this Wind Chasing Key is the key to my n''s secret realm."


    "What?" Ao Qing was slightly surprised, finally understanding why Ao Qingcheng had gone to such lengths to deceive the key from him.


    "You''re surprised, aren''t you?" Ao Qingcheng''s voice came coldly.


    "Let me tell you a joke. When you were born, the old patriarch used the n''s divination to determine that you were the child of great destiny who would lead the Devouring Sky Demon Wolf n to glory. So, when you were born, he gave you this Wind Chasing Key and ced a seal on it. Only you can use this key."


    "But what no one expected was that this so-called child of great destiny is nothing more than a worthless waste in the tribe, leading the tribe to glory? It''s a big joke!"


    "You..."


    "Shut up!"


    Ao Qing trembled with anger, his eyes turning red.


    "What''s wrong? Did I say something wrong?"


    Ao Qingcheng said coldly, "Now you''re wandering outside, unable to even return to the tribe. You''re just a stray dog, so where is your great destiny?"


    "You..."


    Ao Qingcheng''s words struck Ao Qing''s soul.


    Being expelled from the tribe had always been a painful memory for him, especially the injustice and being beaten by everyone. It was a feeling that was hard to put into words.


    "But now, I can give you a chance."


    Suddenly, Ao Qingcheng''s tone changed, and at the same time, her body turned around, revealing a face that matched her name, a face that could topple nations.


    "Come back to the tribe with me and use the Wind Chasing Key to open the secret realm. I can help you lift the seal and regain your human form. At the same time, I will find a way to clear up the tribe''s misunderstanding of you."


    "And of course, in the end, I will give you a generous reward!"


    With those words, her slender jade hand pulled out a sparkling and translucent white pill. She leisurely said, "This is a Yao King Pill. With this Yao King Pill, it can help you break through the realm of a Yao King. Considering your aptitude, it can save you at least fifty years of arduous cultivation."


    "What do you think?"


    Ao Qingcheng slightly lifted her enchanting red lips.

 Chapter 151

    Chapter 151


    "Ha ha ha..."


    However, what she didn''t expect was that Ao Qing suddenly burst outughing.


    Theughter was filled with thick mockery.


    It was so harsh!


    What was going on?


    Faced with something like Demon King Dan, shouldn''t Ao Qing agree to her terms?


    Ao Qingcheng frowned, her face icy cold as she looked at Ao Qing and asked, "What are youughing at?"


    "I''mughing that you actually think a tiny Demon King Dan could move me!"


    Ao Qing said bluntly.


    Hearing this, Ao Qingcheng''s face was instantly covered in frost, and killing intent surged from her body as her icy beautiful eyes stared at Ao Qing and said coldly, "Your appetite is a bit too big. Do you know how many people in the n dream of having a Demon King Dan, let alone a waste like you who was banished from the n!"


    "Hmph, ignorant!"


    Ao Qing snorted disdainfully.


    "You..."


    Ao Qingcheng''s eyes turned cold, on the verge of anger.


    However, at this moment, a powerful aura fluctuation suddenly erupted from Ao Qing''s disdainful face.


    At the same time, his front paw mmed down with tremendous strength, crashing into the ground.


    "Crack!"


    The ground under Ao Qing''s paw copsed instantly, with countless cracks spreading in all directions like a spider web.


    "This..."


    "This aura?"


    Feeling the fluctuationsing from Ao Qing''s body and the power of this w, Ao Qingcheng''s face, which had been covered in frost, finally changed, revealing an incredulous expression as she looked at Ao Qing in shock.


    "You actually..."


    "That''s right, I''ve long reached the Demon King Realm."


    Ao Qing looked at Ao Qingcheng arrogantly and mockingly said, "So a mere Demon King Dan means nothing to me."


    "You..."


    Ao Qingcheng was so angry her pretty face turned ashen, her chest heaving violently.


    Of course, more than the anger, Ao Qing''s Demon King realm made her unable to stay calm.


    A talentless waste who was banished from the n, how could he possibly still be alive, let alone reach the Demon King Realm?


    After a long time, she looked at Ao Qing again and said, "I really didn''t expect that you could still impress me."


    "But so what?"


    Ao Qingcheng raised her arrogant eyes again and looked down on him, saying, "In my eyes at the Demon Emperor Realm, you are still just an ant. Although I say this, it''s true this Demon King Dan can no longer move you."


    As she spoke, she waved her jade hand and took back the Demon King Dan.


    "Then I''ll make you another promise!"


    Ao Qingcheng threw out another carrot, "As long as you are willing to return to the n with me to open the Secret Realm, after I break through from Demon Emperor to Demon Ancestor, I will mobilize the n''s resources and personally help you advance to the Demon Emperor Realm. You know my talent and status in the n. It''s not a fantasy to aplish this within ten years."


    Having said that, Ao Qingcheng looked at Ao Qing full of confidence.


    Although she didn''t know what freakish luck Ao Qing had to go from a waste of the n to the Demon King Realm, faced with the temptation to be a Demon Emperor, she didn''t believe she couldn''t move Ao Qing.


    However, unexpectedly, Ao Qing still did not agree, and made a contemptuous sound.


    "Ten years?"


    "Che!"


    After speaking, Ao Qing turned his head away.


    "You..."


    Ao Qingcheng never imagined that Ao Qing could still resist temptation, but thinking of the importance of the Secret Realm, she could only endure and continue upping the ante, "Alright, then I promise again, as long as the Secret Realm opens, I will allow you to choose a nearly Saint Grade divine weapon from it as your own weapon."


    After speaking, Ao Qingcheng continued to stare at Ao Qing with those arrogant eyes.


    She didn''t believe Ao Qing would not change his mind.


    But to her fury, Ao Qing once again showed a look of disdain.


    If he didn''t have deep apprehension towards Ao Qingcheng, the dog would haveughed out loud directly, but even so, he almostughed himself into internal injuries.


    "What do you mean?"


    "What I gave you is a divine weapon close to Saint Grade. This kind of powerful object, I''m afraid you''ve never seen it in your life!"


    Ao Qingcheng''s body emitted coldness as she spoke in a cold voice.


    "Pff!"


    Ao Qingcheng''s words finally made the dog Ao Qing unable to hold back. After a "pff" sound, he burst outughing.

 Chapter 152

    Chapter 152


    "Looking to die!"


    Seeing this, several ck-clothed men beside Ao Qingcheng could no longer endure it. They had never imagined that Ao Qing would be so shameless. In an instant, the aura of several people leaked out as they were about to attack Ao Qing.


    "Stop!"


    Ao Qingcheng coldly shouted.


    Hearing this, several ck-clothed men gnashed their teeth unwillingly, but they retreated under Ao Qingcheng''s prestige.


    After the ck-clothed men retreated, Ao Qingcheng took a deep breath and suppressed the anger in his heart. He looked at Ao Qing again.


    "I know you still have a deep wariness about what happened back then. You''re afraid that I would harm you. I can understand."


    "Let''s do this. In addition to what I promised you earlier, I can exceptionally allow you to join my Red Sun n!"


    Ao Qingcheng continued to tempt him with benefits: "Although you are from the Patriarch''s n yourself, as someone from the tribe, you understand that my Red Sun n is the strongest in the tribe. Almost all the powerful people in the tribe are from my Red Sun n. As long as you join my Red Sun n, it would be equivalent to you Ao Qing having a huge backing. You who were looked down upon will be superior in the future of the tribe!"


    "This is my final concession. You shouldn''t refuse again!"


    Throwing out this bombshell, Ao Qingcheng''s confident smile surged again.


    Not only does the Red Sun n have an outstanding status in the Devouring Sky Demon Wolf Tribe, it is also very famous throughout the entire demon n. Those who can join this n are almost all first-ss powerhouses and geniuses of the n.


    With this backing, Ao Qing could almost walk sideways throughout the entire Devouring Sky Demon Wolf n!


    She didn''t believe Ao Qing could still resist such a temptation.


    But to her surprise, Ao Qing''s actions once again exceeded her expectations. He even rolled his eyes at her.


    "Ao Qingcheng, stop wasting your efforts. I won''t agree to you."


    "As for backing?"


    Ao Qing''s cold voice rang out. When it came to backing, he shook his head disdainfully.


    After speaking, he was about to leave.


    "Stop!"


    But after he had just taken two steps, Ao Qingcheng''s Demon Emperor cultivation finally erupted. Under Ao Qing''s constant contemptuous gaze, no matter how well-cultivated one was, she could no longer endure it.


    "If you don''t drink the wine, you''ll be punished!"


    Ao Qingcheng gritted her teeth and shouted. Apanying this anxious and exasperated voice, tremendous pressure rumbled towards Ao Qing.


    "You, an exile, what right do you have to look down on the benefits I promised you? What right do you have to despise a quasi-sacred artifact? What right do you have to be indifferent to joining my Red Sun n?"


    "You, a prodigal son, should be crawling on the ground to show gratitude when hearing my promise. Yet what right do you have to put on such an act?"


    Ao Qing''s footsteps paused slightly.


    "Putting on an act?"


    "Heh!"


    He let out a coldugh, turned around and looked at Ao Qingcheng, "Ao Qingcheng, you''re thinking too much. I really look down on your promise!"


    "As for why I look down on it, I might as well tell you."


    "It''s because..."


    "I have already acknowledged a powerful human as my master!"


    When it came to this, the thick arrogance in Ao Qing''s eyes waspletely undisguised. The admiration for that human in his words also came from the bottom of his heart.


    "Following him, not to mention ten years, even half a year would be enough for me to enter the Demon Emperor realm you spoke of. So isn''t your promiseughable to me?"


    "As for him, not to mention your quasi-sacred junk, even if it were a real sacred or emperor artifact, I could hug it to sleep every day. So why would I want your scrap?"


    "As for the backing you mentionedst..."


    At this point, Ao Qingughed coldly again.


    "Let alone my master being my backing, even if Brother Skull under my master was covering me, and I stepped on the Nansha Demon Venerable Song Ke under my feet, no one would dare to fart!"


    Ao Qing''s bold and powerful voice echoed around.


    "So not only are your messy promises unworthy of my sight, you Ao Qingcheng are equally undeserving!"


    "Even the Devouring Sky Demon Wolf n is nothing more than this!"


    "Because following my master, I will achieve greater aplishments!"


    "I, Ao Qing, will step onto a bigger stage, which will be unattainable and left behind chasing for you Ao Qingcheng!"

 Chapter 153

    Chapter 153


    "You, you you you..."


    Ao Qing''s words filled Ao Qingcheng with shock.


    After the shock, she was so angry that her face turned green.


    "Don''t pretend, you are the noble Devouring Demon Wolf, you can say that you recognize humans as your master, but you even want to boast and exaggerate. "


    Ao Qingcheng angrily fought back at Ao Qing, saying unceremoniously: "It''s hard for a Demon King to be a Monster Emperor, breaking through to Monster Emperor in half a year, can even a waste like you say that?"


    "And you think Sacred Treasures are readily avable? Please draft your boastful words carefully!"


    "As for your so-called master and skull, I think they are just wastes like you. You are so naive to be disrespectful to Song Ke Demon Venerable!"


    Seeing Ao Qing not speaking, Ao Qingcheng looked disdainful, with a look on her face as if she had seen through him. She raised the corners of her mouth and attacked:


    "How does it feel to have your lies exposed? If they aren''t lies, ask your so-called master and skull toe to my Red Sun n and take a look!"


    After saying that, her beautiful eyes looked straight at Ao Qing.


    She wanted to see Ao Qing be flustered and panic after being exposed, and then obediently listen to her.


    But unexpectedly, Ao Qing not only did not be flustered, but instead shook his head and nced at her.


    In his eyes, there was only contempt.


    "Forget it, I''m toozy to argue with you, we are no longer on the same level!"


    Ao Qing said quite boringly.


    At this moment, Ao Qingcheng could not even arouse his interest in arguing, after all, how could a frog at the bottom of a well know how big the sky is?


    As for asking his master and brother Skull to go to the Red Sun n and take a look, he felt it was ridiculous. They simply looked down on them, otherwise if they really went, just a fart could make them vanish into flying ash.


    Not wanting to say another word, Ao Qing the dog turned and left.


    Watching Ao Qing''s leaving back, Ao Qingcheng was stunned on the spot. Her peerless face that could bring down cities and countries now looked twisted and gloomy.


    This prodigal that she had always looked down on actually looked down on and despised her, the arrogant daughter of heaven, at this moment.


    How dare he?


    How could this be!?


    "Stop right there!" She shouted angrily.


    However, Ao Qing ignored her.


    "Aren''t you afraid I''ll kill you?"


    She was furious, and powerful pressure overwhelmed Ao Qing.


    But Ao Qing still ignored her. Firstly, he expected that Ao Qingcheng would not take action against him because they were in a secret realm. Secondly, he did not believe that Ao Qingcheng could kill him. Perhaps she would win in a fight, but he still had some confidence in escaping.


    After all, following his master for so long, did she really think he had no tricks up his sleeve?


    Sure enough, Ao Qingcheng trembled with anger as Ao Qing''s figure disappeared from sight, but did not make a move.


    Instead, her chest heaved, her whole body trembling, emitting great anger.


    Under this powerful anger and pressure, everything within a hundred feet had be a vacuum, except for a few people in ck robes.


    "Boom boom boom..."


    Pleasant explosive sounds continued, causing countless huge rocks to explode, to vent her anger.


    After a long long time...


    She finally calmed down a little.


    Seeing this, a man in ck came over carefully and asked, "Saintess, you''re just letting him go like this?"


    "Humph, how could I?"


    Ao Qingcheng said coldly, "I have already put a special tracking technique of my Red Sun n on him. I want to follow him and see what kind of thing this so-called human master of his is."


    "I also want to see, when I step on this human master of his before his eyes, whether he can still be so arrogant!"


    "When the pir in his heart copses, it will be time for him to kneel at my side, licking my feet and begging me to use him."


    "The Saintess is wise!"


    Several men in ck looked at her admiringly, uttering respectful voices.


    It seemed that they had already envisioned Ao Qing groveling before the goddess.

 Chapter 154

    Chapter 154


    Ao Qing rushed back to the martial arts hall.


    After circling around the martial arts hall, he finally found his awesome skull brother behind the hall.


    Having just escaped from Yi Feng''s clutches, Kulou couldn''t helping here. He didn''t know where he got a lounge chair from, but he was lying on it waving a fan whilemanding several people with gestures.


    The aura emanating from him asionally made Wu Yonghong and the others not even dare to breathe loudly, busily working diligently.


    Lu DaSheng, who had suffered at Kulou''s hands many times, was even more frightened. He hurriedly carried the bucket of feces and rushed off, afraid of being beaten by Kulou again if he was caught.


    Seeing this, Ao Qing rushed over impatiently.


    "Bro, my lovely and handsome skull bro, so you were here!" Ao Qing shouted excitedly.


    Hearing this, Kulou imperceptibly straightened his chest and said lightly, "Oh, it''s Qing. What brings my little brother here looking for me?"


    "Bro, someone is trying to screw me over. Please help your little brother!" Ao Qing hurried over and fawned over Kulou, tenderly kneading his thigh. At the same time, he briefly exined what happened with Ao Qingcheng.


    "Oh, just some petty trash!"


    Kulou said nonchntly, "Don''t worry about it. My master will easily take care of these petty trash. You go back to guarding the door. I''m busy here!"


    "Okay!"


    Ao Qing immediately ran back to the martial arts hall.


    After Ao Qing left, Kulou got up from the lounge chair and headed towards the cesspool with his hands behind his back. Suddenly he pointed at Lu DaSheng and started scolding him.


    "You! The bucket on the right clearly isn''t full enough. How dare you try to cheat right in front of me? You deserve death!"


    As soon as his voice fell, Kulou gave Lu DaSheng a beating. Then he kicked him into the cesspool before calmly walking back to the lounge chair with his hands behind his back, as if nothing had happened.


    The three old men Wu Yonghong, who were hoeing the fields, shuddered when they saw this scene. Cold sweat broke out on their backs. They respectfully and fearfully looked towards Kulou.


    "Don''t worry, don''t worry. Keep working hard. I''m quite reasonable."


    Kulouy back down on the lounge chair and casually waved his hand at them to indicate hisposure.


    "Damn mutt, making trouble again!"


    Suddenly, scolding sounds came from behind him. A leg flew over and kicked Kulou over.


    "Woof woof!"


    Kulou lifted his head and opened his mouth.


    "Damn stupid mutt, you can actually talk? Bark bark at me?"


    Yi Feng cursed viciously and was about to kick him again when Kulou slid out from under Yi Feng''s butt, dragging his ck robe. He turned and ran.


    The furious Yi Feng picked up a rock from the ground and threw it at the fleeing Kulou. Kulou yelped as he ran faster on tiptoes before disappearing in a sh.


    This scene stunned Wu Yonghong and the other two, who wiped cold sweat from their foreheads.


    "Keep working, keep working," Yi Feng said with a ck face before quickly turning his eyes to Lu DaSheng, who had just crawled out of the cesspool with an aggrieved expression.


    Seeing this, Yi Feng sucked in a breath of cold air and his mouth twitched.


    Oh dear!


    How pitiful.


    Covered in feces, was he even still human?


    Oh well, Yi Feng shook his head. He''d give him an extra twenty gold coinster. Holding his nose, he hurried back to the martial arts hall.


    He then ordered a bowl of beef noodles andy down on the lounge chair.


    At this moment, Ao Qing was crouching next to Yi Feng, sometimes sitting up and sometimes lying down again, appearing very restless.


    He was hesitating about whether to report what happened with Ao Qingcheng to Yi Feng.


    But he didn''t dare.


    Having followed Yi Feng for so long, how could he not know Yi Feng''s mentality of experiencing ordinary human life?


    Since Yi Feng was keeping him as a dog, he could only act like a dog. If he suddenly spoke like a human, wouldn''t he be breaking this rule!


    Besides, since skull bro said it like that, with master''s transcendent cultivation, he must already know about these things right?


    He would also help resolve them right?


    However, seeing the unsettled dog, Yi Feng frowned slightly.


    "Sigh, it must be hard on you."


    From his restless state, Yi Feng immediately guessed what the dog needed. He patted his head and gentlyforted him.


    "But since you''re following me, I will definitely fulfill my duty as master. Any problems that I should help you resolve, I will definitely resolve. Don''t worry!"


    Hearing this, Ao Qing''s eyes lit up.


    He immediately showed a grateful expression.


    As expected, with master''s transcendent cultivation, he already knew everything clearly. And he had clearly stated that he would help resolve this matter.


    So Ao Qing felt relieved and obedientlyy down at Yi Feng''s feet.


    At this moment, several ghostly shadows shed by not far from the martial arts hall beforending in a hidden spot. The leading woman slightly lifted her chin, revealing an alluringly beautiful face that could bring down nations.


    It was none other than Ao Qingcheng, who had tracked down Ao Qing.


    "Ao Qing is in this little human martial arts hall!"


    The corners of Ao Qingcheng''s mouth slightly rose as her cold voice rang out.

 Chapter 155

    Chapter 155


    "I thought this useless waste had some stroke of fortune and acknowledged some super powerful master, but now it seems I was overthinking it!"


    "Listen to mymand, follow me to tten this martial arts school. Other than that useless waste, leave no one else alive!"


    Ao Qingcheng''s icy cold voice rang out as she raised her long leg and strode towards the martial arts school step by step.


    "Yes!"


    Behind her, several ck-robed experts also quickly moved, closely following Ao Qingcheng.


    Just then, another ck robe shed over furtively like a rat, sneaking up behind them, seemingly wanting to join their group.


    "You?"


    This figure''s appearance caused thest person walking in the group to see him, re and be about to question, but before his voice coulde out, he was pped flying into the sky, disappearing into the horizon.


    After dealing with this person, the ck-robed figure smoothly joined their ranks, then stuck out his chest and walked ahead with them in a righteous manner.


    However, with such a huge change happening in the ranks, Ao Qingcheng and the others didn''t notice at all, their faces still wearing confident smiles.


    Soon, they had arrived at the entrance to the martial arts school.


    Ao Qingcheng halted her steps, waved her jade hand, then swept her sharp gaze over the surroundings of the martial arts school.


    Clearly.


    She was not being careless at all. Even when they reached the entrance of the martial arts school, she still did not forget to scout around for anything out of the ordinary.


    As her gaze fell upon the signboard, thest person in the ranks moved his head.


    "Ababa!"


    The voice rang out, and the powerful martial aura contained within the character Wu on the signboard vanished instantly, and the eighteen paintings of divine weapons also lost their effects.


    Indeed.


    The ordinary, unremarkable signboard failed to hold Ao Qingcheng''s gaze for even a moment. Very quickly, she scanned the surroundings, nothing unusual at all.


    "Ao Qing oh Ao Qing, I will see if you can still be so arrogant after I expose your lies right in front of you!"


    She curled her lips disdainfully.


    She was even more certain now that there were no masters inside this little martial arts school.


    Thus, she beckoned to her subordinates behind her again, then took a step and entered the martial arts school.


    The front hall.


    Spacious and empty.


    On both sides were eighteen paintings, Ao Qingcheng nced at them, not noticing anything odd.


    This front hall.


    Held no more interest for her to linger.


    "Ao Qing is inside, and there is also the aura of a human. Kill that human, I will control Ao Qing," Ao Qingcheng said coldly, hermanding voice ringing out.


    Clearly.


    Since she had already figured out the situation, she no longer had any interest in continuing to y games with Ao Qing.


    "Yes!"


    Everyone responded in unison. With Ao Qingcheng''s order, the group swiftly rushed towards the back hall.


    "Hehehe..."


    Just then, one of the ck-robed figures let out a mockingugh.


    Ao Qingcheng''s brows furrowed slightly. Before she could find out who had made the sound, she felt a scorching and piercingly bright ray of light shining towards her.


    She quickly turned her gaze there, and discovered a mirror hanging above their heads.


    "Demon-Subduing Mirror?"


    "How can there be a Demon-Subduing Mirror here, and it''s even a saint-grade one!?"


    Seeing this mirror, Ao Qingcheng''s expression greatly changed. She hurriedly tilted her head away, not daring to look directly at the light shone by the mirror.


    Because the Demon-Subduing Mirror had an absolute suppressive effect on demonic beasts like them.


    But.


    She had still underestimated the might of this mirror.


    "Awoo, awoo, awoo!"


    In less than half a breath''s time under the illumination of this light, her ck-clothed subordinates were suppressed into their true forms. They ran around crazily while letting out wails of anguish.


    "What?"


    Ao Qingcheng''s expression changed drastically, but before she could flee, she felt her own body be chaotic under the light. After persisting for just one extra breath, she could no longer maintain her original form either, turning into a white Dire Wolf on the ground struggling in agony.


    "Such powerful strength!"


    Ao Qingcheng was extremely anxious, cold sweat dripping down her body. The suppressive power not only made it difficult for her to stand, she couldn''t even open her mouth to issuemands to her subordinates.


    "Awoo, awoo, awoo..."


    "Hahahaha..."


    While Ao Qingcheng and the others were desperately resisting the Demon-Subduing Mirror''s power, one ck-robed figure was hugging his stomach while standing on a stool, pointing at them andughing loudly.


    This person''s appearance immediately attracted the hateful gazes of everyone present.


    How dare a tiny little human mock their esteemed Dire Wolf n? If not for being unable to unleash any strength under the Demon-Subduing Mirror now, they would surely devour this person''s flesh and blood.


    He''s not one of us.


    Who is he?


    When did he get here?


    Ao Qingcheng also stared fixedly at this ck-robed man, her hateful gaze seeking to discern this person''s origins even as she wondered.


    But she did not detect any aura fluctuations from him.


    "Hahaha, a bunch of trash still dares to re at me!"


    The ck-robed man stood on the stool and hurled more insults, then jumped down and viciously kicked their butts, evennding a heavy kick on Ao Qingcheng.


    This kick instantly made Ao Qingcheng feel utterly humiliated.


    How could a tiny human dare to kick her like this?


    How dare he?

 Chapter 156

    Chapter 156


    Just as she was thinking this, another whip leg came kicking heavily into her.


    "Ow!"


    Ao Qingcheng immediately bared her demonic wolf fangs, her eyes fixed intently on the figure in ck robes, murderous intent radiating from her entire body.


    "You''re still ring at me?!"


    Another kicknded on Ao Qingcheng''s backside.


    The immense anger and humiliation caused Ao Qingcheng''s entire body to tremble. Right now, not only was she unable to fight back, even speaking seemed extremely difficult.


    "Hmph!"


    The figure in ck let out an arrogant snort, but showed no signs of stopping their torment. Kicking them again and again, and whipping them with a whip that appeared from nowhere, sending them scattering throughout the hall, yelping in pain.


    It was so fun!


    "What''s going on?"


    Yi Feng had just fallen asleep on the recliner when he was suddenly jolted awake by the yelping. He sat up abruptly and sleepily made his way to the front hall.


    Hearing the footsteps, the figure in ck immediately threw themselves down amidst the demon wolves. One foot and one hand went into two of the wolves'' mouths, while they hugged another wolf to their chest.


    As the figure struggled, they cried out loudly:


    "Ow ow ow!"


    "Don''t bite me ow ow..."


    "Ow... Help, help!"


    As Yi Feng walked out and saw this scene, all traces of sleepiness vanished. Grabbing a nk, he rushed over.


    "What stray dogs dare to bite people in my martial arts school?!"


    Rage burned in Yi Feng''s heart as he swung the nk, mercilessly striking the evil dogs. After expending tremendous effort, he finally beat the dogs until they werepletely exhausted and rescued the skeleton.


    "Ow ow!"


    The skeleton hid fearfully behind Yi Feng.


    "Get lost! Don''t stand in front of me offending my eyes. Go where you please." Yi Feng red at him and pushed him away, then looked at the exhausted evil dogs, pondering how to deal with them.


    Just then, Ao Qing came scampering out.


    Seeing the ground littered with Devouring Demon Wolves, he froze, his eyeballs nearly popping out. Especially the white demon wolf radiating hatred, the dog was so shocked he nearly cried out.


    But amidst the shock, he also felt extremely excited, arrogance rising within him.


    As expected.


    As the master''s pet, Skeleton Bro''s subordinate, he could not be bullied.


    Even the so-called Holy Maiden of the tiny Devouring Demon Wolves was nothing.


    When Yi Feng saw the dog that came out, he suddenly realized these evil dogs were the same breed as his own dog, Wantai.


    His eyes lit up.


    He had been worried about this matter, and now the solution presented itself. He could no longer hold back.


    Thus, he grabbed one of the dogs, held it up, and lowered his head to look.


    He couldn''t help but squeeze it a few times.


    "Male!"


    Yi Feng shook his head and threw the male dog outside.


    Then he grabbed another one.


    Still male.


    He threw it out again.


    Yi Feng was undeterred. He refused to believe among so many dogs there wasn''t a single female.


    After trying and discarding several more, when he picked up thest white dog, his eyes finally lit up and he pped his thigh, crying out: "That''s it!"


    Closing the door, he brought the white dog to Ao Qing and said:


    "Boy, your springtime has arrived. Go for her!"


    With that, he tossed the white dog in front of Ao Qing.


    Yi Feng''s words made Ao Qing''s eyes widen. He looked at the helpless Ao Qingcheng, and a stormy sea raged in his heart.


    Master actually wants...


    He swallowed.


    "What are you still dithering for? Wasn''t this your wish all along?" Yi Feng urged.


    Ao Qing''s body trembled slightly, looking at Yi Feng with admiration.


    He never imagined his master even knew about this secret wish of his, and wanted to fulfill it!


    That''s right.


    There was no mistake.


    Ao Qing had always wanted to finish off Ao Qingcheng, both in the past and even more so now.


    In his eyes, the harm Ao Qingcheng caused by framing him could not even be avenged by killing her. Only by viting her could he vent his hatred!


    Since that was the case...


    Gritting his teeth, he turned his gaze to Ao Qingcheng.


    "You... you..." Ao Qingcheng could only whimper, unable to cry out. She didn''t understand what this person wanted Ao Qing to do to her, or what his words meant.


    As she was guessing, Ao Qing suddenly charged at her.


    "Boom!"


    The white Devouring Demon Wolf let out a wretched howl, her eyes wide with deep disbelief, her mind instantly going nk.


    She, the esteemed Holy Maiden of the Devouring Demon Wolf n.


    The revered existence of countless demon tribes.


    The hope of the Red Sun n, their future leader.


    Was actually vited by that worthless Ao Qing...

 Chapter 157

    Chapter 157


    Ao Qingcheng was actually defiled by this waste!


    How could this be possible?


    How could this happen?


    This was something she could never have imagined!


    In that moment, tears of unwillingness streamed down her eyes. Those flushed eyes were filled with dense hatred.


    These two humans.


    And that waste Ao Qing.


    They all have to die, they all have to die!


    Outside the door, the ck-robed people who were thrown out by Yi Feng finally regained their cultivation base. They thought the Holy Maiden woulde out soon, but instead they heard her screams of agonying from inside.


    Their expressions changed drastically. Their figures flickered as they rushed towards the big door, not even caring about life or death.


    But no matter how much power they exerted, they could not push open the door. They could only anxiously peer through the door crack.


    It wouldn''t have mattered if they didn''t look.


    But when they did, their brains went nk, as if a thunder had exploded in their minds!


    The Holy Maiden...


    The Holy Maiden...


    The Holy Maiden was actually vited by Ao Qing...


    In that instant, they felt the sky had fallen.


    If the Devouring Sky Demon Wolf n got this news, if the Red Sun n got this news...


    At this moment, they seemed to have already envisioned the chaos of the Devouring Sky Demon Wolf n.


    Because Ao Qing was the hope of the younger generation of the Devouring Sky Demon Wolf n, the pir of the Red Sun n. And because of cultivation needs, the Demon Ancestor had decreed that she must remain untouched.


    She had managed to do so over the years.


    It was expected that once Ao Qingcheng opened the secret realm of the demon n, she would be able to directly step into the Demon Ancestor realm, free of any constraints, and lead the Devouring Sky Demon Wolf n towards new glory.


    But who would have thought this critical moment, she was vited by Ao Qing...


    "Ahhhhh..."


    These ck-robed men, who viewed Ao Qingcheng as sacred, immediately let out roars of fury, mming heavily against the door...


    But the door remained unmoving.


    They could only watch helplessly as their white Devouring Sky Demon Wolf was conquered by someone else.


    No one knew how much time had passed before the white Devouring Sky Demon Wolf was finally thrown out, lying motionless on the ground, the light in her eyes gone, blood and tears streaming down her face.


    "Holy Maiden!"


    "Holy Maiden!"


    Everyone roared and swarmed towards her. Seeing her appearance, they gnashed their teeth, ready to storm the martial arts hall for revenge.


    "Stop right there!"


    But before they could charge in, the lying Ao Qingcheng shouted out.


    Everyone halted their steps and looked towards her.


    "Take me back!"


    She said word for word, her face looking as if she was about to lose her life force at any moment.


    Hearing this, everyone gritted their teeth unwillingly, and quickly carried Ao Qingcheng away out of sight.


    "I, I actually really took Ao Qingcheng''s innocence?!"


    Inside the martial arts hall, although it was already a long timeter, Dog still couldn''t believe what had just happened.


    He, Ao Qing,


    Had actually conquered Ao Qingcheng!


    He really didn''t know just how big of amotion this matter would cause if it spread back to the Devouring Sky Demon Wolf n!


    Of course, he understood.


    All the opportunities and blessings were bestowed upon him by the man lying on the recliner before him.


    "Qing, you''re weak!"


    At this time, the skull squeezed up to Dog and whispered sneakily, "Just that little bit of time, and you''re already done? Not impressive!"


    "Hehe, of course I can''tpare with big brother!" Ao Qingughed foolishly.


    "But tell big brother, did it feel good just now? Quickly, describe what it felt like!" The skull looked at Yi Feng and revealed an expectant look, asking softly.


    "Uh..."


    "Lingering aftertaste..."


    ...


    The powerful Devouring Sky Demon Wolf n, seated in the Nan Sha ins.


    Usually here, no one dared to approach except for the Devouring Sky Demon Wolf n.


    When Ao Qingcheng returned with her subordinates, there were already many powerful figures with deep auras seated in the Red Sun Hall, all people of the Red Sun n.


    "Qingcheng, why didn''t you bring back that waste Ao Qing?" one of the elders asked.


    Hearing this, Ao Qingcheng''s body shuddered, her expression icy cold, the frost-covered face full of hatred, yet she didn''t say a word.


    "What''s going on?"


    The elder sensed something amiss and asked again.


    Ao Qingcheng''s body shook violently, her red lips writhing, unwilling to speak for a long time. Killing intent was leaking out from her body, growing stronger and stronger.


    "What is this about?"


    "Could it be she didn''t bring Ao Qing back?"


    At this time, more and more doubtful voices rang out in the hall.


    Just then, the elder who had spoken earlier approached and gently asked, "Qingcheng, don''t worry too much about not bringing back that waste Ao Qing for now. What''s most important is you, the hope of our entire Red Sun n. Nothing can happen to you. Tell me, just what exactly happened that made you be so..."


    But before he could finish speaking, the elder was suddenly shocked.


    That sharp gaze fixed intensely on Ao Qingcheng, sensing the difference in her aura from before. The elder''s eyes opened wide in disbelief!


    "You...you, you actually..."

 Chapter 158

    Chapter 158


    "You''re no longer a perfect celestial being?"


    The old man stared at Ao Qingcheng, his body trembling as he spoke each word slowly.


    As his voice trailed off, he felt a stabbing pain in his chest. He coughed up a mouthful of blood.


    "What?"


    When the old man''s words echoed through the hall, it was like a thunderp. In an instant, waves crashed within the hall.


    The powerful experts who filled the hall slowly rose to their feet, their faces like iron as they fixed Ao Qingcheng with res as sharp as pins.


    Just as expected.


    Ao Qingcheng''s aura waspletely different than before.


    Perfection.


    No more!


    "How can this be?"


    "That''s right. She just went out for a bit. How could this happen?"


    "She said she went to find Ao Qing. What exactly happened?"


    Deep, heavy voices rang out. Clearly, they were unable to ept this reality.


    Because Ao Qingcheng represented hope to them all. They didn''t know how many resources they had spent over the years to nurture her.


    Yet just when they were about to reap the rewards, this happened.


    "Qingcheng, speak! Say something!" The old man spat out a mouthful of blood, then urged Ao Qingcheng urgently.


    However, Ao Qingcheng just stared nkly ahead, tears streaming down her face silently. She didn''t move a muscle.


    "You..."


    The old man''s trembling finger pointed at Ao Qingcheng. He was so angry he couldn''t get the words out. Helpless, he shifted his gaze to Ao Qingcheng''s subordinates.


    "Speak."


    He demanded of one of them.


    "Y-Your Excellency Bifang, I, I, I..."


    That subordinate was drenched in cold sweat, stuttering and unable to get a sentence out.


    "Humph!"


    Ao Bifang pped him dead with a palm strike. Then he seized another subordinate and thundered, "Speak! Or die!"


    "I-I''ll speak, I''ll tell everything..."


    Under Ao Bifang''s oppressive might, this subordinate finally cracked and told the truth.


    "What?!"


    When his words fell, they stirred up a storm in the hall once more.


    They nearly shocked everyone''s jaws off.


    Although they had guessed at various mishaps, never did they imagine this had anything to do with that good-for-nothing Ao Qing.


    He was from the Red Sun n, a prodigy at the Demon King realm. How could he possibly have defiled the pride of the heavens from the Devouring Sky Demon Wolf n, Ao Qingcheng?


    He screwed her?


    "Are you talking about that useless idiot Ao Qing? Did I hear wrong, or are you speaking nonsense?" Ao Bifang seized the subordinate''s neck and rumbled, "Tell me right now, what exactly happened?"


    "Your Excellency, I''m not lying. It really was Ao Qing''s doing!"


    Under Ao Bifang''s oppressive might, the subordinate didn''t dare conceal anything. First he gave a rough overview of events, then described in detail what had happened at the martial arts hall.


    "The Demon Suppressing Mirror, how could there be a Demon Suppressing Mirror? How could those two mortals possess it?" Astonishment shed through Ao Bifang''s eyes. Then he grabbed the subordinate and asked, "I''m asking you, are you certain those two people have no cultivation?"


    "Absolutely certain!"


    The subordinate hurriedly said, "If you don''t believe me, ask them yourself."


    Seeing this, the other subordinates also nodded vigorously.


    Hearing this, Ao Bifang clenched his fists tightly as killing intent rose within him.


    "Ao Qing, mortals, I will have you dead..."


    Grinding, hateful words shook the hall. Then he gave new orders.


    "Where are the two Demon Lords, Fu Dao and Xiu Luo?"


    "Here!"


    At hismand, two men with deep, powerful auras stepped forward.


    "The two of you, hurry to that martial arts hall. Bring Ao Qing back, and raze that hall to the ground. I don''t care if those two are mortals or not, bring back their heads!" Ao Bifang''s icy voice echoed around the hall. Then with a wave of his hand, a ck umbre appeared.


    "Remember, bring the Sky Blocking Umbre. With it, the Demon Suppressing Mirror will pose no threat!"


    "Yes!"


    Taking the umbre, the two mighty Demon Lords Fu Dao and Xiu Luo immediately departed.


    After arranging everything, Ao Bifang''s gaze returned to Ao Qingcheng. Thinking of how that useless Ao Qing had ruined all his years of painstaking work, he thundered, "The rest of you,e with me to the Sky Devouring Hall!"


    "Yes!"


    Deafening voices responded, then countless figures sped off.


    The Sky Devouring Hall.


    It was where the Sky Devouring Emperor Ao Zhong handled the Demon Sect''s affairs, and also where he took his concubines.


    "My dear, our three sons are good for nothing. Why don''t we make another?" Ao Zhong smiled at the beauty before him.


    "Humph!"


    But she pushed him away,ining resentfully, "You have three sons, but I only have my precious Qing. Yet you know he was framed, and still punished and banished him. If anything happens to him out there, I won''t forgive you."


    "I''m sorry, my dear, but I had no choice. You know the Red Sun n is just looking for an excuse to attack us. I had to make that difficult decision." Ao Zhong sighed helplessly. "And Qing has alwayscked motivation and never experienced hardship. I''m just taking this chance to temper him."


    "Humph!"


    His wife Yun Wanqing clearly wasn''t sympathetic.


    "I swear, as soon as the n situation stabilizes, I''ll bring Qing back!" Ao Zhong raised his palm and smiled. "Don''t you want Qing to have more siblings?"


    Yun Wanqing nced at Ao Zhong resentfully, but didn''t reject him further.


    Ao Zhong''s face lit up in joy, and he moved to begin.


    But just as he started taking off his pants, furious shouts came from outside.


    "Sky Devouring Emperor,e out here now!"


    Hearing this, Ao Zhong''s expression changed.


    "Damn Red Sun n, not satisfied with getting my Qing banished, now trying to suppress my imperial n. I won''t let you seed!"


    Seeing his wife''s resentful gaze, he let out a breath, red his aura, and flew out to face Ao Bifang and the others.

 Chapter 159

    Chapter 159


    Although he was called Sky Devouring Emperor, Ao Zhong''s actual strength was far beyond a mere Demon King, having already reached the Demon Ancestor realm. Therefore, even when facing Ao Bifang and his group of experts, he felt no fear at all. His leader''s aura spread out invisibly, pressing down on Ao Bifang and the others.


    "Demon Lord BiFang, this emperor is busy with an important matter of the n. Why have you brought so many people here to disturb me unprovoked?" Ao Zhong asked in a deep voice.


    "Humph!"


    Ao Bifang''s face was also cold as he said heavily, "I''m afraid there is no matter more important right now than using to find you."


    "What do you mean?" Ao Zhong frowned.


    "Still asking what I mean? Do you know what unfilial and outrageous thing your son Ao Qing has done?" Ao Bifang asked coldly.


    "My son Ao Qing?"


    Ao Zhong gave a coldugh and said, "Ao Bifang, I suspect you''re just bored and looking for trouble. As everyone knows, my son was exiled from the n long ago. If you want to find fault, at least find a better reason, okay?"


    "You all may leave. This emperor has no time to bother with you."


    With that, Ao Zhong waved his palm dismissively, showing a face full of impatience as he prepared to leave.


    "Humph, I have no mood to joke with you." Ao Bifang said coldly, "Do you know that your unfilial son has broken the perfect chastity of my Devouring Demon Wolf n''s saintess Ao Qingcheng?"


    As these words fell, Ao Zhong, who was just about to leave, almost fell out of the sky.


    "You''re talking about Ao Qingcheng?" Ao Zhong asked in shock.


    "Yes!"


    Ao Bifang''s mouth issued an icy voice.


    "Hahaha...."


    However, Ao Zhong suddenly burst into loudughter and mocked loudly, "Ao Bifang, everyone knows about your Red Sun n''s wolfish ambitions, always eyeing my imperial n''s position, trying to plot against us every day. But can you find a slightly more convincing reason?"


    "Saying my worthless third son did Ao Qingcheng, that''s pure bullshit. You''ll need someone to actually believe it!"


    Having said that, Ao Zhong impatiently nced at them, thinking that this moment must have caused dissatisfaction to his wife. Compared to getting entangled with these nitpickers, it would be better to coax his wife.


    "I''m not joking with you!"


    Ao Bifang gritted his teeth until they cracked, sending out cold sounds one word at a time.


    At the same time, the group behind him stared at Ao Zhong with eyes full of hatred and killing intent rising up.


    Seeing this scene, Ao Zhong''s mind shuddered violently.


    Looking at Ao Bifang and the others ring with wide eyes, he asked in disbelief, "What you said is true? My son really did Ao Qingcheng?"


    Without waiting for Ao Bifang and the others to answer, seeing their expressions, Ao Zhong instantly confirmed the truth of the matter.


    Unable to help it, Ao Zhong let out a "pfft"ugh.


    Then he burst into loudughter.


    "Ha...."


    "Hahahahaha...."


    "Awesome, my son is awesome! He truly inherited this emperor''s skills. As expected of my son Ao Qing, haha...."


    However, Ao Zhong''sughter only made Ao Bifang and the others'' faces even gloomier, as if they could drip water, and even more killing intent emerged.


    "Ao Zhong, you''re stillughing. What do you mean?"


    "Your unfilial son ruined Qingcheng''s chastity, which is equivalent to destroying my entire Devouring Demon Wolf n. Not only do you not give us an exnation, you evenugh about it here. What kind of Sky Devouring Emperor are you?"


    "That''s right, you should know that Qingcheng is the saintess of my Devouring Demon Wolf n, bearing the future of my entire n''s lineage!"


    For a time, Ao Bifang and the others behind him were full of anger, scolding Ao Zhong.


    "The future of the Devouring Demon Wolf n?"


    Hearing this, Ao Zhong stoppedughing and snorted coldly, "This emperor isn''t dead yet, so don''t talk about the future. You''re really pasting gold on Ao Qingcheng''s face. If you really want to talk about it, I see she''s the future of your Red Sun n, right?"


    "What do you mean?"


    Ao Bifang shouted deeply.


    "No meaning. Who doesn''t know you want to rely on Ao Qingcheng to turn the Red Sun n into the imperial n?" Ao Zhong shouted back without courtesy.


    "Humph!"


    Ao Bifang was seen through by Ao Zhong, but his face showed no embarrassment at all. Instead, he righteously said, "Since ancient times, the position of Sky Devouring Emperor has belonged to the most capable. As the number one of the younger generation of the Devouring Demon Wolf n, it is only natural that Qingcheng will one day lead my Red Sun n to be the imperial n."


    "Humph, then just wait until this emperor is dead before you talk about it!" Ao Zhong snorted angrily.


    "Ao Zhong, I don''t want to argue with you about these things. For Ao Qing''s matter, you must give us an exnation today!" Ao Bifang shouted deeply.


    "That''s right. Don''t mention that you''re the Sky Devouring Emperor. Your son hasmitted such outrageous acts, you must give us an exnation!"


    At this moment, Ao Bifang''s followers also began pressuring Ao Zhong.


    "An exnation?"


    Ao Zhong gave a coldugh, "I ought to ask you all for an exnation. My innocent son Ao Qing, who knows if that Ao Qingcheng seduced him!"


    "You...."


    Ao Zhong''s words rendered Ao Bifang so angry he almost spit blood.


    To actually spew such shameless words!

 Chapter 160

    Chapter 160


    "Ao Zhong, I really don''t know how you have the face to say such things," Ao Bifang said gloomily.


    "Ao Qingcheng inherited the Red Sun n from me, she clearly knows that breaking her body before the Demon Ancestor would lead to abandoning her previous achievements. How could she do such a silly thing?"


    "Moreover, she is the number one of the younger generation, unparalleled in strength, appearance and talent. She doesn''t even look at the countless outstanding young talents in the n, so how could she possibly fancy your worthless son?"


    "Hmph, who knows for sure."


    "Although my son Ao Qing''s strength and talent are both average, he got it from me, his looks are undoubtedly unmatched." Ao Zhong shamelessly said, "What if your Ao Qingcheng fell for my son Ao Qing''s peerless appearance?"


    "You, you..."


    Ao Bifang trembled with anger, pointed at Ao Zhong and said coldly, "So you mean to gloss over this matter vaguely?"


    "Although I don''t like seeing your Red Sun n, after all you are the backbone of our Devouring Demon Wolf n. I can''t keep pressing on this matter, right?" Ao Zhong sighed and waved his hand, "So for the sake of our tribe''s unity, I can only choose not to pursue this matter even though my son suffered a loss."


    "You..."


    Ao Bifang finally couldn''t hold it in at Ao Zhong''s words. His chest tightened and a mouthful of blood surged up.


    "Fine, I''ll remember everything the Sky Devouring Emperor has imposed on my Red Sun n today!"


    Forcing the blood back down, his gloomy eyes stared at Ao Zhong as he spoke resentfully.


    Although he really wanted to make a move, doing so would give Ao Zhong a handle to use them of provoking an offense. This would be extremely detrimental to their greater cause.


    He could only swallow his anger and red gloomily at Ao Zhong before leaving resentfully with his men.


    "Hahaha..."


    Watching Ao Bifang''s miserable departure, Ao Zhongughed loudly and spoke triumphantly.


    "I really didn''t expect that my most useless son would do something even I, Ao Zhong, admire."


    "To actually fuck Ao Qingcheng... awesome!"


    "This directly shattered the Red Sun n''s plot, making their sinister n fall apart on its own. He''s really the n hero of my imperial line!"


    Apanied by unrestrainedughter, he hurried back to Sky Devouring Pce. After walking a few steps, he saw a young man hugging two alluring she-wolves of the wolf ning - it was his second son Ao Tie. Ao Zhong''s expression immediately darkened.


    "Father Emperor!"


    Seeing Ao Zhong, Ao Tie quickly bowed respectfully.


    "Hmph!"


    "Worthless."


    Ao Zhong nced at the two she-wolves beside Ao Tie and barked.


    Hearing this, Ao Tie immediately looked wronged and said unwillingly, "Father Emperor, why do you say that? Although I''m not as good as Ao Qingcheng, I''m still the most outstanding of your three sons, right?"


    "The most outstanding? You deserve that?"


    Ao Zhong bluntly said, "You should learn more from your younger brother!"


    "My younger brother?"


    "Ao Qing?"


    Ao Tie looked at Ao Zhong in disbelief and said, "Father Emperor, it seems Ao Qing has nothing worth learning from me. In terms of talent, cultivation base, and scheming, I''m leagues ahead of him as the elder brother. And how can a banished waste like him bepared to me?"


    "Shut up!"


    Ao Zhong revealed his aura and pped Ao Tie in the face, scolding him, "If your brother is useless, then you''re not evenparable to useless trash. If you want topare with him, go fuck Ao Qingcheng first before saying more!"


    Ao Tie''s expression grew even more unwilling after getting pped. Just as he was about to retort, he suddenly heard Ao Zhong''s words.


    His whole body shuddered as he stared with disbelief.


    "Father, did you say Ao Qing fucked Ao Qingcheng?"


    "How could that be?"


    "How is that possible?"


    The news shocked Ao Tie so much he remained stunned for a long time, staring nkly with his eyeballs almost falling out.

 Chapter 161

    Chapter 161


    Behind the Martial Arts Hall.


    Yi Feng sat on a stool, bored as he chatted idly with Wu Yonghong''s three disciples while they worked.


    "Awoo! Awoo!"


    Just then, the dog lying at Yi Feng''s feet let out several loud sneezes.


    "When a dog sneezes, it means it''s going to rain!"


    Yi Feng sighed unconsciously as he uttered an ancient proverb from his past life. He then got up and went into the Martial Arts Hall, rummaging through a pile of junk to find a tattered umbre.


    "Take this umbre, you three. That way you''ll be prepared in case it really does rain!" Yi Feng tossed the umbre to Wu Yonghong''s three disciples.


    "Master!"


    Wu Yonghong''s three disciples looked at Yi Feng in shock.


    If they remembered correctly, this umbre was one of the imperial treasures Wu Yonghong had left behind that day. It was also one of the founding treasures of his Xuanwu Sect.


    And he was just casually tossing it to them?


    "Master, this is such a precious item. It doesn''t seem right to just give it to us so casually," Wu Yonghong said awkwardly.


    "A precious item?"


    Yi Fengughed helplessly. "How is this tattered old thing considered precious? It''s just a broken umbre. Since you''re helping me with chores, you should have an umbre in case it rains. What''s the big deal?"


    "Just...a broken umbre?"


    Wu Yonghong''s three disciples were shocked.


    This was an imperial-grade treasure! Even though they each had some as well, those were put away and seldom used. Yet in Master''s eyes, it was worthless junk?


    But then again, the tools they were using for farm work were saint-grade treasures. Imperial treasures probably really were nothing to Master.


    Still, whether it was the old sayinging true or not, the sky did gradually darken.


    It looked like rain was imminent.


    Knowing Master could easily make it rain with a thought, Wu Yonghong still couldn''t help asking, "You gave us the umbre, but what will you use, Master?"


    "Me?"


    Yi Feng smiled. These old men were so cute.


    It was just a broken umbre. If he really needed one, he could easily buy a new one anywhere.


    So he said to the old men with a smile, "Don''t worry about me. I''ll naturally have one when I need it."


    "Naturally have one?"


    The old men looked at each other. They felt like Master''s words had some deeper meaning that they couldn''t grasp.


    But the meaning eluded them, so they didn''t think on it further. They epted the umbre with some hesitation. "Thank you, Master."


    They gave their respects.


    Looking up at the darkening sky, they knew even in this autumn weather, rain was not guaranteed. So Yi Feng did not hurry inside either. Instead, he took out his guitar, wanting to improve his "Chord" mastery level.


    After all, he could chat with these old men while ying here, and maybe earn some praise if he yed well. That was much better than lying in the Martial Arts Hall staring at the wall.


    He thought for a moment, then slowly yed a song from his past life called "Farewell."


    As soon as Yi Feng''s music filled the air, Wu Yonghong''s disciples, who were hoeing the fields, shook violently. Their heated gazes snapped to Yi Feng.


    "Master''s music..."


    "Contains such potent musical intent!"


    Wu Yonghong''s disciples stared with wide eyes. Even though they knew nothing of music, they could sense the profound meaning in the sounds.


    At the same time, Lu DaSheng, who was hauling fertilizer, mmed on the brakes. He didn''t even care that he nearly fell face first into the manure pile. His gaze shot to Yi Feng.


    In that moment, everyone stopped what they were doing. They stood frozen, not even daring to breathe loudly for fear of disturbing the music.


    For a long, long time...


    Yi Feng''s fingers finally stilled on the guitar strings.


    Wu Yonghong''s disciples lingered in the aftermath, looks of utmost reverence on their faces. Through the music they had gained insights into their mental state, martial arts techniques, and more.


    Being with Master was truly wonderful!


    Not only did they each have saint-grade treasures, but they also received asional boons like imperial treasures, musical insights, and so on from Master.


    Compared to Wu Yonghong''s gratification, Lu DaSheng almost cried.


    The others got to do easy work for Master and received all kinds of rewards. Meanwhile, he got the most bitter, tiring, filthy job of hauling manure day after day with no benefits.


    Until today.


    He had finally gained a tiny reward by tagging along.


    It gave him the long-awaited feeling of perseverance leading to sess. He was so moved he could cry!


    "Master''s music was truly shocking and left us with endless aftertaste, unable to stop ourselves from sinking into it!"


    "Yes, being able to hear Master y a song is the greatest blessing for us."


    Wu Yonghong''s disciples couldn''t help but voice more words of praise to Yi Feng.


    "Now now, settle down," Yi Feng waved his hand. Though he didn''t mean to show off, their recognition of his ying did please him.


    "Ding: Congrattions, your Chord mastery has reached Peerless in the World!"


    Just then, the system''s voice sounded in his mind, delighting Yi Feng slightly.


    Constant effort pays off. After practicing for so many days, he had finally leveled up!


    Time to y a few more songs!


    Yi Feng thought to himself as he pondered which song he should y next.


    But just then, the sky was suddenly shrouded in a dense, ominous aura. At the same time, two figures with formidable auras descended from the sky.


    Soon, they hovered above the Martial Arts Hall.

 Chapter 162

    Chapter 162


    "This is the ce."


    One of them stared at the small martial arts hall below and said coldly.


    "Mm!"


    The other nodded.


    Clearly, these two were the Xura Demon Lord and Fudao Demon Lord of the Red Sun n.


    "What do you think?"


    The Fudao Demon Lord asked.


    "It seems quite ordinary!"


    The red sun mark on the Xura Demon Lord''s forehead flickered slightly as he keenly observed the surroundings.


    Clearly, since this ce had already caused Ao Qingcheng''s downfall, the two of them were not underestimating the situation and had not simply rushed in blindly.


    "No!"


    After some investigation, the Xura Demon Lord changed his previous statement: "This martial arts hall is indeed extraordinary. No wonder Qingcheng fell here."


    Upon hearing this, the Fudao Demon Lord''s eyebrows furrowed slightly.


    He quickly nced in the direction the Xura Demon Lord was looking and suddenly noticed several extraordinary auras on the wastnd behind the martial arts hall.


    "Three human Martial Kings, and a Martial Emperor?"


    The Fudao Demon Lord''s voice was heavy as he asked.


    "Yeah, that useless Ao Qing is also there."


    The Xura Demon Lord''s gaze frequently swept over the three Martial Kings, while he directly ignored the youth lying in the chair and a feeble-minded ck-robed man who was catching butterflies.


    "What are those Martial Kings and that Martial Emperor doing?"


    The Fudao Demon Lord asked again.


    "I don''t know. Humans always do strange things. It''s not important. What''s important is what we should do now?" The Xura Demon Lord said solemnly with a frown.


    He could directly ignore those two mortals and the Martial Emperor, but the three Martial Kings had to be taken seriously.


    "Although there are three Martial Kings, looking at their auras, all three are in the early Martial King realm. Whereas the two of us are mid-stage Demon Lords. Not to mention our higher cultivation base, even at the same level, we demonic beasts are naturally stronger than humans inbat."


    The Fudao Demon Lord analyzed thoughtfully.


    "Moreover, we also have the semi-sage artifact, the Sky Blocking Umbre!"


    "So?"


    "So since we''re already here, there''s no need to make a wasted trip. Let''s attack first and kill them in a lightning strike." The Fudao Demon Lord directly emitted a murderous aura.


    Upon hearing this, the Xura Demon Lord also nodded solemnly.


    With a wave of his big hand, arge ck umbre was summoned. As demonic energy surged, the big ck umbre floated into the sky and slowly opened.


    The moment it opened, billowing ck qi dispersed in all directions, shrouding the surroundings and covering the sky above.


    "Sealing the area."


    "Suppressing!"


    The Xura Demon Lord shouted again.


    As his voice fell, the ck umbre spun rapidly. The sky seemed to turn into an invisible vortex as countless transparent pirs of light shot down,pletely sealing off the small martial arts hall at the center.


    "Hm?"


    Wu Yonghong and the other two, who were hoeing the ground, immediately tightened their palms and looked up at the sky.


    "What''s this?"


    Seeing this scene, the three were greatly shocked.


    As they were shocked, they also noticed the powerful effect brought by the ck umbre. Not only did it seal off the surroundings, it was also suppressing their cultivation.


    "So it was two Demon Lordsing to make trouble for Master. I''ll kill you!"


    Chu Kuangshi was instantly furious. With a soft shout, he raised his hoe, about to rush at the two Demon Lords in the sky.


    "Steady."


    However, Wu Yonghong pressed down on Chu Kuangshi''s shoulder.


    "What are you doing?"


    Chu Kuangshi anxiously said, "It''s one thing if you don''t want to make a move with me, but why are you stopping me?"


    Wu Yonghong shook his head solemnly at him, then nced at Yi Feng and gently reminded, "This is Master''s territory. Those unwise demonic beasts havee to make trouble, do you think that with Master''s strength, he wouldn''t know they wereing? But Master hasn''t made a move. As Master''s subordinates, how can we take matters into our own hands without his order?"


    "Wouldn''t that be overstepping?"


    Upon hearing this, Chu Kuangshi suddenly realized.


    ncing around, Master was still fiddling with his zither, and even Master''s ck-robed subordinate remained indifferent, continuing to catch butterflies.


    He couldn''t help but look at Wu Yonghong gratefully and put down his hoe.


    At this moment, Yi Feng was pondering which songs he should focus on practicing while fiddling with his guitar,pletely unaware of the two figures standing in the sky above.


    After all, improving his skill with this "zither" also required technique. If he kept ying songs of the same style, his proficiency would increase very slowly. But if he frequently switched between types, such as lively, sad, etc., the improvement would be twice the result with half the effort.


    Just then, the two Demon Lords in the sky let out a coldugh.


    "It seems these three human Martial Kings are weaker than we imagined. Our intentions are so obvious, yet they still don''t dare to retaliate." The Xura Demon Lord disdainfully said.


    "Their cultivation must have been suppressed quite a bit by the Sky Blocking Umbre!" The Fudao Demon Lord said.


    "In that case, you no longer have a chance."


    The Xura Demon Lord smiled coldly. He exchanged a look with the Fudao Demon Lord and made another move.


    Hand seals were formed swiftly.


    The red sun marks on their foreheads radiated dazzling light. At the same time, a massive energy sphere condensed before each of them.


    As the energy spheres appeared, their wild aura swept forth, the surrounding space roared, turning into a vacuum.


    At the same time, Wu Yonghong and the other two immediately felt tremendous pressure. Cold sweat began streaming down their foreheads. Especially with those energy spheres hanging over their heads like huge bombs.


    "Why is Master still indifferent?"


    Finally, Sun Zhuge''s expression turned ugly as he asked while wiping away cold sweat.


    "That''s right, if Master doesn''t make a move soon, these two Demon Lords are about to attack."


    Chu Kuangshi also voiced his concern.


    "Stay calm!"


    Wu Yonghong reassured.


    But despite his words, sweat was flowing down his forehead too.


    Without Master''s order, they did not dare act rashly. They could only wait.


    "Die!"


    Next moment, two soft shouts came from the sky. The Xura and the Fudao Demons simultaneously pushed their energy spheres down.


    As the attack came forth, the pressure in the entire area greatly intensified.


    Like two meteors falling from the sky, smashing through the air''s resistance as they heavily dropped towards the ground.


    Seeing this scene, Wu Yonghong and the others fixed their gazes on Yi Feng.


    Clearly, under such powerful attacks, they could no longer keep their cool.

 Chapter 163

    Chapter 163


    "Got it," Yi Feng finally pped his thigh and took action, although the song Ten Sides Ambush was not suitable for guitar ying, but as long as it could improve his guitar skills, who cares.


    Seeing Yi Feng take action, Wu Yonghong and others finally breathed a sigh of relief, and their hanging hearts finally settled down.


    But then.


    Just as they thought Yi Feng would unleash his power and annihte these two demon kings, they found that Yi Feng did notunch an attack, but picked up his strange musical instrument again.


    "Let me y you another song!"


    Yi Feng said lightly.


    Yi Feng''s words were rxed, but Wu Yonghong and the others didn''t feel rxed at all, and their hearts hung up again.


    "How can you still stay calm, sir!"


    The three were shocked and horrified.


    Because no matter how you put it, these were the attacks of two demon kings. Even if the sir didn''t take them seriously, he couldn''t just let these two demon kings attack them, could he?


    Moreover, if such an attack reallynded, the sir might be unharmed, but it would be a disaster for them.


    Sweating profusely, Wu Yonghong and the others could no longer hold back and were about to ask Yi Feng.


    "Thud!"


    But before they could speak out, Yi Feng had already plucked the strings. As the strings vibrated, the famous song Ten Sides Ambush from the previous world slowly yed out.


    In an instant, a gust of killing intent spread out, shrouding the entire space.


    The whole space was like being shrouded in a battlefield, making people who experienced it tense up immediately.


    At the same time, as the strings fluctuated, an invisible ripple spread out into the sky.


    "Whoosh!"


    In an instant, the two huge energy balls didn''t even fluctuate a wave before dissipating into nothingness, as if they had never appeared before!


    Hiss!


    Seeing this scene, Wu Yonghong and the other three, who were extremely nervous, froze like pirs on the spot. They gasped, their eyeballs almost falling out.


    Lu DaSheng was even more frightened and fell into the cesspool. He stared with wide eyes at this miracle happening in front of him, disregarding his sorry state.


    Such powerful attacks.


    Actually.


    They were easily dissolved by a musical note?


    What kind of peerless means, what kind of heaven-reaching cultivation was needed to achieve this?


    Looking back at Yi Feng lying leisurely on the lounger, it was as if he was doing something trivial!


    Xiu Luo and Fu Dao also broke out in a cold sweat when they saw this scene, and fear instantly spread in their hearts.


    They looked at the young man on the lounger inplete disbelief.


    Only now did they understand that the strongest person in this martial arts school was not the three martial emperors they saw, but the most ordinary looking young man lying on the lounger.


    Such peerless means directly made the two lose the will to fight.


    Because it waspletely not on the same level.


    The two looked at each other, wanting to put away the Heaven Shielding Umbre and leave.


    However, another musical note suddenly spread out from Yi Feng''s guitar and went to envelop Xiu Luo and Fu Dao.


    The two''s eyes widened.


    Under this energy, despair filled their eyes, and they had no idea how to resist.


    In an instant.


    The invisible energy passed through.


    The two great demon kings of the Heaven Swallowing Demon Wolf n instantly dissipated into nothingness, as if they had nevere.


    And the sky.


    Regained its tranquility.


    Only a masterless big ck umbre was left, slowly drifting down from the sky.


    Seeing this scene.


    Wu Yonghong and the others were already dumbfounded.


    Although they knew the sir''s strength was formidable, they had never felt it so vividly before.


    Two great demon kings!


    People who could rampage in NanSha, were so easily annihted?


    "Phew!"


    Looking at each other, gasping, they could all see the absolute shock in each other''s eyes!


    No wonder.


    No wonder the sir didn''t take those two people''s attacks seriously at all!


    Now thinking back, it was them who were too impatient.


    Finally.


    Yi Feng finished ying the whole song Ten Sides Ambush.


    Although the guitar was not suitable for ying this kind of song, the overall feeling was still not bad, and Yi Feng was quite satisfied.


    He smiled and looked towards Wu Yonghong and the others.


    But he found that they were all standing there dumbly, as if in a daze.


    Sensing Yi Feng''s gaze, Wu Yonghong and the others quickly regained their senses and sincerely praised: "The sir''s majesty makes us worship and admire!"


    "Seeing the sir''s demeanor today has greatly broadened our horizons!"


    Hearing the words of praise, Yi Feng smiled helplessly.


    It was just a song, yet they were praising it like this.


    But he also understood. Not to mention his superb guitar skills cultivated through the system, just the song Ten Sides Ambush itself was shocking.


    This was the cultural heritage of his homnd from 5,000 years ago!


    "No big deal, stay calm!"


    Although Yi Feng was quite proud inwardly, he still waved his hand humbly andughed.

 Chapter 164

    Chapter 164


    "It''s no big deal!"


    Wu Yonghong and the others couldn''t help but click their tongues.


    Two great demon lords, whose power could destroy a city, were nothing to Master Yi Feng.


    Perhaps only Master could say something like this!


    Compared to these two demon lords, their own strength was much weaker. Yet now they could talk equally with Master Yi Feng and work for him. This was truly a great blessing, the fortune they had cultivated in their previous lives!


    Just then, the wind started blowing in the sky.


    Raindrops also began to fall down little by little.


    Yi Feng stretched out his palm, looking at the raindrops in his palm, and murmured, "It really is raining."


    As his voice fell, arge ck umbre fell from the sky, falling right into Yi Feng''s hand.


    "Huh?"


    "Where did this big ck umbree from?"


    Seeing this umbre, Yi Feng was puzzled and looked around, but there was no one.


    It must have been blown here by the wind, he thought.


    Yi Feng sighed at his own good fortune. He just happened to need an umbre, and the wind blew one to him. This saved him the trouble of having to buy er.


    He couldn''t help but jokingly said to Wu Yonghong and the others, "See, I told you, an umbre is nothing. It wille when needed."


    Hearing this, Wu Yonghong and the other two were shocked.


    Recalling Master''s meaningful words, they finally understood the implications.


    It seemed that before the two demon lords had arrived, Master had already known what was going to happen next.


    Such an ability to detect heavenly secrets left them in awe!


    "It''s raining. Let''s go inside the martial arts hall and sit for a while!" Yi Feng said with a smile.


    "Alright!"


    Wu Yonghong and the others quickly agreed.


    The few walked towards the martial arts hall with their umbres.


    After just a few steps, they found Lu DaSheng standing by the cesspool, looking at them expectantly, with a hint of grievance in his eyes.


    "You..."


    Yi Feng was about to ask him toe along, but seeing his crap-covered appearance, he finally held back.


    After hesitating for a moment, he took out ten gold coins from his bosom and walked over to Lu DaSheng with his nose covered.


    Seeing this, Lu DaSheng''s eyes became excited.


    "You should just stay here and rinse off in the rain!" Yi Feng said awkwardly. At the same time, he stretched out his palm, "This ispensation for you."


    "Compensation?"


    Hearing these two words, Lu DaSheng nodded his head excitedly. Then under his hopeful gaze, Yi Feng ced the ten gold coins in his hand.


    What?


    Seeing these ten gold coins, Lu DaSheng almost cried. His expression was as colorful as could be.


    Weren''t they talking aboutpensation? Why was it only ten gold coins?


    Howe the things given to others were treasures, but when it came to him it was crap, gold coins?


    Just as he was in deep indignation, Yi Feng seemed to sense his thoughts and couldn''t help frowning.


    Although he had money, ten gold coins was still a lot ofpensation. This guy was really greedy, trying to swallow an elephant! His tone became less polite as he asked, "Do you have any objections?"


    This question.


    Made Lu DaSheng swallow back the words in his mouth.


    Recalling the terror of this man just now, he didn''t dare have any objections. He could only shake his head obediently, with a grievance on his face.


    The rain.


    Gradually grew heavier.


    Lu DaSheng''s face was covered in water drops. It was unclear whether it was all rain or mixed with some tears.


    In the Devouring Sky Demon Wolf Tribe.


    Ao Bifang and others sat solemnly in the main hall of the Red Sun n, not saying a word.


    The atmosphere.


    Was very depressing.


    Because of her physique, Ao Qingcheng cultivated special martial arts, allowing her to advance so quickly. Once she reached the Demon Lord realm, she would definitely be the next Queen of the tribe.


    But with Ao Qing gone now.


    Ao Qingcheng was equivalent to losing her previous advantage. Even if the secret realm was opened, it was uncertain whether she could break through to Demon Lord.


    With this one move, Ao Qing.


    Had turned their efforts over countless years into nothing.


    In addition, they had hit a wall with Sky Devouring Emperor, so they could only wait for news from the two great demon lords of Xura and Fudao, hoping to sessfully capture Ao Qing and bring him back.


    Then they would force Ao Qing to submit and make him admit in front of the whole tribe that he had vited Ao Qingcheng. With this public opinion pressure, it would bring huge influence to the imperial n, forcing Sky Devouring Emperor to give them an exnation, or even directly hand over the position of Sky Devouring Emperor.


    This was currently their only possible means of counterattack that might be effective!


    "Don''t worry, Lord Bifang. With the Xura and Fudao demon lords taking action, capturing that waste Ao Qing will definitely be easy." At this time, an elder said softly to Ao Bifang.


    Ao Bifang nodded gloomily.


    He was not worried about this. After all, with two great demon lords taking action, it would be impossible to fail to capture a small martial arts hall.


    Just then, a servant rushed in anxiously, shouting in panic, "Lord Bifang, this is bad, something big has happened!"


    "What''s going on?"


    Ao Bifang''s eyes shed, and he also had a bad premonition. He grabbed the servant and asked heavily.


    At the same time, everyone else also looked towards him.

 Chapter 165

    Chapter 165


    "Reporting, reporting to the seniors, the Destiny Cards of the Xura Demon Lord and Fudao Demon Lord have been broken," the subordinate said with a trembling voice. After speaking, he knelt on the ground, shaking.


    "What?"


    With just one word, it caused a huge uproar.


    Including Ao Bifang and others, almost at the same time, they all stood up.


    Terrifying aura circted around these powerful beings, and the entire hall instantly became extremely oppressive. Countless objects turned into dust, and those with slightly weaker cultivation found it hard to even stand.


    At the Demon Lord realm, they would usually leave behind a Destiny Card in the n, so they could know the life and death status of nsmen who went out at any time.


    And when the Destiny Card shattered,


    It also meant the owner of the Destiny Card had perished.


    "Why is this happening, why is this happening?"


    Finally, after a brief silence, Ao Bifang shouted in a cold voice, his body trembling, and in front of him, the body of that subordinate instantly turned into a rain of blood.


    At this moment, his heart was almost bleeding.


    One must know, although his Red Sun n was powerful, the Demon Lords were definitely the topbat power, and every one was like a pir of support. Losing two in one go...


    Such a loss...


    Not to mention there was the matter of Ao Qingcheng before this.


    "Ao Qing, Ao Qing, this is all because of Ao Qing," Ao Bifang growled through gnashed teeth, "Red Sun n Demon Lords, listen up, we''re heading out right now!"


    "I want to go see what is coiling around Ao Qing, a dragon or a tiger!"


    "Yes!"


    The experts responded in unison.


    Then, following Ao Bifang''s stomp, over twenty experts soared into the sky together, casting small shadows on the ground.


    Among the twenty plus experts,


    There were seven Demon Lords and over ten Demon Emperors.


    This lineup was enough to tten most of the powers in Nansha.


    Wherever they passed, the space was filled with a strong oppressive aura. Under the absolute killing intent, many birds passing through the sky within a hundred zhang of them were directly shaken into dust.


    Pingjiang City.


    The drizzling rain had stopped.


    But the muddy ground after the rain was not good for working.


    So Yi Feng, Wu Yonghong, Chu Kuangshi, Sun Zhuge and others were chatting idly in the Martial Arts Hall. While they were chatting, Lu Qingshan also ran over.


    For a time,


    The Martial Arts Hall was extremely lively.


    "Since everyone is here, and the weather is a bit cold, why don''t we make some hotpot and eat?" Yi Feng said with a smile.


    Hearing that Yi Feng wanted to make food, everyone else was delighted and nodded eagerly.


    "But you guys have to help out, I definitely can''t handle it alone," Yi Feng added.


    "Teacher, just order us what to do," they said hurriedly.


    "Alright, Old Wu, you three go help me prepare the meat!"


    Yi Feng said with augh. He was a bit indecisive about what to eat though.


    He wanted to roast a wholemb.


    He also wanted to make an eagle stew.


    But making a wolf meat hot pot also seemed good.


    After thinking about it, he simply took out the Space Ring.


    Seeing his Space Ring, everyone''s eyes widened in shock and awe.


    Obviously, they also saw how incredible this ring was, absolutely iparable to ordinary storage rings.


    "Hehe, cool ring right!" Yi Fengughed.


    Everyone quickly nodded.


    Yi Feng raised the corners of his mouth, also understanding their gazes as country bumpkins, since this ring was given to him by cultivators after all, how could theymoners have seen such a thing.


    "You guys just pick what to eat!"


    Yi Feng directly opened the Space Ring and dumped all the beasts in it out in one go.


    There were leopards, eagles, snakes, deer...almost everything, piled up almost the entire yard.


    This stunned everyone, their eyeballs almost popping out.


    "That''s a Lightning Eagle?"


    "That''s a terrestrial snake!"


    "That, that''s a Flying Heavenly Wolf!"


    Everyone was shocked silly, because these were at least Demon Commanders or Demon Kings, although they had guessed the food Yi Feng prepared wouldn''t be simple, they never expected it to be so incredible.


    "Oh, I also have a tortoise here!"


    Yi Feng took out the old tortoise and said, "But for this tortoise, each of you can only have one sip of the soup, I need to use it to nourish my disciple."


    "Demon?"


    "Emperor!"


    The appearance of the tortoise shocked them even more, with cold sweat flowing down Lu Qingshan''s back. At least Wu Yonghong and the rest were still Martial Lords, but he was just a junior who had just entered the Martial Emperor realm. Seeing a tortoise that had surpassed the Demon Emperor realm who knows how many years ago, he was extremely conflicted.


    Something even stronger than him was just going to be eaten like this?


    Seniors were indeed seniors.


    So generous.


    But gradually, they built up some immunity.


    After all, existences that could instantly kill Demon Lords were going to be used to make a meal, so what was a few Demon Commanders and Demon Kings?


    Instead, they could enjoy the feast.

 Chapter 166

    Chapter 166


    "You guys just pick whatever you want!" Yi Feng said with a smile. He didn''t care what these beasts were called, whether Lightning or Flying Sky. In his eyes, as long as they were wild game, they were all good ingredients.


    Hearing this, Wu Yonghong and the others nodded obediently and picked an eagle to make soup and also nned to roast some wolf legs.


    "Alright, let''s go with that!" Yi Feng pped his hands and said, "I''ll be the head chef. You guys prepare the beasts, peel the vegetables, etc."


    Hearing this, Wu Yonghong and the others immediately rolled up their sleeves and started preparing the eagle and the demonic wolf.


    Especially seeing Yi Feng working with his own hands, they didn''t dare use any abilities and humbled themselves to experience life with Yi Feng.


    And so, those plucking feathers plucked feathers, those boiling water boiled water, everyone was busy and happy.


    "Right, old man Qingshan, why don''t you go downtown and buy some herbs. After all, you guys are all old arms and legs. While indulging yourselves, this can also supplement your bodies!" Yi Feng took out some gold coins for Lu Qingshan and also gave him a list of herbs.


    "Alright!"


    Lu Qingshan took the gold coins and rushed downtown to buy medicine.


    While everyone was busy, in that pile of corpses, a centipede poked its head out. Seeing the auras of those plucking eagle feathers, it almost screamed and broke its legs.


    Then it quickly shrank its body to be invisible and silently crawled under the stairs to hide.


    Soon, old man Qingshan came back with the herbs, and Wu Yonghong and others had also prepared the eagle and wolf.


    Yi Feng then showcased his skills. First he stewed the turtle soup with the herbs. The wolf legs and eagle soup were still in progress.


    When the turtle soup was almost done, Wu Yonghong and the other''s eyes lit up and they looked over expectantly.


    "My god!"


    At this moment, they almost stuttered when speaking!


    Because just smelling the aromaing out, they felt their own strength had improved a lot.


    This simply shocked them speechless.


    What kind of magical skill was this!


    Although this was a demonic ancient turtle king, it shouldn''t have this kind of effect right? But in his hands, it had such an effect?


    They couldn''t help swallowing their saliva.


    Breathing hurriedly, they also wanted to smell more of the aroma from the turtle soup.


    "Alright alright, don''t get overexcited!"


    Seeing these old men''s reactions, Yi Feng couldn''t help but roll his eyes. But he still kindly said, "Bring a small bowl each, but you can only drink one sip per person!"


    Hearing this, Wu Yonghong and the other''s hearts nearly leapt out. They each hugged a small bowl and scrambled to crowd around Yi Feng.


    Yi Feng used a bigdle to scoop them each a bowl. And they saw that even thedle was a holy artifact!


    Their jaws nearly dropped.


    "Aiya, calm down, don''t act like you''ve never seen the world!"


    After interacting, old man Qingshan was quite familiar with them. He couldn''t help but pat their shoulders with a look of seeing country bumpkins.


    Hearing this, Wu Yonghong and the others instantly understood that old man Qingshan must not be visiting the kitchen for the first time. This meant his rtionship with the master was not shallow.


    So their gazes looking at Qingshan instantly became more respectful, and they politely said, "Thank you for the reminder, brother Qingshan!"


    "Ha, you''re wee, you''ll get used to it."


    Qingshan subconsciously puffed out his chest, feeling quite proud.


    So what if Wu Zong''s cultivation was much higher than mine? But I knew the master first, so he still has to be polite to me!


    Finally, Yi Feng scooped each of them a small bowl of soup, and took the rest to Zhong Qing.


    Looking at the bowl in hand, their breathing quickened.


    Swallowing saliva, they directly chugged it down bowl and all, not even tasting it as they ate down to the dregs.


    "Oh my god!"


    Almost instantly, Wu Yonghong cried out. He felt his dantian heating up, and his cultivation was actually steadily rising. At this rate, he was afraid he would break through to Martial Ancestor!


    Hearing this cry, Yi Feng came out.


    Seeing Wu Yonghong hugging his stomach, his face soured and he shouted, "What are you yelling about, you''ll disturb my disciple! If you need to break through, go farther away!"


    Hearing this, Wu Yonghong shuddered and instantly understood.


    He bowed to Yi Feng, then hurriedly ran out the main door.


    After Wu Yonghong ran out, Lu Qingshan and the others also quickly bowed to Yi Feng before rushing out after him.


    "Hurry hurry, don''t keep the master waiting. Let''s break through quickly!" Wu Yonghong said, suppressing the signs of breaking through.


    "Hurry, to my Qingshan Gate. My Qingshan Gate has a formation that can temporarily elerate time. Let''s quickly go there and break through!" Lu Qingshan urged.


    The group rushed at full speed towards Qingshan Gate.


    "They all have stomach pains and need to break through urgently?"


    "Could there be something wrong with my soup?"


    Seeing their constipated looks, Yi Feng was full of confusion. Looking at the small bowl of turtle soup in his hand, he suddenly lost his appetite and poured it into the dog bowl.


    The dog Erqing saw this and his eyes lit up. Hepped it up quickly with slurping sounds.


    Shortly after, the dog had a shock and dashed out like a wisp of smoke.


    "Was the turtle too nourishing that they couldn''t handle it?"


    Seeing the dog react like this too, Yi Feng clicked his tongue. He looked at Zhong Qing lying in bed, hoping he wouldn''t end up shitting all over the bed!


    Luckily, after waiting for a while, this situation didn''t happen. Yi Feng finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    An hourter, Lu Qingshan and the others returned to the martial arts hall entrance full of vigor.


    At this time, all of them had seeded in breaking through.


    Lu Qingshan went from early Martial Emperor to mid Martial Ancestor, while Wu Yonghong and the other three went from early Martial Venerable to early Martial Ancestor.


    This degree of breakthrough was like shooting straight to the clouds.


    This was also the first time in their lives with such a breakthrough. But looking at the martial arts hall in front, their gazes were even more respectful.


    Because they understood, all of this was bestowed by the master.


    Outside Plum Blossom City at a little known teleportation array, a group of powerful people wearing ck robes walked out with killing intent.


    Then they flew into the air towards Plum Blossom City!

 Chapter 167

    Chapter 167


    Wu Yonghong and the others did not know about all this at this moment. They were just happily preparing to return to the martial arts hall when they discovered that not far from the door, a disheveled, foul-smelling person was clinging to the corner of the wall, looking at them with a face full of longing.


    It was Lu DaSheng.


    Seeing the even more terrifying auraspared to before, his eyes were full of envy. Especially when he saw old ancestor Lu Qingshan had be unfathomable, his mood became even more chaotic.


    Although they hadn''t exchanged more than a few words, seeing him like this, they still felt pity for him. They just didn''t know what he had done to upset the master.


    Wu Yonghong sighed, patted him on the shoulder, then walked into the martial arts hall. "You still have hope!"


    As Chu Kuangshi walked by, he alsoforted him with a sentence. "Keep at it!"


    Sun Zhuge also cheered him on.


    When Lu Qingshan walked by, he shook his head and earnestly said, "I told you not toe, but you just wouldn''t listen. Since the master hasn''t said anything, you should just keep shoveling that manure!"


    Seeing the high-spirited group, Lu DaSheng felt his nose go sour.


    On a rainy day like this, it felt as if sand had gotten into his eyes.


    Since Lu Qingshan and the others had been out for about an hour, the roasted eagle meat and wolf legs were ready by the time they returned.


    Just in time, the rain hadpletely stopped as well.


    Yi Feng then instructed them to set up the tables in the small courtyard behind the hall.


    In the pot, the eagle meat was bubbling, along with stir-fried peppers, radish, and other side dishes, giving off an appetizing aroma.


    Aside from the wolf legs, Yi Feng had also prepared two tes of roasted peanuts to go with the wine.


    Seeing the table full of food, Wu Yonghong and the others'' eyes lit up, rubbing their hands eagerly, but they didn''t dare pick up their chopsticks without Yi Feng''s word.


    Seeing these reserved old men, Yi Feng smiled slightly. "We''re all acquaintances here, no need to stand on ceremony in my ce. If you continue to be so restrained, I won''t wee you here next time."


    Hearing this, the few old men''s bodies shook.


    They all nodded like chickens pecking rice.


    At the same time, their respect for Yi Feng grew. For a master of his level to not put on any airs before his juniors, and to be so amiable instead, if they could have even a tiny fraction of such a state of returning to simplicity, their achievements would surely surpass what they had presently!


    "Comee, my best wine!"


    When he had broken through earlier, old ancestor Lu Qingshan had emptied the stores of Qingshan Gate, bringing out bottles of fine wine to ce on the table.


    "Not bad."


    Yi Feng looked very approving as he smiled, but he stared at the old men and said with a grin, "Drinking is drinking, but don''t you old fellows try to pull any tricks on me!"


    "We wouldn''t dare."


    They hurriedly shook their heads.


    Even without Yi Feng''s reminder, they didn''t dare to pull anything, like forcing people to drink with their cultivation base.


    Not only would it displease the master if they did that, in a drinking contest, who among those present could outdrink Yi Feng if they really used their cultivation base?


    While the atmosphere was lively in the martial arts hall''s courtyard, over twenty top experts from Red Sun Meridian were descending from the sky.


    Their momentum could be described as torrential.


    "Good heavens, look!"


    "So many top experts."


    "Wow, who are these people? Being able to fly through the air, they must at least be at the Martial Spirit realm!"


    Their appearance caused countlessmoners and cultivators on the ground to cry out in rm.


    However, theypletely disregarded these ants on the ground, heading straight for the martial arts hall.


    "Master Bifang, based on the tracking method City Lord used previously on Ao Qing, Ao Qing should not be in the martial arts hall now." Someone next to Ao Bifang reported.


    "Just one Ao Qing is nothing." Ao Bifang said coldly. "He''s been able to scurry about until now only thanks to this martial arts hall. So we''ll deal with the hall first before cleaning up Ao Qing. It won''t be toote."


    "Yes!"


    Hearing this, everyone solemnly nodded.


    Soon, the small martial arts hall appeared before their eyes.


    At the same time, from their vantage point in the air above the hall, they could see through the windows that there were quite a few people drinking inside, seemingly oblivious to their arrival.


    But that wasn''t the case.


    Wu Yonghong and the others'' gazes had already changed.


    However, seeing Yi Feng smilingly eating and drinking as if nothing had happened, their piercing eyes quietly went back to normal, and the spiritual energy they had secretly gathered receded once more.


    With the master here, what was there for them to worry about when it came to such small fry?


    After all, those previous two Demon Venerables were lessons learned.


    "Master, I toast you."


    Thinking of this, they raised their wine cups and continued to toast Yi Feng spiritedly.


    "They haven''t even noticed this?"


    Ao Bifang''s gaze flickered.


    But recalling the cautionary tales of Xuan Mo and Fu Dao, he still didn''t underestimate the situation. Instead, he transmitted to everyone, "Take up the Heavenly Wolf Formation, ready yourselves, then attack simultaneously on mymand. You must inflict lethal blows on those people in the martial arts hall."


    "Yes!"


    At the order, Red Sun Meridian''s experts dispersed.


    Their bodies were then shrouded in demonic energy as some arranged formations, some formedplex hand seals, and others prepared their innate attacks.


    In that moment, all kinds of attacks coalesced.

 Chapter 168

    Chapter 168


    Seeing this scene, a cold smile finally appeared on Ao Bifang''s cold face.


    Under such a powerful lineup, not to mention just the few people from the Martial Hall, even if it was one of those human experts who had half a foot in the Martial Venerable realm, they would not be able to withstand it.


    These people were doomed to die.


    They would be sacrifices for the Xura Demon Lord and Fudao Demon Lord!


    With a coldugh, the red sun mark on Ao Bifang''s own forehead also lit up, indicating that he did not intend to just stand by and would join the others in taking action.


    "Prepare..."


    Destructive energy brewed on the mark, ready to shoot out, while he waved his palm to order everyone to attack together.


    Hearing Ao Bifang''s order, the pupils of the Red Sun n''s members contracted. They all held their breath.


    At the same time, the attacks in their hands were already itching to go, ready to erupt at any moment, just waiting for Ao Bifang''s final order toe down, and their attacks would explode out together.


    But just as Ao Bifang was about to give the order, he suddenly sensed something unusual.


    What was that?


    Martial Venerables?


    One, two, three, damn three?


    And in addition to that, there was also a Martial Ancestor on par with me?


    Ao Bifang suddenly opened his mouth wide, as if afraid he had sensed wrong, and even subconsciously wiped his eyes.


    Finally, he confirmed that the few people sitting there eating were three Martial Venerables and one Martial Ancestor. Although he didn''t know the cultivation level of thest one, just those four were enough to almost make his eyeballs pop out.


    "Attack, attack..."


    "Retreat!"


    With his mouth trembling, he finally shouted out the words.


    Hearing this order, the corners of the mouths of all the Red Sun n members curved up.


    Finally gave the order?


    Well then, since that''s the case, let the little ants from the Martial Hall endure the baptism of death from my Red Sun n!


    But in the next instant, they realized something was wrong.


    One after another incredulous gazes were cast toward Ao Bifang.


    "Retreat?"


    The crowd almost thought they had misheard, but unbelievably saw that Ao Bifang had already begun retreating first.


    While running away, he kept shouting, "What are you still doing standing there, retreat!"


    This scene caused eyeballs to fall to the ground everywhere.


    And this retreat order was simply torture for these Red Sun n members.


    They had already taken their pants off, yet he was telling them they couldn''t get on?


    They had all gathered their strongest attacks, ready to erupt, but now being told to withdraw them caused them to collectively suffer bacsh.


    Spitting mouthfuls of blood one after another in the sky.


    But because of Ao Bifang''s order, they did not dare linger and endured the injuries from the bacsh, hurriedly beginning to retreat.


    The contrast before and after was simply indescribable.


    However imposing their momentum had been when they arrived, their retreat was just as embarrassing!


    Finally, after they had retreated outside Pingjiang City, the leader Ao Bifang''s speed slowed down atst. Breathing heavily with his mouth, his face was full of the look of one who had narrowly escaped death.


    "Lord Bifang, what exactly is going on here?"


    Finally, someone asked Ao Bifang about the reason.


    "That''s right, Lord Bifang, didn''t we agree to attack together, so why did you say to retreat at the critical moment?"


    "Right, we all suffered bacsh, please give everyone an exnation?"


    Following the first person''s question, the others also voiced their inquiries to Ao Bifang. Hampered by his status, although they did not dare turn hostile, there was more or less some reproach in their tone.


    "Humph!"


    "You think I didn''t want to make a move?" Ao Bifang gave a cold snort, red at everyone, and heavily said, "But do you know that the might of the Martial Hall''s members has exceeded our imagination?"


    Saying this, Ao Bifang took a deep breath, and resentfully said, "Of those five people, one''s depth I couldn''t discern, one was a Martial Ancestor on par with me, and the other, there were still three Martial Venerables!"


    "What?"


    Ao Bifang''s words stunned everyone. They absolutely had not imagined the Martial Hall''s members would be so powerful.


    Not to mention three Martial Venerables, even one Martial Venerable was a chilling existence!


    "If it wasn''t for me sensing all this at the critical moment with my Red Sun Seal, I''m afraid today would have ended badly for us." Ao Bifang sighed, still filled with lingering fear as he said.


    Hearing this, cold sweat also broke out on everyone present, with looks of retrospective fear on their faces.


    And the gazes looking at Ao Bifang no longer held reproach, only gratitude, grateful that Ao Bifang had discovered the Martial Hall''s situation in time.


    Otherwise, if those three Martial Venerables had made a move, their Red Sun n might have gone extinct today.


    "So what do we do now?"


    At this time, someone asked Ao Bifang.


    Ao Bifang''s pupils contracted, his face full of frustration as he said, "For the Martial Hall, we can only keep our distance. However, didn''t you say earlier that Ao Qing was not at the Martial Hall?"


    Hearing this, the eyes of the crowd lit up at once.


    "Do you mean...?"


    "That''s right, go around the Martial Hall and directly make a move on Ao Qing, capture him first before discussing anything else. I don''t believe that even if it''s for that useless Ao Qing, the people of the Martial Hall would stille looking for trouble."

 Chapter 169

    Chapter 169


    "What a great idea!"


    "Let''s just capture Ao Qing directly."


    "Right, we''re no match for the people at the Martial Arts Hall, but can we still not handle Ao Qing?"


    One enthusiastic voice after another rang out, giving everyone a glimmer of hope.


    After the blow from the Martial Arts Hall just now, they were itching for a ce to vent their frustration. Now that capturing Ao Qing was mentioned, they were raring to go.


    "Lord Bifang, ording to the tracking in Pingjiang City, not only is Ao Qing not in the city, but he''s also very far from the city. He should be on the other side of the Shogunate Mountain Range, deep in the Hundred Thousand Mountains!" the subordinate said to Ao Bifang.


    "The Hundred Thousand Mountains?"


    Ao Bifang''s pupils contracted as he said coldly, "That''s fine too. After all, the farther he is from the Martial Arts Hall, the better for us!"


    With that said, he waved his hand.


    "Let''s go!"


    At hismand, the many top masters of the Red Sun n set out towards the Hundred Thousand Mountains. Even though they had hit a wall attacking the Martial Arts Hall, they were absolutely confident this time.


    After all, this was the gathering of the Red Sun n''s topbat power.


    With this lineup, how could they possibly fail to capture a good-for-nothing like Ao Qing?


    Impossible!


    However, the distance between the Hundred Thousand Mountains and Pingjiang City was not short. Even rushing there, it would take Ao Bifang and the others quite some time.


    Meanwhile, at the Martial Arts Hall, wine was still flowing freely and they were having a great time drinking.


    Especially with the wine brought by Qingshan Patriarch, which was extraordinary. Add to that, they didn''t dare use their cultivation to drink, so after a while, except for Yi Feng who was still fine, the other four old men were already drunk and red-faced.


    Qingshan Patriarch in particr, was holding up his orchid fingers and dancing around, recounting his romantic exploits from his youth.


    "Let me tell you, I''m not bragging, but I was so handsome when I was young. The girls who had a crush on me could form a long line." Qingshan Patriarch said arrogantly, his face flushed from drinking.


    "Pfft, looking at you now, you couldn''t have been much to look at when you were young. Even if girls liked you, they must have had terrible taste." Chu Kuangshi said disbelievingly.


    Qingshan Patriarch red at him, his red face even more flushed as he said, "Cut the crap, do I seem like someone who brags? Don''t be shocked when I tell you, I once handled thirty-six girls at the same time!"


    "Thirty-six?"


    Everyone was shocked, even Yi Feng was a bit surprised.


    Men, you know.


    Drinking a little and bragging a bit is normal.


    "Go on, go on, tell us how you managed that." Sun Zhuge urged eagerly.


    Hearing this, everyone pricked up their ears.


    "Ahem!"


    Seeing everyone so interested, Qingshan Patriarch went on boasting smugly.


    He described everything in detail from beginning to end, from head to toe, far view to close up, even he didn''t know how much exaggeration he had added.


    It took a full half an hour before he finally finished.


    "Um, can you teach me how?"


    Just then, a voice suddenly rang out from the doorway of the next room.


    Everyone looked over to find that Zhong Qing had woken up and was peeking out from the doorway. Who knows how long he had been eavesdropping there.


    As he spoke, he couldn''t help licking his lips, his eyes full of longing for the scene Qingshan Patriarch had described.


    "Little brat, shouldn''t be learning this stuff. Hurry up and go back to sleep!"


    Yi Feng red at him angrily. Although there was also a hint of happiness on his face that his little disciple had finally woken up.


    Hearing this, Zhong Qing hurriedly ducked his head back and scurried back to lie down.


    Zhong Qing''s appearance didn''t dampen their mood.


    After Qingshan Patriarch, the other old men also started bragging and recounting their own old stories.


    Like how Lu Qingshan oncevished his fortune on a beauty.


    How Wu Yonghong was beaten half to death over a woman when he was young and hung in a cesspit for half a month.


    How Sun Zhuge peeked at the vige belle next door bathing when he was little. Seeing her vague figure and bare back aroused him, until the girl turned around and he realized in horror it was the vige belle''s father. Leaving Sun Zhuge with no interest in women for many years after.


    As for Chu Kuangshi, he was as pure as a nk sheet of paper, making everyone suspect he might prefer men as they instinctively moved their chairs farther from him.


    "Sir, would you share any stories you may have?"


    After all the boasting, Lu Qingshan cautiously asked Yi Feng.


    The others also looked over eagerly.


    "Me?"


    Yi Feng smiled, set down his wine cup, and thought for a moment. "I don''t really have any special stories. If I had to think of something, it would be from another world!"


    "Another world?"


    Shocked, everyone shuddered instantly, the alcohol frightened right out of them.

 Chapter 170

    Chapter 170


    "Mhm!"


    Yi Feng nodded lightly.


    Anyway, they were just drinking and boasting, so he didn''t care whether they believed it or not.


    But he didn''t know that his words made their hearts tremble and their admiration reach new heights.


    In all the time they had known Yi Feng, they had never truly confirmed his cultivation level, and Yi Feng himself had never revealed any information about his cultivation.


    In addition, they didn''t dare to ask, so they could only guess Yi Feng''s cultivation based on some of the methods he had disyed.


    Today.


    Yi Feng had finally revealed a little clue about his cultivation!


    Immortal!


    Undoubtedly an immortal.


    Although they had guessed it before, those were just guesses. But this time it was solid evidence.


    Because they were certain that even the strongest Martial Emperor of the Immortal River Continent could absolutely not travel between worlds. Only those legendary immortals from the upper realms could aplish such a heaven-reaching feat.


    They couldn''t help but feel even more respect for Yi Feng, and a strong sense of pride welled up in their hearts.


    This glory was not just for them personally, but also for their descendants who would roam the continent in the future. They would be able to hold their heads high and say that their ancestors had worked for an immortal and shared meals together.


    It was truly glorifying their ancestors!


    "Why are you all so excited that I mentioned another world?"


    Yi Feng rolled his eyes at them.


    Seeing this, they lowered their flushed faces in embarrassment.


    Although crossing between worlds was a trivial matter to their senior, it was still shocking to hear about.


    "Please continue, sir."


    "Yes, yes. Could you tell us about that world?"


    "Tell us some stories about that world."


    They looked at Yi Feng expectantly and asked.


    Yi Feng nodded. Recalling his previous life stirred his emotions. He still couldn''t let go after all these years!


    Oh well!


    He would tell them a story to listen to. After all, they were just boasting drunkenly!


    "That was another civilization. The people of that world were also very smart and powerful. If they brought out their creations, destroying the Immortal River Continent would be easy. They could even make all life on the entire continent go extinct!"


    "Gasp!"


    Hearing this, Wu Yonghong and the others shuddered.


    They looked at each other, shock evident in their eyes.


    Such ability was simply horrifying.


    The Immortal River Continent was so vast, yet no one had heard of anyone who could destroy the entire continent, let alone make all life go extinct.


    "What level were you at in that world?" Wu Yonghong carefully asked.


    "Me?"


    Yi Feng smiled and said, "I was barely average. Of course, I was just a bottom-tier personpared to those truly powerful figures!"


    "What?"


    "Bottom-tier?"


    Yi Feng''s words almost scared them unconscious.


    Someone as powerful as sir, an exiled immortal, was barely average in that world?


    How strong were the people of that world?


    Could everyone be immortal!?


    Thinking of this, they sucked in a breath of cold air and instantly felt their own insignificance. If they went to that world, wouldn''t they be like trash?


    "Did you have any other stories from your time in that world, sir?" Unable to restrain his curiosity, Lu Qingshan asked.


    "All kinds of stories, of course. For example, in my reckless youth, relying on my looks I yed with several boats at once and chatted up several girls thousands of miles away at the same time." Yi Feng said self-deprecatingly.


    "Chatting up several girls thousands of miles away at the same time?"


    Hearing this, Wu Yonghong and the others'' eyes widened again.


    Although thousands of miles wasn''t too far for them, just the width of Pingjiang City, it would still take about an hour. But Yi Feng was chatting with several girls thousands of miles apart in different ces at the same time...


    What kind of ability was this?


    Twisting space?


    "Simultaneously chatting up multiple girls, sir, your abilities are truly terrifying!" They couldn''t help but exim in admiration.


    "What''s so terrifying about it? In that world, it was just basic skills!" Yi Feng rolled his eyes at them speechlessly. It was just a cell phone.


    But he didn''t exin too much, or else the chattering would be endless.


    However, Wu Yonghong and the others were shocked beyond belief.


    Such ability was just basic skills. It seemed their guess that the people of that world had an average cultivation of immortal was undoubtedly true!


    "Speaking of which, I was quite a scumbag back then!"


    Yi Feng picked up a cup of wine and gave a self-deprecatingugh. His eyes were full of nostalgia for that world. Bringing up these embarrassing stories of his past was also a way of cherishing his reckless eighteen-year-old self and those times of youth.


    Especially those nights spent staring at his phone waiting for messages, scrutinizing posts on social media to guess others'' feelings, and dozing off in ss...


    He was a scumbag, but who said that wasn''t the bloom of youth?


    "A scumbag?"


    Wu Yonghong and the others couldn''t help but ask.


    Yi Feng nced at them. This group of old men really needed to know everything. He mocked, "Take it as apliment!"


    "I see. Sir was undoubtedly a scumbag!"


    Wu Yonghong and the others learned a new term and eagerly used it to praise Yi Feng.


    Hearing this, Yi Feng''s face darkened and his facial muscles twitched uncontrobly.


    He had really shot himself in the foot!


    The night gradually darkened.


    The wine continued flowing.


    The boasting went on.


    Gradually...


    Some couldn''t hold their liquor. Wu Yonghong and Lu Qingshan had copsed under the table at some point, each hugging a table leg and snoring away.


    Sun Zhuge and Chu Kuangshi were sprawled on the floor, with Sun Zhuge hugging Chu Kuangshi''s feet. As he mumbled in his sleep, he would asionally take a whiff.


    "Sigh!"


    Yi Feng gently sighed, slightly tipsy as he looked up at the bright moon, drinking down a pot of turbid wine alone.


    He picked up his guitar and sat on the roof.


    "Bright moon, when will you be there, to drink with me the wine of air, I do not know in heavens hall, today is which year..."


    The guitar strings plucked lightly, apanying the guitar sounds, the melodious voice softly hummed out.

 Chapter 171

    Chapter 171


    At this moment, powerful cultivators from the Red Sun n streaked across the sky with great momentum.


    They had finally arrived at the foot of the Hundred Thousand Mountains.


    "Is Ao Qing still inside the Hundred Thousand Mountains?"


    Ao Bifang tilted his head and asked in a low voice.


    "He''s still there!"


    The subordinate quickly replied.


    "Lead the way. Let''s capture Ao Qing as quickly as possible to avoid anyplications," Ao Bifang said coldly.


    "Yes!"


    The group then followed this person into the Hundred Thousand Mountains.


    "Wait!"


    But just after prating slightly into the mountains, Ao Bifang waved his hand to stop.


    "Do you feel it?"


    He asked.


    The others behind him nodded, their eyes filled with shock and a trace of horror.


    Because upon arriving here, they could all sense immense movements within the mountain, and under this aura, many other demons and beasts were prostrating on the ground, not daring to move.


    Even they, Demon Lords and Demon Kings, felt tremendous pressure.


    "I wonder which eminent being is breaking through to Demon Venerable in these mountains!" Ao Bifang narrowed his eyes at the vast spiritual energy gathered in the distance.


    "What should we do?"


    The others asked, hesitating to proceed.


    Ao Bifang also became hesitant.


    Although he had consummated Demon Lord cultivation, just one step away from Demon Venerable, this one step was like a chasm.


    Facing a real Demon Venerable master, he wouldn''t stand a chance.


    This was why he had fled so quickly upon seeing the three Martial Venerables at the Martial Pavilion.


    After thinking briefly, he said, "With Ao Qing''s useless abilities, even as a Demon King, he must be cowering under this Demon Venerable''s breakthrough pressure, unable to move. Since this is the case, I''ll just wait here for a bit until this Demon Venerable finishes breaking through before looking for him. It won''t be toote."


    Hearing this, the others also nodded in agreement.


    After all, if they recklessly offended this mighty one during his breakthrough, it would absolutely not bode well for them if he became angry.


    Thus, Ao Bifang and his group sat down to cultivate within the mountain.


    A Demon Venerable''s breakthrough was indeed terrifying.


    Throughout the night, the entire mountain range was shrouded in the fluctuations of a powerful aura. Under this aura, the birds and beasts scattered, and the myriad demons prostrated themselves on the ground.


    Finally, after an entire night, the fluctuations dispersed.


    The eminent one within the mountain should have seeded in breaking through to Demon Venerable.


    At the same time, Ao Bifang, who was seated on the ground cultivating, abruptly opened his eyes and immediately asked, "Is Ao Qing still in this mountain?"


    "He''s here!"


    The subordinate quickly replied.


    "No time to dy, let''s set out immediately and swiftly capture Ao Qing," Ao Bifang ordered.


    Hearing this, the subordinate led the way forward again.


    Back then, Ao Qingcheng had left a special aura marker on Ao Qing''s body. This was a special technique of the Red Sun n, which this man had learned.


    Following this aura, the group continued towards the depths of the mountain.


    After half an hour, they had prated deep into the Hundred Thousand Mountains. Just as Ao Bifang was growing impatient, the man in front suddenly halted.


    "Lord Bifang, that useless one is in the valley up ahead."


    Hearing this, Ao Bifang''s eyes lit up slightly.


    The twenty some people transformed into ghostly silhouettes sweeping towards the valley ahead. Sure enough, Ao Qing was sitting cross-legged atop a boulder in the form of a Devouring Demon Wolf, resting with closed eyes.


    "What a useless disy from a useless creature!"


    Ao Bifang sneered disdainfully.


    With a wave of his hand, hemanded, "Spread out and surround him, don''t leave him any room to escape. When ready, attack together on my order and capture him alive."


    The others nodded, their bodies shing like lightning to surround Ao Qing.


    Seeing this, Ao Bifang nodded satisfactorily.


    Although for a Demon Lord like him to personally capture a broken Demon King was as easy as flipping his palm, perhaps due to the downfall of the two Xiu Luo Demon Lords and the Martial Pavilion incident, he had be much more prudent in his actions.


    "Ready..."


    He transmitted the order.


    Hearing this, everyone tensed, ready to strike.


    "Go!"


    Finally, Ao Bifang softly shouted.


    Thismand also relieved the others. Perhaps due to the shadow cast by the Martial Pavilion, they were afraid Ao Bifang would change his mind again.


    Upon his order, over twenty silhouettes shed like streaks of light, pouncing towards Ao Qing.


    Seeing this, Ao Bifang raised the corners of his mouth.


    This time, there would surely be no idents.


    But in the next moment, his expression froze abruptly, because Ao Qing suddenly opened his eyes, two golden lights shooting towards him.


    At the same time, an aura that struck terror into Ao Bifang erupted from Ao Qing''s body.


    Ka!


    Ao Bifang''s pupils abruptly dted wide.

 Chapter 172

    Chapter 172


    Demon Lord?


    It turned out to be the Demon Lord?


    Ao Bifang felt as if thunder had exploded in his mind. He waspletely stunned.


    How did Ao Qing suddenly be the Demon Lord?


    If it wasn''t for the pressure that Ao Qing was emitting now that struck his soul directly, plus what he saw with his own eyes, he would never have believed what was happening in front of him.


    But now, even though he was very confused and could not understand how this waste Ao Qing had be the Demon Lord, the current situation simply did not allow him to think too much.


    "Retreat!"


    In a hurry, he shouted loudly.


    "Huh?"


    "Retreating again?"


    Hearing Ao Bifang''s words, the demons who were rushing towards Ao Qing were confused again.


    However, they also felt the powerful aura that erupted from Ao Qing''s body, and they were instantly terrified and broke out in a cold sweat.


    The Demon Lord!


    It turned out to be the Demon Lord.


    Phew!


    How did Ao Qing suddenly be the Demon Lord?


    No wonder they had to retreat!


    They suddenly understood what was going on, and without bothering about their shock, they almost lifted their feet and started running.


    Their speed was many times faster than when they hade. They scrambled to be the first to flee, afraid that Ao Qing behind would catch up.


    The more they had looked down on Ao Qing before, the more afraid they were now.


    However, Ao Qing, who had just awakened at this moment, was certainly not going to let them go. With a slight wave of his ws, a huge force whistled towards the escaping Ao Bifang and others.


    "Phew!"


    This w could be described as earth-shattering, trees copsed and mountains were leveled.


    Most of the demon kings in Ao Bifang''s camp died under this w, and those demon lords did not fare much better either, falling to the ground battered and vomiting blood.


    "Damn it, damn it!"


    Climbing up from the ground with his face covered in dirt, Ao Bifang''s face turned red as he cursed loudly.


    He never expected that with such a powerful lineup, not only were they humiliated at the Martial Arts Hall, but they were also defeated by Ao Qing.


    He was clearly a waste, yet suddenly became the Demon Lord, how on earth did this worlde to be!


    But before he could finish roaring, Ao Qing had already spotted him.


    His eyes directly made him shudder in fear.


    Before he could react, Ao Qing lightly raised his ws again, then suddenly erged in the sky, pressing down like a mountain.


    "Phew!"


    The power of this palm nearly scared Ao Bifang to death. He desperately rolled and crawled to dodge it.


    The moment he dodged, the w finally fell down.


    "Boom!"


    A huge explosion sounded, the entire forest shook violently as if an earthquake had urred.


    Ao Bifang, who had narrowly escaped death, looked at therge pit in front of him, breathing heavily, his appearance was extremely miserable.


    But although he had escaped this catastrophe, his men were not so fortunate. Two demon lords were directly pped to death by this w.


    Losing two more demon lords, Ao Bifang was practically bleeding from his heart.


    These were all the pirs of his Red Sun n, the deaths of Xiu Luo and Fu Dao had already pained him greatly, this blow was simply driving him mad.


    But the next moment, he realized Ao Qing had locked onto him again.


    That w was slowly raising up once more.


    Gah!


    Ao Bifang broke out in a cold sweat.


    What was even more dire was that he had nowhere to retreat now.


    In despair, he gritted his teeth resentfully and took out a scroll.


    As the scroll appeared, it emitted a dazzling glow.


    "Ao Qing, we will not let you off."


    Ao Bifang''s face was gloomy as he cursed loudly. Recalling that he had kept this scroll for over a thousand years only to have to use it like this now, it was simply heart-wrenching.


    At the same time his voice fell, the glow of the scroll reached its peak, and Ao Bifang and the others disappeared.


    "Hmph!"


    "If not for the fact that I just broke through and my cultivation is still unstable, otherwise how could you have escaped my palm!"


    Seeing the disappearing crowd, Dog Ao Qing snorted disdainfully.


    "But Master really dotes on me, he even gave me a whole pot of tortoise soup to drink, especially the medicinal essence at the bottom, it''s simply heaven-defying, directly allowing me to break through from Demon King to Demon Lord!"


    "That''s right."


    "Master must have foreseen that Ao Bifang and those old bastards were going to deal with me, so he specially gave me this opportunity."


    "Master''s ingenious schemes, it really amazes me, even the timing was perfectly controlled, just as I finished breaking through those idiots came."


    "Master must have wanted to use them to give me some battle experience!"


    Thinking of this, a fiery light shed in Dog Ao Qing''s eyes.


    When was it that he was just a despised existence in the tribe, but now, not only did he get Ao Qingcheng, he had also be an existence that the entire tribe looked up to.


    All this was because of Master.


    The stronger he bes, the more he can feel Master''s greatness!

 Chapter 173

    Chapter 173


    "Phew!"


    Beyond the Hundred Thousand Mountains, Ao Bifang and the others who had been teleported out by the scroll took big gulps of air.


    All of them were still terrified, and their expressions were also unsightly.


    Who could have thought that Ao Qing, who they had looked down on before, would have forced Ao Bifang to take out the teleportation scroll that he had kept for thousands of years.


    For Ao Bifang, such a treasure was his life.


    Yet it had been used so easily on Ao Qing.


    What''s more, out of the over twenty people who hade here in grandeur, only a few Demon Ancestors remained now, and not a single Monster Emperor was left.


    "Ah!"


    Thinking of this, Ao Bifang could not restrain the rage surging within him. The surrounding countless rocks exploded under his roar.


    But now, they could only return to the n disgraced.


    After passing through the teleportation array, they soon arrived back at the Red Sun n.


    Some of the Red Sun n''s stationed forces and some juniors heard themotion and hurriedly weed them.


    However, when they saw Ao Bifang and the others, everyone''s expressions changed.


    How could there only be so few people left?


    And why did each of them look so miserable?


    But even after seeing this scene, no one thought badly of it. After all, they knew very clearly about the lineup that had departed, especially since Ao Bifang had personally gone, it was impossible for any idents to happen.


    As for looking miserable and missing some people, they were probably returning in batches. Still, the enemies were surely not weak either.


    Therefore, everyone still weed them warmly and eagerly.


    "Greetings, Lord Bifang. With you personally going into action, the martial arts school must have been seized!" One Demon King quickly ttered.


    "That''s right, that''s right!"


    "Lord Bifang is truly amazing."


    Seeing this, the other juniors also hurried to ingratiate themselves.


    Ao Bifang''s expression changed slightly at being poked in his sore spot, but he did not respond to them.


    However, this Demon King clearly did not realize it and continued to tter: "Since the martial arts school is seized, Ao Qing must have been captured by Lord Bifang as well?"


    "Where do you get so much nonsense from?"


    Poked in his sore spot again, Ao Bifang finally could not stand it anymore. He pped over, and the ttering Demon King was instantly pped to the ground, dead beyond dead.


    Seeing this, the crowd was shocked.


    From Ao Bifang and the others'' gloomy expressions, they finally sensed that something bad had happened.


    It seemed that something really did go wrong.


    Ao Bifang paid them no heed and sat down on the chief seat, his face dark as he did not speak for a long time.


    The great hall sunk into silence.


    At this moment, no one dared to speak.


    "Bring me the Venerable Breaking Pill!"


    Finally, Ao Bifang, who was feeling more and more unwilling, transmitted an order.


    "Are you going to..."


    Everyone looked at him in shock.


    "That''s right, there''s no more time to wait," Ao Bifang said hoarsely. "Ao Qing has already slipped out of our control. Qingcheng...that hope has also been shattered. I can only do it myself now."


    "Although I cannot truly be a Demon Venerable after taking the Venerable Breaking Pill, it will be enough for me to reach the Quasi-Venerable realm and defeat the Sky Devouring Emperor."


    As his voice fell, everyone present was shocked.


    "Lord Bifang, you should know that our Red Sun n only has this one Venerable Breaking Pill. If you consume it, then there will be none left. In the future, even if outstanding juniors emerge, they will not be able to make the breakthrough," some other Demon Ancestors spoke up worriedly.


    One had to know that the gap between Demon Ancestor and Demon Venerable was an absolute chasm that had tripped up countless talented nsmen.


    For example, the Sky Devouring Emperor and Ao Bifang were at the peak of Demon Ancestor, yet they were forever unable to take that one step further.


    Of course, due to talent differences, even if people like them took the Venerable Breaking Pill, they could at most reach Quasi-Venerable.


    The Venerable Breaking Pill was originally meant to be kept for Ao Qingcheng, but now that Ao Qingcheng was gone, it was no longer worth preserving it for him.


    "I''ve thought it through!"


    Ao Bifang gritted his teeth. "They forced me to this. If Ao Qing returns, we will have no more chances. But as long as I take down the Sky Devouring Emperor, we will have ways to deal with Ao Qing!"


    After weighing the pros and cons, everyone finally nodded.


    After obtaining the Venerable Breaking Pill, Ao Bifang immediately went into seclusion. With the pill''s assistance, he smoothly entered the Quasi-Venerable realm.


    The first thing he did after emerging from seclusion was to initiate a civil war.


    In less than half a month, the vast Sky Devouring Wolf''s territory split into two.


    Today as well, Ao Bifang finally erupted into battle with the Sky Devouring Emperor.


    And because Ao Bifang was at the Quasi-Venerable realm, despite the Emperor having ample resources due to being royalty, he still lost. After taking a palm strike from Ao Bifang, the Emperor fled in defeat.


    Nighttime.


    The pale-faced Sky Devouring Emperor sat together with an aged elder.


    "Elder Jin, the n is now embroiled in civil war, and that Ao Bifang has also broken through to the Quasi-Venerable realm. If this drags on, we will definitely end up falling to the Red Sun n!"


    The Sky Devouring Emperor looked at the elder worriedly and asked softly, "Although you''ve been in seclusion for hundreds of years, your divination skills were already renowned in the previous generation. That''s why I asked you toe out today - I hope you can divine for me. How can the imperial n''s crisis be resolved now?"


    "s!"


    The elder gently sighed. Some talismans rose up in his hand, fluctuating slightly and causing ripples to spread across his body. He slowly closed his eyes.


    The Sky Devouring Emperor anxiously awaited at the side.


    A full three hourster, the elder finally opened his eyes again. The air of death around him, already old to begin with, grew even thicker.


    "Elder Jin, you''ve worked hard," the Sky Devouring Emperor quickly spoke, before looking at him expectantly.


    "To save your imperial bloodline, there is only one person now!" the elder said wearily.


    "Who is it?" The Sky Devouring Emperor''s eyes lit up.


    "Your son."


    The elder stated.


    "My son?"


    The Sky Devouring Emperor was incredulous. None of his three sons seemed capable of shouldering such a matter.


    If speaking of the best...


    "My eldest son?"


    The elder shook his head.


    "Then it''s my second son?"


    The Sky Devouring Emperor frowned. If it wasn''t the eldest son, then it had to be the second son. After all, aside from the eldest, the second son was the most outstanding.


    However, the elder shook his head again.


    The Sky Devouring Emperor''s body shuddered. He stood up, staring with wide eyes as he asked, "Ao Qing?"

 Chapter 175

    Chapter 175


    After getting these new tasks, Yi Feng becamepletely busy in the days that followed.


    While practicing calligraphy, he also carved some small gadgets. After all, carving was still a nk for him, and his obsessive nature made him feel ufortable without making some progress.


    Of course, he was also busy with his cooking skills.


    He felt this skill was the most useful. After all, he had to eat too. After the mission was activated, Yi Feng felt the food he made tasted even better.


    However, remembering that frequently changing types would lead to faster promotion, Yi Feng was no longer limited to cooking. He also wanted to recreate some famous foods from his previous life.


    The first snack he wanted to make was the world-famous god-level snack¡ªhot strips!


    This stuff was a bestseller in his previous life. There was even a saying that circted, nothing can''t be solved with a bag of hot strips, and if there really is something that can''t, then two bags.


    After transmigrating for so long, Yi Feng still had a soft spot for this vored food.


    Of course, more importantly, he grew up in the hometown of hot strips before transmigration, the ce where hot strips originated.


    What a coincidence, it was also called Pingjiang!


    As someone who grew up here, he was very familiar with how to make hot strips.


    When Yi Feng stirred the first batch of hot strips in the pot by hand, he wiped the sweat from his forehead and showed a satisfied smile.


    "Doggy,e taste it!"


    Yi Feng grabbed a few strips and threw them to Doggy.


    "Woof!"


    Doggy rushed over and gobbled down the hot strips in a few bites. Then his eyes instantly widened.


    As soon as these hot strips entered his mouth, they unexpectedly stabilized his realm that had just entered the Demon King level and was not yet fully consolidated!


    Not only that, he found that these hot strips also had the effect of temporarily improving his strength. After eating these few strips, he found that he could even briefly contend with a mid-stage Demon King.


    Seeing Doggy''s excited expression, Yi Feng also hurriedly tasted one.


    Awesome.


    Delicious.


    Taste of home.


    Great!


    "Is anyone there?"


    At this moment, an inquiring voice came from outside.


    "Who is it?"


    Yi Feng put down the hot strip in his hand and walked outside.


    Going outside, he saw an old man with yellow teeth peering around.


    "Who are you?" Yi Feng was about to ask when Ao Qing suddenly rushed out. He signaled the old man with his eyes and said in a voice transmission, "Uncle Yun, hurry up and leave. This is not a ce you cane. I''lle find you outside the cityter."


    Seeing this, the old man immediately understood and said to Yi Feng, "Sorry, I came to the wrong ce."


    After speaking, he left quickly.


    Yi Feng looked at him curiously for a moment, then returned to the martial arts hall and resumed practicing calligraphy.


    Doggy came over, lowered his head to Yi Feng, and barked twice.


    "Go by yourself!"


    Yi Feng waved his hand and rolled his eyes at him. He just wanted to poop. Doggy usually handled this himself. How could he want him to sneak out this time?


    Hearing this, Doggy hurried out of the martial arts hall.


    He understood that his master must know the rtionship between Uncle Yun and him.


    But his master would certainly not point it out directly since he wasprehending life.


    Uncle Yun, who had been waiting outside the city, came to greet him.


    "Third Prince."


    While speaking, his eyes were filled with tears.


    "Uncle Yun, why did youe?" Ao Qing said softly. He had a special affection for this Uncle Yun. He was the only one who didn''t look down on him since childhood and had always been close to him.


    "Something happened in the tribe."


    Uncle Yun was worried and recounted what had happened in the tribe.


    But Ao Qing waspletely unmoved.


    "Third Prince, that is your home after all!" Uncle Yun said solemnly.


    "Uncle Yun, stop talking. That ce is not my home. This martial arts hall is!" Ao Qing said, "No matter what the reason, that old man knew I was falsely used and still expelled me from the tribe, almost causing me to die outside. I have no feelings for that ce anymore!"


    "You, Prince, how can you say that? After you subdued Ao Qingcheng, the Wolf Emperor has looked at you differently." Uncle Yun said softly, "Besides, what''s so good about staying in this broken martial arts hall?"


    "Shut up!"


    But as soon as Uncle Yun''s words fell, Ao Qing, who had been close to Uncle Yun just now, suddenly changed his aura and erupted with a strong killing intent.


    "I warn you, say another bad word about the martial arts hall and you die!"


    Ao Qing hissed through gritted teeth. The aura of the demon wolf waspletely unleashed at this moment.


    Uncle Yun was so scared that he was forced into a corner, trembling as he looked at Ao Qing. What shocked him even more was Ao Qing''s cultivation level. He stammered, "P-Prince, I was wrong, I spoke out of turn. It''s just that y-you, your cultivation..."


    Seeing this, Ao Qing suppressed his killing intent and calmly said, "Just Demon King, no big deal!"


    "Demon King?"


    "How is that possible?"


    Uncle Yun gasped. He stammered, "Third Prince, isn''t that a bit... hmm, arrogant to say?"


    "Heh!"


    Ao Qing sneered.


    Being by Yi Feng''s side, he didn''t know when his state of mind had also undergone great changes.


    In the past, Demon Kings were indeed like heavenly existences in his eyes.


    But now...


    Demon King.


    It really doesn''t count for much.


    If you want to talk about true power, it would be like his master and Skull Bro.


    Seeing Uncle Yun''s incredulous expression, Ao Qing spoke in awe about the existence of Yi Feng and Skull Bro, and how it was because of Yi Feng that he attained the Demon King realm in such a short time.


    Ao Qing''s words shocked Uncle Yun speechless once again. He also didn''t expect that the one he saw at the door just now was such a powerful being.


    After the shock came a deep excitement.


    "No wonder Elder Jin said you are the savior of the royal n. Young master, pleasee back to the tribe with me. As long as you make a move, the Red Sun n will be finished!" Uncle Yun said expectantly.


    "I said I won''t go back!" Ao Qing said coldly.


    "Young master, you..."


    "That ce is your home after all. Your father is there, your friends are there, and your mother is there..." Uncle Yun anxiously said.


    Ao Qing''s expression remained unchanged until his mother was mentioned, and he was slightly moved.


    "I won''t go back, but I''ll ask my master for something to help you get through this difficulty."


    After saying that, Ao Qing hurried back to the martial arts hall.

 Chapter 176

    Chapter 176


    Watching the dog sitting next to the spicy strips, looking at him expectantly.


    Yi Feng shook his head helplessly, and had no choice but to grab a handful of spicy strips and threw them to the dog, while looking at the pot of spicy strips, and muttered to himself: "But these spicy strips, they should be put in a bag, only then can they be enjoyed to the fullest when eating!"


    The dog bowed his head gratefully to Yi Feng, grabbed the spicy strips and ran out of the martial arts hall.


    "Keep it safe!"


    Finding Uncle Yun again, the dog ordered: "Tell the old man, eat two when forced to!"


    "This, this is?"


    Uncle Yun curiously looked at the spicy strips in his hand, full of confusion, this thing is really that powerful?


    Unwittingly, he instinctively took a small bite.


    Crack!


    With this bite, he immediately straightened his back, staring with wide eyes full of disbelief.


    And his cultivation suddenly rose, breaking through from Demon Spirit and leaping over several minor realms, directly to the Demon King realm.


    "This...this this this..."


    Uncle Yun stammered, and even speaking became clumsy.


    "This is just a small means of my master, no need to be too surprised. Take him back to that old man!" Ao Qing''s face was calm, without any surprise.


    After all, these spicy strips allowed a Demon Lord like him to advance his cultivation just by eating some, let alone a little Demon Spirit?


    Besides, he had experienced such an unreal promotion from Demon King to Demon Lord himself, this was not even worth mentioning.


    Having said that, Ao Qing turned and walked away.


    But it seemed like he remembered something, he turned back and said: "Remember, put it in a bag, my master said, only when eaten in a bag is it considered the essence!"


    "Yes!"


    Uncle Yun carefully put away the spicy strips, no longer daring to doubt their effects, as if they were a treasure. Then he found a bag to put them in, and carried it close to his chest as he left.


    All the way.


    He was very careful.


    After all, he knew that what he was carrying with him now was the future of the entire imperial n!


    "Greetings, Sky Devouring Emperor!"


    After journeying back, Uncle Yun finally returned to the Sky Devouring Hall, and came before the Sky Devouring Emperor.


    "Hmm, didn''t you go bring Ao Qing back, where is he?" The Sky Devouring Emperor saw Uncle Yun return empty-handed, andzily asked.


    "Your Majesty, he had important matters to attend to, and could not return. But he brought me an artifact of unexpected victory, please take a look, Wolf Emperor."


    Saying so, Uncle Yun carefully took out the spicy strips he had tucked into his chest.


    "Artifact of unexpected victory?"


    "This?"


    The Sky Devouring Emperor nced lightly at the spicy strips, and spoke in a disdainful tone, "Ao Yun, I know you have a good rtionship with Celebration, it''s fine to protect him usually. But you actually told such lies before Me to support him, what punishment should you get?"


    Hearing this, Ao Yun was immediately frightened and knelt on the ground.


    "Your Majesty, your servant would not dare, this is really an artifact of unexpected victory!" Ao Yun said respectfully.


    "Humph, do I not know my useless son well, what artifact of unexpected victory could he have you bring back?" The Sky Devouring Emperor snorted coldly and said, "Stop talking nonsense, I''ll spare you this time considering your usual loyalty."


    "Your Majesty, I really did not lie to you." Ao Yun continued kneeling on the ground and said, "Besides, the Third Prince is not the useless person you say, but has reached the Demon Lord realm with the help of a noble one."


    "Demon Lord?"


    Ao Zhong was first startled, then spoke angrily, "Ao Yun, you''re boasting even more outrageously than that old fogey Ao Jin. If you keep this up, I''ll really get angry!"


    "Your Majesty, I didn''t say a single lie, you''ll know with one try!" Ao Yun held out the spicy strips in both hands respectfully.


    "Fine, if it''s not as you said, I''ll have you executed!"


    Ao Zhong frowned and spoke heavily to the kneeling Ao Yun, he was truly angry now. At this critical juncture, even a little housekeeper actually dared mock him like this!


    "I am willing to ept Your Majesty''s punishment."


    Ao Yun continued kneeling without the slightest hesitation.


    Hearing this, Ao Zhong''s expression darkened even more. He lowered his voice and said, "Ao Yun, it seems you really are asking for death. Fine, I will fulfill your wish."


    Saying so, he snatched the bag from Ao Yun''s hands and nced at it disdainfully, taking arge bite of half the package.

 Chapter 177

    Chapter 177


    When he took a bite of that half pack of spicy sticks, Ao Zhong, who had been nonchnt just a moment ago, suddenly widened his eyes.


    At this moment, he felt a surging me erupted in his body, as if it was going to blow him up. It was on the verge of spewing out.


    "This, this, this, such powerful energy, I can''t hold it in anymore..."


    "Ah!"


    Finally, Sky Devouring Emperor Ao Zhong let out a roar as his hair stood on end and his entire face turned red.


    "Wolf King, what''s wrong with you?"


    Seeing this, Ao Yun anxiously shouted.


    "Huff, huff!"


    Ao Zhong panted heavily, his crimson eyes sweeping around as he shouted, "Wife, wife, where''s my wife?"


    "Replying to the Wolf King, the Empress is in the rear pce."


    Ao Yun quickly said.


    Before his voice fell, Ao Zhong had already burst through the roof and flew towards the rear pce with a tremendous surge of energy.


    In the rear pce.


    The Empress was about to retire when she realized the door was suddenly smashed open and Sky Devouring Emperor charged in with his hair standing on end.


    "Husband, what''s going on with you?"


    The Empress looked at Sky Devouring Emperor in surprise and let out an incredulous voice.


    "Wife, don''t speak, don''t ask more, just lie down!"


    As he spoke, the aura around Sky Devouring Emperor expanded to its limit. With a tearing sound, the clothes on his body instantly burst into shreds. Then with bloodshot eyes he pounced on his wife.


    "Boom!"


    "Boom boom!"


    For a good half the night, the entire Sky Devouring Pce was in turmoil. Aside from Sky Devouring Emperor''s sky-piercing aura from the Empress''s pce, the sound of crumbling walls could be heard from time to time.


    A long time after that, the fiery aura around Sky Devouring Emperor finally subsided, and his surroundings had be a mess of debris.


    "Such a powerful thing! It actually has such tremendous effects!"


    Recalling the immense power that had erupted in his body, Sky Devouring Emperor muttered in disbelief. Only then did he realize Ao Yun had not lied to him. The treasure his son Ao Qing brought back really could turn the tide.


    Not only had he unknowingly broken through to the Half Deity Realm, at the peak of that energy surge, hisbat power had soared to the Demon King level for a period of time.


    The shock left him stunned for a long time.


    When he finally came to his senses, he was horrified to find his wife lying amidst the debris, on herst breath.


    "Ah!"


    "Wife!"


    "Wife, how are you?"


    "Someonee quickly, hurry, save the Empress!"


    Ao Zhong anxiously cried out and began shouting for help.


    Seeing this, countless experts from Sky Devouring Pce rushed over. They were dumbstruck at the sight.


    Sky Devouring Wolf Emperor.


    Truly terrifying.


    After hurriedly treating her, they found the Empress was unharmed. Only then did Ao Zhong tidy himself up and return to the main hall.


    "Ao Yun, where''s Ao Yun!"


    He shouted loudly.


    "I''m here, Your Majesty."


    Ao Yun hurried over and respectfully presented the half pack of spicy sticks Ao Zhong had dropped earlier.


    "Hahaha!"


    Taking the half pack of spicy sticks, Ao Zhongughed heartily and patted Ao Yun on the shoulder appreciatively. "Well done, Ao Yun, you''ve made great contributions!"


    "Wolf King, I''ve done nothing. This is all thanks to the Third Prince." Ao Yun quickly said.


    At this, Ao Zhong suddenly recalled his third son. Grabbing Ao Yun, he eagerly asked, "Earlier you said Qing''er had help from an expert to breakthrough Demon King. Is that true?"


    "Absolutely true." Ao Yun said.


    Hearing this, Ao Zhong was both shocked and delighted.


    He was delighted that his useless son had actually surpassed him and be a Demon King.


    But he was shocked by the expert behind him.


    Just how powerful must one be to help that useless son breakthrough Demon King? And have the means to create such an unparalleled food!


    Looking at the spicy sticks in his hand, he was astonished for a long time.


    Then carefully put it away in a hidden pocket in his clothes, treasuring it like a precious gem.


    Suddenly, he recalled something and hurriedly ran to the dungeons.


    In the dungeon, Ao Jin was still imprisoned with shackles on his hands and feet. The bald head still bore a shoeprint.


    "Bastard, who allowed you to imprison Jin!" Ao Zhong yelled as soon as he entered, "Why haven''t you brought the keys yet?"


    His men shuddered as they handed the keys to Ao Zhong, their expressions full of speechlessness.


    Wasn''t it you who ordered us to imprison him?


    Of course, they didn''t dare voice these words aloud.


    After taking the keys, Ao Zhong beamed as he went to Ao Jin''s side. First he removed the shackles, then gently patted the shoeprint on his bald head, grinning as he spoke, "Er, Jin, I was too hasty before. Don''t take it to heart. Things are just as you said. Qing''er really is your prophesied savior. Your predictions were spot on!"


    Hearing this, Ao Jin abruptly stood up, his whole body trembling as he asked, "Really?"


    "Really, absolutely true. So I''m sorry for wronging you!" Ao Zhong quickly apologized.


    "As long as my imperial bloodline is saved, that''s good, that''s good!"


    With an excited cry filled with resentment at Ao Zhong, Ao Jin sat back down.


    Then his head drooped down.


    "Jin, Jin?"


    Ao Zhong anxiously called out while cing his palm on Ao Jin''s arm, sending spiritual energy into his body.


    "Damn!"


    Sensing Ao Jin''s condition, Ao Zhong''s face darkened as he pped himself!


    Clearly this old man had been beaten to death by him, but stubbornly clung to a breath due to unwillingness.


    With a wave of his hand, he ordered his men to properly bury Ao Jin''s body before leaving gloomily.


    But in his heart, he felt extremely regretful.


    To think he had beaten such an amazing diviner to death. If Ao Jin was kept by his side, who knows how much he could have helped.


    Exiting the dungeon, he realized it was already light out.


    "Report!"


    "Replying to the Wolf King, the Red Sun n hase to attack!"


    At this moment, a subordinate rushed over to loudly report.


    "Good, you Red Sun n. Didn''t expect you to deliver yourselves to my door. Do you really think I, Ao Zhong, am still the same as yesterday?"


    "Send my orders, prepare to engage the enemy!"


    With a loud shout, Ao Zhong stepped on air and flew straight towards the battlefield.

 Chapter 178

    Chapter 178


    Although the Sky Devouring Wolf n was much more powerful than most demonic beasts, and their innate talents were also much better, there were still very few who could cultivate to the Demon King realm or above. They were just much more likely to do sopared to other races of demonic beasts.


    Therefore, most of the Sky Devouring Wolves were still at the lower realms.


    At this moment, on the Sky Devouring in, with the river as the boundary.


    The Red Sun n and the Imperial n each gathered 100,000 troops standing on opposite banks, confronting each other aggressively.


    Although the Red Sun n had lost many experts in the past few days, they were still evenly matched against the Imperial n. Moreover, after Ao Bifang instigated a rebellion, they had beaten the Imperial n into continuous retreat.


    Of course, in battles like these, the focus was still on the top-tierbat power.


    Pressured by the Martial Arts Hall and Ao Qing''s might, Ao Bifang could no longer wait. Today, he wanted topletely take down the Imperial n in one go.


    "Sky Devouring Emperor, if you take the initiative to surrender with your Imperial n, you may still keep your life today!"


    Across the river, Ao Bifang floated in midair, sending out a cold voice to the Sky Devouring Emperor.


    "Humph!"


    "Ao Bifang, aren''t you afraid of the wind exposing your tongue? Today is your death date." The Sky Devouring Emperor stomped the ground and looked up arrogantly, "Come on, let''s fight directly, no need to bber so much."


    "I didn''t expect you, Ao Zhong, to be so bold as to still dare to fight me. You must have forgotten how you fled in defeat a few days ago!" Ao Bifang said disdainfully, his demonic energy swirling around him.


    For him, this was even better.


    If he could directly kill the Sky Devouring Emperor, he could avoid a major battle with his subordinates, which would reduce a lot of losses for his Red Sun n.


    As his demonic energy stirred, the might of a half-True God spread out. With one step in midair, in the next moment, he was in front of the Sky Devouring Emperor.


    "Die!"


    Ao Bifang sneered coldly, striking out with a killing blow.


    As his palm pushed out forcefully, the entire space rippled. The majestic demonic energy in midair transformed intoyers uponyers of huge waves, crashing towards Ao Zhong like a tide.


    Seeing the waves about to engulf the Sky Devouring Emperor''s head, Ao Bifang couldn''t help but raise the corners of his mouth.


    With this strike, even if it didn''t kill the Sky Devouring Emperor, it would be enough to severely injure him.


    This was the suppression of realms.


    Even though he was only at half-True God realm, it was still effortless to deal with a Demon Lord.


    But in the next moment, his expression changed.


    He saw the Sky Devouring Emperor erupt with a vast aura, actually evenly matched with him.


    "You?"


    "How are you also at half-True God realm?"


    Ao Bifang asked in disbelief.


    "Humph, so only you can make breakthroughs, and I can''t?" The Sky Devouring Emperor gave a coldugh. At the same time his cultivation erupted, his hands pushed out forcefully.


    In an instant, an invisible energy was propelled out by him, crashing into Ao Bifang''s waves of attacks.


    "Boom boom boom!"


    As the two powerful forces collided, rumbles of thunder reverberated in the sky. Spatial cracks ripped open one after another, and the entire space became like a sea in a storm.


    At the same time, the majestic energy spread in all directions, the shockwaves pushing the millions of people below to retreat in unison. Those nearer were even blown head over heels.


    This collision was actually evenly matched.


    At this moment, Ao Bifang''s expression twitched, and the previously high morale of the Red Sun n also plummeted greatly.


    None of them had expected that the Sky Devouring Emperor had actually broken through to the half-True God realm.


    "Hahaha!"


    "The half-True God realm is indeed powerful."


    The Sky Devouring Emperorughed wildly, staring at Ao Bifang and sneering, "Ao Bifang, today you can''t escape me. On the contrary, today you will meet your end here."


    Hearing this, Ao Bifang''s expression spasmed.


    He narrowed his eyes without speaking, then slowly took out an exquisite small box from his storage ring.


    Seeing this, the experts of the Red Sun n were greatly shocked.


    "Lord Bifang, could this be..."


    "He''s actually going to take the Frenzy Pill!"


    "Could the Sky Devouring Emperor really be that hard to deal with?"


    Looking at the pill, they all cried out in disbelief.


    And the Sky Devouring Emperor''s expression also changed.


    Staring intently at Ao Bifang, he said heavily, "Ao Bifang, you really are ruthless. To actually take out thest Frenzy Pill of your Red Sun n. Do you know that even if you defeat me after consuming it, you will still have to pay the price of half your lifespan!"


    "As long as it allows my Red Sun n to unify the tribes," Ao Bifang''s eyes shed coldly, "I, Ao Bifang, will not regret death."


    Without the slightest hesitation, he directly swallowed the Frenzy Pill in his hand.


    He no longer had a way out.


    At the same half-True God realm, if the Sky Devouring Emperor escaped, he would have no way of killing him. But if this dragged on until Ao Qing''s return, his Red Sun n would have no chance of winning.


    Therefore, no matter how great the price, he must attain victory today.


    "You''re vicious!"


    Seeing this, the Sky Devouring Emperor immediately gritted his teeth, revealing a deep wariness.


    And the effects of the Frenzy Pill quickly took hold.


    Almost visibly, Ao Bifang''s aura was soaring rapidly, crossing half-True God and heading towards True God realm.


    Finally, just before reaching the True God realm, Ao Bifang''s ascent came to a stop.


    "Infinitely close, but still not at the True God realm!"


    Ao Bifang raised his palm, sensing the power within his body. "But it''s more than enough to deal with a half-True God!"


    As his voice fell, he vanished instantly without even a shadow remaining.


    The Sky Devouring Emperor''s heart went cold immediately, and in the next moment, he sensed a formidable crisis emerging behind him.


    His eyes shed sharply. Whirling around fiercely, he sent a punch containing vast demonic energy rumbling towards his back.


    Sure enough, Ao Bifang had appeared behind him.


    "Boom!"


    The two collided heavily.


    But even though the Sky Devouring Emperor had blocked this strike, the difference in their cultivations was irreconciliable.


    So Ao Bifang''s punch directly sted the Sky Devouring Emperor flying, crashing into the ground and causing the earth to tremble. With a string of rumbles, he smashed out a huge crater before finally stopping.


    "Is the gap between half-True God and True God really so great? Moreover, this guy isn''t even at the True God realm yet!"


    The Sky Devouring Emperor wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, slowly climbing up with an expression full of unwillingness.


    But just as he got up, he saw Ao Bifang turning into an arc charging down from the sky.


    The Sky Devouring Emperor hurriedly circted his demonic energy, forming a protective barrier around himself.


    The moment the barrier took form, the punch mmed down.


    "Boom!"


    The protective barrier exploded, blocking most of the power before shattering. But still considerable force struck the Sky Devouring Emperor.


    "Shua!"


    His body scraped along the ground, kicking up clouds of dust while leaving a ravine thousands of feet long. Only then did the Sky Devouring Emperor stabilize himself.


    "So difficult to withstand!"


    The Sky Devouring Emperor coughed violently. After struggling to get up, he couldn''t help but raise his palm and touch the secret pocket in his clothes.

 Chapter 179

    Chapter 179


    But when Sky Devouring Emperor thought about it, he still put his palm down.


    This was such a great treasure, he had wasted half a packagest night, and he was reluctant to use the remaining half package.


    "The effect of this Frenzy Pill onlysts for a minute. I need to endure it!"


    Sky Devouring Emperor gritted his teeth.


    At the same time, he waved his palm and took out a precious magic treasure.


    As soon as the precious treasure appeared, it immediately emitted rays of light that surrounded Sky Devouring Emperor.


    Clearly, this was a precious defensive magic treasure.


    Sky Devouring Emperor obviously didn''t intend to fight Ao Bifang either. Instead, in order to save that half package of snacks, he chose to defend passively and hoped to endure for a minute.


    "Vajra Shield?"


    When Ao Bifang saw that Sky Devouring Emperor had summoned this magic treasure, his pupils shrank slightly, but then he sneered coldly, "Do you think you''ll be safe just because you have the Vajra Shield?"


    "Humph, I certainly can''t block a true Demon Lord, but blocking you, a half-baked amateur, for a minute shouldn''t be a problem," Sky Devouring Emperor said disdainfully.


    "Very good."


    Ao Bifang''s voice suddenly turned gloomy.


    On that gloomy face, a hideous and mad look appeared!


    At the same time as his voice fell, he slowly rose towards the sky from the ground, making strange hand seals, chanting iprehensible incantations.


    "A bag of rice to withstand how many floors..."


    "A bag of rice to withstand two floors..."


    "A bag of rice, how much more should I give..."


    "A bag of rice, I should wash it..."


    "Mud in mouth..."


    "Who gave you a bag of rice..."


    As the incantations came out, the entire ground rumbled and shook violently. Sand and rocks flew everywhere.


    The people below seemed to sense something. Their faces were filled with fear.


    Sky Devouring Emperor, who was hiding behind the Vajra Shield, also widened his eyes and stared at Ao Bifang, shouting in disbelief, "This, this is..."


    Before Sky Devouring Emperor could finish speaking, Ao Bifang, who was high up in the sky, finally made thest hand seal.


    After the hand seal fell, a huge fireball condensed under his hands, covering the entire sky.


    "Spicy Sky Burial!"


    With a soft shout, the fireball in his hand rumbled downwards.


    "Whoosh!"


    The attack had not yet arrived, but under this powerful fluctuation, the ground had already copsed from the tremendous pressure, cracks spreading out.


    "Run!"


    "Quick, run!"


    The people on both banks of the river, whether from Red Sun n or the imperial n, all cried out in panic as they fled.


    "Boom!"


    Finally, this attack fell towards Sky Devouring Emperor.


    The ground suddenly copsed, forming a hundred-zhang deep pit. Countless demons from both ns were annihted, and the majestic energy spread out in all directions.


    Sand and rocks flew everywhere.


    Countless surviving demons were blown into the sky, while many buildings and trees nearby were also razed to the ground in an instant.


    A long time passed before the battlefield finally calmed down a little, and the dust began to settle slowly.


    In the bottom of that hundred-zhang deep pit, the critically injured Sky Devouring Emperory on the ground, his chest caved in, spitting out mouthfuls of blood.


    Beside him, his Vajra Shield had also be broken.


    Seeing this scene, the members of Red Sun n cheered deafeningly.


    While the members of the imperial n were all ashen-faced.


    In the end, was it still their imperial n that lost?


    In the sky, Ao Bifang looked coldly at Sky Devouring Emperor in the pit, his pupils tightening as he sneered with contempt.


    "Today, leadership of the Sky Devouring Demon n will change. My Red Sun n will be the new imperial n."


    "And you, Ao Zhong, will be the stepping stone for the rise of my Red Sun n. If you kneel down andmit suicide, I promise not to exterminate your n!"


    Ao Bifang''s icy voice resonated across the sky, as if passing judgment on Sky Devouring Emperor.


    But a mocking voice came from the bottom of the pit.


    "You are really too arrogant!"


    "You''re really forcing me. Don''t tell me you really think you''ve already won?"


    "Humph!"


    Ao Bifang let out a coldugh, and said coldly: "Although I don''t know why you still refuse to admit defeat and have the courage to say such things, I don''t think you have any means of turning the situation around. Today, your only oue is death!"


    "Alright, alright!"


    Sky Devouring Emperor spat out a mouthful of blood, forcibly propping up his injured body and climbing up, one hand reaching into his clothes towards the secret pocket, the corners of his mouth raised in a coldugh.


    "You forced me to do this. I was originally going to send you on your way after a minute, but this minute has passed too slowly!"


    "Since that''s the case, don''t me me!"


    As he spoke, Sky Devouring Emperor finally took out the snacks from his clothes, a look of madness shing across his face. Without another word, he bit down the remaining half package in one mouthful.


    "Boom!"


    Almost in an instant, Sky Devouring Emperor''s aura began to soar continuously. His whole body was shrouded in hot air, and the surrounding demonic energy also turned fiery red.


    "What?"


    Ao Bifang, whose expression was originally aloof, finally changed his face greatly when he saw this scene.


    "A Demon Lord?"


    "How could you suddenly reach the Demon Lord realm?"


    "My Red Sun n''s against-the-heavens Frenzy Pill allowed me to temporarily rise to a level close to the Demon Lord realm in exchange for half my lifespan. What is that thing you took that allowed you to directly be a Demon Lord?"


    "This is impossible, this is impossible!"


    Ao Bifang stared wide-eyed, almost roaring out in disbelief.


    "Nothing''s impossible!"


    "Today is your death."


    As his voice fell, Sky Devouring Emperor turned into a fiery red shadow and flew up.


    He threw a punch.


    Apanied by the fiery demonic aura, it rumbled down heavily onto Ao Bifang''s chest.


    Ao Bifang''s eyes were wide with fear.


    Facing this punch, he didn''t even have the strength to parry. The tremendous power poured down on his body along with the scorching demonic energy.


    "Boom!"


    This punch directly sent Ao Bifang flying tens of thousands of zhang away.


    Before he could hit the ground, the fiery red Sky Devouring Emperor closely followed up, instantly reappearing above Ao Bifang''s head.


    "Die!"


    Sshing fiery red radiance, Sky Devouring Emperor''s leg viciously stomped down.


    "Boom!"


    The ground exploded with a loud bang, forming a huge crater.


    At this moment, Ao Bifang, who was stomped underfoot, had a deformed body that trembled all over.


    But he stared fixedly at Sky Devouring Emperor with bloodshot eyes.


    "What..."


    "What exactly is that thing that allowed you to attain the strength of a Demon Lord!?"


    "Let me send you off with closed eyes."


    Sky Devouring Emperor looked down condescendingly at Ao Bifang under his feet and said coldly, "Listen well. This is a divine object my son sought from a senior on my behalf."


    "Scallion pancakes!"


    "Sca...scallion pancakes!?"


    Ao Bifang stared wide-eyed, struggling to mumble out these two words.


    The next moment, Sky Devouring Emperor''s fist, which was covered in fiery light, mmed down on his head.


    ...

 Chapter 180

    Chapter 180


    One punch killed Ao Bifang.


    The Sky Devouring Emperor felt an unbearable heat and an overwhelming surge of power within him. He wanted to find his wife again, but he remembered that she was barely clinging to lifest night. If he struck her again, he would be single for the rest of his life.


    Therefore, he turned his fiery gaze towards the experts of the Red Sun n.


    Under the Sky Devouring Emperor''s formidable strength, the remaining experts of the Red Sun n had no chance to escape and were all annihted.


    With the loss of their high-rankingbatants, the Red Sun n quickly crumbled.


    Meanwhile, the Sky Devouring Emperor finally unleashed his pent-up power. Although his cultivation was still at the Half-Zun realm, he was just one step away from bing a true emperor.


    The crisis facing the Devouring Demon Wolf n was finally resolved.


    "Ao Yun!"


    The Sky Devouring Emperor shouted.


    "Here," Ao Yun respectfully approached.


    "After I settle the mess in the tribe, take me to find my son. And also, introduce me to the expert who saved my royal family from dire straits!" The Sky Devouring Emperor said with fanatical enthusiasm.


    "Understood."


    Ao Yun bowed his head.


    "Oh, and one more thing. Kick those two useless fools, Ao Tie, out of the Heaven Devouring Son Pce. That''s where my son should reside. Even if he doesn''te back, no one else should set foot there!" The Sky Devouring Emperor instructed.


    Ao Yun nced at the pragmatic Sky Devouring Emperor and left.


    ...


    "What a beautiful day!"


    Yi Feng stretchedzily as he walked out of the martial arts hall and headed towards the vacantnd behind it.


    "Sir."


    "Greetings, sir."


    In the vacantnd, Wu Yonghong and the others were still diligently swinging their hoes. When they saw Yi Feng approaching, they respectfully greeted him.


    "You guys keep busy, I''ll just wander around!"


    Yi Feng smiled and said. He nced around and noticed that although these old men were progressing slowly, they were doing a decent job.


    "Um, sir."


    At this moment, Lu DaSheng timidly approached, carrying the stench of feces. It wasn''t that he didn''t care about cleanliness, on the contrary, he wanted to get rid of the smell more than anyone else. But without the permission of the person in front of him, he didn''t dare to use any of his cultivation techniques!


    "What''s the matter?"


    Yi Feng asked.


    "Um, sir, I have finished hauling the manure from Uncle Wang''s, Uncle Zhang''s, and Uncle Li''s houses. Can I leave now?" Lu DaSheng asked with anticipation, being extremely cautious.


    "Oh, really?"


    Yi Feng nced at the amount of manure still needed in the field. It was clearly not enough. If he let go of such a good dung picker, where would he find someone like him again?


    So, he said with emphasis, "You see, people should always see things through to the end. There''s still a lot of manure needed in this field, so you better finish hauling it all before you leave!"


    Upon hearing this, Lu DaSheng''s eyes welled up with tears.


    As the top alchemist in Nansha, he had been driven crazy during these days. Not only had he lost his lofty status, but he also had to deal with manure every day. His mental state was on the verge of copse.


    Finally, he endured his mental state and hauled all the manure. He thought he could regain his freedom, but he didn''t expect that this person would still not let him leave.


    However, he didn''t dare to refuse and could only nod his head reluctantly, tears in his eyes, and agree.


    Looking at Lu DaSheng''s deste appearance, Yi Feng also knew that he felt thepensation was too low.


    And it was true when you think about it. Carrying so much manure for just a few gold coins was indeed a bit meager.


    With this in mind, he raised his head solemnly and said, "Don''t worry, once you finish picking the manure, I won''t treat you unfairly. There will be rewards!"


    Upon hearing this, Lu DaSheng''s spirit trembled, and his lifeless eyes immediately filled with a burning passion as he turned his head towards Yi Feng.


    He had finally forgiven himself and was willing to bestow blessings upon him?


    "Thank you, sir. Thank you, sir," he hurriedly nodded his head, filled with anticipation for Yi Feng''s words.


    Lu DaSheng''s appearance made Yi Feng smile knowingly.


    This guy indeed found thepensation insufficient. Yi Feng initially thought he was an opportunist, but after spending more time with him, he realized that he was actually quite honest. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have silently endured the dissatisfaction with the lowpensation.


    With this in mind, Yi Feng''s opinion of this person improved significantly, and he expressed concern, saying, "Although you work efficiently by being in a rush every time, you shouldn''t be in such a hurry in the future. It may increase efficiency, but it''s not good for your health. Remember the lesson from falling into the manure pitst time?"


    "Yes, yes," Lu DaSheng nodded like a little chicken pecking at rice, his heart filled with excitement. The master had finally forgiven him and even spoke so many caring words.


    Truly...


    It was so touching!


    "Alright, go ahead. Since there''s no manure left in other people''s houses, start with your own!" Yi Feng instructed.


    Lu DaSheng expressed his gratitude and began working.


    With motivation, he became even more adept at carrying the manure bucket.


    As long as he did a good job, the reward from the master was not far away.


    He lifted the lid of the manure pit behind the martial arts hall and, based on his past experience, instinctively turned his head away.


    But...


    The expected stench didn''te. Instead, a wave of fragrance wafted over.


    What surprised him even more was that the sides of the manure pit were covered in flowers and nts. When he recognized these nts, Lu DaSheng''s eyes almost popped out of his head.


    "This..."


    "These...these..."


    "These are actually top-grade medicinal herbs, Violets?"


    "And that''s Cockb Flower, a precious medicinal herb!?"


    "Ah!"


    Lu DaSheng gasped in shock, standing next to the manure pit like a pir.


    For alchemists like them, these herbs were simply treasures.


    For example, the Violet was extremely valuable, enough to make people fight over it.


    As for the Cockb Flower, its value was even higher. Just this single herb could be the main ingredient for many types of medicine. It was rumored that a martial saint once exchanged his sacred treasure for a Cockb Flower.


    Besides the ones Lu DaSheng recognized, there were many others he couldn''t identify, but judging from their appearance and aura, they were no less valuable than the Cockb Flower.


    However...


    Why would something as extraordinary as these rare medicinal herbs, which are impossible to find anywhere, grow in a dung pit?


    "Why?"


    "Why is this happening?"


    Lu DaSheng felt utterly bewildered.


    To cultivate such nts, one would need a special feng shui treasurend that has been nurtured for thousands, if not tens of thousands, of years before a single nt could possibly grow.


    But this dung pit, far from being a feng shui treasurend, couldn''t even qualify as fertile soil.


    Just as he was pondering this question, lost in shock and unable to make sense of it all, Lu DaSheng''s eyes suddenly widened.


    "What''s that?"


    His hand pointed firmly at the pile of dog feces in the pit, and his whole body couldn''t help but tremble.


    Driven by an intense excitement, he threw himself into the dung pit without any regard for his own well-being.


    At the same time, his round eyeballs drew near, fixedly examining the pile of dog feces, while his mouth involuntarily gasped, a look of astonishment filling his face.

 Chapter 181

    Chapter 181


    "What on earth is this?"


    In shock, Lu DaSheng couldn''t help but stretch out his finger to smear a little bit on his fingertip and examine it carefully.


    Then, he couldn''t help but lean in closer to smell it.


    However, he was still clueless.


    Unable to restrain himself, with his head poking out from the cesspit, he looked around and saw no one else. His finger couldn''t help but move closer to his mouth.


    Then, lightning fast, his tongue shot out.


    Pop!


    And the moment his tongue stretched out, it was as if thunder exploded in his mind, and his eyeballs nearly popped out.


    "This is... medicine dregs?"


    "No no, it''s not medicine dregs."


    Lu DaSheng shook his head again. The medicinal potency here had clearly lost ny percent. How could it be medicine dregs?


    But in the next moment, he suddenly realized.


    "It seems like... it seems like medicine residue?"


    Holding the belief that practice is the only criterion for testing truth, he couldn''t help but lick it with his tongue again.


    "Hiss!"


    After licking it, he sucked in a breath of cold air again.


    This was indeed medicine residue!


    And not only was there this clump of medicine residue, but medicine residue could be seen all over the cesspit.


    Clearly, the violet flowers had also grown because they used these medicine residues as nutrients.


    Of course.


    This wasn''t even the most shocking thing to him. The most shocking thing was that although these medicine residues had lost ny percent of their potency, their effects could still rival king grade medicines, or even emperor grade medicines!


    In other words, the medicines that he, NanSha''s number one alchemist, refined were onlyparable to a pile of dog crap in this cesspit.


    However, he was not discouraged. On the contrary, his eyes were full of fanaticism, and his hands were full as he stood in the cesspit with tears of excitement streaming down his face.


    "No wonder, no wonder Master said he wouldn''t shortchange me. So this is how it is, this is how it is!"


    "My persistence has paid off. Lu DaSheng has finally risen above the rest!"


    Lu DaSheng shouted in his heart with his head raised back.


    Even the residues wereparable to king grade medicines. He could hardly imagine what grade the finished medicines would be.


    This cesspit was far too important to him as an alchemist.


    Its significance to him was even greater than if Yi Feng had directly given him a saint grade artifact.


    Because with these medicinal residues, he could gain a lot of alchemy knowledge and receive great inspiration.


    With this opportunity, his aplishments in alchemy would absolutely not be limited to just being NanSha''s number one alchemist.


    "What is that guy doing?"


    In the distance, Yi Feng saw Lu DaSheng dive into the cesspit and couldn''t help but frown.


    He worked very efficiently but didn''t seem to be very flexible mentally.


    Shaking his head, Yi Feng didn''t bother with him anymore and returned to the martial arts school to continue practicing calligraphy.


    After all, being a bit obsessivepulsive, he also felt it would be morefortable to finish the first task of the four arts first.


    With a brush in one hand and a spicy stick in the other, just as he was about to take a bite of the spicy stick to refresh himself, recalling Lu DaSheng''s earlier appearance, Yi Feng instantly lost his appetite and tossed it on the ground.


    Seeing this, the dog dashed over in the blink of an eye and started licking with its tongue.


    Yi Feng rolled his eyes at it and continued practicing his calligraphy.


    ...


    On top of a tall mountain, mist swirled around.


    In a pavilion to the side, an old daoist with sword-like eyebrows sat cross-legged, and in front of him knelt a youth in white robes.


    "Master, I have only gathered two mystic treasures. Disciple begs you to bestow me with another mystic treasure." The white-robed youth said earnestly, with a hint of pleading in his tone.


    "Ye Bei, you tell me first, why do you need so many mystic treasures?"


    The old daoist with sword-like eyebrows frowned at his current disciple and said, "Mystic treasures are born from the nurturing of heaven and earth. As long as they are called mystic treasures, they all have their uses. For you to ask for something so precious just like that, you ought to give me an exnation!"


    The one kneeling on the ground was Ye Bei. Ever since getting beaten up by that terrifying man in ck robes that day, he had been gathering mystic treasures everywhere. Seeing that so much time had passed and he had only gathered two mystic treasures, he had no choice but to plead with his master Han Tianque.


    "Hm?"


    Seeing Ye Bei remain silent, Old Dao Han Tianque voiced out again.


    "Master, I cannot speak of this matter." Ye Bei furrowed his brows and lowered his head to say.


    "Why can you not speak of it?" Han Tianque asked again.


    "It''s not that I''m unwilling to say, nor that I don''t want to say, but..."


    Ye Bei revealed a difficult expression. He knew that not only was his master''s temper fiery, but he also doted on him extremely, and had even imparted this entire cultivation to him. If he knew that he was doing this because of the threats from that man in ck robes, this Old Dao Han Tianque would definitely disregard the reasons and even the identity of the other party, and directly take up his sword to seek justice for him.


    But if he really went seeking the man in ck robes, would he be a match?


    Moreover, there was also that even more unfathomable young man?


    He didn''t want to see his master die tragically in the martial arts school, so he steeled himself and continued, "Master, please forgive me, I really cannot say."


    "For my sake?"


    Han Tianque''s tone sank. "You won''t tell me for my sake?"


    "Master, please forgive me, I really cannot say." Ye Bei stubbornly insisted.


    "Very well, very well."


    "You''ve really be defiant!" Han Tianque slowly stood up as his peak Martial Ancestor pressure released, oppressing Ye Bei.


    "Crack!"


    The stone b under Ye Bei''s feet shattered as he endured tremendous pressure, yet he still gritted his teeth and said, "Master, please do not ask anymore. I really cannot say."


    "Still not saying?"


    Han Tianque waved his palm as primordial qi enshrouded the area, flinging Ye Bei behind the rock wall and heavily smashing him against it.


    Then he approached threateningly and said coldly, "If you still refuse to speak, I will cripple your cultivation and rify our master-disciple rtionship. As for the innate mystic treasures, don''t even think about asking for them anymore."


    Hearing this, primordial qi surged in Han Tianque''s hand.


    "Master, why force me like this?" Ye Bei said with a pained expression.


    Han Tianque''s face remained cold. Seeing that Ye Bei still wouldn''t speak, he then ced his palm on his own brow.


    How could he not see that Ye Bei had gotten into trouble?


    If not for using this method, how could he force Ye Bei to speak?


    Sure enough.


    Seeing this, Ye Bei''s expression immediately became anxious as he quickly yelled, "I''ll speak!"


    Seeing this, Han Tianque slowly lowered his hand, staring fixedly at Ye Bei.


    "But listen calmly after hearing this, Master. This matter did indeed arise because of me, I was in the wrong first. And their strengths are unfathomable, even Master cannot deal with them!" Ye Bei hurriedly warned.


    He then told everything that happened at the martial arts school, as well as theter incident with the man in ck robes.


    However, one look at Han Tianque''s expression after he finished speaking, Ye Bei silently thought he was doomed.


    Sure enough, Han Tianque instantly erupted in rage.


    "How can this be allowed!"


    "Come with me to chop them up."


    Apanied by astonishing killing intent spreading out, a flying sword floated up into the sky out of nowhere. Han Tianque stepped on it, and at the same time grabbed Ye Bei and flew down the mountain.

 Chapter 182

    Chapter 182


    "Master, you must not, you must not!" Ye Bei anxiously shouted, his heart bing a tangled mess.


    He knew that this matter should not be spoken of.


    Because his master was not only hot-tempered, but also famously fearless and reckless!


    Of course, it was also because of his recklessness that, despite not being exceptionally talented, he had achieved greatly.


    If it were in the past, he would have certainly gone along with Han Tianque''s temperament, but this time waspletely different.


    Ye Bei had even guessed that the young man at the Martial Arts Hall and that ck-robed man were existences surpassing the Martial Emperor.


    With such great power, how could his master, a petty Martial Ancestor, not be seeking death?


    "Master!"


    Seeing that Han Tianque was not heeding his advice, Ye Bei''s face paled as he pressed a de of cyan energy against his own neck.


    "My disciple, you..."


    Seeing this, Han Tianque''s sword halted in midair.


    "Master, please hear your disciple''s advice. We are really no match for them, not even close to the same level!" Ye Bei said gravely: "What''s more, this matter was not their fault, but I who caused trouble first. Can''t you just give me the Congenital Spiritual Treasure and leave the rest for me to resolve?"


    "You..."


    Han Tianque waved his sleeve with a heavy sigh, then sealed off Ye Bei''s cultivation.


    "Master, you..."


    Ye Bei''s expression changed.


    Han Tianque waved his hand to interrupt, then said in a deep voice, "Although I''ve sealed your cultivation, today I will heed your advice."


    "However, you know my way of the sword. When I reach Martial Venerable,e down the mountain with me!"


    Having said this, Han Tianque took up his sword and left.


    Seeing this, Ye Bei sighed as he shook his head.


    His master had the nickname "Mad Sword", willing to go to his death for the sake of the way of the sword in his heart. That he was able to take a step back today was not easy.


    But now, with his cultivation sealed, he was in the southernmost reaches of Nansha, tens of thousands of miles from the Martial Arts Hall. There was no way for him to get there.


    He could only hope that Han Tianque would not make a breakthrough to Martial Venerable so soon!


    ...


    "Sword light horizontal snow jade dragon cold!"


    "Refreshing and clear at night!"


    "The poem''s nothing special, but what fine calligraphy!"


    In the Martial Arts Hall, Yi Feng dipped his brush as he looked at his calligraphy and could not help but exim.


    "Counting the days, it should be around New Year''s of my past life now!" Looking at the cold outside the window, Yi Feng sighed emotionally.


    "Then I shall write another couplet for New Year''s!"


    Yi Feng took out two more sheets of red paper and wrote down a couplet, nodding satisfactorily when he finished. He called out loudly, "My disciple, now that you''re better, stop moping about. Hurry and paste this couplet at the entrance."


    "Yes, Master."


    Little Zhong Qing put on arge cotton-padded jacket, blew out a breath of stale air, and took Yi Feng''s couplet outside.


    After pasting the couplet, he returned to Yi Feng''s side.


    "My disciple, now that your injury has healed, practice martial arts diligently!" Seeing Zhong Qing, Yi Feng smiled and said, "Also, I''ve given you that de so long ago, but it seems I haven''t taught you any de techniques yet?"


    "That''s right, Master."


    Zhong Qing tightened his grip on the long de, nodding obediently.


    "For my de techniques to beparable with the divine, I summarized only three forms. Today I will teach you these three forms," Yi Feng said softly, putting down his brush.


    "May I ask which three forms, Master?" Zhong Qing asked curiously.


    "Chop, hack, sh!"


    Yi Feng chuckled, "Remember, all variations derive from these three forms. As long as you practice them well, the de will flow freely in your hands."


    As he spoke, Yi Feng took the long de and demonstrated the three forms for Zhong Qing.


    With a swish he returned the de to Zhong Qing.


    "From now on, just practice these three forms!"


    "Oh, alright!"


    Zhong Qing scratched his head. Although he didn''t know why Yi Feng wanted him to practice these seemingly unremarkable forms, he would unconditionally obey Yi Feng''s words.


    Autumn gradually passed.


    Winter had arrived.


    Outside, goose feather snow drifted down.


    Days passed as usual.


    Wu Yonghong and the other two were still reiming wastnd. After all this time they had only cleared half, understandable given the weather.


    With their slowed progress, Lu Dashou''s manure hauling became easier, usually finishing by mid morning.


    What was puzzling was that, although he could rest in the afternoon, he would always linger by the manure pit until dark, muttering under his breath, unresponsive when shouted at.


    Zhong Qing swung the huge de, practicing the three forms - chop, hack, sh - day after day.


    However, that wretched noggin still seemed troublesome, wandering off every day, and the gold coins Yi Feng had hidden under his bed seemed to disappear from time to time.


    Of course, Yi Feng, absorbed in calligraphy all day, had no time to worry about such things.


    After finishing another couplet, the familiar voice finally rang in his mind.


    "Ding: Congrattions Host, your Calligraphy has reached the realm of Comparable with the Divine!"


    "Finally aplished."


    Yi Feng nodded satisfactorily, looking at the freshly written couplet. Yi Feng called out again, "My disciple, take down the couplets at the entrance and rece them with this new one."


    "Yes, Master."


    Zhong Qing put away the long de, took down the old couplets, and pasted up the new ones.


    "Master''s calligraphy is so beautiful."


    Zhong Qing pped his little hands, stomping on the snow underfoot as he prepared to head back inside.


    "Boom!"


    Suddenly, a shadow crashed down from an unknown direction,nding right by Zhong Qing''s feet.


    Blood spurted from his mouth as he gasped for breath, his whole body on the verge of copse.


    Zhong Qing was stunned.


    Before he could ask questions, a man wielding a giant sword approached from not far away, slowly advancing on the injured man.


    "Hei Jian, across thousands of miles you still chase me. What is the point?"


    The injured man''s face was unwilling as he shouted.


    "I want to prove that I am the best swordsman in Nansha!" Hei Jian said coldly.


    "You''ve already proven it. Why must you exterminate mepletely?" The injured man yelled.


    "Because under my sword, I never leave survivors. So you must die!" Hei Jian said coldly, stepping through the snow and finally closing in, drawing his giant sword to sh down.


    "Stop!"


    Suddenly, Zhong Qing''s round face reddened as he stood before the injured man and shouted, "No fighting at the gate of our Martial Arts Hall!"


    Hei Jian nced at Zhong Qing briefly before ignoring him, raising the giant sword with a roar.


    "Run quickly!"


    The injured man urgently shouted at Zhong Qing.


    But Hei Jian''s giant sword was already poised above Zhong Qing''s head.


    This strike carried endless pressure, crushing down directly.


    Seeing this, the injured man''s face turned ashen. Because where this strike passed, nothing would remain.


    How regrettable.


    He would implicate a child before his death.


    He closed his eyes.


    "ng!"


    But at that moment, a melodious sound rang in his ears. He suddenly opened his eyes wide, shocked to find the boy beside him blocking the sword with his own de.


    "Zheng!"


    With a humming vibration, the giant sword plunged into the ground, sinking half a foot deep.


    "I told you not to fight at my Martial Arts Hall''s gate, why didn''t you listen?"


    The boy''s round face flushed as he unhappily shouted.

 Chapter 183

    Chapter 183


    Snapped!


    This scene left the injured man next to him dumbfounded. He felt like a fishbone was stuck in his throat and couldn''t get a word out.


    This was the ck Sword!


    The peerless Sword Demon who had chased him for over ten thousand miles and had one foot in the Warrior Sage Realm, yet his precious sword that he valued more than his life was sent flying by this little boy with a single strike?


    What kind of sorcery was this!


    ck Sword was also nearly dumbstruck, his face filled with shock and terror as he stared at the little boy before him.


    That tiny body was actually capable of exploding with such tremendous might, not only sending his giant sword flying, but even shattering all the bones in his palm!


    But soon, his face was flooded with thick humiliation.


    For a swordsman, the greatest shame was having their sword sent flying by someone else.


    Such insult...


    Would not rest until death.


    Even if he couldn''t see through this little boy''s cultivation level, the surging humiliation made him desperately want to y the boy under his sword!


    With the madness shing across his face, he dashed to his giant sword and grabbed its hilt, intent on drawing it out.


    "Hmm?"


    However, as soon as he exerted force, his expression changed greatly. Because to his shock, he was unable to pull the giant sword out!


    Refusing to believe it, he tried again with all his might.


    This time, he used every ounce of strength, yet the sword stuck in the ground didn''t even budge one bit.


    How...how could this be?


    Finally, tidal waves crashed in ck Sword''s heart as his eyeballs nearly bulged out.


    This time, he was well and truly panicking, thoughts of retreat emerging for the first time.


    But just as he was about to leave, the little boy''s small face flushed red as he suddenly shot him an angry re.


    "You ungrateful jerk! I told you to stop but you insisted on attacking. And now you still want to draw your sword and fight me? I''m very angry now. Looks like I''ll have to teach you a lesson!"


    As he spoke, Zhong Qing raised the long saber in his hand and chopped down at ck Sword.


    It was an utterly in strike without any embellishment or seeming force, yet it made ck Sword feel immense danger. He rolled away and hastily drew out a spare giant sword to block.


    ng!


    A pleasant ring echoed out as ck Sword''s sword snapped in half and his body heavily smashed into the ground, eyes filled with terror as he stared at Zhong Qing.


    "Get lost, now!"


    Zhong Qing put away his long saber and yelled in a tender voice.


    Seeing this, ck Sword felt like he had received amnesty. He didn''t even bother with his sword anymore, crawling up and retreating into a nearby alley. But just as he was about to take flight, his feet staggered heavily.


    At the same time, his eyes filled with bloodshot veins as his entire body trembled violently.


    "Saber...feeling..."


    "Such powerful saber aura!"


    ck Sword examined his own organs and meridians, only to find they had long since been shattered by a tremendous saber aura.


    "This is...what ce is this?"


    Still unwilling, ck Sword stiffly copsed amidst the snow, having lost all signs of life.


    The injured man watched this all happen with utter astonishment. Just as he was about to speak, his entire body jolted again.


    Because he suddenly noticed one of the auras on the giant sword in the ground had vanished.


    He could naturally discern that this aura belonged to ck Sword.


    And its disappearance meant ck Sword was dead.


    Was he killed by the little boy before him?


    The man couldn''t help but specte.


    Right then, Zhong Qing nced at the disappeared figure and snorted, "Gotta properly teach those who don''t listen a lesson, so they won''te make trouble at my martial arts school entrance anymore."


    These words instantly affirmed the injured man''s thoughts.


    It seemed the peerless ck Sword had indeed been killed by this little boy in just two moves!


    Of course, what shocked him even more was that despite being right there, he hadn''t noticed how the boy had killed ck Sword at all.


    After the initial shock wore off, he hurriedly propped up his injured body and greeted, "Little brother..."


    "No, Senior."


    But the injured man immediately realized his mistake. This seemingly young boy wasn''t some junior, but an unfathomable expert who had cultivated for who knew how many years. He quickly changed his words, "Senior, thank you for saving my life. This junior is called Guan Yunpeng."


    "Oh, you alright?" Zhong Qing nced at him and said, "Though I''m no senior. My name is Zhong Qing."


    "Senior is too modest. With your heaven-reaching cultivation, this junior should address you as senior." Guan Yunpeng said respectfully.


    "Cultivation?"


    Zhong Qing looked at him strangely again and frowned, "You''ve got it wrong. I don''t have any cultivation, I''m just an ordinary mortal."


    "Mortal?"


    Guan Yunpeng was greatly shocked.


    The expert who killed ck Sword in two moves was just an ordinary mortal?


    He wouldn''t believe it even if he was beaten to death.


    Anyone capable of such feats had to at least be at the Warrior Sage Realm.


    But since this expert insisted on calling himself a mortal, Guan Yunpeng naturally didn''t dare offend him.


    "Oh right, how are your injuries? Want toe in for my master to take a look? He knows healing." Zhong Qing looked at Guan Yunpeng''s wounds and gently asked.


    "Master?"


    "You have a master too?"


    These words instantly made Guan Yunpeng''s entire body quiver as his jaw nearly dropped.


    This person actually had a master too?


    If his own strength was at least at the Warrior Sage Realm, then what level was his master''s cultivation at?


    He was filled with disbelief.


    But Zhong Qing frowned again, not too politely asking back, "What''s so odd about me having a master?"


    "No no, I didn''t mean anything by it. I was just...just shocked!" Guan Yunpeng hurriedly waved his hands in exnation. Seeing Zhong Qing''s gaze soften, he secretly heaved a huge sigh of relief.


    "Fine then,e in and let my master take a look at your injuries!" Zhong Qing saw this strange man and headed into the martial arts school first.


    Guan Yunpeng nodded, his face filled with excitement as he followed along.


    But he had only taken a single step before halting abruptly.


    This is...


    What is this?


    Right now, his eyes were tightly fixed on the pair of couplets by the entrance, his pupils constricted to pinholes.


    Because he realized the words on the couplets actually contained a tremendous sword intent!


    Especially that single vertical stroke. It was like a heavenly sword descending, carrying mighty pressure and oppressive aura.


    In his eyes, it suddenly erged and drew nearer and nearer...


    "What are you dazing out for?"


    Just then, Zhong Qing''s voice sounded out. Only then did Guan Yunpeng react, finding his entire body drenched in cold sweat. He couldn''t help but feel greatly shocked inside.


    What kind of ce was this martial arts school?


    Not only was there an unfathomable little boy who imed to be mortal, even the couplets on the entrance contained such powerful sword intent.


    He even felt if he finished reading all the words, he could reach new heights in hisprehension of the sword.


    As a result, he became extremely anticipative of the master the boy had mentioned.


    Naturally, his attitude grew even more respectful.

 Chapter 184

    Chapter 184


    Following Zhong Qing, Guan Yunpeng walked tremblingly into the Martial Arts Hall.


    All the way, he was anxious.


    All the way, his heart thumped.


    Finally, he felt his whole body going numb.


    From the first step at the entrance, wherever his eyes passed, everything was a treasure.


    The mirror hanging on the hall, the paintings on both sides of the walls, the big ck umbre casually ced, the me pearl in the furnace, even the rag hanging on the bamboo pole...


    He had lost count.


    He only knew that every time he saw a treasure, his body sank a little more. Walking through this hall, he almost crawled on the ground.


    "Master, I brought someone," Zhong Qing said softly.


    Zhong Qing''s words instantly startled Guan Yunpeng. He quickly raised his head and looked ahead.


    A young man.


    Fell into his eyes.


    The white robe was spotless, exuding a gentle and elegant temperament. His right hand held a brush standing next to the desk. His whole body exuded a sense of being above the mundane world, looking at him with a faint smile.


    This person.


    Is that Zhong Qing''s master?


    Sure enough.


    Extraordinary!


    It''s just that, like Zhong Qing, he couldn''t see through him, and didn''t know what his cultivation was.


    At the same time, Zhong Qing told Yi Feng what had happened at the Martial Arts Hall. Yi Feng nodded approvingly at him, then smiled at Guan Yunpeng, "Have a seat."


    "Yes."


    Guan Yunpeng nodded respectfully. Although there was a stool next to him, he did not dare sit down.


    Suddenly.


    His pupils shrank.


    His eyes stared dead at the rice paper filled with brushstrokes.


    His heart thumped violently.


    He was horrified to discover that the handwriting on these rice papers, without exception, contained things that shocked him.


    Such as the regr script, containing a magnificent aura.


    The sharp de-like font, containing intense sword energy.


    And many more different fonts, either sword intent, or Tao rhyme, or martial spirit, or making people''s state of mind peaceful, or making people''s blood boil...


    What astonished him even more was that these rice papers filled with different fonts were scattered all over the floor, desk, and even under Yi Feng''s feet, as if they were discarded garbage.


    "Sir''s calligraphy, wonderful, truly wonderful!"


    He swallowed and couldn''t think of a word to express his admiration.


    "You also understand calligraphy?"


    Hearing this, Yi Feng looked at Guan Yunpeng in surprise and asked.


    "A little, a little bit."


    Guan Yunpeng hurriedly bowed and said, "But my level is not worthy toment in front of you, sir."


    "Haha, don''t be so modest. By the way, what''s your name?" Yi Feng was quite excited. He didn''t expect to meet a fellow calligrapher.


    "Guan Yunpeng."


    Guan Yunpeng quickly replied.


    "Guan Yunpeng, nice name."


    Yi Feng nodded and wrote down the three characters of Guan Yunpeng on a new sheet of rice paper. Then he handed it to Guan Yunpeng with a smile, "What do you think of these three characters?"


    Guan Yunpeng respectfully took the rice paper with both hands, and felt a strong sword intent rushing toward his face.


    "Good, good, good!"


    Guan Yunpeng held the rice paper in both hands and shouted loudly. His eyes were shining with excitement. He had never imagined that his own name, when written, could have such an effect.


    Yi Feng smiled slightly. It was always exciting to be praised. So he said, "If you like it, I''ll give it to you."


    "What?"


    "Give it to me?"


    Guan Yunpeng''s heart beat violently, his body trembled, and he looked at Yi Feng in disbelief, full of joy.


    "Just a few characters, no big deal!" Yi Feng said with augh.


    "Thank you, thank you, senior!"


    Guan Yunpeng held the rice paper, tears of excitement crept down his face, and his body trembled as he was about to kneel down to Yi Feng.


    Seeing this, Yi Feng quickly helped him up and looked at his eyes that were vaguely tearful. He couldn''t help but feel emotional. This man really loved calligraphy!


    He remembered that he was still injured, so heughed, "Let me take a look at your injury!"


    "How could I trouble you with this, sir?" Guan Yunpeng said in pleasant surprise.


    "Meeting by chance is fate, what''s the trouble in this?" Yi Feng smiled gently.


    "Then thank you, sir."


    Guan Yunpeng was extremely excited. He didn''t expect to not only survive today, but also obtain such opportunities in session.


    As he approached Yi Feng, he said respectfully again, "But sir, I''m afraid this injury is not easy to heal!"


    "You''re overthinking," Yi Feng rolled his eyes at him and said, "It''s just a superficial wound, what''s difficult about healing it?"


    "Superficial wound?"


    Guan Yunpeng smacked his lips in disbelief and looked at Yi Feng.


    It seemed that he only had one sword mark on his body, but his internal meridians and five organs had already been shocked by the sword energy of the ck sword. But this person said it was just a superficial wound?


    Did he fail to see his internal condition, or was it really so trivial in his opinion?


    While he was surprised, Yi Feng had already asked Zhong Qing to bring the crushed medicinal herbs.


    "Apply it and it will heal quickly."


    As he spoke, Yi Feng took the medicine and pped it on Guan Yunpeng''s wound.


    So careless?


    Guan Yunpeng opened his mouth. Although he admitted that this expert''s skills were extraordinary, did he have some misunderstanding about healing?


    But before this doubt arose, he was horrified to find that a warm current flowed into his body along the wound, not only dispelling the remaining sword energy in his body, but also repairing his injured meridians and internal organs at a visible speed.


    "Ow!"


    When thisfortable feeling came, Guan Yunpeng couldn''t help but shudder.


    What kind of miraculous means was this, it was so terrifying!


    For a while, his gaze at Yi Feng became more fanatical. He hurriedly bowed to Yi Feng and said gratefully, "Senior''s skills are indeed extraordinary. Not only are your skills miraculous, but you are also kind enough to guide a junior like me while having a heart to save all living beings."


    "Skills miraculous?"


    Yi Feng nced at Guan Yunpeng, shook his head and smiled, "I think you got it wrong. I don''t have miraculous skills. I''m just an ordinary person."


    "Ordinary person?"


    Guan Yunpeng was confused.


    It was one thing for that disciple who killed Hei Jian to im he was an ordinary person, but now this expert with miraculous skills also imed to be an ordinary person?


    "Senior, you are too modest. Why be so low-key to conceal your miraculous skills when you obviously have them?" Finally, he asked out the doubts in his mind.


    "I don''t have any miraculous skills. I really am just an ordinary person," Yi Feng rolled his eyes at him again. He wondered if he had met another chunibyo like Wu Yonghong.


    Guan Yunpeng was even more confused.


    He really couldn''t understand why such a powerful person wanted to pretend to be an ordinary person.


    "Sir."


    "Sir, we¡¯re done with today¡¯s work, let¡¯se chat with you."


    Just then, several voices came from outside the door.


    Then, to Guan Yunpeng''s dumbfounded gaze, several elders walked in covered in mud.

 Chapter 185

    Chapter 185


    Although these few elders hid themselves well, Guan Yunpeng could tell at a nce that these old men were all Martial Saints, thanks to their cultivation of special martial arts techniques.


    He gasped in shock.


    The old monsters that were usually hard to find were gathered here in droves?


    Since he was only at the consummate level of Martial Lord, seeing Martial Saints naturally made him not dare to be negligent. He quickly bowed and greeted, "Greetings to the three seniors!"


    Hearing this, Wu Yonghong and the other two also looked towards this neer, their brows immediately wrinkling. All wore expressions as if to say, young man, don''t make a scene.


    With a wave of their hands, they said, "You''ve got it wrong, we three are not any seniors, we''re just ordinary people!"


    Guan Yunpeng shuddered.


    What?


    They were ordinary people?


    Filled with doubt, he was about to ask again, but saw Wu Yonghong re at him from the side.


    Seeing this, he quickly shut his mouth, and could only temporarily suppress the doubts in his heart and wait for a chance to ask clearlyter.


    "Oh, you three havee!" Yi Feng smiled and said, "Did youe today wanting me to write something?"


    "No need, no need, Sir."


    "Right, right, right, don''t trouble yourself today, Sir."


    "Yes, I still have more than a dozen pieces of your calligraphy and paintings that I haven''t fully appreciated yet."


    Seeing this, Wu Yonghong and the other two quickly waved their hands, declining Yi Feng''s offer.


    "Alright!"


    Yi Feng nodded.


    Seeing this, Wu Yonghong and the two others finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    In this period of time working for Yi Feng, they had finally experienced what was called destiny. Each person had received more than ten pieces of calligraphy and paintings containing powerful martial intent and Daoyun.


    Originally, for such treasures, they would have dly epted them.


    But it was a pity that the Daoyun contained within the master''s calligraphy was truly too profound. They hadn''t even fullyprehended the first piece of poetry, and the rest could provide them withprehension for a lifetime. If they took any more, they would certainly suffer mental derangement from overexertion.


    At the side, Guan Yunpeng was already shocked speechless.


    He had obviously heard the meaning in Wu Yonghong and the others'' words.


    They had actually obtained so many benefits, even to the point they couldn''t handle any more?


    He suddenly revealed a burning gaze.


    So after leaving the Martial House, he hurried to catch up with Wu Yonghong and the others.


    "Seniors, seniors," he called out, while taking out several pots of fine wine from his storage ring to offer them.


    "Not bad, quite sensible!"


    Wu Yonghong and the others put away the fine wine, smiling as they looked at Guan Yunpeng.


    "The seniors jest," Guan Yunpeng respectfully lowered his head and asked the first question in his heart, "Seniors, I want to ask, why did that senior say that he was an ordinary person, and even you as well?"


    Hearing this, Wu Yonghong and the others looked at Guan Yunpeng as if looking at an idiot, shaking their heads.


    Guan Yunpeng didn''t dare get angry, and quickly asked, "Please speak inly, seniors."


    "You are ignorant!"


    Wu Yonghong said in a teaching tone, "To tell the truth, whether in cultivation base or state of mind, that master has long reached the stage of returning to original simplicity. He came to this small city to experience ordinary life. Not only does he truly see himself as an ordinary person, but also personally does everything, and we who are with him naturally have to cooperate with the master."


    "I see."


    Guan Yunpeng suddenly understood, and thought back to his own rashness earlier, revealing an apprehensive look.


    He had almost offended the senior!


    He couldn''t help but look at Wu Yonghong with gratitude.


    "Right, Seniors, could you tell me, what is the Master''s cultivation level?" He asked again.


    "What do you think?" Sun Zhuge leisurely said.


    "Martial Saint?" he ventured.


    Sun Zhuge and the others revealed looks of disdain.


    "Could it be Martial Emperor?"


    Guan Yunpeng said in disbelief.


    But Wu Yonghong shook his head, patted him on the shoulder, and sighed, "Young man, we really have no interest in talking to you, after all your perspective is truly too low."


    "Too low a perspective?"


    Guan Yunpeng felt like a thunderp went off in his mind.


    "Could it be!"


    "Could he be..."


    Before he could finish speaking, Wu Yonghong and the others interrupted him. "It''s enough to know this much. Coming here today is your good fortune, so cherish it!"


    Having said that, the three turned and left.


    But Guan Yunpeng was unwilling to give up, and hurried to catch up and ask again, "Have you been by the Master''s side long term?"


    "Of course!"


    Wu Yonghong and the others unconsciously straightened their chests with pride, and said rather arrogantly, "We have been."


    Hearing this, Guan Yunpeng immediately revealed an envious look, and quickly asked again, "Then seniors, could you teach me how I can stay by the Master''s side?"


    "You?"


    Wu Yonghong and the others looked Guan Yunpeng up and down, then shook their heads. "I heard even the nightsoil collectors here have broken through to Martial Saint. You still have a ways to go."


    Having said that, the three turned and left.


    And Guan Yunpeng was left standing there in shock.


    Even the nightsoil collectors have broken through to Martial Saint?


    He suddenly radiated a burning gaze, firmly resolving in his heart to find a way to stay by this man''s side.


    But for now, I still need to return to my cave residence for a bit, firstprehending the three characters the Master gave me, and break through to Martial Saint beforeing back.


    After speaking, Guan Yunpeng flew away.


    Returning to Nansha Cave Residence, he closed his door and didn''te out, spending his daysprehending the three characters Yi Feng had given him. Finally, after three days, he directly broke through to the Martial Saint realm.


    Leaving the cave residence, just as he was about to go to Pingjiang City again, he saw a stream of light shooting over in the distance.


    "Han Tianque?"


    Guan Yunpeng was shocked, and saw it was this old friend, so he smiled and went to wee him.


    "Eh, Guan Yunpeng, how are you not dead?" Han Tianque looked at Guan Yunpeng in surprise and asked, "I just heard that Hei Jian was pursuing you to kill you. I wanted toe help you, but how are you safe and sound in your cave residence?"


    "My friend is too kind, but helping me is unnecessary!" Guan Yunpeng said arrogantly, "I''ve already broken through to Martial Saint."


    As he spoke, his aura suddenly erupted.


    Seeing this, Han Tianque was greatly shocked, staring in surprise as he asked, "Weren''t your cultivation base lower than mine before? How did you suddenly break through to Martial Saint, how is this possible?"


    "Nothing is impossible!" Guan Yunpeng said with augh. "After all, I recently obtained great good fortune."


    "What good fortune?" Han Tianque hurriedly asked.


    "Look."


    Guan Yunpeng took out the piece of rice paper, suddenly revealing powerful sword intent.


    "Such powerful sword intent, where did you get this?" Han Tianque gasped, looking at Guan Yunpeng with a face full of envy, and eagerly asked.


    "It was gifted to me by a senior master. I am on my way now to serve under him," Guan Yunpeng said with a face full of reverence. Seeing his old friend''s full envy beside him, he asked, "Why note with me?"


    "Is it possible?"


    Han Tianque''s eyes lit up, and he was immediately moved.


    "This senior tirelessly assists juniors like us. I feel that if we go with utmost respect, even if we can''t follow the senior, we should still be able to gain some good fortune," Guan Yunpeng said.


    "Good!"


    Han Tianque immediately agreed, trembling with excitement. He had seen that sword intent on Guan Yunpeng''s rice paper clearly. He had always been stuck at the barrier to Martial Saint, and with such a great opportunity, he was naturally impatient.


    "Right, where is this senior you mentioned?" Han Tianque asked again.


    "Pingjiang City!"


    "Pingjiang City?"


    Han Tianque''s eyes lit up, the corners of his mouth raising in a smile. "That''s even better. I was just on my way to take revenge on a viin from Pingjiang City who bullied my disciple. Going there now will aplish two things at once."

 Chapter 186

    Chapter 186


    Back in the cave, Han Tianque looked down at Ye Bei, whose cultivation had been sealed.


    "Stay here in the cave. I''m going down the mountain with your uncle Guan to help you get rid of that martial arts hall that bullied you," Han Tianque instructed.


    "You can''t!"


    Ye Bei''s expression changed drastically as he hurriedly said, "You absolutely can''t go! The people in that martial arts hall are really strong!"


    "Hmph, my mind is made up. There''s no need to say more," Han Tianque said coldly.


    "Even if that martial arts hall is as strong as you say, there''s no need to fear. After all, I''m going with your uncle Guan this time. He recently obtained great fortune and has reached the Martial Venerable realm. If anything unexpected happens, your uncle Guan will help out."


    "Master, please listen to my advice. Even a Martial Venerable will be useless there!" Ye Bei earnestly advised in a grave tone, "Also, I will never tell you the address of the martial arts hall."


    "Hmph, I already know where it is. There''s no need for you to say it," Han Tianque snorted coldly.


    Ye Bei''s expression changed in shock. "How...how do you know?"


    "Your protective treasure has my aura on it. I set it up in case you encountered any danger and I needed to save you, so I know clearly everywhere you''ve been," Han Tianque exined.


    "What?"


    Ye Bei''s expression was ugly. He had wanted to withhold the address of the martial arts hall, but he hadn''t expected...


    No longer paying Ye Bei any attention, Han Tianque turned into a streak of light and left. He soon met up with Guan Yunpeng to head towards Pingjiang City.


    "Old Han, I''ll ride your flying sword. You can steer it while I cultivate," Guan Yunpeng said before they set off. "After all, I just broke through and my aura is still unstable. I need to adjust it."


    "Alright, you go ahead and cultivate," Han Tianque replied.


    He looked at Guan Yunpeng''s Martial Venerable aura with envy filling his heart, even more eager for this trip.


    If he could gain some fortune, he could finally break through to Martial Venerable as he wished.


    "But before we get to that senior...I need to take care of some personal business first," Han Tianque added.


    "What''s so important about this personal business that you have to take care of it so urgently?" Guan Yunpeng asked, puzzled.


    Upon hearing this, Han Tianque''s expression darkened as he emitted a wrathful aura. "There are some shameless people in Pingjiang City extorting my disciple. How could I not be angry?"


    "I see."


    Guan Yunpeng nodded without saying more. After all, he knew Han Tianque''s temper. Once he was set on something, no one could stop him, especially when it involved his beloved disciple.


    "However..."


    Han Tianque recalled Ye Bei''s nervousness and didn''t let down his guard. "My disciple said these people are quite strong. If we really run into unexpected trouble, I''ll have to ask for your help as well!"


    Hearing this, Guan Yunpeng felt somewhat arrogant.


    Usually this arrogant Han Tianque would never bow his head to anyone. But now he was asking him for help.


    The power of Martial Venerable really was different! Even someone as stubborn as Han Tianque would ask others for help when faced with formidable strength.


    "Alright, if there''s anything you can''t resolve, I will lend a hand," Guan Yunpeng responded, unable to reject Han Tianque. He stuck out his chest proudly and said, "Just let me know when you need me."


    "Thank you for obliging."


    Han Tianque bowed his head slightly. A glow rose from his feet and his sword transformed into a three-zhang length. Like a meteor, it shot towards the distance.


    Sitting crossed-legged atop the sword, Guan Yunpeng closed his eyes and settled his spirit to solidify his cultivation that had just entered the Martial Venerable realm.


    With Han Tianque''s Martial Ancestor cultivation, it didn''t take long to travel thousands of miles.


    They had set off at dusk the previous day, and by early morning of the next day, they were already above the martial arts hall.


    "This is it," Han Tianque said in a cold voice, his gaze fixed intensely on the small martial arts hall below.


    "Mm. Go take care of it first. I''ll wait here. Let me know if you really need me to make a move," came Guan Yunpeng''s calm voice from the air.


    He didn''t open his eyes, his spirit focused on cultivation.


    "Alright. Old Guan, just wait here for a bit. I''ll go take care of them and be right back," Han Tianque said as he dismissed his sword. He then dove down towards a barren area behind the martial arts hall.


    He chose not to descend at the front gate, being somewhat cautious and not wanting to startle the snake in the grass.


    He also wanted to inspect the martial arts hall first.


    After looking it over, Han Tianque lowered his guard somewhat.


    It didn''t seem...anything out of the ordinary.


    Not only was there no aura, he didn''t see any formations around the martial arts hall either.


    "Hmph. What a bluff."


    "A bunch of petty crooks, daring to extort my disciple. Be extinguished by my sword!"


    Filled with rage, Han Tianque shot up into the air.


    The instant he took flight, his peak Martial Ancestor aura erupted. With a flick of his palm, the sword in his hand hummed.


    Apanied by an overbearing chill, radiant sword light scattered as he drew a massive afterimage in the air with a sh towards the martial arts hall.


    Clearly, Han Tianque intended to slice the entire martial arts hall in half with one strike.


    At the same time in the sky, Guan Yunpeng, who had been sitting cross-legged, withdrew his spirit from cultivation.


    He had thought about it and felt it wasn''t good for Han Tianque to go alone after all.


    His attitude seemed a bit pretentious, making it look like he had changed after breaking through to Martial Venerable.


    Besides, he could solidify his cultivation anytime. It wouldn''t make a difference waiting a while longer.


    With this thought, he slowly opened his eyes.


    Hm?


    Why did it seem familiar?


    He looked down and swept his gaze around, immediately spotting the small martial arts hall.


    "Huh?"


    "We''re at senior''s ce already?"


    Guan Yunpeng said in surprise, "I don''t seem to have told Old Han the address. How did he end up here?"


    Just as he felt puzzled, he seemed to sense something. His eyes suddenly widened.


    He hurriedly focused his senses to look and instantly saw Han Tianque with bloodshot eyes, raising the sword in his hand to hack at the martial arts hall.


    "Oh no!"


    Guan Yunpeng''s heart lurched and his heart nearly jumped out in that moment.

 Chapter 187

    Chapter 187


    Guan Yunpeng felt like he was going to die. His heart was stuck in his throat as he stammered and unleashed the full might of his Martial Venerable cultivation, moving towards Han Tianque''s domain at an unprecedented speed.


    "Hurry..."


    "Hurry up..."


    As he sped forward, Guan Yunpeng kept praying in his mouth, afraid he would be a step toote.


    "Die!"


    As he shed down with this sword, Han Tianque fully unleashed the madness within him, his eyes shing with icy light.


    Just at this critical juncture, an even more dazzling and terrifying sword light came striking.


    This sword light was even more terrifying.


    In practically an instant, it shattered Han Tianque''s sword light, dissipating into the horizon.


    "Who is it?"


    "Who dares ruin my ns?"


    Seeing his sword light blocked, Han Tianque was immediately furious. ring, he looked to the side only to be shocked to find it was Guan Yunpeng.


    Just as he was about to ask Guan Yunpeng why he had foiled his ns, he saw Guan Yunpeng, apoplectic with rage, charging at him and punching him in the face.


    "Pffft!"


    Han Tianque couldn''t withstand Guan Yunpeng''s current attacks at all. He spat out a mouthful of blood and was sent flying, heavily crashing to the ground.


    "You, what are you doing?"


    After crawling up from the ground, Han Tianque furiously questioned with a stiff face.


    But before his voice could fall, the enraged Guan Yunpeng shed out a sword light with the longsword in his hand, slicing towards him.


    Seeing this sword light, Han Tianque was scared stiff, his body flickering as he turned and fled.


    Swish!


    With his sword missing its mark, Guan Yunpeng grew even more furious. With a flick of his palm, another icy radiance swept forth.


    This icy radiance just barely grazed past Han Tianque''s head, nearly slicing off half of it directly.


    However, Guan Yunpeng still showed no intention of letting him off, his face flushed red as he unleashed another barrage of attacks at Han Tianque.


    In an instant,


    Han Tianque was beaten into a scrambling mess, looking wretched and miserable.


    "Old man Guan, don''t we have some misunderstanding here? What''s going on with you?" Han Tianque cried out miserably as he shouted loudly.


    "Misunderstanding?"


    "I misunderstood your whole family!"


    Guan Yunpeng cursed coarsely, sweeping out another sword light as he loudly shouted: "Old demon Han Tianque, I''m asking you, were you not jealous that I broke through to the Martial Venerable realm and deliberately tried to harm me?"


    "Harm you?"


    Han Tianque waspletely confused. As he wretchedly dodged Guan Yunpeng''s attacks, he cried out: "You must have gotten it wrong, how could I harm you?"


    "Hmph, still not admitting it?"


    Guan Yunpeng''s attacks were relentless as he gloomily scolded: "Old demon Han Tianque, to think, I, Guan Yunpeng, actually misunderstood you. Over these thousands of years, I had always seen you as an intimate friend, yet I never expected you to be so despicable. I was thinking of you kindly, yet never expected you to harm me out of jealousy!"


    Hearing Guan Yunpeng''s stabbing words, Han Tianque felt on the verge of tears.


    He couldn''t figure out why Guan Yunpeng, who was fine just earlier, had suddenly be hostile.


    "What exactly is going on here? Let''s talk this through properly!" Han Tianque shouted.


    "Talk properly?"


    "I''ve got nothing to say to you!" Guan Yunpeng yelled furiously in response.


    "You, I really don''t know what''s going on here!" Han Tianque anxiously jumped up and down, crying out miserably: "What offense did Imit against you? Just tell me!"


    "Fine, fine! Since you''re ying dumb, then I''ll expose you directly!"


    Guan Yunpeng pointed at the nearby martial arts hall and shouted: "I''m asking you, you clearly knew I gained an opportunity at this martial arts hall and knew it was my benefactor, yet you still tried to attack it with your sword. If that''s not jealousy, then what is it? Even if you''re looking to die, don''t drag me down too!"


    Upon hearing this,


    Han Tianque was stunned speechless. His voice stammered as he asked in disbelief: "Are you saying this is the residence of the senior who gave you this opportunity?"


    "What else could it be?"


    Guan Yunpeng was exasperated to the point of cursing. ncing back at the martial arts hall and seeing no movement within, he finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    Thankfully.


    Thankfully the people inside hadn''t noticed yet.


    Otherwise even ten lives wouldn''t have been enough for them to die.


    Having obtained Guan Yunpeng''s confirmation, it was as if a thunderp went off in Han Tianque''s mind.


    Based on the taboo he had set on Ye Bei, the only ce Ye Bei had stayed in Pingjiang City was here. So wasn''t this the ce he was trying to extort Ye Bei''s disciple at?


    How


    How had it be the ce that gave Guan Yunpeng his opportunity?


    "Did you get it wrong?" Han Tianque asked in disbelief.


    "I got it wrong?"


    Guan Yunpeng was furious. Just as he was about to continue lecturing Han Tianque, he seemed to notice something. Suddenly, he put away the longsword in his hand and lowered his head.


    Subsequently, an old man wearing straw sandals and carrying a hoe on his shoulder walked over from the front. As he passed the two, this old man gave them a meaningful nce before carrying his hoe over to work in the barrennd ahead.


    "Mar...Martial Venerable?"


    Seeing this old man, Han Tianque felt as if a fish bone was stuck in his throat. He was too shocked to even utter half a sentence.


    But before he could recover from his shock, he saw another old man carrying an iron spade walking over. He too gave them a meaningful nce before going over to the barrennd to work.


    Thud!


    Han Tianque''s eyes widened even more in shock. Even his voice turned stuttering.


    Just as he was about to speak, he saw yet another old man passing before their eyes carrying a rake, simrly going over to work in the fields.


    "Ye...yet another Martial Venerable?"


    After three Martial Venerables had walked past, Han Tianque felt cold sweat pouring down his body.


    Since when were Martial Venerables somonce?


    And doing farm work at that?


    At this time, nging sounds came from the front, apanied by a stench. A man in his forties carrying buckets of feces walked over.


    "Don''t tell me he''s also...?"


    Han Tianque''s eyes bulged wide.


    Sure enough, as this feces carrier walked past them, he intensely sensed the profound auraing from the other party.


    Heavens!


    He cried out inwardly.


    What was going on here?


    Martial Venerables were asmon as dogs?


    Ignoring the previous three working thend, even thest one was carrying feces. He had an intense feeling that he hade to another world.


    Han Tianque was shocked speechless, but noticed Guan Yunpeng was utterly calm, seemingly having known about this already.


    Just as he was about to ask with his shocked state of mind, he saw a dog leisurely saunter over from the front. It nced at them, lifted its hind leg, and peed next to the feces pit before sauntering away.


    "Gaah!"


    Wave after wave of shocks finally made Han Tianque unable to breathe from shock.


    "A dog!"


    "A dog is also a Venerable?"

 Chapter 188

    Chapter 188


    Han Tianque was so shocked that he couldn''t speak, and was speechless for a moment. It took him a long time to calm down.


    "No, that''s not right."


    But in a sh, he suddenly realized that this was not a dog at all, but a powerful Devouring Demon Wolf among the demon beasts.


    A Devouring Demon Wolf at the Venerable level...


    Even among the Devouring Demon Wolf n, it must be a pir-like existence!


    And looking at the leash around its neck, it seemed to have been kept as a dog?


    Who could have done this?


    Wow!


    Shocked, he tilted his head and looked at Wu Yonghong and the others, then asked, "Who are they working for?"


    "What do you think?"


    Although Guan Yunpeng said this, the answer was already very obvious, making Han Tianque''s whole body tremble.


    The Martial Venerable farming.


    The Martial Venerable carrying dung.


    The Demon Lord of the Devouring Demon Wolf n used as a dog!


    Phew!


    With sessive shocks, Han Tianque felt his whole head go nk, and even breathing became difficult.


    At the same time, he also suddenly realized a terrible fact, that the person who bullied his apprentice and the person who gave Guan Yunpeng an opportunity were the same person.


    And he was a true expert!


    That meant his apprentice Ye Bei was not exaggerating.


    And he, in a fit of rage, had almost chopped down the home of the expert with his sword.


    Thinking of this, cold sweat broke out on his back, and he felt his legs go weak, losing the will for revenge.


    Perhaps Han Tianque had a fiery temper, and had always forged ahead fearlessly for his sword skills.


    But there was a time and ce for everything.


    Even the Martial Venerables carrying dung for him, how could he, a peak Martial Venerable, even qualify to squeeze between his teeth?


    At the same time, he finally understood why Guan Yunpeng had stopped him, and even regardless of their past friendship, fought fiercely against him.


    "Old Man Guan, I..."


    He looked at Guan Yunpeng with an awkward expression.


    "Humph, don''t talk to me," Guan Yunpeng barked. "Just now I was lenient on you and didn''t kill you directly. You''re lucky."


    "I..."


    Han Tianque didn''t know what to say for a moment. He also knew that he had caused tremendous trouble, and asked weakly, "Then what should we do now?"


    "What to do?"


    "Humph, with themotion we caused here, do you think they don''t know?" Guan Yunpeng shouted.


    Han Tianque lowered his head gloomily, not daring to say another word.


    "Apprentice, what was that noisymotion outside just now?" Yi Feng, who had just gotten up, washed his face and asked Zhong Qing who was wiping the table.


    "Master, wait a moment, let me go out and take a look."


    Zhong Qing put down what he was doing and walked outside.


    Seeing Zhong Qing, Guan Yunpeng''s heart thumped.


    Sure enough.


    The master must know what happened between them, and had already sent out his expert apprentice.


    Involuntarily, he quickly lowered his body and became extremely respectful.


    At the same time, looking at the dumbfounded Han Tianque, he made a meaningful gesture.


    But Han Tianque was full of confusion.


    A little boy.


    What was there to be afraid of?


    Wasn''t he being too paranoid? The boy didn''t seem to have any cultivation base at all!


    "Old Man Guan, aren''t you overreacting? He''s just a little boy..."


    Han Tianque whispered, but before he could finish speaking, Guan Yunpeng interrupted him harshly.


    "Shut up."


    "What do you know? Do you know who he is?"


    "Who is he?" Han Tianque asked.


    "He is the master''s apprentice. You think he has no cultivation base, that''s because your realm is too low to see it. Do you know, it was he who casually shed and severed Hei Jian who was chasing me thousands of miles!" Guan Yunpeng said solemnly.


    "What?"


    Hearing this, Han Tianque''s heart panicked immediately.


    He was very clear on Hei Jian''s strength. He was almost half a foot into the Martial Venerable realm, even stronger than Han Tianque. Yet he was casually shed by this little boy?


    Then shing him would be just as easy!


    Coming to his senses, Han Tianque hurriedly lowered his head like Guan Yunpeng, his heart thumping rapidly.


    Zhong Qing frowned, casting his gaze at the two, looking them up and down.


    For a moment, Guan Yunpeng and Han Tianque felt their scalps tingle, their bodies trembling slightly.


    "Were you two fighting?" Zhong Qing looked at the disheveled Han Tianque and the messy Guan Yunpeng, and asked.


    The two were even more afraid, hemmed and hawed for a long time before finally nodding their heads.


    "You are really incorrigible!" Zhong Qing frowned, looking at Guan Yunpeng angrily. "Last time you were fighting here, and this time you''re at it again."


    These words struck Guan Yunpeng''s heart, almost bringing him to tears, wishing he could hack Han Tianque into eight pieces!


    "Oh, you even damaged two roof tiles of my martial arts hall?" At this time, Zhong Qing''s angry voice rang out again.


    Guan Yunpeng took a look, and his heart thumped.


    That''s right.


    Although he had blocked all of Han Tianque''s sword strikes, he couldn''tpletely contain the leaked sword energy.


    A broken tile was a small matter.


    But offending the master was the real issue!


    "Good, you two stay here and wait. I''m going to ask Master how to deal with you!" Zhong Qing red at them, then headed towards the martial arts hall. At the same time, he shouted at Wu Yonghong and the others, "Old Uncle Wu, watch them for me, don''t let them get away. I''ll go tell Master."


    "Roger that!"


    Hearing this, they immediately stopped what they were doing, and wielding hoes and shovels, red at the two as they approached threateningly.


    "This...this this..."


    At this moment, the two were shivering directly.


    The threatening stance of the three Martial Venerables almost scared them out of their wits.


    What''s more, they now discovered that the hoes and shovels in their hands were no ordinary objects, at least Saint grade artifacts.


    Phew!


    Sucking in cold air, the two unconsciously took a step back. Saint grade artifacts used for farming, what the heck kind of otherworldly ce was this?


    "Boom!"


    Just as they retreated instinctively, a loud sound came from behind.


    The two were given a shock.


    Turning around to look, they found a pair of dung buckets blocking their path. A dung carrier was ring at them ferociously.


    Their retreat waspletely cut off.

 Chapter 189

    Chapter 189


    The pressure emanating from the four Martial Venerables caused the two people to tremble and cry out in terror, their hearts pounding as if about to leap from their chests.


    "Seniors, please calm down, we won''t run away, rest assured, rest assured!" Guan Yunpeng hurriedly put on an ingratiating smile, quickly reassuring the four, terrified they would unleash their fury upon them.


    And so, drenched in cold sweat, Zhong Qing had already walked back to the martial arts school as the two cowered before the glowering Martial Venerables.


    "Master!"


    "What is it?" Yi Feng asked.


    "It''s that Guan Yunpeng from yesterday. He got into another fight near our martial arts school. Not only that, he broke two of our roof tiles!"


    "What?!"


    Yi Feng''s brows furrowed slightly.


    He had thought Guan Yunpeng wasn''t a bad sort, but it turned out he was a troublemaker, fighting repeatedly outside his martial arts school.


    Instantly, Yi Feng''s dislike for Guan Yunpeng grew.


    "Go, my disciple, drive them away as far as possible. And," Yi Feng said through gritted teeth, "tell them topensate for my broken tiles. Don''t show them any face."


    "Yes, I understand, Master."


    Zhong Qing''s face darkened as he walked back outside.


    Clearly, the Master was angry now.


    Seeing Zhong Qing approach with a cold expression, Guan Yunpeng and Han Tianque''s hearts skipped a beat. They immediately realized big trouble was afoot.


    "My master is very upset about this matter," said Zhong Qing in a somber little face.


    Hearing this, the two men''s hearts sank.


    "Also, Master said you mustpensate for the broken tiles," Zhong Qing added.


    "How should wepensate?"


    Guan Yunpeng wiped his sweat and hurriedly asked.


    "You tell me how you''llpensate," Zhong Qing shot back.


    Guan Yunpeng was instantly at a loss.


    Looking at the two broken tiles, just in terms of value, they were merely two coins for ordinary people.


    But today''s matter was clearly not as simple as just two tiles!


    Thinking of this, Guan Yunpeng gritted his teeth and respectfully offered up the longsword in his hand.


    After all, for a swordsman like him, the most precious thing was probably the sword in his hand.


    Seeing this, Han Tianque also miserable offered up the longsword in his hand.


    "What would I do with these crappy swords?" Zhong Qing disdainfully said, "We have piles of them just like these in our backyard!"


    Uh...


    Hearing this, the two men were instantly at a loss again.


    That''s right.


    Wu Yonghong and the others were all at the saint level. How could swords like these catch their eyes?


    What to do?


    They didn''t currently have anything more valuable than these swords on them.


    Seeing Zhong Qing''s increasingly impatient expression, Guan Yunpeng hurriedly said, "Don''t get angry. Give us a month and we will definitelypensate."


    "That''s right, give us a month and we''ll definitely pay you back." Han Tianque immediately chimed in.


    "A month?"


    Zhong Qing''s brows furrowed.


    For just two tiles, they needed a whole month?


    These two looked decently dressed, yet they were this poor?


    Seeing Zhong Qing remain silent, the two men shivered and fidgeted, not knowing what to do with their hands and feet.


    "Fine, I''ll give you a chance this one time. But if you''re lying, don''t ever let me see you again," Zhong Qing finally said viciously after some hesitation.


    "We wouldn''t dare, we wouldn''t dare!"


    The two hurriedly agreed.


    "Leave, leave, leave!"


    Zhong Qing impatiently waved his hand.


    Seeing this, Guan Yunpeng and Han Tianque revealed relieved expressions. They immediately left.


    After getting far away from the martial arts school, the two finally let out big sighs of relief.


    "Lucky nothing happened," said Han Tianque, still fearful.


    But as soon as he finished speaking, Guan Yunpeng shot him a hateful look.


    "Nothing happened, huh?"


    "You can say that so lightly. I finally got in good with that guy, but you ruined it with one sword strike, and now we''re in debt. And you say nothing happened?"


    "I didn''t mean it on purpose," Han Tianque said as cold sweat streamed down his face. He hurriedly waved his hands catingly, "Calm down, calm down...!"


    "F*** your calm!"


    There was a sh of sword light in Guan Yunpeng''s hand as he shed at Han Tianque.


    "Calm down, calm, calm down, ah...!"


    Han Tianque dodged and immediately fled, with Guan Yunpeng hot on his heels, cursing and yelling. The two streaked away in streams of light, soon disappearing from view.


    After they left, Zhong Qing reported the matter to Yi Feng, then reced the broken tiles with spare ones.


    Yi Feng didn''t pursue the matter further. Sipping his morning tea, he thought about the money pot hidden under his bed.


    Recently, there had been less and less money in it from time to time. Suspecting a thief, he had moved the money pot to a new location, which prevented any more money from disappearing.


    Relieved, he was about to lie down on the lounge chair when he noticed yelling and cursinging from outside the door.


    Yi Feng went out and saw it was several youngdies from Yi Hong Yard.


    "What are you all doing here? Did youe to y cards?" Yi Fengughed and asked.


    "y cards? Yi Feng, I''m asking you, is there a person named Lu Benwei in your martial arts school?" asked the lead youngdy, swaying her hips like a water snake, as she pointed at Yi Feng.


    "Lu Benwei?" Yi Feng blinked in confusion as he puzzledly asked, "What Lu Benwei? Do you have the wrong ce?"


    "It''s definitely Lu Benwei, absolutely no mistake," she insisted.


    "That''s right, he said hisst name is Lu, and because he''s so magnificent in bed, his name is Lu Benwei. We definitely won''t forget," another youngdy chimed in.


    "Yes, we''d recognize him even if he turned to ashes!"


    For a time, the group ofdies chattered noisily and tried to push their way into the martial arts school.


    "Wait!"


    Yi Feng hurriedly stopped them and helplessly said, "Ladies, don''t get impulsive. Can we figure out what exactly happened first?"


    "Fine, I''ll tell you clearly," said the lead youngdy angrily.


    "That Lu Benwei ate and drank at our Yi Hong Yard for many days without paying. He said he was from your martial arts school and told us toe find him in seven days. Trusting him because of you, we believed him. But who would have thought, when the seven days were up, he disappeared!"


    "That''s right. At first he acted all generous, but it turns out he''s that kind of person. Pointing out seven or eight girls each time, disgusting! If you don''t have money then don''t pretend to be a big spender."


    "Humph, trying to get a free ride? No way!"


    "You think running a business is easy? In this day and age, there are still freeloaders. I''m telling you Yi Feng, don''t get in our way. Hurry up and get him out here to pay!"


    "That''s right, hurry up and get him out here to pay!"


    As the group ofdies spoke, they stirred themselves into excitement again. Their words were filled with hatred for that Lu Benwei.


    Yi Feng anxiously exined with a ck face, "Ladies, while I sympathize with what happened to you all, our martial arts school really doesn''t have a Lu Benwei!"


    "Impossible, he said he was from your martial arts school."


    "That''s right, you must be hiding him."


    "There really isn''t!"


    Yi Feng patiently exined.


    But right after he finished speaking, a dark shadow behind him shot out like a wisp of smoke, wanting to escape.

 Chapter 190

    Chapter 190


    When this shadowy figure slipped by, the youngdies of Yihong Courtyard were immediately stirred up.


    Pointing and shouting, they began yelling,


    "It''s him! It''s him!"


    "That''s right, it''s him, hurry and catch him!"


    "Lu Benwei, don''t run!"


    But that figure in ck robes was like a loach, slipping through all the obstructions and bolting onto the main street.


    Yi Feng was dumbfounded in that moment.


    When he came to his senses, he flew into a rage.


    It turned out this Lu Benwei was that damn skeleton!


    He had thought that the damn skeleton had been letting him off easy recently. Who would have thought that he was umting more and more trouble for him?


    "You mongrel, die for me!"


    In his fury, Yi Feng took off his shoe and flung it at that damn skeleton.


    That figure in ck robes bounced his legs and in a sh was gone without a trace.


    Unable to catch up to Lu Benwei, they could only turn back to get money from Yi Feng.


    Seeing the women who would strip his skin if he didn''t pay, Yi Feng gritted his teeth and reluctantly took out his money jar.


    More than half was gone in one go.


    No good.


    It pained his heart.


    In that moment, Yi Feng sentenced that skeleton to death in his mind.


    After sending away the women from Yihong Courtyard, Yi Feng hobbled along in one shoe into the inner chamber, weighed his much lighter money jar, and the more he thought about it the angrier he got.


    Damn it all.


    He was usually so frugal,paring prices at three stores even when buying wine, yet his savings were spent wildly by that damn dog.


    In extreme anger, he could only vent into the air.


    With a kick, his other shoe flew off.


    Whoosh.


    What a coincidence, it flew into a crack under the stone bs.


    In the crack was a centipede, scared into losing two legs by the sudden shoe.


    "Hah!"


    "Hah!"


    "Hah!"


    "Hah ha!"


    "Hah ha!"


    "My heart, my little heart, hah ha, hah ha..."


    The centipede patted its chest with its legs, panting heavily for a long time before it finally calmed down.


    Then its face was full of sorrow.


    What the hell was going on with its goddamn life!


    Wailing inwardly while looking at its few remaining legs, its face was full of ashes.


    After escaping from that spatial ring, it thought it had cheated death. But it didn''t expect toe to such a terrifying ce.


    The auras equal to demon sovereigns and demon lords that asionally appeared could be tolerated. But when they finally left and it could escape, it discovered that terrifying fluctuations permeated this whole ce.


    After running just a few yards, it had already lost eight legs.


    Seeing that there was no hope of escaping, it could only crawl back into this crack in the stones, clinging to life and getting by day after day.


    But damn it all, things couldn''t keep going on like this!


    Oh well, it would keep clinging on.


    As long as it didn''t die, there was always hope for life.


    Just then, a red glow appeared on the horizon, illuminating half the sky. A phantom even seemed to appear in the glow, and this aberration of heaven and earth shocked everyone.


    "What''s going on?"


    In the wastnds, Wu Yonghong raised his head.


    "It must be either a supreme being''s cave breaking through the earth, or an unparalleled treasure being born," Chu Kuangshi said eagerly.


    "What should we do?" Sun Zhuge asked.


    At this, they both looked to Wu Yonghong.


    After slight consideration, Wu Yonghong said, "If this was before, we would naturally go join in the fun. But now that we''re following the Master, there''s no need."


    "But more benefits can''t hurt, right?"


    "That''s right!"


    Chu Kuangshi and Sun Zhuge still held onto hope, looking eager.


    "Sigh." Wu Yonghong shook his head. "In this regard, even that crap hauler is smarter than you two."


    Hearing this, Chu Kuangshi and Sun Zhuge looked over to see Lu DaSheng dutifully hauling crap,pletely ignoring the celestial omens.


    "He understands that following the Master is better than fighting over any cave or treasures. Why can''t you two see that?" Wu Yonghong reprimanded them.


    Hearing this, the two finally came to their senses.


    Showing shame,


    That''s right.


    What treasures couldpare to following the Master?


    "Let them fight over it then, hahaha."


    "That''s right, hahaha, we have no need anymore."


    Chu Kuangshi and Sun Zhuge exchanged a nce andughed loudly, rather arrogantly.


    The abnormal celestial signssted three whole days.


    Qingshan Sect.


    Qingshan Patriarch sat at the head, frowning as he listened to Zhu Yun''s report.


    "Reporting to Martial Uncle, the situation is confirmed. It should be a cave left behind a millennium ago in Pingjiang City by the Martial Saint Jiang Yu. It has already caused a hugemotion across all of Nansha, with countless forces hurrying over."


    "The known arrivals so far are Fifth Young Lord of Blowing Snow Mountain Vi, Saint Maiden Yun Xianque of Wind and Cloud Valley, and of course Heavenly Sword Sect''s newest genius female disciple, Peng Xianer."


    "That''s not even mentioning the countless other masters whose names are unknown."


    "Saint Maiden Yun Xianque sent word to our Qingshan Sect a day ago. Because our local Qingshan Sect has many conveniences, she wants us to cooperate fully with Wind and Cloud Valley. If we can secure the cave, she promised us twenty percent of the spoils."


    "Please, Patriarch, make your decision."


    Hearing this, Qingshan Patriarch was silent for a long time before he slowly exhaled. "This is no trivial matter. It will turn Pingjiang City into a huge whirlpool. If we''re careless, our whole sect could be wiped out under the temptation of a Martial Saint''s tomb!"


    "So I need to consult the Master first before making a decision!"


    "Oh?"


    "Very well."


    Hearing it was him, Zhu Yun had no objections and immediately agreed.


    In a sh, Qingshan Patriarch was at the Martial Arts Academy.


    "Master, I''ve brought some fine wine for you," Qingshan Patriarch said with a grin.


    "Oh?" Yi Feng took it and smelled it, smiling. "The wine isn''t bad. You still dote on me, you old geezer!"


    Then the two chatted casually.


    "Pingjiang City hasn''t been peaceful recently, huh!"


    Seeing the much livelier streets, Yi Feng sighed feelingly, then looked to Qingshan Patriarch. "I heard that celestial omen was some kind of cave. What do you think?"


    Hearing this, Qingshan Patriarch was slightly shocked inwardly.


    He marveled that the Master already knew his purpose foring. Humbly, he said, "Master jests. I''m more interested in the Master''s thoughts on this matter."


    "Just look on at the lively scene for amusement and casual chat. That''s it for these kinds of caves," Yi Feng said with a shake of his head andugh.


    Qingshan Patriarch nodded inwardly.


    As expected, the Master looks down on such caves. He''s only interested in watching the lively scene.


    But while Yi Feng could ignore it, he might not be able to. After all, he still had a sect below him. Slightly hesitant, he asked, "Actually, to be honest with Master, I was thinking of taking a look. What does Master think?"


    "You?"


    Yi Feng shook his head.


    Seeing this, Qingshan Patriarch''s heart thumped. He hurriedly asked, "What does Master mean by this?"

 Chapter 191

    Chapter 191


    "You can forget about it. You''re just an old man, and if you go, you''ll be risking your life," Yi Feng shook his head.


    This old man...


    He really doesn''t know the immensity of heaven and earth.


    The matters between cultivators, and yet you, an old fool, go and meddle in them. When the timees, you won''t even know how you died.


    Qingshan Patriarch''s heart tightened.


    Especially when he heard the phrase "risking your life," he became even more alert. It''s a good thing he came to consult the master!


    He quickly got up and bowed to Yi Feng, "Thank you, sir, for the reminder. Qingshan has some matters to attend to, so I will take my leave."


    After speaking, he immediately hurried back to the sect.


    Outside Pingjiang City...


    Several figures descended from mid-air.


    At the forefront was a woman in flowing white clothes. Her face was exquisitely beautiful, and her figure was enchanting. Her appearance was truly a rare beauty in the human world.


    On her left was an elderly man in gray clothes. He appeared ordinary on the surface, but the aura unintentionally emanating from his body revealed that he was undoubtedly a formidable expert.


    The insignia on their attire indicated that they were from the Wind and Cloud Valley in Nansha.


    And the woman at the forefront was none other than Yun Xianque, the pride of the Wind and Cloud Valley.


    "Uncle Lin, where is Wu Chang''an?" Yun Xianque furrowed her brows.


    "Ah, he''s probably still behind us," the man known as Uncle Lin sighed.


    "This matter is of great importance, and neither of us knows if we cane out of it unscathed. I really don''t understand why the Valley Master asked me to bring him along. He''s just a Martial King, isn''t he just causing trouble for us?" Yun Xianque spoke coldly, clearly dissatisfied with this Wu Chang''an.


    "Ah, please forgive him, Holy Maiden," Uncle Lin sighed with aplex expression. "In fact, Wu Chang''an has great talent, but I don''t know why he didn''t focus on cultivating his strength. Instead, he stayed within the sect, closed off from the world, and spent his time practicing those strange auxiliary techniques like Body Doubling and Earth Escaping techniques. I don''t know what use they have."


    Yun Xianque''s face turned cold, clearly showing no interest in discussing this person.


    Finally, when the two of them were running out of patience, a figure leisurely flew over.


    It was Wu Chang''an.


    He had a youthful appearance, not tall nor thin, and had a clean and handsome face.


    But he stopped a hundred feet away from them.


    "Wu Chang''an, what''s the matter with you?" Yun Xianque said in a cold voice. "If you don''t want to go, then get lost."


    However...


    To her surprise, as soon as her voice fell, Wu Chang''an turned around and vanished into thin air in the blink of an eye.


    "You..." Yun Xianque stood dumbfounded in ce, her face turning purple with anger. She stomped her jade foot forcefully and chased after him with Uncle Lin, both of them wearing expressions of resentment.


    Although she didn''t want to be burdened with him, the Valley Master of Wind and Cloud Valley had already given her a direct order to take Wu Chang''an and let him broaden his horizons. If she truly allowed Wu Chang''an to run back alone, she would undoubtedly face the Valley Master''s reprimand when she returned.


    But what was unexpected was that even though the two of them pursued at full speed, they couldn''t find any trace of Wu Chang''an.


    Even after searching the surroundings, he remainedpletely invisible.


    "How can a mere Martial King vanish into thin air?" Yun Xianque''s face was filled with disbelief.


    Uncle Lin also wore a puzzled expression.


    He, a Martial Venerable, actually let a Martial King slip away right under his nose.


    Truly strange.


    "Let''s forget about him, Uncle Lin. Jiang Yu''s tomb is important. Let''s hurry to Qingshan Gate!" Yun Xianque furrowed his brow and spoke softly.


    "Alright!"


    Uncle Lin nodded, thinking that Wu Chang''an should be fine on his own.


    Because sometimes he felt that Wu Chang''an had a somewhat sinister nature.


    Or maybe he was just lucky?


    But he couldn''t say for sure.


    Soon after, the two of them flew into the air and headed towards Qingshan Gate.


    After they had left for a moment, a head emerged from the ground.


    "Phew!"


    Wu Chang''an watched the two figures getting farther away and let out a sigh of relief.


    "This woman is so beautiful, she''s definitely a cmity to men. It''s inevitable that she will have pursuers, and where there are pursuers, there will be conflicts. And with this tomb..."


    "Phew!"


    "It''s too dangerous!"


    "With my current strength, if I were to encounter a Martial Ancestor, there would be a one in ten million chance of them taking my life."


    "And if there''s a Martial Venerable as well, then it would be even more dangerous..."


    At this point, Wu Chang''an furrowed his brow tightly and couldn''t help but shiver.


    If the strength of a Martial Venerable were to be roughly estimated, it would probably have a one in ten thousand chance of taking his life.


    "I can''t afford such risks!"


    After considering it for a while, Wu Chang''an immediately made up his mind.


    Just as he was about to turn back, he hesitated.


    "But it doesn''t seem safe to go back to Wind and Cloud Valley either."


    "There are more and more things happening in the sect, missions and all sorts of causes and consequences, countless dangers. It seems that I can''t go back to Wind and Cloud Valley. I can only find a ce to hide!"


    "Sigh!"


    "Why is life always so troublesome? Can''t I just live peacefully and quietly?"


    Wu Chang''an sighed and looked at Pingjiang City ahead, his eyes slightly brightening.


    "This city belongs to the outskirts of Nansha. There should be fewer powerful experts inside, so there shouldn''t be as much trouble if I hide in this city."


    Having made up his mind, he walked towards Nansha City.


    Just then, a bee flew over, and he instinctively swatted it dead.


    But in the next moment, he trembled violently.


    "I was careless, I''ve caused trouble!"


    He looked down at the dead bee, and cold sweat dripped from his forehead.


    Bees are social insects, which means that it must havepanions. If one of them cultivates into a demon and sessfully grows stronger...


    Then in ten thousand years, it''s very likely that it will seek revenge for its formerpanion. That would be a big trouble for him!


    Thinking of this, a sense of fear rose in his heart.


    His face turned cold.


    "Since that''s the case, I''ll have to eradicate the roots!"


    With that said, his killing intent surged, and his sharp gaze began to scan the surroundings. Finally, he found the bee''s nest andunched a powerful attack, instantly destroying it.


    Counting the bees on the ground and confirming that there were no survivors, he finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Phew."


    "I almost brought disaster upon myself again."


    "Life is really not easy. If only I could find a powerful backer to protect me, then I could live to a ripe old age in peace."


    "Ah!"


    Wu Chang''an slowly walked towards Pingjiang City, trying to avoid crowds as much as possible along the way, and finally entered the city.

 Chapter 192

    Chapter 192


    Qingshan Gate.


    Yun Xianque from Wind and Cloud Valley led Uncle Lin to descend upon Qingshan Gate.


    The people of Qingshan Gate warmly weed them. After all, Wind and Cloud Valley was one of the top powers in all of Nansha.


    Inparison, Qingshan Gate was just a small sect in a remote mountain vige.


    As soon as they entered,


    Uncle Lin who was following behind Yun Xianque deliberately let out a hint of aura.


    This was also the usual style of the great sects. Sometimes using strength to make a point could save a lot of lip service.


    Sure enough, as soon as Uncle Lin''s aura was revealed, the senior members of Qingshan Gate immediately had ugly looks on their faces, having clearly suffered considerable pressure.


    It was obvious.


    This Uncle Lin was a Martial Venerable expert.


    However, Lu Qingshan''s calmness made Uncle Lin''s face sink slightly.


    The old patriarch of a small sect had no reaction at all to his pressure?


    Involuntarily, his aura grew heavier as he directly tried to intimidate Lu Qingshan.


    But Lu Qingshan''s condition exceeded his expectations yet again.


    How was this possible?


    He was a Martial Venerable, so why was his pressure ineffective against him?


    Sensing the pressure emanating from Uncle Lin''s body, Lu Qingshan couldn''t help but sneer inwardly.


    Perhaps in the past, seeing a Martial Venerable would have made him tremble with fear and confusion.


    But things were different now.


    How could a Martial Venerable matter to him now?


    Did they really think he was a country bumpkin who had never seen a Martial Venerable before?


    "Elder Lin, there''s no need to be so courteous. Although my Qingshan Gate is just a small sect, I''m only one step away from you!" Lu Qingshan said leisurely. At the same time, his own cultivation erupted.


    "Quasi-..."


    "Quasi-Venerable?"


    Uncle Lin''s face was full of incredulity. Only then did he realize that Lu Qingshan was actually at the Quasi-Venerable realm. At the same time, Yun Xianque beside him also opened her red lips in shock and awe.


    When did a sect patriarch from a remote area attain the cultivation of a Quasi-Venerable?


    In their eyes, even having the cultivation of a Martial Emperor would be quite good.


    Clearly, this was far beyond their expectations.


    With a faint smile, Lu Qingshan thought, when did he ever just keep Master Yi Fengpany for show?


    Although his talent was somewhatcking, under the kind of meteoric fortune from Master Yi Feng, even a pig could have made progress.


    So of course it was natural that he, Lu Qingshan, was a Quasi-Venerable.


    "I really didn''t expect that Qingshan Patriarch would turn out to be a Quasi-Venerable. I was too presumptuous." Yun Xianque smoothly hid the shock on her face and smiled at Qingshan Patriarch, "Please forgive me, Elder Lin didn''t mean anything by it."


    Clearly.


    A Quasi-Venerable was enough for Yun Xianque to treat him this way.


    "Miss Yun is too kind. This old man certainly won''t take offense. Please sit." Qingshan Patriarch beckoned.


    After the two sat down, they got straight to the point. Yun Xianque pondered briefly before speaking straightforwardly, "Qingshan Patriarch, I''m sure you already know why we are here. What do you think? If our two sects cooperate, with Elder Lin''s cultivation plus your cultivation, plus Qingshan Gate''s convenience as locals, our chances of obtaining this cave are much higher than other factions."


    "Hehe."


    Qingshan Patriarch picked up the teacup next to him and lightly swirled the lid as he leisurelyughed, "Miss Yun, I''m afraid Qingshan Gate will not participate in this matter."


    "What?"


    Hearing this, Yun Xianque put down her teacup with a thud and stood up abruptly.


    Her sharp eyes stared straight at Lu Qingshan.


    "Qingshan Patriarch, does this mean you have already allied with other factions?" Yun Xianque asked with narrowed eyes.


    "No, Miss Yun, you misunderstand. We are not cooperating with any faction." Qingshan Patriarch stated directly.


    Yun Xianque narrowed her beautiful eyes again.


    After observing Qingshan Patriarch for a long time, she suddenly raised her red lips in a smile and said, "I see...I understand now."


    Qingshan Patriarch''s gaze flickered as he looked at Yun Xianque.


    Then Yun Xianque''s voice floated over gently, "How about this, I''ll make an executive decision. As long as Qingshan Gate cooperates with my Wind and Cloud Valley, after the matter is settled, I can allot 30% of the profits to Qingshan Gate. What do you think?"


    Qingshan Patriarch smiled wryly and shook his head, exining, "Miss Yun, it''s not about profit distribution."


    However, Yun Xianque frowned and asked in a deep voice, "You still refuse?"


    "It really isn''t about profits." Qingshan Patriarch continued.


    "You..."


    Yun Xianque''s face turned cold.


    Her gaze shifted to look at Uncle Lin.


    Clearly, having Qingshan Gate''s assistance could make things much more convenient for them to obtain the treasure, not to mention they would also have Qingshan Patriarch''s Quasi-Venerablebat strength.


    She was asking Uncle Lin if they could make another concession.


    Uncle Lin pondered briefly, then nodded at her.


    Seeing this, Yun Xianque gritted her teeth and said, "Alright, I''ll take matters into my own hands again. I''ll allot 40% of the profits to your Qingshan Gate. You have to understand, the Martial Saint Cave must have countless benefits. With these 40% profits, it would be enough for your entire Qingshan Gate to make great strides, and even gain a foothold in all of Nansha."


    However.


    Lu Qingshan''s attitude exceeded her expectations yet again.


    He refused her again!


    "Bang!"


    Yun Xianque''s expression turned icy as her palm mmed down and crushed the wooden table next to her. She stared fixedly at Lu Qingshan and asked word for word, "Qingshan Patriarch, I suggest you be more realistic. Don''t tell me your tiny Qingshan Gate wants 50%?"


    "Miss Yun, I said, you misunderstand."


    Lu Qingshan''s expression also became less polite as he stood up and said in a deep voice, "I said, it''s not about profits. My Qingshan Gate will not get involved in this matter, even if you give us 100% of the profits."


    "You..."


    Yun Xianque said frostily, "Think carefully about what you just said. This is a Martial Saint''s cave."


    Lu Qingshan smiled and nodded.


    "Alright, alright."


    Yun Xianque was clearly very angry. She got up to leave with Uncle Lin.


    "Wait, Miss Yun."


    Seeing their retreating backs, Qingshan Patriarch pondered briefly and said, "Although we didn''t part on good terms today, Wind and Cloud Valley has looked after my sect in the past, so I have a word of advice I want to give you."


    Yun Xianque turned to look at Lu Qingshan.


    "It''s best if you don''t get involved in these muddy waters either."


    Echoing in Lu Qingshan''s mind were Yi Feng''s words. He spoke gravely to the two people.


    "Oh, so you mean we should just hand over this treasure to Blowing Snow Mountain Vi and Heavenly Sword Sect?"


    Yun Xianque''s beautiful face was full of frost as she disdainfully sneered.


    "Fearmongering!"


    With that said, the two continued flying away.

 Chapter 193

    Chapter 193


    "Damn this secr world, everyone looks like an ordinary person on the surface, but they could be a hidden expert," Wu Chang''an muttered as he walked down the street, feeling there was danger everywhere.


    "I''d better hide out in the outskirts!"


    As soon as he said that, Wu Chang''an disappeared.


    A momentter, he was already outside the city.


    "Phew!"


    "The outskirts are nice, with such beautiful scenery and nature..."


    But before his voice faded away, the earth rumbled loudly.


    "Boom boom!"


    The deafening sound spread all around, cracks appeared on the ground, and then to Wu Chang''an''s shocked gaze, a huge building burst out from the ground and towered in front of him.


    "What the hell is this?"


    "Damn it!"


    "I''m doomed, I''m doomed!"


    Seeing the massive structure, Wu Chang''an cursed up a storm. He just wanted to find a safe ce to hide, so why did this have to appear?


    With one look, it was clear this was Jiang Yu''s tomb!


    Wu Chang''an was in despair, sensing countless auras rushing over. He was filled with a sense of crisis.


    "I''ve never been here before, never!"


    "I''m getting out of here!"


    Wu Chang''an formed seals with his hands, drilling straight into the ground and disappearing.


    "Phew!"


    After plunging who knows how many yards underground, surrounded by earth, Wu Chang''an felt unprecedented safety. But the next moment, he felt like he had crashed into something.


    The scene before his eyes changed.


    He realized he was now in a grand hall.


    In front of the hall hung a legendary saint weapon.


    "Damn it!"


    "How did I get in here?"


    Seeing this, Wu Chang''an cursed up a storm. He didn''t even nce at the weapon before starting to run.


    As he ran, countless mechanisms in the hall were triggered.


    "Boom boom boom..."


    Wave after wave of attacks struck Wu Chang''an, only stopping after a long time.


    By now, Wu Chang''an had hidden in a corner, trembling all over.


    "Huff...huff..."


    "That was close, almost died!"


    Wu Chang''an muttered shakily, "I used up eighteen of my ten billion shadow clone techniques just now. If I use up nine million, nine hundred and ny-nine thousand, nine hundred and eighty-two more, I''ll be finished!"


    "Heavens, someone save me!"


    "It''s too dangerous here."


    "I absolutely won''t move, even if I have to die here!"


    ...


    At the foot of Qingshan Gate.


    "Haha, I, Yu Wujie, am indeed handsome and charming, peach blossomse to me automatically!"


    Seeing the woman before him, beautiful as a celestial maiden, Yu Wujie''s eyes were about to pop out. Her translucent, crystal-like skin, her slender jade legs, he couldn''t get enough.


    And the veil over her face, Yu Wujie wished he could tear it off to fully behold what kind of fairy she was.


    Most importantly, such a peerless beauty, the finest female disciple of the Heavenly Sword Sect, hade looking for him.


    "What do you think, do you like me?" Alluring sounds came from beneath the woman''s veil as she lightly lifted Yu Wujie''s chin with her jade-like foot, asking gently.


    She was Peng Xianer, the newly famous genius of the Heavenly Sword Sect.


    "L-like, I like you!"


    Yu Wujie''s nose was practically bleeding as he stammered out a reply.


    "Then will you follow me from now on?" The voice continued, a hint of deeper meaning in her eyes.


    "Of course, of course!"


    Yu Wujie offered almost no resistance.


    Just as the woman was about to continue speaking, her eyebrows suddenly twitched. She got up and looked towards the outskirts of Pingjiang City.


    "Miss, the tomb probably reacted. We should hurry over there," an elderly man with sword-like eyebrows standing nearby urgently reminded her.


    "Alright, let''s hurry over. And bring him along," Peng Xianer decided instantly, ncing at Yu Wujie.


    The elder looked at Yu Wujie, wondering why his young miss wanted to bring along this useless person, but he didn''t say anything more. Grabbing Yu Wujie, they rushed towards the outskirts.


    When they arrived, in addition to various major sects, Yun Xianque of Wind and Cloud Valley had alsoe.


    "Looks like you all arrived pretty quickly!"


    At this moment, a cultured voice rang out as an immacte youth in white robes descended with an old man.


    "Blowing Snow Mountain Vi, Fifth Sky!"


    Seeing the effeminate man even more beautiful than women, Yun Xianque and Peng Xianer''s eyebrows creased slightly.


    Clearly, he was also a formidable character.


    "But I only see you two. Where are the people from Imperial Sword Sect?" Fifth Sky asked.


    Hearing this, Yun Xianque and Peng Xianer fell silent.


    It was true they hadn''t heard anything about Imperial Sword Sect recently. Even their disciples were rarely seen out and about, and they hadn''t even shown up for something this major, which was rather bizarre.


    "Forget it, one less opponent is for the best. Let''s first see how we can enter this tomb!"


    Saying so, Fifth Sky looked towards the Tomb of the Martial Saint.


    Yun Xianque and Peng Xianer also focused their gazes there, eyes filled with greed.

 Chapter 194

    Chapter 194


    At that moment, all the masters present focused their eyes on the stone gate of the hall.


    However, although the crowd was full of fanaticism, no one made a move immediately.


    "When do we make a move?" Yun Xianque asked in a low voice.


    "No rush, someone will inevitably lose patience and make the first move. It''s better to let them test the waters first," Lin Bo said softly.


    It was apparent that experienced masters like Lin Bo had more wisdom in such matters.


    While the masters of the major sects tacitly did not make a move, some other masters could not restrain themselves.


    Although they knew the first to charge in was also the most dangerous, danger and opportunity often coexisted.


    "Flipping Cloud Palm!"


    A Martial Emperor master charged out and flipped his palm in midair, transforming it into a huge palm imprint that pped the stone door.


    "Boom!"


    A deafening sound exploded, but the door did not budge one bit.


    This stunned everyone present.


    After all, this was a full powered attack from a Martial Emperor, yet it could not even st open a door. The tomb of the Martial Saint truly lived up to its reputation.


    However, while the door exceeded everyone''s expectations, theck of danger was also a relief.


    Seeing this, Di Wu Zhen nced at the elder beside him.


    The elder nodded, walked out slowly, and said in a muffled voice, "Everyone, you''ve all seen that to break open this door and enter, we''ll probably need tobine forces first. As for the opportunities inside, we''ll each rely on our own methods then."


    Hearing this, everyone nodded without objection.


    Next, under thebined might of hundreds of masters, waves of powerful attacksnded on the stone door.


    What caught everyone off guard was that the stone door only trembled slightly but showed no signs of opening.


    This immediately furrowed the brows of those present.


    It had been so difficult just toe here, could they not even enter the door?


    "This sturdy door must have some kind of formation. I''ve heard that the Blowing Snow Mountain Vi excels at forbidden arts involving formations, especially Elder Di Wu. Perhaps Elder could help us figure out a way?" At this time, an alluring voice came from Peng Xianer as she looked towards Di Wu Zhen''s side.


    "That''s right!"


    "The only one capable of this door must be Elder Di Wu."


    For a time, voices of agreement came from the others.


    Di Wu Zhen nodded. Moving his hands, ripples appeared before him as he gently touched the stone door. At the same time, his sharp eyes scanned the surroundings of the door.


    After a long while, his brows furrowed heavily.


    "Elder Di Wu, how is it?" Everyone hurriedly asked.


    "To enter this door is as difficult as ascending to the heavens," Di Wu Zhen said solemnly.


    Hearing this, everyone''s expressions changed.


    "May I ask what exactly is the matter, Elder?" Someone asked.


    "If I''m not mistaken, this is a Yin-Yang great formation. Apart from the sky door above ground, there should also be an underground earth door. To open the sky door, there are only two methods," Di Wu Zhen exined.


    "The first is to break it with force, but it requires the attacker''s strength to surpass the one whoid the formation."


    Hearing this, everyone shook their heads.


    Since this was the tomb of a Martial Saint, the formation was surelyid down by one. Who here had the ability to break it with force?


    Impossible!


    "What about the other method?" Everyone hurriedly asked again.


    "The other method is to send someone into the earth door. Just opening the mechanism inside the earth door will naturally open this stone door.


    However, there are also taboos about the earth door. Only one person can enter at a time, and there areyers of formations and mechanisms inside. To find the mechanism that opens the stone door is as difficult as ascending to heaven," Di Wu Zhen exined.


    "Moreover, the crucial point is that one must possess the esoteric Earth Escape Technique to even locate the earth door."


    Hearing this, everyone nodded gravely.


    However, they had now understood that the key was to find someone proficient in the Earth Escape Technique to go in and activate the mechanism.


    "So, anyone proficient in the Earth Escape Technique,e forward!" Di Wu Zhen''s voice rang out directly.


    Yet a silence descended on the crowd.


    Let alone finding someone willing to go down, just the Earth Escape Technique itself was rarely cultivated.


    Although the technique had its uses, truly mastering it was not easy at all. Most people put their efforts into increasing their cultivation instead. Who would go through the trouble of training an Earth Escape Technique that did little to improvebat ability?


    Just as they were at an impasse, behind her veil, a smile curved on Peng Xianer''s lips as she looked towards Yu Wujie and said faintly, "If I remember correctly, don''t you know the Earth Escape Technique?"


    With Peng Xianer''s words, everyone''s gazes turned towards Yu Wujie.


    Yu Wujie was suddenly flustered, his face ghastly pale.


    With his level of strength, he had onlye to watch themotion. Even a random person could p him dead. He had never thought this matter would implicate him.


    "I, I, I..."


    He looked at Peng Xianer in a daze and asked, "How, how do you know I know the Earth Escape Technique?"


    Peng Xianer did not reply, only looking at him meaningfully.


    "Alright, enough nonsense. Let this brat go down!"


    "Right, you go down the earth door!"


    Seeing that they had finally found someone who knew the Earth Escape Technique, voices rang out from the crowd.


    Yu Wujie instantly copsed to the ground.


    Cold sweat streamed down his forehead.


    "I, I really can''t. I really can''t do it," he said weepingly.


    "A man can''t say he can''t. I actually liked you a lot, even investigating you. How else would I have known you knew the Earth Escape Technique?"


    At this time, Peng Xianer suddenly leaned in close to Yu Wujie and said breezily, "So you absolutely can''t disappoint me. After all, to be Peng Xianer''s man, you''ll need to show some ability, right?"


    "Your man?"


    Yu Wujie''s eyes suddenly widened as he said in shock, "You mean I could be your...?"


    "Shh!"


    Peng Xianer blew a gentle breath and saidnguidly, "Don''t ask, it''s just what you''re thinking."


    This one breath made Yu Wujie shiver, especially the faint fragrance wafting from Peng Xianer. He instantly felt energized as if injected with chicken blood.


    "Alright, I''ll go!"


    He climbed up and spoke solemnly.


    "Now that''s more like a man!" Peng Xianer''s jade hand lightly brushed over Yu Wujie''s chest as she spoke approvingly.


    "I won''t disappoint you."


    Yu Wujie gritted his teeth and without another word, formed seals with his hands and tunneled into the earth.


    "Elder Di Wu, how do you assess his chances?" After Yu Wujie went down, Peng Xianer looked towards Di Wu Zhen and asked.


    Di Wu Zhen did not speak, only shaking his head.


    Seeing this, the others'' expressions also turned bleak.


    After all, they knew as well that this Yu Wujie''s strength was truly too poor. With all those mechanisms in the earth door, he would likely be done for as soon as he entered.


    But at least someone was trying his luck.


    As he tunneled towards the underground, the ardor Yu Wujie previously felt also faded away. He now understood that someone of his level had no business entering such an earth door.


    Yu Wujie did not dare to proceed further, hiding and trembling within the earth.


    "Whew, I''ve finally replenished my ten billion clone techniques."


    In the underground hall, Wu Chang''an put away the clone techniques he had just created and heaved a long sigh of relief.


    "This won''t do. I must find a way out!"


    He walked cautiously in the hall when he suddenly noticed many mechanisms and buttons on a nearby wall.


    "Could this be...?"


    "A way to deactivate the mechanisms?"


    Wu Chang''an''s eyes lit up. Releasing ten million clone techniques, he carefully pressed one of the buttons.


    "Rumble rumble!"


    At the same time, rumbling sounds came from the ground.


    Next, before the incredulous eyes of the crowd, the stone door rumbled open.


    "This..."


    "He seeded?"


    Incredulous voices rang out from the crowd.


    "Isn''t this a bit... too fast?"


    Of course, the one most incredulous was none other than Peng Xianer. Beneath her veil, shock was written all over her face.


    Yu Wujie had actually...


    Entered the earth door and opened the stone door?

 Chapter 195

    Chapter 195


    Everyone''s eyes suddenly revealed a hot glow.


    Almost in an instant, countless experts swarmed and scrambled towards the stone gate.


    "Get lost!"


    "Make way, don''t block the path."


    Fights had already broken out before even entering the gate.


    The Tomb of the Martial Saint.


    In the face of such an opportunity, it was enough to drive people crazy.


    "Elder, should we wait or what?" Fifth Elder Changsheng asked.


    "No problem!" Fifth Formation said: "The most critical part of this Yin-Yang Great Formation is actually the Earth Gate, because the Earth Gate cannot open the Heaven Gate, so most of the restrictions and mechanisms areid within the Earth Gate. On the contrary, there won''t be too much danger inside the Heaven Gate."


    "What I can''t figure out is how a junior who just reached the Martial Spirit realm was able to break into the Earth Gate and open the Heaven Gate."


    Fifth Formation couldn''t help but feel emotional.


    "Although I really don''t understand, the facts are right in front of us. Since there is not much danger in the Heaven Gate, let''s hurry up and go in!" Fifth Elder Changsheng said.


    Hearing this, Fifth Formation nodded and led Fifth Elder Changsheng to sweep into the interior of the Heaven Gate.


    Seeing this, Peng Xian''er, Yun Xianque and others were unwilling to fall behind and rushed inside.


    Inside the Heaven Gate.


    The first thing that appeared before everyone was a huge hall.


    On the walls hung many dazzling treasures, and many cultivators had already started fighting over them.


    However, since these were only king and emperor grade items, although they were still very important, the three major forces did not make a move.


    Because they knew,


    There must be even more important treasures inside.


    Continuing along the hall was an endless corridor.


    At this moment, many people had already rushed to the front along the corridor.


    There were still manyrge and small traps, and although they also killed many people, they could not stop the people from the three major forces.


    Continuing along the corridor and moving forward, everyone unconsciously sensed a powerful aura.


    "This is..."


    "The aura of saint grade treasures?"


    Everyone was shocked, and their eyes were filled with scorching heat. They rushed in without saying a word.


    Although there were still many traps along the way, the three major forces were unusually tacit and worked together to crack them.


    Finally,


    a new grand hall appeared before everyone.


    At the front end of the grand hall was a huge altar.


    Floating above the altar were three rays of light.


    "Saint Grade Heaven Ling Rope!"


    Legend has it that when used, this rope could not only bind saints, but even martial emperors would have a hard time struggling free.


    "Saint Grade Wind Cloud Pestle!"


    It was also a treasure that had been passed down for tens of thousands of years. It was once the lifebound treasure of a semi-emperor of the Wolf n, but unexpectedly ended up here.


    "Saint Grade Divine Demon Scissors!"


    This one had an even greater origin, having been heard of hundreds of thousands of years ago. It had gone through several owners, and it was rumored that these scissors had cut off the head of a martial emperor before.


    Almost instantly, the three major forces recognized these three supreme treasures.


    Their eyes radiated scorching heat.


    Of course, behind these three saint grade treasures, there were also piles of other good things, from ordinary people''s gold, silver and jewels, to medicines and techniques used by cultivators. Everything imaginable was there.


    "Phew!"


    Everyone present couldn''t help but gasp.


    With so many resources, it was probably the life''s umtion of that Jiang Yu the Martial Saint. Even for their three major forces, it was not something to be taken lightly.


    Of course, what attracted their attention the most was that behind the altar, there was still a stone gate.


    Faint fluctuations came from within the stone gate, even more daunting.


    That ce.


    Was probably the core of Jiang Yu''s tomb.


    "This Jiang Yu must have had one foot stepping into the Martial Emperor realm, otherwise how could a mere Martial Saint have three saint grade treasures." Behind the veil, Peng Xian''er sighed with emotion.


    "Yes, judging from the fluctuations, the core tomb chamber must have even better things." The elder following Peng Xian''er, Sword Elder Changsheng of Tiansword Sect, also marveled.


    Yun Xianque looked at these treasures with a cold smile on his face.


    "I wonder what expression Lu Qingshan would have when he sees this."


    "Humph, he''ll probably regret to death!"


    Uncle Lin snorted disdainfully: "But it''s better this way. If we really gave them a share, I might not be willing to part with it!"


    "Right, they''re just a small local sect, only know how to feed on scraps. Since they can''t seize the opportunity, it just wasn''t meant to be."


    Yun Xianque nodded in agreement.


    For a moment, looking at these treasures, everyone from the three major forces had different thoughts.


    At this time, others had also rushed over. Seeing this pile of treasures, their eyes lit up, and they couldn''t hold back any longer.


    "Brothers, charge!"


    "With so many treasures, being able to take some would satisfy me for life!"


    With this shout, dozens of cultivators who had fallen into madness rushed forward.


    "Damn it!"


    Fifth Elder Changsheng''s face turned cold, about to stop them, but Fifth Formation beside him timely pulled him back.


    He was about to ask why, but discovered that the three saint grade treasures emanated ck mist, almost instantly annihting the dozen plus people who had rushed forward.


    "This is?"


    Fifth Elder Changsheng said in horror.


    "If I guess correctly, it should be that the Yin qi in this tomb is too heavy. Over time, the three saint grade treasures have absorbed a lot of Yin qi, which will be released when people get close." Fifth Formation exined.


    "What should we do then?" Yun Xianque asked.


    "I''m afraid we can only wait, wait for the Yin qi to dissipate on its own." Sword Elder Changsheng said.


    Everyone tacitly nodded.


    They looked at each other and sat down in their own spots to meditate.


    Seeing this, the others also sat down separately at a distance.


    "Cultivate well!" Fifth Formation reminded: "Although it looks peaceful now, when the Yin qi disperses, there will inevitably be contention. What we can obtain then will depend solely on our own abilities."


    After saying that, Fifth Formation nced at where Peng Xian''er and Yun Xianque''s groups were.


    At the same time, they also looked over.


    Clearly,


    everyone was thinking the same thing.


    The current calm was merely the calm before the storm.


    "How can this stuff be useless at all?"


    In the Earth Gate''s grand hall, Wu Chang''an looked at the button he had pressed and frowned deeply.


    It waspletely useless?


    He couldn''t help but press another button.


    Looking at it, still no effect?


    He couldn''t help but press another button.


    After pressing several mechanism buttons in a row without effect, Wu Chang''an broke out cursing and pressed all the buttons in one breath.


    "Boom boom boom!"


    At the same time these buttons were pressed, the entire hall rumbled and shook.


    "Whoosh whoosh whoosh!"


    Countless poisoned arrows shot out, carrying oppressive momentum.


    "Phew!"


    At the same time, many small holes appeared in the walls, and a ck mist quietly diffused out.


    "Shing!"


    Above, countless sword-like chilling lightspletely covered down, bringing thick killing intent.


    "Roar!"


    Apanied by a few beast roars, a few phantom beasts emitting ck qi appeared out of thin air, rushing out with strong pressure...


    Seeing all this, Wu Chang''an''s expression changed drastically. His ghostly body became a phantom in the hall, nimbly dodging.


    While evading the dangers, he gnashed his teeth.


    "This is the biggest crisis I''ve encountered in my life. It looks like I can only use my trump card."


    Murmuring, he took out a scroll.


    "s, I only have a hundred of these scrolls that can teleport through formations. Using one means I only have ny-nine left." Looking at the scroll in his hand, Wu Chang''an showed great reluctance, but he had no choice, so he gritted his teeth and used the scroll.


    Apanied by a pir of light, Wu Chang''an instantly disappeared.

 Chapter 196

    Chapter 196


    "Old Ancestor, big trouble!"


    At Qingshan Gate, Lu Qingshan was in seclusion when Zhu Yun rushed over anxiously and said, "Something has happened at Jiang Yu''s tomb. ording to the people who rushed over, 99% of them are dead!"


    "What?"


    "Could it be that the master''s prophecy has taken effect?"


    Lu Qingshan''s eyes suddenly widened. As he mumbled to himself, he immediately rushed towards Jiang Yu''s tomb.


    When he arrived at Jiang Yu''s tomb, he took a deep breath.


    The scene before him could only be described as miserable.


    The rumored mass of masters had all disappeared, leaving only a few masters lying on the ground, either missing limbs, or with ckened faces, or depleted of their cultivation. Some were barely clinging to life...


    The reason they were able to escape was because they had already reached the entrance when the ident happened.


    But no one who had ventured deeper was seening out.


    "What exactly happened here?"


    Lu Qingshan stared wide-eyed and mumbled to himself. After all, those qualified toe here were at least at the Martial King level, and there was no shortage of Martial Emperors and Martial Ancestors among them.


    Yet only so few remained?


    "Boom!"


    At that moment, several figures rushed out from the sky gate, they were people from the three major sects.


    "Roar!"


    But just as they were about to rush out, a ck phantom chased after them, apanied by dense ck air. It opened its massive maw and bit out.


    "Youngdy, be careful!"


    Seeing that Yun Xianque was thest one, Uncle Lin''s face changed drastically. He exploded forth his Martial Ancestor level strength and pped out with his palm.


    However, facing this palm, the ck phantom waspletely fearless. Instead, it turned its massive maw and bit down on his palm.


    "Ah!"


    Uncle Lin let out a miserable shriek as half of his body was directly torn off.


    "Uncle Lin!"


    Tears welled up in Yun Xianque''s eyes instantly. She desperately pulled Uncle Lin back with all her strength.


    Afternding, the faces of all three sects were deathly pale, gasping heavily for air with lingering fear.


    Seeing this scene, Lu Qingshan was even more shocked.


    Not only was half of Uncle Lin''s body torn off, the fifth Profound Aperture on his chest had a hole punched through it, and Elder Long was missing a leg.


    It must be known that these three were all at the Martial Ancestor level!


    Although Yun Xianque and the others were slightly better off, they were all heavily injured.


    Clearly, the only reason they survived was the protection of those few Martial Ancestors.


    "Phew!"


    Taking a deep breath, Lu Qingshan''s back was drenched in cold sweat, and he was filled with lingering fear.


    "The ancestor''s prophecy was indeed urate."


    "Fortunately, fortunately I had asked the ancestor beforehand, otherwise I would have perished as well!"


    "The ancestor, he is truly the ancestor!"


    Having said that, he hurriedly went to treat Uncle Lin''s injuries. After all, his Qingshan Gate and the Wind and Cloud Valley were on rtively good terms. Given what happened, he could not just stand idly by.


    It took a long time before Uncle Lin''s injuries finally stabilized somewhat.


    Seeing this, Lu Qingshan sighed and said, "Why make such effort? If you had listened to me earlier and not gotten involved in this muddy water, wouldn''t that have been better?"


    Hearing this, the two looked over.


    "So you knew there was danger inside beforehand?" Yun Xianque asked with a hint of usation in her tone.


    Lu Qingshan nodded awkwardly and said, "That''s right, I did know there was danger, that''s why I was unwilling to participate. But I did warn you guys about it!"


    Yun Xianque clicked her tongue.


    She was rendered speechless.


    Unable to even get half a word out.


    Because it was true that Lu Qingshan had solemnly warned them beforehand, but she had dismissed Lu Qingshan''s words at the time, thinking themughable.


    Now looking back...


    The one who wasughable was not Lu Qingshan, but them.


    Because if they had listened to Lu Qingshan''s words at the time, perhaps they would not have suffered such heavy losses.


    Especially Uncle Lin.


    Although his life was saved, he was already half crippled.


    "Sigh!"


    "What''s the point of talking about it now," Uncle Lin said with a pained expression on his face. Although he spoke as such, his face was also full of regret.


    Yun Xianque''s expression dimmed, but she suddenly recalled something. Looking up puzzledly, she asked, "But how did you know there was danger inside?"


    "A senior expert told me about it!" Lu Qingshan said with a respectful look in his eyes.


    "Who was it?"


    Yun Xianque asked anxiously.


    "I can''t tell you."


    Lu Qingshan smiled apologetically and left, clearly unwilling to say more about it.


    Watching Lu Qingshan''s departing back, Yun Xianque asked, "Do you believe it?"


    "Eight or nine out of ten I''d say!"


    Uncle Lin''s pupils contracted as he replied.


    "Then who could it be?"


    Yun Xianque was full of puzzlement, but Lu Qingshan had already left.


    After recuperating, and hearing the sounds stilling from within the stone gate, no one dared to make another attempt. They all left one after another.


    The news here also spreadpletely, and even more cultivators swarmed towards Pingjiang City.


    The three major sects were no exception.


    Within Wind and Cloud Valley.


    "Elders Fang and Yun, hurry to Pingjiang City. We must obtain those three supreme treasures for Wind and Cloud Valley!" A man instructed the two elders behind him.


    In the depths of Heavenly Sword Sect.


    Two rays of sword light shot out as two figures with thick auras rode their swords and departed.


    Blowing Snow Mountain Vi.


    "Since the mechanisms are gone, what remains is a contest of man. We absolutely must obtain those saint grade treasures for Blowing Snow Mountain Vi." A white-haired elder transmitted calmly.


    In an instant, Pingjiang City became bustling with activity.


    Because everyone knew clearly in their hearts.


    Although they had encountered a huge ident, once the mechanisms within the tomb automatically depleted their energy, and the yin qi on the three saint grade treasures dissipated, obtaining those treasures would be effortless.


    However.


    Before the mechanisms were depleted, no one dared to make a move, nor were they worried about the treasures being taken away.


    After all, under mechanisms of such intensity, it was simply impossible for anyone to have the ability to take them away.


    "Damn thing, damn thing!"


    In the martial hall, Yi Feng tied the Skeleton to the locust tree with ropes, whipping him onesh after another.


    "Letting you f*cking freeload, I''ll make you f*cking wander, and go to your f*cking Ligong Wei*. Today I''ll whip you to death."


    Yi Feng cursed as he vented his anger.


    Only when he had whipped himself into a cold sweat did Yi Feng finally stop.


    "Qing, Qing,e quick."


    Hearing Yi Feng leave, the Skeleton transmitted weakly, "What''s up, bro?"


    "Quick, untie bro, I''ll take you to make money." The Skeleton urged anxiously, "After all, it''s money causing this disaster. If us brothers had money, how would we still suffer this beating?"


    "Where to make money, bro?" Ao Qing asked softly.


    "Don''t worry, I know just the ce!"


    The Skeleton said breezily.


    "Alright, but bro has to cover me if it''s dangerous!" Ao Qing said as he helped untie the Skeleton.


    After being untied, the Skeleton brought Ao Qing and vanished instantly.


    Momentster, they had arrived outside Pingjiang City.


    "Look, there are lots of gold coins inside."


    The Skeleton said and took the lead walking into the stone gate.


    "Bro, it looks really dangerous in there!" Ao Qing hurried to keep up, shivering at the asional phantoms flitting by inside, and asked warily.


    "No big deal, nothing will happen following bro!"


    The Skeleton casually crushed a ck phantom that had turned into a greedy wolf, and brought Ao Qing inside.

 Chapter 197

    Chapter 197


    The two walked down the passageway unhindered.


    "Bro, how did you know there were gold coins here!" While following the Skeleton, Doggy asked in puzzlement.


    "Is there anything in this world that your brother doesn''t know about?" Skeleton puffed out his chest and said.


    "That''s true, who is my brother, his existence alone captivates thousands of youngdies!" Doggy nodded his head and ttered appropriately.


    Skeleton was very pleased and satisfied with the nod, but also advised in a serious tone: "Qing, although this is the case, whether we are human or dog, we must keep a low profile."


    "Brother''s teaching is right, I will keep it in mind."


    After chatting all the way, they finally passed through the corridors and arrived in the innermost hall.


    "Haha, Qing, my brother and I have struck it rich." Skeleton caught sight of the gold coins piled almost into a small mountain behind the altar at a nce, and immediately uttered an excited voice.


    "Congrattions brother, congrattions brother!"


    Doggy was equally excited and echoed the voice.


    Under these coins emitting a hazy glow, the two brothers directly ignored everything else.


    "Let''s go, brother will take the treasure!"


    Skeleton swaggered towards the altar.


    "Shhh!"


    After just taking two steps out, the three saint-grade treasures floating in mid-air suddenly shook, then were shrouded in ayer of ck mist.


    Then they moved.


    The first to entangle was the saint-grade Heavenly Spirit Rope, which instantly coiled around the top of Skeleton''s head.


    "A de of grass dares to block me from taking the treasure?"


    Skeleton impatiently reached out and grabbed it directly, tore it in half and threw it to the ground.


    In the next moment, the saint-grade Wind Cloud Pestle and the divine-grade Divine Devil Scissors attacked simultaneously.


    "Damn, this is endless."


    With a punch sted out.


    "ng ng" twice, only half of the Wind Cloud Pestle was left fallen on the ground.


    "And these damn scissors..."


    Skeleton grabbed them in his hand and squeezed them into a piece of scrap iron, throwing them into the corner.


    "Ptooey, even trash dares to get in the way!" Doggy looked at the rubble on the ground and spat, then swaggered to catch up.


    "Boom boom!"


    However, when the three had just walked to the middle of the altar, the entire altar made a deafening roar, pirs of light also erupted from the ground.


    Crisis crept in silently.


    "Bro, there seems to be a formation here!" Doggy''s fur bristled, and he unconsciously moved closer to Skeleton, and said, "It looks very powerful, it doesn''t seem easy to break, does my brother have any good ideas?"


    "Oh."


    "It''s indeed not easy to crack, because I don''t understand formations too well either." Skeleton scratched his head and said.


    "So brother, you don''t have a way either?" Doggy asked.


    "That''s not to say I have no way at all."


    As he spoke, Skeleton lifted his paw and stomped down.


    "Boom!"


    With a roar, the entire altar cracked under the stomp, and the vibrating sensation disappeared instantly, the emitted light also faded quietly.


    Ka!


    "Awesome!"


    Doggy was rendered speechless, only able to exim in admiration.


    The two finally reached the back of the altar smoothly.


    "Hahaha, I''m finally rich."


    "Youngdies of Yi Hong Yard, wait for me, I''ll book the whole ce this time!"


    Skeletonughed excitedly, scooping up piles of gold coins with both hands, and the skull under the ck robe made a ttering sound.


    "Qing, put all the money in sacks, don''t leave a single one!"


    Grabbing arge handful of sacks from the ck robe, Skeleton urged.


    "You got it brother!"


    Doggy took the sacks and frantically shoveled coins into them with his legs.


    Apanied by bursts of loudughter, all the gold coins were loaded into the sacks.


    "Oh, this stuff looks pretty tasty!" After loading the gold coins, Skeleton looked at the medicinal pills on the side, grabbed a handful and fed them into Doggy''s mouth.


    "The taste is indeed not bad!"


    Doggy agreed.


    "How about it, there are still two more spare sacks, do you want to take two sacks back as dog food?" Skeleton asked.


    "Thank you brother!" Doggy said gratefully.


    "Saying this kind of thing to your brother?"


    After another busy spell, the dozen or so brought sacks were all packed.


    "What about the rest of the stuff?" Doggy asked again: "These books, these martial arts..."


    "Burn them, these things are toome. If they get out, practicing suchme martial arts will only harm people!"


    Skeleton made a decision after careful consideration, and lightly flicked the white finger bones, sparks sprouted and fell to the ground.


    "Oh brother, there''s still a stone gate here, might there be more treasures inside?" Doggy eximed again.


    "Oh, inside here? Apart from a dead guy and a couple pieces of junk, not a single gold coin, forget about it, let''s go."


    Skeleton said indifferently, then carried seven or eight sacks and walked out.


    Doggy was also dragging quite a few, and hurriedly followed suit.

 Chapter 198

    Chapter 198


    Pingjiang City.


    On the surface, everything was quiet.


    Except for sending some scouts to pay attention to the movements within the Stone Gate, there were almost no figures around the cemetery. It seemed that they were already scared by what happenedst time.


    But under the surface, the wind and clouds were surging.


    More and more top masters rushed over and hid in Pingjiang City, waiting for the mechanisms to be exhausted before going to seize the treasures.


    Qingshan Gate.


    Lu Qingshan and Yun Xianque sat in the great hall.


    "Miss Yun, how about staying at my Qingshan Gate?" Old Ancestor Qingshan asked gently.


    Having escaped from the Ghost Gate Pass, Yun Xianque lost some of her sharpness. She lowered her head slightly to Old Ancestor Qingshan and said, "Thank you, Elder Lu, for not holding past grudges. I also apologize for my disrespectst time. If I had listened to your advice at that time, I''m afraid Uncle Lin would not have ended up like this..."


    Speaking of this, Yun Xianque''s face darkened and she looked very lost.


    "What''s wrong? Is Elder Lin in bad shape?" Old Ancestor Qingshan hurriedly asked.


    "Mm!"


    Yun Xianque nodded and said, "Although we sent someone to take him back to Wind and Cloud Valley in time, the damage caused by the phantom beast was still beyond expectation. Although he barely survived, Uncle Lin fell from the Martial Venerable Realm to Martial Emperor, and has no chance of further cultivation in this life!"


    Lu Qingshan opened and closed his mouthplicatedly, not knowing what to say.


    For a Martial Venerable to directly fall to Martial Emperor, it was actually no different from being crippled.


    The more he thought about it, the more Old Ancestor Qingshan felt awe towards Yi Feng.


    If it hadn''t been for the teacher''s reminder...


    He, Old Ancestor Qingshan, would probably have been in big trouble too!


    Although everyone knew that there must be risks in the tomb, Yi Feng''s words to him were obviously a reminder that there were risks beyond their limits in the tomb.


    And the fact was indeed so.


    "Elder Lu, I actually came this time to ask who is so powerful that he could predict the dangers in the tomb beforehand?" After a slight pondering, Yun Xianque asked again.


    She had been very curious about the person Elder Lu had mentioned.


    "Miss Yun, the teacher has returned to an ordinary life to experience the mundane world, and does not like to be disturbed." Lu Qingshan shook his head and said, "So I''m sorry, I can''t tell you."


    "Alright, alright!"


    Yun Xianque nodded disappointedly.


    "At the same time, I also advise Miss Yun not to investigate the teacher privately. Although I know Wind and Cloud Valley is very powerful, if you incur the teacher''s displeasure, I''m afraid Wind and Cloud Valley won''t have the ability to withstand the teacher''s wrath!" Lu Qingshan narrowed his eyes and warned solemnly again.


    Yun Xianque was not angry, but very surprised.


    It seemed that the person Elder Lu was talking about was even more powerful than she had imagined!


    Otherwise, Lu Qingshan, as a half-Saint master, would not have said such words.


    She nodded.


    Since Lu Qingshan was unwilling to say more, she did not ask further, but changed the subject and said, "Elder Lu, the other two Martial Venerables of my Wind and Cloud Valley are on their way here. The purpose is to obtain the holy objects and other resources. Now that the dangers in the tomb have passed, we just need topete with other forces. So I invite you again to ally with me and Wind and Cloud Valley. What do you think?"


    "After all, you must have also heard that in addition to the holy objects, there are many other resources on the altar in the main hall. This should be very important for your Qingshan Gate, right?"


    Hearing this, Lu Qingshan fell into thought.


    To be honest, he was really moved.


    Because the danger had indeed passed, and the teacher''s words hade true. This also meant that there should be no great danger left in the tomb.


    However, he did not immediately agree, but thought about it and said, "How about this, Miss Yun. Anyway, there is still some time before the exhaustion of the mechanisms in the tomb. No one will be able to take the lead before that, so allow me to think about it for a day or two before making a decision?"


    "Alright, I''ll wait for your message."


    Yun Xianque got up and left.


    "Should I go or not?"


    After Yun Xianque left, Lu Qingshan closed his eyes and pondered for a long time before deciding to go ask the teacher.


    "Ding!"


    "Congrattions to the host, your calligraphy has reached the level ofparing with the divine!"


    In the martial arts hall, Yi Feng put down the brush in his hand and heard the voice in his mind. He showed a satisfied smile.


    Among the four skills of zither, chess, calligraphy and painting, except for chess, the other three had finally reached the level ofparing with the divine!


    As long as he could also improve his chess skill toparing with the divine, this mission of zither, chess, calligraphy and painting would be consideredplete.


    Of course.


    He waspleting the missions only to avoid having the martial arts hall recalled, not that he had the slightest expectation for the rewards at all.


    Mount?


    Humph!


    Let alone expecting it, it even gave him a bit of a headache.


    Because one annoying skeleton was already almost too much, if there was another simr one, who knows when he might get a heart attack.


    At this moment, Lu Qingshan''s voice came from outside the door.


    He saw Lu Qingshan carrying several jars of fine wine, seemingly even better thanst time.


    "You old man, juste as you want, and even bring things." Yi Feng said with a smile, but his hands quickly took over the several jars of good wine.


    "How can the teacher say that? These are all what I should do. And I have to thank the teacher for the reminderst time." Lu Qingshan said gratefully.


    "What reminderst time?" Yi Feng was a little confused.


    Seeing this, Lu Qingshan was shocked. The Tomb of the Martial Saint, the teacher didn''t even have it in mind at all!


    So he exined, "It''s about the ancient tomb we talked aboutst time. Just as the teacher predicted, big troubles happened, many people died, and thanks to the teacher''s reminder, I didn''t go, which saved my life."


    "Oh, so it was this matter. As expected."


    Yi Feng waved his hand with augh. In fact, this was not something that needed thinking at all. How could a cultivator''s tomb not have any dangers!


    Seeing Yi Feng''s nonchnt manner, Lu Qingshan showed admiration.


    Perhaps only the teacher could say it so calmly.


    "Uh... Teacher, actually I came this time to ask about the tomb again. Since the dangers in the tomb have already urred, would there be no great dangers if one enters again?" Old Ancestor Qingshan asked again.


    "You still want to go in?"


    Yi Feng looked at him in surprise.


    Old Ancestor Qingshan nodded embarrassedly.


    After all, ording to the news Yun Xianque had brought, in addition to the holy objects, there were also many herbs and cultivation methods in the tomb. Although they might not be of much use to him, Old Ancestor Qingshan, they were indispensable for the development of a sect.


    "Ai, you..."


    Seeing that Old Ancestor Qingshan really intended to do so, Yi Feng shook his head helplessly.


    Seeing Yi Feng sigh, Old Ancestor Qingshan''s heart tightened, and he hurriedly asked, "What does the teacher''s sigh mean?"

 Chapter 199

    Chapter 199


    "What do you mean?"


    "You can''t go into this tomb!"


    Yi Feng rolled his eyes at him and admonished, "Even though danger has urred once already, can you be sure there is no more danger?"


    "Sir, do you mean there are still dangers in this tomb?" Qingshan Lu asked.


    "Why else?"


    Yi Feng said solemnly,


    "Although I can''t say exactly what other dangers lie ahead, if you go in, you''re a goner for sure!"


    Although he didn''t know what other dangers awaited, even if it was just a stone falling and hitting the old man''s head, Lu Qingshan would probably kick the bucket.


    He really couldn''t understand why the nice old man was so stubborn and stupid.


    After such a hugemotion around this tomb, he was an old man with one foot already in the grave, yet he was obsessed with entering, it was just ridiculous.


    Yi Feng''s words turned Lu Qingshan''s face pale.


    Especially the phrase "a goner for sure", which made him break out in a cold sweat.


    Seeing Lu Qingshan lost in thought, Yi Feng, afraid the old man still didn''t get it, reminded him, "Old man, stop thinking about it. Even if there is no danger inside, you won''t get any benefits since others have already taken everything."


    "No benefits left and others have taken them already?" Lu Qingshan eximed, "Sir, what do you mean?"


    "Exactly what I said, what else could I mean?" Yi Feng rolled his eyes.


    This was a given. For a tomb like this, not to mention an old bag of bones like Lu Qingshan, even cultivators didn''t know how many had gone in already. As an old man, how could he get there faster or fight better than others? Any treasures would have surely been taken by those who got there first.


    "I understand. Thank you for the warning, Sir."


    Lu Qingshan respectfully nodded to Yi Feng. After sharing a few drinks, he hurried back to Qingshan Gate.


    As soon as he returned, Yun Xianque brought two elders with powerful auras.


    "Old Lu, let me introduce you. These two are Elders Yang Mu and Yang Sen from my Wind Cloud Valley." Yun Xianque said.


    "Greetings to both elders."


    Lu Qingshan nodded in acknowledgement. Judging by their auras, they were the two Martial Venerables Yun Xianque had mentioned.


    The two nced at Lu Qingshan and were slightly surprised to see he was only at the Semi-Venerable realm, but they did not underestimate him and nodded back.


    After sitting down, Yun Xianque got straight to the point, "Old Lu, have you considered? As long as you cooperate with my Wind Cloud Valley, with two Martial Venerables and your Semi-Venerable strength, taking those treasures will be easy."


    Hearing this, Lu Qingshan fell silent.


    Yi Feng''s words echoed in his mind. With a sigh, he said, "Miss Yun, I''m afraid I cannot agree."


    The two Martial Venerables frowned.


    Yun Xianque also looked incredulous. She had not expected Lu Qingshan to still refuse an alliance.


    However, having learned fromst time, she did not get angry. Instead, she asked, "Old Lu, could you share your reasons?"


    Lu Qingshan took a deep breath and looked up. "It''s true I''m tempted by the treasures, but not enough to risk my life for them."


    Yun Xianque''s red lips parted in surprise as she eximed, "You mean in the tomb...?"


    "That''s right." Lu Qingshan replied. "There are still great dangers in this tomb."


    As he spoke, he recalled Yi Feng''s words, "a goner for sure." He added, "If I guess correctly, the dangers ahead will be even more terrifying than before!"


    Yun Xianque was stunned.


    The previous danger had almost imed the lives of several Martial Venerables from their three sects. If the uing dangers were even worse, wouldn''t that mean the Martial Venerables who entered might not make it out alive either?


    "Another prophecy from that person?" Yun Xianque asked solemnly.


    "Yes!" Lu Qingshan nodded gravely.


    "Hmph, nonsense!"


    However, Yang Mu scoffed disdainfully, "What prophecy, what nonsense! While thest incident was an ident, this time there will be two Martial Venerables. How could we not handle a small tomb?"


    Yun Xianque also looked to Lu Qingshan, clearly asking if two Martial Venerables were not enough.


    Seeing this, old Lu Qingshan shook his head with a sigh, "Whether it''s enough or not, that''s another matter. Actually, even without the danger, it would be pointless for us to go."


    "What do you mean?" Yun Xianque quickly asked.


    "Because..." Lu Qingshan''s eyes narrowed as he said solemnly, "The contents of the tomb have already been taken by others."


    "What?" Yun Xianque cried out in shock as she murmured in disbelief, "How is this possible?"


    "Hmph, exaggerating dangers!"


    Beside them, Yang Mu directly refuted, "Lying through your teeth about things being taken. The mechanisms in the tomb have all been triggered. No one could have entered before they were exhausted. Even Martial Venerables would only find death inside. Yet you im the contents were taken by others? Utter nonsense!"


    "Fine, my kind intentions have been seen as ill will. I''ve nothing more to say!" Lu Qingshan''s face also showed anger as he got up to leave.


    Pausing briefly as he passed Yun Xianque, he said solemnly, "Miss Yun, I hope you remember the previous lesson. I''ve said all I can out of consideration for our sects'' rtionship. Whether to believe me is up to you."


    Having said that, Lu Qingshan directly left.


    "Hmph, if you don''t want an alliance, don''t make one. But don''t spout nonsense excuses."


    Seeing Lu Qingshan''s departure, the two Martial Venerables scoffed disdainfully, "Miss, forget Lu Qingshan. We three can go ourselvester. With us two there, we will certainly protect you safely and obtain the artifacts."


    However, they were surprised to hear Yun Xianque''s reply.


    "No, we won''t go." Yun Xianque said.


    The two Martial Venerables were shocked. "Miss, you can''t possibly believe Lu Qingshan''s exaggerations? These are three Saint Artifacts!"


    "He did not exaggerate!"


    Yun Xianque took a deep breath and said solemnly,


    "The previous lesson was too bitter. If Uncle Lin had not saved me at the critical moment, I, Yun Xianque, would have be another ghost in that tomb."


    She would not repeat the same mistake.


    "Miss, how could you believe Lu Qingshan''s nonsense? These are three Saint Artifacts! Will you just let them go like this?" Yang Mu said angrily. "Since Miss refuses to go, we two will go ourselves."


    "No, you cannot go." Yun Xianque quickly refused.


    "Then I''m afraid you can''t stop us, Miss. After all, your father gave strict orders to retrieve at least one Saint Artifact." Yang Mu bluntly stated.


    "Fine. If you go, I will die before you."


    Suddenly, a cold edge appeared as Yun Xianque held a sword to her own neck. Gritting her teeth, she said, "Elders, believe me, I''m doing this for your own good. You are like family to me. I don''t want to see what happened to Uncle Lin happen again. If my father mes anyone, I will exin it to him."


    "You..."


    "Sigh!"


    "Foolish girl!"


    Yang Mu and Yang Sen let out heavy sighs, faces full of frustration.


    They knew Yun Xianque''s personality all too well. They could stop her recklessness for now but could not guard her always. If anything really happened, it would be even harder to exin.

 Chapter 200

    Chapter 200


    "Thump thump thump thump..."


    The sound of the guitar floated in the air.


    Due to the impact of the task, Yi Feng has recently picked up the hobby of ying the guitar again.


    Sometimes people are like this.


    No matter if it''s a hobby or something else, if you don''t use it for a long time, you will slowly forget it.


    After picking it up again, Yi Feng''s love for the guitar was rekindled.


    Among the four arts of zither, chess, calligraphy and painting, the only one he was really interested in was this musical instrument. Therefore, even though his guitar skills had reached the level of ying alongside the gods, he still yed a little every day.


    Not for anything else.


    But for interest.


    And for sentiment.


    In addition to Yi Feng, the steps below were also filled with the audience.


    The weeders, the soil looseners, the diggers, the shit carriers, in addition to Old Wang next door, the vendor at the beef noodle stand across the way, his neighbor Zhu who sold pork, and Huajie who sold rouge diagonally across...and many more.


    At this moment, everyone was immersed in the sound of Yi Feng''s guitar.


    As one song ended.


    The crowd was still indulging in it.


    "Oh, sir, your skills with the guitar are really too superb. The Tao contained within, even at our level of attainment, we still cannot perceive even one ten-thousandth of it!" Wu Yonghong eximed.


    "That''s right, if our attainment was just a little lower, I''m afraid we could only listen to the music, know that it sounds nice, but not understand its meaning." Sun Zhuge also sighed with simr feelings.


    "y ''Ordinary Road'' again."


    Looking at the admiring voices below the steps, Yi Feng smiled and said, after all, with so many people liking the guitar he yed, it was quite fulfilling.


    Then, the melody of ''Ordinary Road'' floated gently.


    This was a song Yi Feng yed every day.


    Not for anything else.


    Because he liked it.


    Especially the true meaning within the song, which matched perfectly with his life here.


    After transmigrating here, stumbling along, he had fantasized, feared, hoped, seen this world, and wanted to roam the ends of the earth with a blue phoenix sword in hand.


    Although the setback from this useless system back then was huge, shattering his ideals, and hiding resignedly in this martial arts school also made him very unwilling.


    But looking back, isn''t life just like this?


    Although it was not an ordinary world, cultivation experts would also die of old age, or be beheaded by someone''s sword.


    Rather than that, live an ordinary life, be an ordinary person.


    Beingfortable is good.


    Carefree and unrestrained is also good.


    "Damn!"


    "Luckily this young master hid well, otherwise I would have kicked the bucket."


    Just then, Yu Wujie who had just emerged from the soil walked over from the side of the street. He had just cursed twice, when he saw the crowd gathered at the entrance of the martial arts school.


    With a mindset of watching the lively scene, he also quietly walked over.


    "Oh, I unknowingly arrived here. So it''s this useless loser!" Yu Wujie looked at Yi Feng, who had his eyes closed indulging in the guitar, and uttered disdainfully.


    However, when these guitar sounds entered his ears, he was shocked.


    These sounds, how pleasant to the ear.


    Moreover, this song also seemed wonderful. As a cultivator listening to this song, even his state of mind calmed down.


    Unconsciously, he also sank deeply into it.


    After a long, long time, the guitar sounds finally slowly stopped.


    Many people below the steps looked at Yi Feng with grateful gazes, and were even more excited.


    There were also many who thought it sounded nice and pped.


    "Tsk, this loser isn''t good at much else, but I have to say, he''s really something with this broken instrument."


    In the corner, Yu Wujie couldn''t help but nod his head.


    Although he looked down on this useless Yi Feng, he couldn''t criticize this song. Even after leaving far away, his mind still echoed with the melody.


    "Yu Wujie, so you were here?"


    At this moment, a figure shed over and stopped in front of Yu Wujie.


    It was Peng Xianer.


    Seeing this.


    Yu Wujie''s expression changed slightly, his entire face embarrassed, not daring to look Peng Xianer in the eye.


    "Hehe, yes, yes!"


    Clearly, the reason he didn''t return to Qingshan Gate, but rather loitered around on the streets, was precisely to avoid Peng Xianer.


    After all, he had sworn at the time that he would go open the earth portal, but instead hid in the soil for many days.


    He simply didn''t have the face for this.


    "You really surprised me. Not only did you open the earth portal, you even opened the heavenly portal and returned safe and sound." From under the veil, Peng Xianer''s voice was full of admiration.


    "Ah?"


    "Heavenly portal?"


    "I opened the heavenly portal?"


    Yu Wujie''s expression was shocked, his whole face incredulous as he asked.


    "Could it be that it wasn''t opened by you?" Peng Xianer''s brows furrowed slightly.


    Yu Wujie''s eyes rolled, and he immediately understood the implication in Peng Xianer''s words. Clearly the heavenly portal had been opened for some unknown reason, and Peng Xianer had mistakenly assumed it was him. So he quickly said, "Ah, yes, yes, look at my poor memory. It was me who opened it, hahaha..."


    Since he didn''t have the face to see Peng Xianer anyway, he might as well just go along with it.


    "But after opening the heavenly portal, why didn''t youe find me?" Peng Xianer gently asked, "Could it be that you don''t want the reward?"


    "What is there to find you for? After all, you were all busy. And it was just opening a trivial heavenly portal, who needs a reward, right!" Yu Wujie said with an awkwardugh.


    Clearly, he was still very nervous.


    From under the veil, Peng Xianer''s face revealed surprise.


    The Yu Wujie before her now seemed somewhat different from the one she knew!


    With his shameless attitude, after opening the heavenly portal, he actually didn''te to her to show off?


    This really made her look at him with new eyes.


    "Since that''s the case, follow me from now on then?" Peng Xianer''s gaze moved slightly as she gently said.


    "Haha, is that so, is that good?" Yu Wujie still didn''t have confidence in himself, because he knew clearly that the opening of the heavenly portal had absolutely nothing to do with him.


    "Could it be that you don''t want to be my man?" Peng Xianer held out an olive branch, her jade hand resting on Yu Wujie''s chin, lightly lifting it up, gently saying.


    Peng Xianer''s actions immediately made Yu Wujie''s mind heat up.


    The way he looked at Peng Xianer was full of fanaticism. He didn''t care about being exposed or not, and left with her.


    Time quietly slipped by.


    All the forces were watching Jiang Yu''s tomb.


    And after so long, the mechanisms inside seemed to have been exhausted, and that most terrifying ck mist phantom also seemed to have dissipated.


    People estimated that at most after half a day, they would be able to re-enter the ancient tomb.


    So at this moment, the stone gate entrance was filled with countless cultivators.


    On everyone''s faces hung ample confidence, determined to obtain the treasures inside.

 Chapter 201

    Chapter 201


    As everyone looked on eagerly, it was clear they were all prepared and ready.


    "Miss, are we really not going in?"


    Not far away, Yang Mu frowned as he watched the crowd cracking their knuckles impatiently. His face was full of dissatisfaction and urgency.


    The treasure was right before their eyes, which made him very ufortable.


    "Yes miss, the mechanisms inside the tomb have already beenpletely triggered. Putting aside other elixirs and martial arts, just the three unimed saint artifacts are worth fighting for!"


    Beside him, Yang Sen, who rarely spoke, also voiced out, "With ourbined strength, we can easily obtain one artifact, if not all three. This is a great opportunity that has fallen onto ourps. Why are you so stubbornly listening to Lu Qingshan''s nonsense?"


    The two had angry expressions, unable to understand why Yun Xianque was so unlucky.


    Upon hearing this, Yun Xianque bit her red lips tightly, her face filled with struggle and hesitation.


    Judging by the current situation, what Yang Mu said was reasonable.


    In the entire Nansha, Martial Venerables were the topbat strength. With two Martial Venerables present, they could at least obtain one of the three saint artifacts.


    But...


    Was this tomb really as simple as it seemed on the surface?


    Was Lu Qingshan really exaggerating?


    It didn''t seem so at all!


    Because she could sense the gravity in Lu Qingshan''s warning. As a local power, he would not have ignored this tomb if he didn''t receive definite information.


    After all...


    No one in this world could resist such an opportunity.


    Moreover, there was the previous incident as a lesson.


    "We''re not going in!"


    Yun Xianque gave a firm reply.


    "You..."


    "Sigh!"


    The two elders heaved heavy sighs, their expressions showing their disappointment. But there was nothing they could do to change Yun Xianque''s mind.


    "Lu Qingshan, I hope things are really as you said."


    Watching more and more people arrive, Yun Xianque murmured while looking at the ancient tomb.


    Clearly...


    Although she appeared firm on the surface, making this decision still took great courage.


    She was also under tremendous pressure.


    At this moment, more silhouettes shed through the air.


    It was the people from Blowing Snow Mountain Vi and Heavenly Sword Sect.


    "Everyone sure arrived quickly!" Fifth Skynded and fanned out his feather fan,ughing leisurely.


    Behind him were not only the fifth group, but also an elder Yun Xianque had never seen before. He was clearly a reinforcement sent by Blowing Snow Mountain Vi.


    "Arriving quickly is useless. We''ll see who luck favors in the end." Behind her veil, Peng Xianer scoffed coldly.


    Beside her were also two Martial Venerables. Of course, Yu Wujie was with her as well.


    Fifth Sky narrowed his eyes but did not speak. He was clearly wary of Peng Xianer, Heavenly Sword Sect''s once-in-a-century genius.


    However, his gaze soon fell upon Yu Wujie.


    "Oh, isn''t this the brother who snuck into the Earth Gate and opened the Heaven Gatest time?" Fifth Sky said in surprise. "Truly admirable. Not only did you open the Earth Gate, but also escaped unharmed. I''m impressed!"


    "Oh?"


    "The one who opened the Earth Gatest time?"


    Hearing Fifth Sky''s words, many people looked over and sized up Yu Wujie.


    Even Yun Xianque, who had no ns to enter the tomb, nced over.


    Clearly...


    News of the previous incident had already spread.


    Although there were unexpected dangers in the ancient tombst time, being able to sneak into the Earth Gate alone was still a valiant feat.


    After all, not everyone could aplish it.


    "Nice to meet you, nice to meet you."


    "Reputation is no match for seeing you in person!"


    "Although your strength is somewhatcking, your courage and valor are admirable!"


    "Brother, are you interested in joining my Heavenly Tyrant Sect?"


    "Brother, consider my Ling Tian Gate as well!"


    In a moment, many people greeted Yu Wujie and voiced their admiration. At the same time, some extended olive branches to him.


    Clearly...


    Talents like him were wee anywhere. His strength might becking, but his capabilities were invaluable!


    "Huh?"


    Hearing these voices, Yu Wujie was first stunned. Then,prehending the situation, he immediately became ted.


    These people were at least at the Martial King realm. Some who greeted him were even Martial Emperors and Martial Sovereigns.


    In his entire life, Yu Wujie had never received such treatment!


    He couldn''t help but smile smugly, standing taller as heughed, "Gentlemen, Yu Wujie at your service. A pleasure meeting you all!"


    "So it''s Brother Yu."


    "Brother Yu, well met."


    Another round of ttery ensued.


    Fifth Sky also spoke, "Brother Yu, exceptional talents like you are also wee at my Blowing Snow Mountain Vi!"


    "That''s right, talents like Junior Brother Yu are needed at my Wind and Cloud Valley. Feel free to join us directly if you are interested!" Yun Xianque chimed in. Although she gave up on the treasures, bringing back a top expert would be an unexpected joy.


    Hearing this, Yu Wujie became even more excited. He never expected that major powers like Wind and Cloud Valley and Blowing Snow Mountain Vi would extend olive branches to him.


    This was the pinnacle of his life!


    In that moment, he felt like he was floating, the corners of his mouth raised to the heavens.


    "Hmph, do you have my Heavenly Sword Sect''s consent to try and recruit him?" Just then, Peng Xianer''s icy voice sounded from beneath her veil.


    The ted Yu Wujie immediately sobered up. He smiled smugly and waved his hand, "My apologies everyone. I already belong to Xian''er. My apologies!"


    "No offense taken, Brother Yu."


    "Since Heavenly Sword Sect has staked first im, we shall not steal their joy!"


    Everyone indicated they took no offense, but their faces still showed regret.


    After that...


    Everyone''s attention returned to the open stone door of the ancient tomb.


    It was clear that there was no more movement within the door. The permeating ck fog and illusions from before seemed to have already dispersed.


    At this moment, the crowd was strangely silent.


    Suddenly...


    Someone made a move.


    And with that one action, everything was triggered.


    Innumerable figures shot up into the sky, charging towards the stone door.

 Chapter 202

    Chapter 202


    "Get lost!"


    "Get out of my way!"


    Before even entering the stone gate, the people who were conversing peacefully just now had already started fighting with knives and swords.


    "ng!"


    "Whoosh!"


    "Boom!"


    des and sword shadows, martial techniques taking form, causing continuous explosive sounds.


    Many people had not even entered yet, but were already lying dead on the ground.


    "Let''s go too!"


    Fifth Sky''s pupils shrank, his feather fan in hand fluttered, and his whole body turned into a ray of light rushing towards the stone gate. The two elders behind him also followed along.


    At the same time, Peng Xianer grabbed Yu Wujie with one hand, and rushed towards the stone gate with the two elders behind her.


    "Miss!"


    "Miss!"


    Seeing this scene, Yang Mu and Yang Sen anxiously looked towards Yun Xianque.


    "I said I''m not going," Yun Xianque gritted her teeth and said.


    The two looked at each other as the two major factions disappeared from sight, and let out deep sighs.


    "Oh? The people from Fengyun Valley actually didn''te in?" Fifth Sky rushed towards the altar ahead at an extremely fast speed, while looking back and did not notice Fengyun Valley''s presence, an incredulous voice came out.


    "Young master, don''t mind them. Getting the artifact is most important," Di Wu Zhen reminded.


    "You''re right, the artifact is the most important," Fifth Sky agreed.


    Fifth Sky pushed his speed to the limit, rushing madly towards the pce ahead.


    Finally, the pce was within sight. The three artifacts were already beckoning to him.


    However, just then, an icy cold voice suddenly appeared.


    "Humph, you want to obtain the artifacts without asking my Heavenly Sword Sect first?"


    As the voice fell, a streak of cyan red sword light suddenly appeared, crashing down with a rumble.


    Seeing this, Fifth Sky''s expression changed. His feather fan in hand fluttered and shot out several hidden weapons.


    "ng ng ng!"


    The sword light dissipated.


    But this one swordpletely blocked Fifth Sky''s path forward.


    Looking up again, he found Heavenly Sword Sect''s people had appeared before him.


    "Peng Xianer!"


    Fifth Sky gritted his teeth tightly.


    Then his feather fan waved, sending out an icy glint to sh towards Peng Xianer. At the same time, his body turned into a ray of light, attacking Peng Xianer.


    "Humph!"


    Di Wu Zhen also let out cold snorts, joining Fifth Sky to fight the two from Heavenly Sword Sect.


    Without any probing, both sides had already started an intense battle.


    Clearly, everyone understood that in those present, only the other side could stop them from obtaining the artifacts.


    Whoever defeated the other side first and rushed to the pce ahead would have the right to im the artifacts.


    "Heavenly Feather!"


    After an exchange, Fifth Sky waved his feather fan in the air, apanying it with a flurry of hand seals. The feather fan instantly spun rapidly, shooting out countless projectiles from within, dense as a sky full of feathers towards Peng Xianer.


    "Heavenly Sword!"


    Peng Xianer was equally unwilling to show weakness. Her long sword in hand vibrated, then flew out, drawing a glowing trail in the air like a meteor streaking across the sky, instantly forming a sky filled with sword shadows.


    "Formation, Great Heavenly Prestige Pellet!"


    "Formation, Violent Thunder Bomb!"


    Beside them, Di Wu Zhen of Xue Shan Zhuang directly used their ultimate moves, since the artifacts were right before them, any dy would lead to more variables.


    But Di Wu Zhen thought this way, didn''t Long Jian Kong think so too?


    "Sword art, Eternal Sword Path!"


    "Sword art, Heavenly Sword Descends!"


    Almost at the same time Di Wu Zhenunched their attacks, the long swords in their hands also gathered terrifying power.


    "Ah! Heaven bless, heaven bless, don''t affect me!"


    Seeing this scene, Yu Wujie who was hiding in a recess in the stone wall was scared out of his wits. He pressed his palms together praying.


    Finally.


    The attacks of the few people finally collided in the narrow passage.


    "Boom!"


    "Bang bang bang bang bang bang bang..."


    Perhaps due to a chain reaction, after the first explosion, a series of sonic booms followed.


    After that, violent energy apanied by the remaining sword glow instantly enveloped the entire corridor.


    Many other cultivators in the corridor were affected and seriously injured.


    Finally, when the energy dissipated, their vision became clear again.


    The passage had been destroyed beyond recognition.


    "Sorry, you''ve lost. The artifacts are ours now," Peng Xianer''s voice was icy cold as she said this. Although they were also injured, it was much lighterpared to Di Wu Zhen''s side.


    With that said, Peng Xianer let out a coldugh, and led Long Jian Kong towards the pce ahead.


    "Damn it, stop them quickly!"


    Di Wu Zhen''s face was ghastly pale as he shouted.


    But as he spoke, he spat out a mouthful of blood. Wanting to stop them now was clearly toote.


    After all, Xue Shan Zhuang specialized in hidden weapons and formations, and were clearly inferior inbat powerpared to the offensively renowned Heavenly Sword Sect.


    They could only watch helplessly as Heavenly Sword Sect''s three people arrived first.


    "Elders, let''s each take one of the three artifacts and get them all," upon entering the pce, seeing the altar not far ahead, Peng Xianer''s voice was excited as she shouted.


    "Yes, saintess."


    The two elders quickly nodded. Their eyes also glimmered with light. After all, with artifacts about to be obtained, even Martial Venerables could not control their excitement.


    Closer.


    Even closer.


    The three became even more excited, also holding their breaths.


    "Attack together!"


    Peng Xianer yelled loudly.


    As her voice fell, they arrived at the altar almost at the same time. Their faces showed excitement, and their palms filled with vital energy reached out towards where the artifacts were.


    However, the next moment.


    The smiles on the three''s faces froze abruptly, and their hands halted mid-air.

 Chapter 203

    Chapter 203


    They clearly saw that the three holy objects, which had originally fluctuated with energy, disappeared.


    In their ce,


    there was a rope broken into two sections, a pestle missing more than half, and a pair of scissors that had been deformed...


    "How..."


    "What''s going on?"


    "What on earth is going on?"


    Peng Xianer, who just had a smile on her face, suddenly had a surge of anger and spat out a mouthful of blood. Her whole body emanated boundless fury, and she almost cried out hysterically.


    Chang Jiankong was also dumbfounded.


    The three powerful holy objects were actually destroyed!


    The scene before their eyes startled them like a huge wave, and it was as if a thunder exploded in their minds.


    And they had rushed here so eagerly and excitedly, but now they were equally desperate and dazed.


    After finally defeating the Blowing Snow Mountain Vi and rushing to the front, they got three destroyed holy objects in return?


    "Peng Xianer, put down the holy objects in front of you."


    And amidst their daze, the Fifth Sky and his people also rushed in and attacked those on the altar first.


    However, what the Fifth Sky didn''t expect was that Peng Xianer and the others didn''t fight back at all. Instead, they really gave up their positions.


    "It seems the Heavenly Sword Sect is nothing more than this. Good opportunity, two elders, follow me to seize the treasures!" The Fifth Skyughed loudly.


    Hearing this, the two elders of the Fifth Formation solemnly nodded, their faces full of excitement.


    They had thought that the holy objects had been taken by the people of Heavenly Sword Sect, but they didn''t expect things to take such a dramatic turn!


    But as soon as the Fifth Sky and the others rushed to the altar, they suddenly discovered the change - those three holy objects had actually be shabby!


    Their jaws almost dropped to the ground as they stood still like ice sculptures.


    "Peng Xianer, what exactly is going on? Why did this happen?" After reacting, the Fifth Sky frantically questioned Peng Xianer.


    "You''re asking me? Who should I ask?"


    Peng Xianer''s voice was cold.


    At this moment, she was much more ufortable than the Fifth Sky. She had thought the three holy objects were already in her pocket, but what she got in return for her hard work were three destroyed holy objects.


    "Who else can I ask if not you? You were obviously the first toe in." The Fifth Sky roared, obviously still unable to ept this fact.


    "Shut up!"


    Hearing this, Peng Xianer''s face was suddenly covered with cold light. She was already on the verge of eruption. Being questioned by the Fifth Sky like this almost instantly drew out her sword and pointed it at the Fifth Sky.


    "I''m not afraid of you!"


    The Fifth Sky also waved his fan to attack.


    "Stop!"


    Seeing this, Di Wu Zhen and Chang Jiankong stopped them at the same time.


    "Fighting now makes no sense. We''d better figure out what happened as soon as possible!" Di Wu Zhen took a deep breath and said solemnly.


    "He''s right, fighting now makes no sense."


    Chang Jiankong also nodded.


    Although what happened made them very ufortable, they understood more clearly that getting to the bottom of things was still the most important.


    Hearing this, the Fifth Sky and Peng Xianer red at each other coldly before withdrawing their attacks.


    Then the two sides walked to the altar at the same time, picked up the three destroyed holy objects and held them in their hands to examine them.


    They looked at each other, full of disbelief in their eyes. Because everyone could see that these three holy objects had been destroyed by hand.


    They sucked in cold air through their teeth.


    Who on earth has such great power to destroy holy objects with their bare hands?


    And when exactly did hee in?


    What was the purpose of destroying the holy objects?


    One by one, puzzles appeared in their minds, full of fog.


    "Elder, look."


    At this moment, the Fifth Sky shouted.


    Hearing this, everyone looked behind the altar and gasped again.


    They clearly remembered that there were countless elixirs and martial arts here, but now, they had all turned into ashes!


    Peng Xianer unwillingly walked over, picked up an unfinished burnt page from the ashes, and her eyes widened when she saw the content. She staggered back a few steps after being hit hard.


    "What happened?"


    Chang Jiankong quickly took over the scrap and his mouth suddenly opened wide.


    "The the the Chaos Resolve, Saint Saint Saint martial arts, burned too!"


    He stuttered out and then hugged his heart. He almost fainted and coughed violently.


    Hearing this, the Fifth Sky also grabbed the scrap fiercely. Seeing the fragmented record, he suddenly cursed wildly.


    "Damn it! Who, who was it?"


    "Which son of a bitch wasted the heavenly objects?"


    "Woo woo woo, such good martial arts, how good it would be for me!"


    Holding the scrap in his arms, the Fifth Sky was so distressed that he almost cried.


    Everyone''s faces were extremely ugly.


    Not only were the three holy objects destroyed, but a pile of martial arts and elixirs that even contained saint-level treasures were also burned to ashes.


    Was this a distortion of human nature or a moral copse!


    They had rushed here with great difficulty, but got nothing in return?


    "Hmm?"


    At this moment, Peng Xianer saw something else and eximed in surprise.


    Seeing this, the Fifth Sky reflexively looked over and immediately saw a special small box in the corner.


    The reason this small box was considered special was that other boxes were either pried open, had their lids flipped open, or were smashed.


    This little box was the only one intact and well-covered.


    With holy objects and saint-level martial arts everywhere here, this intact little box was very likely to contain such treasures!


    Almost instantly, the Fifth Sky rushed towards the box.


    "Damn it!"


    Peng Xianer also reactedte and found out. But after all, she was one step slower than the Fifth Sky.


    "Tsk, tsk, Peng Xianer, not everything can you get ahead of me." The Fifth Sky looked at Peng Xianer smugly and sneered.


    "Humph!"


    Peng Xianer snorted coldly, full of chagrin. She had discovered it first, but because of a moment of negligence, she was slower by one step, and could only watch as the thing was taken by the Fifth Sky.


    "In that case, the treasures in it are mine."


    The Fifth Sky raised the corners of his mouth and gently lifted the lid of the box, while extending his palm inside.


    Seeing this, Peng Xianer and the others'' faces tightened as they stared intently at the Fifth Sky''s actions, also very curious about what was inside.


    However, the Fifth Sky''s face changed slightly.


    "This is?"


    The Fifth Sky squeezed it again and felt something was wrong. He retracted his hand, smelled it under his nose, and his face changed drastically.


    "Damn!"


    "Dog shit?"

 Chapter 204

    Chapter 204


    Like a lightning bolt, he flung the box in his hand away, sttering crap everywhere.


    "Which damned bastard did this so deceitfully?"


    Fifth Sky roared, looking at his handful of crap with his forehead veins bulging, nearly vomiting blood from anger.


    Just a moment ago he was still cocky, barely snatching the box away before Peng Xian''er, hoping to wipe away his previous shame. But the harsh reality was far too great a blow.


    Seeing this, Fifth Sky''s group also had ashen faces.


    The hard-won treasure turned out to be a pile of crap, the indignity almost indescribable!


    Peng Xian''er''s face was also nk with shock.


    When she came to her senses, she was full of schadenfreude.


    Fifth Sky was probably finally experiencing the feeling she just had, rushing in only to get a pile of junk in return.


    At this time, other top experts had also rushed over atst.


    Upon seeing the saint artifact mysteriously destroyed, the saint medicines and pills burned, it immediately caused a huge uproar among Xuanyuan''s group.


    Especially after finding out that after the fierce battle between the two major sects, Fifth Sky had only snatched a pile of crap in the end, everyone was at a loss for words.


    "s, miss, you really missed a golden opportunity from heaven. You see there''s no movement at all in the tomb, where is the danger you spoke of?"


    Outside the ancient tomb, Yang Mu stillined to Yun Xianque in frustration.


    Now, besides sighing, they had no other way. Even if they charged in now, it was toote.


    Yun Xianque''s face was ugly.


    Could what Lu Qingshan said really not havee to pass?


    If that was true, she had indeed made Wind and Cloud Valley miss out on a huge opportunity.


    Just then, they were shocked to see several cultivators walking out of the tomb entrance in groups of three to five.


    "How did you get out so quickly?"


    Yang Mu swiftly intercepted the two cultivators, asking how this happened.


    "Don''t mention it, this ancient tomb had long been raided by others!" One person shook his head and said, "By the time we got in, everything was gone."


    "What?"


    Yang Mu and the others were instantly shocked.


    Especially Yun Xianque, it was like thunder exploding in her mind.


    So what Lu Qingshan said was true after all.


    The treasures inside were already taken by others?


    "What exactly happened? Can you exin in more detail?" Yun Xianque asked in disbelief, "How were the treasures already taken by others?"


    "Who knows how such a bizarre thing happened. After all, the mechanisms were still working before we entered, so logically no one could have gotten in." That cultivator helplessly said, "So now everyone is ring at each other dumbfounded!"


    "How could that be?"


    This was truly unbelievable. Yang Mu seemed to have difficulty epting it and asked again, "What about the three saint artifacts? Did Blowing Snow Mountain Vi and Heavenly Sword Sect get them?"


    "Don''t even mention those three saint artifacts. Those two major sects are still fuming over that. They fought fiercely to get in, only to find the artifacts had already been destroyed!" The cultivator shook his head.


    "Des-destroyed?"


    Yang Mu and the other two stared wide-eyed in disbelief, couldn''t help asking again, "Could it be those two major sects didn''t manage to take anything?"


    "It''s not like Fifth Sky got nothing at all!"


    Saying this, the two cultivators'' expressions became odd.


    "Oh?"


    Yang Mu and the others instantly became nervous and hurriedly asked, "What good thing did he get?"


    "A pile of crap!"


    The cultivator shook his head with aplicated expression.


    "Dog..."


    "Crap?"


    Yang Mu and the others gaped, rooted to the spot.


    "As Lu Qingshan said, it came true!" Yun Xianque looked at them in disbelief and said,


    Yang Mu and the other two were struck speechless, their faces filled with incredulity.


    They would never have imagined this would reallye true.


    "That''s right, miss. Didn''t Lu Qingshan also say there were great dangers in the tomb?" Yang Mu suddenly recalled and hurriedly asked, "Now his words about the treasures being taken by others came true, but the tomb seems to have no danger!"


    Yun Xianque also nodded.


    That''s right.


    Lu Qingshan also said there were even more terrifying crises than before inside the tomb.


    Just then, the earth rumbled violently.


    Then before Yun Xianque and the others'' gaping eyes, the original main hall and passages of the ancient tomb in front of them started copsing.


    As the main hall and passages copsed, Fifth Sky''s group who were at the altar were also exposed above ground.


    "What''s going on?"


    Everyone vigntly observed their surroundings. Then under their gaze, the stone door behind the altar suddenly emitted golden light.


    In the shing golden light, an illusory figure appeared in midair.


    He had an imposing manner, his aura majestic. Despite being just an illusion, he brought tremendous pressure to all present.


    "This is..."


    "What is this?"


    "Is this Saint Jiang Yu himself?"


    "Heavens, I''m actually seeing the Saint!"


    Seeing this scene, everyone present went mad, crying out in shock.


    "That''s right, I am Jiang Yu!"


    Finally, the illusion condensed by the golden light looked down at the people below in a condescending manner. His voice rumbled like an ancient bell.


    "It really is Saint Jiang Yu!"


    "Heavens!"


    "Greetings, Saint Jiang Yu."


    "Greetings, Saint!"


    Everyone bowed down, even the three major powers'' members. After all, someone who reached the Saint realm was absolutely worthy of respect.


    "I won''t mince words. I attained nirvana a thousand years ago, but before nirvana there was one thing I regretted - that no one inherited my legacy."


    "Thus before nirvana, I left this tomb, hoping that today a thousand yearster, someone could gain my inheritance!"


    The bell-like voice resounded all around.


    Hearing this voice, everyone present revealed looks of excitement, their eyes burning fervently.


    They thought today''s treasure hunt had ended in failure, but never expected such a turning point to appear.


    The Saint''s legacy.


    Compared to any saint artifact, it was far more important!


    "May I ask senior, what must we do to have a chance at your legacy?"


    Fifth Sky asked ardently.


    With his question, everyone present looked towards Jiang Yu.

 Chapter 205

    Chapter 205


    "Obtaining my legacy is simple," Jiang Yu said.


    "I spent the first half of my life practicing the sword, but my talent for the sword path was ultimately toocking. Therefore, in thetter half of my life I painstakingly practiced the zither and sought enlightenment through music."


    "However, after attaining enlightenment through the zither, I could no longer find any zither sheet music in the world that could move me."


    "So, if you are able to find zither sheet music that moves me and y it before me to my satisfaction, you will obtain my legacy!"


    Jiang Yu''s voice echoed around.


    It caused a hugemotion among the crowd.


    "Zither sheet music."


    "It turns out to be zither sheet music!"


    As the crowd discussed passionately, they were also racking their brains over this key point.


    "Senior, to obtain your legacy, is it necessary to not only have zither sheet music that moves you, but also have extremely high zither skills to y it?" Fifth Sky couldn''t help asking, "But most of us here are simply terrible at ying the zither!"


    "That''s right!"


    "We really don''t know how to y the zither well!"


    After Fifth Sky spoke, the crowd echoed as well.


    "That''s not the case!"


    Jiang Yu''s voice boomed, "I only need you topose zither sheet music that moves me. That in itself demonstrates your talent in the zither path. On the contrary, zither skills are not as important, because good skills can be acquired through practice over time."


    "I see, that makes sense."


    Hearing this, the previously disappointed crowd became hopeful again.


    For those who did not specifically cultivate the zither, ying it was simply impossible. Butposing sheet music was hard to say.


    It was very possible for someone to randomlypose a piece that would be widely circted.


    After all, many ssic pieces currently circting in the Immortal River Continent were created by ordinary people. Many of them had never even seen a zither before. They would hum tunes while working the fields, and others would adapt them into sheet music after overhearing it.


    "So feel free to try boldly," Jiang Yu transmitted again. "And the sessful one will not only obtain my legacy, but also receive this imperial-grade zither stand as a gift."


    As his voice fell, a sh of golden light flickered in his hand.


    Then, to the crowd''s shock, a zither stand half a zhang in length and width appeared, suspended in midair.


    As soon as it emerged, it exuded a heavy aura, involuntarily exerting tremendous pressure.


    Intricate, vivid carvings adorned its entirety. It was azure throughout, appearing to be made of stone, though the crowd knew for certain that it was crafted from some unrecognizable supreme material.


    The appearance of this zither stand


    made everyone present grow frenzied.


    An imperial-grade treasure was the ultimate existence in the Immortal River Continent, beyondpare by even a hundred or a thousand saint-grade treasures.


    Fifth Sky, Peng Xian''er and the others regained hope.


    The blow they had suffered at the altar was now cast aside, forgotten. If they could obtain Jiang Yu''s legacy and this imperial-grade zither stand, those saint-grade treasures would be insignificant.


    "Imperial-grade, an imperial-grade treasure! Mydy, I remember you also cultivate your state of mind through the zither during your leisure time. Hurry and give it a try!"


    In the distance, Yang Mu looked at the hovering imperial-grade zither stand, eyes full of madness. He urgently shouted at Yun Xianque.


    Yun Xianque was also extremely excited. She had just stepped forward when she suddenly recalled Lu Qingshan''s words.


    Her footsteps halted in mid-air.


    "Do you still remember what that expert in Lu Qingshan''s story said?" Yun Xianque spoke.


    "You mean, mydy...?"


    Yang Mu''s eyes widened in disbelief.


    "That''s right. He said there were still great dangers lurking in this ancient tomb."


    Yun Xianque frowned deeply as she spoke, "Since what he predicted about the saint treasures being taken by others already came true, I reckon the rest of his prophecy will also be nine parts true, one part false."


    Hearing this, Yang Mu was also conflicted.


    Initially, they hadpletely dismissed this so-called prophecy. But the matter of the saint treasures made them uncertain.


    "Mydy, what do you intend to do then?" Yang Mu asked.


    "Not go!"


    Yun Xianque gritted her teeth and made the decision, pulling her foot back. "We will not only refrain from participating, but also distance ourselves from this ce!"


    "Alright, alright!"


    Yang Mu nodded. He couldn''t help but admire Yun Xianque a bit.


    Faced with the temptation of an imperial-grade treasure, she could actually resist because of the prophecy. Just this strength of mind was something he admitted he did not possess.


    "Begin!"


    Jiang Yu spoke solemnly.


    As his voice fell, his figure shed with golden light and descended onto the zither stand. Then he slowly sat down and closed his eyes.


    "I''ll go first."


    A female cultivator holding a zither emerged from the crowd and sat down cross-legged on the ground.


    Next,


    a melodious zither piece slowly yed out.


    The crowd tactfully maintained silence and watched Jiang Yu''s reaction intently.


    Unexpectedly, after the piece concluded, Jiang Yu sitting atop the zither stand did not even open his eyes once.


    The female cultivator''s expression was a bit ugly.


    The others were relieved, but also grew tenser.


    To be honest, that female cultivator''s ying was quite good. But she couldn''t even make Jiang Yu open his eyes, which clearly showed obtaining his legacy would be no simple feat.


    "Then senior, allow me to y another piece."


    The female cultivator bit her red lips, undeterred.


    "Each person has only three chances. After three times, their qualification will be revoked," came Jiang Yu''s deep voice from atop the zither stand.


    Hearing this, the female cultivator''s face paled dramatically.


    The others were also greatly shocked. Those who had been itching to try now didn''t dare make a move. It seemed trying to fish in troubled waters by luck was not viable.


    As expected, after the female cultivator yed another piece, Jiang Yu still did not open his eyes.


    And so,


    time slowly passed. Many cultivators attempted, including Fifth Sky and Peng Xian''er who each wasted a chance without moving Jiang Yu in the slightest.


    "Elder Sky, have Heavenly Sword Sect gather the best zither sheet music in the world using the fastest speed, and deliver it here fastest possible." Peng Xian''er immediately ordered the nearby Chang Jiankong.


    "Yes, mydy."


    Chang Jiankong swiftly departed.


    Seeing this, Fifth Sky was unwilling to fall behind, and also began notifying Blowing Snow Mountain Vi to mobilize forces to gather zither sheet music.


    This kind of cheating was originally prohibited by Jiang Yu, since he had clearly stated that only those whoposed the sheet music could obtain his legacy.


    Unexpectedly, Jiang Yu did not stop Peng Xian''er and the others'' actions.


    Thus, the other factions followed suit, and many even called in outside help.


    In a short time,


    the number of gathered people outside Pingjiang City grew greater and greater.


    Yet still, no one even qualified to make Jiang Yu open his eyes.

 Chapter 206

    Chapter 206


    The Heavenly Sword Sect and the Blowing Snow Mountain Vi sent the qin scores to Peng Xian''er and Fifth Sky.


    They then selected the best few qin scores and took turns trying them out. However, the results were still unsatisfactory.


    Not only did Fifth Sky and Chang Jiankong have no more chances, Peng Xian''er and Fifth Sky only had one chance left each.


    The two had ugly expressions on their faces. Without sufficient confidence, they didn''t dare try anymore.


    The situation was gradually bing deadlocked.


    Because over these past days, almost all the cultivators present had tried, yet from beginning to end, no one was able to make Jiang Yu open his eyes, let alone satisfy him.


    "Greetings, Senior Jiang Yu. Please let me try," a melodious voice rang out. Then everyone saw a white figure gently bow to Jiang Yu before gracefully sitting down on the floor.


    "Ah!"


    "Calligraphy, qin and painting, it''s actually Calligraphy, Qin and Painting!"


    "My god, how did she get here too!"


    The crowd let out startled cries, and many cultivators revealed pig-like gazes.


    "That woman actually came, damn it!"


    Peng Xian''er and Fifth Sky also revealed solemn looks.


    Calligraphy, Qin and Painting was true to her name. She was highly aplished in calligraphy, qin and painting.


    Not only that, she was also publicly recognized as number one of the younger generation in all of Nansha. She was the first to breakthrough to the Martial Venerable realm at a young age.


    In addition, she was the saintess of the number one sect of Nansha, the Demon Sound Sect.


    She could be said to be a woman blessed with countless halos.


    Obviously, her arrival changed the situation.


    Because everyone could see that she had the greatest chance of inheriting from Jiang Yu.


    "Dong!"


    The strings of the ancient qin fluctuated, and a melodious tune floated out.


    As her tune started, many people unconsciously quieted down, and some revealed ashamed looks.


    Compared to Calligraphy, Qin and Painting, their songs and qin skills were simply not on the same level.


    It had to be said.


    Calligraphy, Qin and Painting was worthy of her reputation.


    Finally, her song slowly ended. Her exquisite face slowly lifted up to look at Jiang Yu.


    And the others also looked towards Jiang Yu.


    Then, to everyone''s surprise, Jiang Yu sitting on the qin stage slowly opened his eyes.


    "Very good."


    "But not enough!"


    With just these brief words, Jiang Yu closed his eyes again.


    "Ah!"


    "It''s still not enough!"


    "My god, what does it take to inherit his legacy?!"


    Seeing that Jiang Yu said Calligraphy, Qin and Painting''s song still wasn''t enough, the crowd cried out in surprise. At the very least, over these past days, Calligraphy, Qin and Painting was the only one who made Jiang Yu open his eyes.


    Calligraphy, Qin and Painting''s brows twitched slightly, but her beautiful face was unchanged. She got up, bowed deeply to Jiang Yu, then retreated to the side.


    "Saintess, we can''t keep going on like this!" Chang Jiankong said in a deep voice: "Although Calligraphy, Qin and Painting hasn''t inherited his legacy, it seems she still has the greatest chance. We have to hurry up and think of something!"


    Peng Xian''er furrowed her brows tightly. She suddenly noticed Yu Wujie was missing.


    "Where is he?"


    Peng Xian''er asked.


    "He was just here," Chang Jiankong also furrowed his brows. Clearly his mind had been on Calligraphy, Qin and Painting earlier, so he didn''t notice when Yu Wujie disappeared.


    At this time, Yu Wujie had already arrived in Pingjiang City.


    "Qin scores, qin scores..."


    Muttering to himself, he arrived at the entrance of the Little Martial Hall.


    Sure enough.


    The Little Martial Hall was crowded with people again, quietly listening to Yi Feng sitting on the steps ying the guitar.


    "Let''s have ''Ordinary Road''," Yi Feng smiled at the crowd after finishing a song.


    Perhaps because he had an audience, sitting here ying guitar every day had be a habit. And he would never miss ying "Ordinary Road" daily.


    "Dong dong dong..."


    The guitar rang out, and the crowd below closed their eyes.


    Yu Wujie craned his neck to listen from the corner of the wall, unable to help praising, "This kid really ys well, in my opinion even better than that Calligraphy, Qin and Painting. Buddy here has copied it down, maybe I can turn the tables and obtain the Saint King''s legacy, hahaha!"


    That''s right.


    The reason Yu Wujie came here was that he recalled the song Yi Feng yedst time he passed by. So he wanted to copy down this song and try his luck at Jiang Yu''s tomb.


    Finally, when the guitar strings quieted under Yi Feng''s fingers, Yu Wujie had copied down the entire song.


    "Hmm, although I don''t know what instrument that guy is ying, the effect should be simr when yed on a qin here."


    Yu Wujie happily put away the score, swaggering towards the city gates.


    Across from him, a nightsoil carrier happened to walk by.


    Yu Wujie frowned, immediately shouting at the nightsoil carrier, "Hey, lowly mortal, can''t you see the buddy here is passing through? Hurry up and make way!"


    However, to his surprise, golden light suddenly shed in the nightsoil carrier''s eyes. He grabbed Yu Wujie by the neck and plunged his head into the nightsoil bucket.


    After another beating, he threw Yu Wujie into the gutter and quietly left.


    "Damn it, damn it! Who is that nightsoil carrier, to be so powerful!"


    Yu Wujie crawled out of the gutter with a swollen face, looking at the score in his arms. He immediately breathed a huge sigh of relief.


    "Phew, luckily the score is fine."


    "Humph, no matter who you are, this buddy will have your life in the future!"


    Yu Wujie hurriedly changed his clothes and rushed towards the city gates.


    "Where did you go?"


    Seeing Yu Wujie return smelling faintly of filth, Peng Xian''er asked with a frown.


    "I just went back to get a song Iposed before, ran into some small trouble on the way." Yu Wujie evasively said.


    "A song youposed?"


    Peng Xian''er''s brows furrowed slightly. Although she knew Yu Wujie could y the qin a little, she didn''t know he couldpose songs.


    "Oh, Brother Yu is going to try?"


    "Maybe he really has a chance, after all he did open the Heavenly Gatest time."


    "Brother Yu, hurry and try!"


    Hearing this, the crowd spoke up.


    "Haha, you''re too kind, then I''ll give it a try." Yu Wujie cupped his fists with a silly grin.


    "Are you sure you can do it?" Peng Xian''er lookedpletely distrustful.


    "Saintess, what''s the harm in letting him try!" Chang Jiankong spoke up from the side.


    Peng Xian''er pondered briefly before saying to Yu Wujie, "Then go ahead."


    "Alright, Xian''er, I definitely won''t let you down."


    Yu Wujie tidied his clothes, took out a qin from his storage ring, and sat cross-legged in the center.


    On his way here, he had already memorized the score. Referring to his memories, he slowly ced his palms on the strings.


    "Dong dong dong dong..."


    The intro of "Ordinary Road" slowly rang out.


    "Hm?"


    Hearing this intro, Calligraphy, Qin and Painting sitting to the side immediately looked towards Yu Wujie.


    Next moment, Jiang Yu sitting on the qin tform suddenly opened his eyes!

 Chapter 207

    Chapter 207


    "My goodness!"


    "Quick, look, the Martial Sage has opened his eyes!"


    Seeing this, everyone present cried out in surprise, casting incredulous gazes towards Yu Wujie.


    "No way!"


    When Peng Xianer saw this scene, her face behind the veil was filled with shock.


    At this moment, almost everyone was tense.


    Because even for the zither, calligraphy and painting, it was only after the performance was over that Jiang Yu praised it before opening his eyes.


    Yet for Yu Wujie, Jiang Yu opened his eyes as soon as the music started.


    It seems that the inheritance of the Martial Sage is very likely to be taken by Yu Wujie!


    Then, amidst the tense anticipation of the crowd, the music was nearing its end.


    On the zither stage, Jiang Yu was extremely excited, his eyes fixed intently on Yu Wujie.


    Finally, when Yu Wujie''s music came to an end, he shone with dazzling golden light, his entire body rising up into the air.


    "Excellent, excellent, excellent!"


    "This piece should only exist in heaven!"


    "You''re very good, helping this sage break through the final bottleneck." Saying so, Jiang Yu looked sharply at Yu Wujie andughed loudly, "Next, I will impart my inheritance to you!"


    "Ah!"


    "What?"


    "The inheritance of the Martial Sage is actually really..."


    Jiang Yu''s words caused huge waves among the crowd.


    Yu Wujie was also almost dumbfounded for a moment, before reacting with excitement and eagerness, yelling like a madman, "The inheritance of the Martial Sage, the inheritance of the Martial Sage, hahaha, I, Yu Wujie, have actually obtained the inheritance of the Martial Sage!"


    "Brother Yu, congrattions, congrattions!"


    "Brother Yu is truly amazing, not only did you open the Heaven Gate first, now you''ve also be the inheritor of the Martial Sage!"


    "Brother Yu, congrattions on reaching the pinnacle of your life. I greeted you earlier, don''t forget about me in the future!"


    "That''s right, Brother Yu, if you have time in the future,e sit at my Luo Sheng Gate often."


    Although everyone else felt very disappointed for not bing the lucky one, they quickly reacted to do what was needed now - take the first step to get closer to Yu Wujie.


    After all, with the inheritance of the Martial Sage, unless Yu Wujie was a fool, his future achievements would not be low, and it would be easier for him to be the Martial Sage than anyone else.


    "Ahaha, for sure, for sure."


    "You''re too kind."


    "I''ll definitely go to Luo Sheng Gate to sit in the future."


    Hearing these fawning voices, Yu Wujie felt like he was floating in the clouds, standing tall and straight as he sped his fists at the crowd, a smug smile on his face.


    "I originally wanted to take advantage of this useless fool first, make him suffer miserably and die kneeling before me in the end. But I didn''t expect that after opening the Heaven Gate, this useless fool would actually be the inheritor of the Martial Sage as well." Behind the veil, Peng Xianer''s face was full of unwillingness, her fists clenched tightly.


    "Saintess, what should we do now?"


    Chang Jiankong also had aplex expression. He more or less knew about Peng Xianer''s past affairs, and he also never expected things to turn out this way.


    "The inheritor of the Martial Sage is no trivial matter."


    She gritted her teeth. Although her face was still unwilling, she also knew the severity of the matter, and directly said, "Yu Wujie, I now dere that you are officially joining my Heavenly Sword Sect."


    "Oh?"


    Yu Wujie, who was entertaining the crowd, heard this and immediately raised the corners of his mouth and looked over with a smiling expression, "I can join the Heavenly Sword Sect, but Xian''er, you have to be my woman first!"


    "You!"


    Peng Xianer''s expression darkened. She absolutely did not expect Yu Wujie to becent so quickly.


    But at this moment she could only endure it, and continued to say to Yu Wujie with a smile, "As long as you have the ability, I can be your woman too."


    "Good good good, then I''ll join your Heavenly Sword Sect. Then you''ll have to show some ability too."


    Yu Wujie said with a smile.


    He waspletely unlike his previous submissive attitude before Peng Xianer, his tone even carrying ridicule and meaningful depth.


    "This youngdy offers her greetings to Young Master Yu in zither, calligraphy and painting." At this time, even the woman skilled in zither, calligraphy and painting couldn''t help but walk up to Yu Wujie and softly said, "I wonder if Young Master Yu would be willing to chat about zither scores andpose music together in the future when you have time?"


    "Hahaha, of course, of course."


    Yu Wujieughed arrogantly. The number one talent in South Sha, what was that to him now?


    In front of him, she still had to be polite and courteous.


    This feeling was so awesome!


    It was so awesome!


    Today, I, Yu Wujie, finally have some capital. Wherever I go in the future, I will be revered.


    Hahahaha......


    "Disciple,e over."


    At this time, Jiang Yu, standing on the zither stage, gently called out to Yu Wujie.


    "Yes, Master."


    Yu Wujie walked over happily and respectfully stood in front of Jiang Yu.


    "Disciple, tell me, do you have the score?" Jiang Yu asked with a smile.


    "Of course I do."


    Yu Wujie hurriedly took out the score from his clothes and respectfully handed it to Jiang Yu.


    "Excellent, excellent, it''s indeed a divine piece!"


    Looking at the score in his hand, Jiang Yu suddenlyughed madly, then lowered his head to ask Yu Wujie,


    "Disciple, I ask you, did youpose this score?"


    "Reporting to Master, this is the result of my hard work over several sleepless nights!" Yu Wujie said with his head lowered.


    "Good good good, you are indeed my good disciple. Not only did youpose such a divine piece, I heard that the Heaven and Earth Gates I set up were also opened by you?" Jiang Yu asked lightly.


    "That''s right, Master. The Heaven and Earth Gates were opened by me," Yu Wujie said proudly, "After all, as your disciple, I could not embarrass you."


    "You are indeed my good disciple."


    Jiang Yuughed heartily and beckoned Yu Wujie closer, "Come,e, get closer to your teacher, I will now impart the inheritance to you."


    Yu Wujie was extremely excited and took a few more steps towards Jiang Yu, his face full of fanaticism.


    "Here ites, I''m imparting the inheritance to you now."


    Jiang Yu slowly ced his palm on top of Yu Wujie''s head, his eyes suddenly narrowed.

 Chapter 208

    Chapter 208


    However, just as everyone was enviously watching Yu Wujie receive the inheritance of the Martial Sage, an unexpected incident urred.


    "Ah!"


    A piercing scream suddenly came from Yu Wujie''s mouth.


    At the same time, his face contorted, clearly experiencing immense pain.


    "What''s happening?"


    "This isn''t an inheritance, it''s a possession!"


    Someone in the crowd immediately noticed the clue and shouted.


    "What?"


    "It''s actually a possession?"


    People widened their eyes in disbelief and suddenly realized that the entire Jiang Yu Tomb was a massive deception.


    Jiang Yu wasn''t searching for an inheritor at all; he was looking for someone to possess.


    Fear surged within the hearts of the onlookers.


    Fortunately, I am not the so-called inheritor; otherwise, I would be the one being possessed right now.


    The turn of events was unexpectedly swift, catching everyone off guard.


    "Sainted Lady, quickly leave this ce. Jiang Yu is treacherous, and there may be other hidden dangers," Chang Jiankong hurriedly advised.


    "Okay."


    Peng Xianer nodded and prepared to leave with Chang Jiankong.


    Fifth Sky and the other experts also had the same idea of leaving.


    As for Yu Wujie, no one could control him now.


    But what the crowd didn''t expect was that Jiang Yu suddenly waved his hand, creating an invisible barrier around the graveyard, blocking everyone''s path.


    "Hahaha."


    "Now that you''re here, why do you want to leave?"


    While possessing Yu Wujie, Jiang Yu sneered, "I have been setting up this scheme for thousands of years, aiming for the effect today. And I need some more nourishment toplete my possession of the Emperor Grade Zither Stand. You all will serve as the nourishment for my path to bing the Emperor Grade Zither Stand!"


    As his words fell, he extended his palm towards an elder of the Heavenly Sword Sect.


    "Ah!"


    The elder let out a miserable scream and was directly sucked into Jiang Yu''s hand. In the horrified gaze of the crowd, the elder rapidly aged and turned into a dried corpse, which was thrown onto the ground.


    "What?"


    Seeing this scene, everyone''s scalp went numb, and intense fear welled up within them.


    A Martial Venerable.


    He was instantly turned into a dried corpse.


    Peng Xianer and the others'' eyes were bloodshot, helplessly witnessing the elder of their sect being killed.


    "Although the power of Martial Venerables has weakened, it can still sustain me for a while. Don''t worry; soon it will be your turn," Jiang Yu coldlyughed, his gaze sweeping over the several Martial Venerables present.


    Immediately, those Martial Venerables felt a chill down their spines, and cold sweat poured down their faces.


    At this moment, every one of them had be a frightened bird. Their formidable strength had ironically be a death sentence, and they all prayed to be the weakest among them.


    Witnessing Jiang Yu''s effortless ughter of a Martial Venerable, they hadpletely lost the courage to resist.


    They were likembs to the ughter!


    "What?"


    In the distance, Yunxian Que and the others, who had been closely monitoring the graveyard, widened their eyes in disbelief.


    "Unexpectedly, the situation has really changed!"


    Especially Yang Mu and the others, they were horrified beyond words and couldn''t calm down.


    At the same time, their hearts were filled with both fear and relief. If they had gone as well, wouldn''t they have ended up like those people, bing mere prey on Jiang Yu''s chopping block?


    "Miss, it seems that Lu Qingshan was right again!" said Yang Mu, still trembling with fear.


    "Yes, he was right again," Yun Xianque sighed with emotion.


    "Miss, I apologize for not trusting you before. Fortunately, you stopped us, or else..." Yang Mu couldn''t help but feel moved as they watched the scene at the gravesite.


    "You are all my family. How could I just stand by and watch something happen to you?" Yun Xianque smiled and said, "But what piques my curiosity even more is who that influential person mentioned by Lu Qingshan is."


    "Yes, he saw through Jiang Yu''s conspiracy long ago, which shows that his strength is unfathomable," Yang Mu eximed.


    "s, Lu Qingshan warned me not to pry into the information about that senior, so I''m afraid we won''t be able to meet him," Yun Xianque shook her head, filled with disappointment.


    The more urate his predictions are, the more terrifying his strength bes. So now, she must listen to Lu Qingshan''s warning.


    "What should we do now, Miss? Are we just going to watch them die?" Yang Sen asked.


    "The elders of Tianjian Sect were all killed in an instant. Our intervention wouldn''t make a difference. But we should quickly spread this information and inform Lu Qingshan first. If Lu Qingshan goes to find that senior, there might still be a glimmer of hope," Yun Xianque suggested.


    Yang Mu and Yang Sen nodded.


    Then, the group hurriedly made their way towards Qingshan Gate.


    "Another source of nourishment, not bad!" Following the elder from Tianjian Sect, another elder from Blowing Snow Mountain Vi also met the same fate.


    "What should we do? We need to find a solution!"


    "Yes, I don''t want to die!"


    "I only came here to seek treasures. I don''t want to be a dried-up corpse!"


    In Jiang Yu''s forbidden ce, the desperate cries of the doomed echoed, their faces filled with despair.


    "Yes, we must gather together and find a solution. Otherwise, we are all doomed!" Fifth Changkong anxiously shouted.


    "It''s useless!"


    Di Wu Zhen''s face turned ashen as he shook his head and said, "His ambition is to shatter the Emperor''s power. Although we don''t know in what form he currently exists, his strength is invincible even against the Martial Sage. Not to mention us."


    Upon hearing this, the others'' expressions became even more hopeless.


    "It''s about time for another source of nourishment. Now, who will it be?" Jiang Yu, while seizing control of Yu Wujie, scanned the remaining martial elders in the vicinity.


    Finally, his gaze fell upon Shu Qinhuo.


    "Shu Qinhuo, the most talented among the younger generation of Nansha, you shouldn''t disappoint me!" Shu Qinhuo''s face changed drastically, but as Jiang Yu raised his palm, she had no resistance and was brought before him.


    In an instant, Shu Qinhuo felt her cultivation and vitality rapidly draining away.


    Am I going to die?


    Her face was filled with unwillingness.


    "This isn''t right."


    Suddenly, a cry of disbelief erupted from Jiang Yu''s mouth. He thought for sure that Shu Qinhuahua had been thrown out.


    At the same time, Jiang Yu stopped trying to possess Wu Jie and shouted frantically, "No, no, this isn''t right, how could this happen?"


    While roaring, he suddenly looked at Wu Jie, grabbed him by the neck, and tremblingly asked, "I''m asking you, are you the one whoposed the zither scores?"


    "Sob, sob, sob..."


    After ceasing the possession, Wu Jie could finally speak. He burst into tears and cried out in a frenzy, "Please spare me, please spare me, I beg you!"


    "I''m asking you a question!"


    Jiang Yu roared with bloodshot eyes.


    "Sob, sob, it wasn''t me, it wasn''t me, I didn''tpose the zither scores."


    To save his life, Wu Jie dared not hide anymore. With a crying voice, he urgently pleaded, "Not only did I notpose the zither scores, I have nothing to do with the Heaven Gate and Earth Gate either. They opened by themselves, and I was forcibly brought here by someone else. It has nothing to do with me, please spare me... sob..."


    Wu Jie had long be incoherent.


    Under absolute fear, he had already lost control of his bodily functions.


    "What?"


    "The zither scores weren''t written by him?"


    "And even the Heaven Gate and Earth Gate weren''t opened by him?"


    Upon hearing Wu Jie''s voice, the crowd showed expressions of disbelief.


    "I thought I was mistaken, turns out he''s just trash!" Peng Xianer said disdainfully.


    Meanwhile, others also despised Wu Jie.


    They had initially felt somewhat regretful that he was possessed by Jiang Yu, thinking he might be a remarkable individual. But they never expected him to be such rubbish!


    "It''s indeed not you!"


    Jiang Yu emanated a towering aura, grabbed Wu Jie and stepped on the Emperor Grade Zither Stand, solemnly saying, "Take me to find him."


    "Yes, yes."


    Wu Jie, with a runny nose and tears, didn''t dare to question and quickly agreed.


    In an instant, Jiang Yu stepped on the Emperor Grade Zither Stand and flew towards Pingjiang City with an overwhelming aura.


    After he left, the taboo that had bound the crowd dissipated.


    For a while, numerous experts fled in a frenzy.


    As Shu Qinhuahua watched Jiang Yu''s departure, she swallowed a pill and followed suit.


    "Let''s go and see too. As long as we keep our distance, nothing should happen." Fifth Sky grabbed Fifth Di Wu Zhen and also flew towards Pingjiang City.


    Peng Xianer looked at the many experts rushing over, exchanged a nce with Chang Jiankong, and followed suit.

 Chapter 209

    Chapter 209


    "Brother, is it safe to bury it here?"


    In a remote area of Pingjiang City, a ck-robed skeleton holding a shovel was digging a hole with a dog by his side.


    "Don''t worry, no one everes here normally," the ck-robed man said confidently.


    "So, now we''re rich, right?" the dog asked while helping to dig the hole.


    "Of course, we''re already filthy rich. We can have all thedies in Pingjiang City!" the ck-robed man said with a smirk.


    "Actually, brother, I''ve always had a question!" the dog scratched its head with its paw and asked.


    "What''s the question?"


    "Well... I was wondering, how did you solve the problem when you went to the Yi Hong Yard?" the dog asked.


    "The tailbone?"


    "The toe bones?"


    The ck-robed man suddenly stopped his work.


    "Qing!" he shouted.


    "Huh?"


    "Do you know that revealing someone''s weakness might make them impotent?" the ck-robed man lectured with a serious tone. "Besides, do you think your brother is a vulgar person? What I want is the feeling of being surrounded by girls. Do you understand that feeling?"


    "Well, I kind of understand," the dog scratched its head, nodding with a half-understanding.


    "Keep digging the hole quickly. I still need to go find that feelingter," the ck-robed man said.


    "Alright, brother!"


    The skeleton and the dog continued digging the hole.


    "He actually got away."


    In mid-air, Peng Xianer and Chang Jiankong arrived, flying on their swords. They looked at the vanished Jiang Yu and furrowed their brows.


    After all, Jiang Yu''s speed was incredibly fast, and coupled with the dy they had just encountered, they couldn''t see any trace of him now.


    "There''s someone below, seems to be a cultivator, and he''s apanied by a wolf spirit. Should we ask him?" Chang Jiankong looked down at the ck-robed man with the wolf and asked Peng Xianer.


    "Yes."


    Peng Xianer nodded, and the two of them descended, floating at a height of three zhang.


    "Hey, I''m asking you, did you see anything just now?" Chang Jiankong asked from above.


    "Brother, someone is talking to you," the dog whispered.


    "Oh."


    The ck-robed man nodded and then continued, "Qing, I was thinking, how much money should I carry with me normally?"


    "Well, I think it depends on your needs!" the dog said.


    "I do have quite a big need, but I''m afraid of carrying too much money and being discovered by my master," the ck-robed man said with concern.


    "Well, that is a bit difficult," the dog also found it challenging for a moment.


    Watching this not-so-powerful duo chatting away andpletely ignoring him, Chang Jiankong''s face turned dark, and he sternly said, "I''m talking to you two, didn''t you hear me?"


    "But, brother, I think... you can go to the Yi Hong Yard in advance and pay for a month in advance. That way, you can just go straight to the girls every day without having to carry money," the dog had a clever idea and said.


    "Oh, Qing, you''re really something. That''s a great idea!" the ck-robed man''s voice of appreciation immediately came through.


    "This is nothing. After all, my brother, you are so outstanding, and as someone who follows by your side, can''t Ie up with a little solution?" The doggie chuckled and ttered shamelessly.


    "You''re right, you''re right. Birds of a feather flock together. Outstanding people always surround themselves with other outstanding individuals!" The ck-robed man proudly replied.


    However...


    Beside them, Chang Jiankong, the man with the long sword, was filled with anger.


    Did these two really not know their ce? They werepletely disregarding him while talking about their own matters.


    Could it be that his status as a Martial Honored no longermanded respect?


    Unable to contain himself, he emitted his powerful aura, and with a voice carrying a faint killing intent, he spoke word by word.


    "Do you two want to die?"


    "What''s up?"


    "Huh?"


    "Have you ever thought that this person is a bit annoying?" the ck-robed man asked.


    "Yeah, a little bit," the doggie nodded in agreement.


    "Alright, let''s get rid of him!"


    The ck-robed man put down the shovel in his hand and pped, turning his gaze toward Chang Jiankong.


    A cold smile appeared on Chang Jiankong''s face.


    As expected...


    People are foolish creatures.


    If you don''t show them something, they won''t take you seriously. Now that his Martial Honored aura was revealed, they would obediently listen, wouldn''t they?


    But just as he was about to speak...


    A white fist emerged from beneath the ck robe.


    "So much nonsense."


    With those words, Chang Jiankong was instantly hammered away, crashing into Pingjiang City.


    "You..."


    Seeing this, Peng Xianer''s face turned pale. But before she could feel fear, the ck-robed man turned his attention to her.


    "You too."


    "Get lost!"


    Another punch, and Peng Xianer followed in Chang Jiankong''s footsteps...


    "Brother, didn''t you say that no one woulde here? Aren''t those two who just got sent flying proof?" the doggie said. "It''s not safe to hide the money here!"


    "You''re right!"


    The ck-robed man suddenly realized, "What should we do then?"


    "I saw a pit in the Martial Arts Hall. Let''s bury it there," the doggie suggested with a clever idea. "The most dangerous ce is often the safest!"


    "Very smart, let''s go!"


    The two of them carried the money bag and secretly slipped back to the Martial Arts Hall.


    Inside the hall, Yi Feng and Lu Qingshan sat facing each other, engrossed in a game of Go.


    "You lost."


    Yi Feng ced a white piece down, revealing a satisfied smile.


    "Sir, you are indeed formidable. I''ve lost again," Lu Qingshan said with a face full of shame.


    "Don''t me yourself. After all, you''re still a beginner," Yi Feng smiled. He knew that in order to improve his skills in Go, he couldn''t always y the same kind of game. So after ying Chinese chess, he had moved on to Go.


    But ying against Lu Qingshan, who was a novice, wasn''t particrly interesting. So, lying on a recliner, he took out an unfinished wooden carving.


    After all, he still had other tasks to attend to, so in his leisure time from ying Go, Yi Feng would also enhance his carving skills.


    During this period of time, although his carving skills were not yet perfect, his level had already reached a high point.


    "Sir, have you heard about what happened outside of Pingjiang City?" Lu Qingshan asked.


    Lu Qingshan sat on the side and said softly, "You were right about that graveyard. All the good stuff has been taken by others. And that graveyard is actually a scam. Jiang Yu isn''t looking for an heir, he''s looking for someone to possess. Many cultivators are trapped there now."


    "You don''t have to worry too much about this, old man," Yi Feng said with a faint smile. "You should know that good always triumphs over evil. No matter how vicious someone is, there will always be someone to bring them to justice. Maybe today, maybe tomorrow."


    Lu Qingshan''s pupils contracted, feeling that Yi Feng''s words carried a deep meaning.


    Could it be...


    Is Master going to take action?


    He nced at Yi Feng, who was focused on carving.


    Before long, he had meticulously carved a replica of the "Desert Eagle" handgun from his past life, and it looked incredibly lifelike.


    He turned it around in his hand, quite satisfied.


    However, his gaze subconsciously fell upon the crumpled paper on the table, and he furrowed his brow.


    The paper was used as a makeshift chessboard since there was no actual chessboard. But after a few games, it became all wrinkled.


    "Old man, you should be familiar with Pingjiang City more than I am. If youe across a good wooden table or a stone table, get one for me," Yi Feng said, smiling at the old Qingshan Patriarch across from him.


    "What do you need it for, Master?" Lu Qingshan hurriedly asked.


    "Oh, I want to carve a Go board. It''s not practical to keep using paper as a substitute!" Yi Feng said helplessly.


    "A Go board?" Lu Qingshan was slightly surprised and also a bit perplexed.


    After all, Master used a holy-grade kitchen knife and a holy-grade hoe, and the Go board, which was even more important, would probably be at least a holy-grade item, or maybe even something higher.


    Where could someone like Lu Qingshan find such a thing?


    So he hesitantly said, "Master, it''s probably not easy to find such a thing."


    "No rush, we''ll find one eventually," Yi Feng said with a smile.


    "We''ll find one eventually?" Lu Qingshan scratched his head, feeling that there was also a profound meaning behind Yi Feng''s words, but in his ignorance, he couldn''t figure out what it was exactly.

 Chapter 210

    Chapter 210


    Jiang Yu stomped on the Emperor''s zither tform, bringing with him an enormous aura, streaking through the skies above Pingjiang City.


    The momentum was astounding, stirring up winds and clouds throughout Pingjiang City.


    This also caused chaos amongst the citizens of Pingjiang City, each fleeing back into their homes behind closed doors.


    "Quick, tell me, where exactly is that person?"


    Jiang Yu grabbed Yu Wujie, urgently shouting.


    "Over there, over there, just over there in that martial arts hall." Yu Wujie sobbed as he yelled.


    Jiang Yu''s eyes narrowed as he rushed forth with his terrifying aura, quickly catching sight of the martial arts hall Yu Wujie had pointed out.


    Not far away, Book Zither Painting and Fifth Sky and the others had also followed Jiang Yu''s aura and given chase, simrly seeing Jiang Yu rush towards that martial arts hall.


    However, they didn''t dare get too close, staying far away.


    "Thatposer should be in that martial arts hall." Fifth Sky couldn''t help but say, "But what exactly does Jiang Yu want to do?"


    "He wants to seize theposer''s body!" Di Wu Zhen exined.


    "But why must he seize theposer''s body?" Fifth Sky asked again.


    "Because we cultivators who use the zither have different cultivation methods than traditional ones." Book Zither Painting exined up ahead, "And people who canpose such music generally have exceptionalposing talent. Such talent, for us, is even more important than ordinary cultivation talent. After seizing the body, one can inherit the original owner''s talents."


    "What a pity for thisposer..."


    Saying so, Book Zither Painting furrowed his brows as he looked at the small martial arts hall, inadvertently revealing a regretful expression.


    "I see!"


    Fifth Sky nodded in sudden realization.


    At this time, Jiang Yu was nearly at the martial arts hall.


    "It''s here, right here! Sir, please let me go. I''m really just a worthless nobody, I have nothing to do with this!" Yu Wujie cried loudly.


    Hearing this, Jiang Yu fixed his eyes intensely on the martial arts hall ahead, his aura reaching an extreme intensity. Under the influence of his cultivation level, the winds stirred and dark clouds swirled in the sky.


    "Boom!"


    Apanied by a p of thunder, heavy rain began to fall from the sky.


    Jiang Yu''s eyes also glimmered with radiance as he finally charged towards the martial arts hall.


    "What''s this?"


    Lu Qingshan, who was chatting with Yi Feng, suddenly had a huge change in expression, because he strongly sensed an extremely powerful aura appear outside, hurtling towards the martial arts hall.


    This aura was surely harboring malicious intent.


    Just as he was about to get up, Yi Feng, who was fiddling with the sand eagle in his hand, casually said, "What''s the hurry? What use would you be if you went out now?"


    "Sir?"


    Lu Qingshan stared wide-eyed.


    Yi Feng shook his head.


    This old guy, really...


    With rain pouring down like this, he''s only thinking of going out now? That''s like pulling down your pants only after you''ve already shat.


    Rolling his eyes at him, Yi Feng ignored him and continued ying with the handgun he had carved.


    Seeing Yi Feng''s nonchnce, Lu Qingshan felt a sense of admiration.


    As expected of Master. Even with a powerful enemy attacking outside, he could still remain so calm and collected.


    Bute to think of it, with Master able to casually raise him from a worthless martial artist to the semi-deity realm, how could he fear enemies like these?


    Now that he thought about it, he was overthinking things.


    Just like Master said, with his current abilities, going out would be useless anyway.


    He just wondered how Master nned on dealing with the iing enemyter.


    This seemed like the first time he would see Master take action.


    He truly looked forward to it!


    Jiang Yu had arrived at the entrance. From the urgency in his eyes, it was apparent he did not n on wasting any time and intended to charge straight into the martial arts hall.


    However.


    At the critical moment, powerful auras suddenly appeared around the martial arts hall.


    "Halt, whoever dares to trespass upon this martial arts hall shall die!"


    It was none other than Wu Yonghong and his twopanions, who had been working in the fields. They released their Martial Venerable auras without restraint, blocking Jiang Yu''s path and shouting out a warning.


    "What, three Martial Venerables?"


    In the distance, Book Zither Painting and the others revealed looks of disbelief.


    "How could such a small city like Pingjiang suddenly have three Martial Venerables appear?" Fifth Sky gasped, "And we didn''t even see them at all previously in the graveyard!"


    "That''s right. What''s even more shocking is that each of them is holding a saint-grade artifact!" Di Wu Zhen also cried out in astonishment.


    "Judging by their appearance, they seem to be protecting this martial arts hall." Book Zither Painting said, "It appears this martial arts hall is no simple ce!"


    "That''s right. Unfortunately, in the face of Jiang Yu, three Martial Venerables won''t make a difference!" Di Wu Zhenmented.


    Seeing the sudden appearance of three Martial Venerables, Jiang Yu''s expression immediately darkened.


    "Hmph, even trash like you three dare to obstruct my path? Get lost!"


    Jiang Yu waved his hand, instantly causing Wu Yonghong and the other two''s faces to change dramatically as they coughed up blood and were sent flying.


    But to Jiang Yu''s surprise, after being sted away, the three flew right back and once again obstructed his path.


    "Courting death!"


    Jiang Yu''s aura, bordering on the Martial Emperor realm, exploded out as he directly pped out a palm at Wu Yonghong and the other two.


    Under this palm strike, Wu Yonghong and the others felt their souls tremble. Even before the attacknded, the pressure alone caused them to spit out mouthfuls of blood.


    Yet despite knowing they were no match, they still stood guard in front of the martial arts hall, unmoving, determination shining in their eyes.


    At the critical moment, buckets of feces came crashing down from the sky, instantly covering Jiang Yu in a rain of filth.


    Jiang Yu''s expression changed slightly and after a moment''s hesitation, he withdrew his palm strike, dodging backwards to evade the feces.


    This directly saved Wu Yonghong and the others'' lives.


    At the same time, Lu DaSheng shed over to stand side by side with Wu Yonghong and the others.


    "Thanks, night soil collector."


    Wu Yonghong and the others looked at Lu DaSheng gratefully.


    Lu DaSheng nodded. The four of them now stood shoulder to shoulder, staunchly defending the martial arts hall.


    "Yet another Martial Venerable!"


    In the distance, Book Zither Painting and the rest revealed looks of disbelief once more.


    "Indeed. This martial arts hall is clearly not as simple as we imagined. Otherwise, even our two factions wouldn''t dare offend it so lightly. But in the face of Jiang Yu..."


    Di Wu Zhen sighed, full of regret.


    Clearly, before Jiang Yu who was a step away from bing a Martial Emperor, any number of Martial Venerables would be useless.


    "Damn ants, you dare obstruct my path? Die!"


    Jiang Yu waspletely enraged by Wu Yonghong and the other four. He pointed a finger, instantly conjuring endless shadows that towered into the sky like a pir, then mercilessly crushed down upon Lu DaSheng and the others.


    Under this finger, the four felt their scalps tingle as all their primal energy was suppressed - they could only await death.


    "Such a terrifying strike."


    In the distance, Book Zither Painting and the rest also changed colors.


    "Bro, it''s really noisy outside." In the martial arts hall''s storage room, Dog turned and said softly to Skeleton.


    "Oh, just some insignificant trash causing a ruckus. Ignore him, keep digging." Skeleton said with apletely unconcerned expression.


    "Okay bro."


    Dog continued digging.


    Inside, Lu Qingshan also sensed the external pressure and shifted restlessly, urgently looking towards Yi Feng.


    "Why do you keep staring at me like that, old man?"


    Yi Feng rolled his eyes at him. Looking at the carving in his hand, he became increasingly satisfied. His chuunibyou ring up, he grasped the sand eagle and brought it to his hand. Grinning, he closed one eye.


    "Biu!"


    Miming a gunshot sound, he fired out the window!

 Chapter 211

    Chapter 211


    ¡°What?¡±


    When he saw this scene, Lu Qingshan suddenly opened his eyes wide.


    Because he had just clearly seen that an invisible energy burst out from that strange and exotic thing in Yi Feng''s hand, shooting out through the window.


    "Sir, I''ll go out first."


    Lu Qingshan bowed to Yi Feng and hurried out of the martial arts hall.


    As soon as he reached the door, he saw a scene that he would never be able to forget in his life.


    Along with the emergence of that invisible energy, the invincible Sky-Supporting Divine Finger vanished in an instant.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    In the distance, the Fifth sky, Fifth long space and Book, Zither, Painting, who were closely observing this ce were unbelievably shocked and eximed almost in unison.


    For a moment, the three of them gasped, their jaws almost dropping in astonishment.


    Just what kind of attack was that?


    In just an instant, it defeated that terrifying finger?


    However, what happened next was like a thunderp in their minds.


    Because after that energy defeated the finger, it did not dissipate, but instead continued to rush towards Jiang Yu and tear through the sky.


    The previously mad Jiang Yu didn''t even have time to react to how his finger was broken before he realized his golden body was struck by something.


    "Phew!"


    This blow directly turned one of his legs into nothingness.


    "Ah!"


    Inside the golden body, Jiang Yu, who was previously arrogant, let out a shrill cry of pain, staring wide-eyed and filled with fear.


    At the same time, the imperial musical instrument stage he was stepping on rumbled and fell to the ground, and the Wu Jie he was holding was also thrown out.


    However, what he never could have imagined was that the energy that had just shattered his leg did not dissipate, but instead changed direction and rushed to attack him again.


    Jiang Yu broke out in cold sweat.


    At this moment, he could no longer care about taking over the body, and disyed unprecedented speed to flee outward, desperately trying to escape.


    But no matter how fast he was, he still could not escape this blow.


    The crowd only saw that after the fleeing Jiang Yu was hit, his golden body, which was emitting a powerful aura, suddenly became distorted.


    It was like smoke blown apart by qi, suddenly scattering in all directions.


    Then it turned into dots and slowly disappeared.


    Ashes to ashes, dust to dust!


    The entire sky became calm again.


    The heavy rain that had been falling also stopped abruptly at this moment and cleared up.


    The people watching this scene were stunned for a long time, gasping in disbelief, feeling chills run through their bodies.


    A mighty Martial Saint.


    No, a semi-emperor approaching the Martial Emperor realm!


    Vanished into thin air like this?


    If they hadn''t seen it with their own eyes, they wouldn''t have believed something like this could happen.


    But even though they saw it with their own eyes, it still felt so unreal.


    "Expert, expert, there is a super expert in this martial arts hall!" After regaining his senses, Fifth Sky pointed to the martial arts hall in the distance and eximed incoherently.


    Book, Zither, Painting and Fifth Array rolled their eyes at him simultaneously.


    Was there any need for you to say that?


    And Lu Qingshan was also standing on the steps, panting heavily.


    He had seen with his own eyes how Yi Feng unleashed this blow, and the shock of this first-hand experience was truly overwhelming for him.


    He had thought that the master would personallye out of the martial arts hall to deal with this person.


    But he didn''t expect that the master would just raise his hand while sitting inside, and the semi-emperor would turn to ashes.


    This was the master''s first move, it was indeed terrifying!


    Unable to resist, he peeked through the window into the inside, and saw Yi Feng lying on a recliner, still fiddling with the carved object in his hand.


    Sigh.


    Killing a semi-emperor, yet the master was still so calm?


    I see.


    Even a semi-emperor was nothing in the master''s eyes!


    He also didn''t know how many lifetimes of good fortune he, Lu Qingshan, a cultivation trash, had walked to get on board this big ship.


    The master probably didn''t care at all about people''s cultivation when making friends, after all, whether your cultivation was strong or weak, it was nothingpared to the master''s.


    Suddenly, he saw the imperial musical instrument stage that had fallen to the ground, and suddenly felt his breathing be hurried.


    "Square, made of stone..."


    He suddenly remembered Yi Feng''s words, and realized in his mind.


    No wonder, no wonder the master wanted him to get a Go board for no reason, now he understood what the master meant by those words earlier.


    It seemed the master had known long ago that this would happen. Such foreknowledge...


    He gasped. Hurriedly, he ran back into the martial arts hall to report to Yi Feng.


    "Master, that Jiang Yu from the ancient tomb outside Pingjiang City has been..."


    Obviously he had guessed that the person just now was Jiang Yu from the ancient tomb, but he had just said half of it when Yi Feng red at him.


    "Why do you keep talking to me about these things? I''m just an ordinary person. Ordinary people aren''t interested in matters of cultivation, ancient tombs, grottoes and the like." Yi Feng said impatiently, looking very depressed. Over the years, he had been upset that he couldn''t cultivate and got such a trash system instead.


    This old guy kept bringing up these kinds of things to him from time to time.


    It was like sticking a knife in his heart!


    Hearing this, Lu Qingshan shuddered and quickly shut his mouth.


    He suddenly remembered that the master was in seclusion here to experience ordinary life and did not want to get involved in matters of cultivation. And this time, it was only because that Jiang Yu had recklessly provoked the master that he was forced to act.


    Thinking back on it, a trace of fear welled up in him.


    Lately, he had been breaking the rules frequently.


    Fortunately, the master did not truly be furious.


    But the master''s reminder this time also sounded an rm for him that he would have to be more careful about this in the future.


    "By the way, I''ll get the Go board you need right away, Master." Elder Lu said again.


    Hearing this, Yi Feng raised his head and smiled at Lu Qingshan.


    He didn''t expect that this old guy could get things done pretty quickly despite saying he couldn''t get it!


    "Then I''ll trouble you. Bring it to the backyard."


    Yi Feng took out several dozen gold coins and handed them to Lu Qingshan.


    Knowing that this was Yi Feng''s reward to him from the ordinary world, Lu Qingshan happily epted it, then dashed out the door.


    "Brother, was it the master who made a move just now?" Now recovering from the shock, Wu Yonghong and the others whispered and asked Lu Qingshan when he came out.


    "That''s right, it was the master who made a move. Are you guys okay?" Lu Qingshan asked Wu Yonghong and the others.


    "The master really is formidable!"


    They couldn''t help but admire.


    "But everyone, let''s not mention this tomb business anymore. The master just wants to live an ordinary life. He was forced to make a move this time only because that fool recklessly provoked the master. And I just broke the rules unintentionally again, the master is a little angry now." Lu Qingshan reminded them.


    Hearing this, they understood and nodded.


    "Come on, help me move this imperial musical instrument...stone table to the master for a Go board!" Lu Qingshan urged.


    They all reached out to help.


    They were not at all surprised that Yi Feng wanted to turn Jiang Yu''s imperial musical instrument stage into a Go board.


    After all, even the hoes he casually gave them were saint-grade treasures, so what was the big deal about using an imperial treasure as a Go board?


    Just as the five of them were lifting the stage, they found that Book, Zither, Painting and the others had appeared at the door of the martial arts hall.


    "You...what are you doing?"


    Fifth Sky stared wide-eyed and couldn''t help but ask.

 Chapter 212

    Chapter 212


    The few people carrying the stone table looked up at the Fifth Sky and others.


    Two Martial Venerables, one Martial Lord.


    Not a bad lineup.


    In the past, they would have at least smiled and greeted them when seeing someone of this realm.


    But now, they didn''t even bother to acknowledge them.


    Not only were they rude with their words, but they also came over arrogantly making sure others knew they were Martial Venerables. They didn''t understand any etiquette.


    So what if they were Martial Venerables. It wasn''t like they hadn''t seen any before. With Master''s abilities, even if several Immortals came to the martial arts hall, they wouldn''t be surprised.


    Byparison, carrying things for Master was much more important.


    Seeing they were being ignored, Fifth Sky quickly realized his earlier rudeness. He cupped his fists again and said, "Greetings seniors, I am the young lord of Blowing Snow Mountain Vi, Fifth Sky. This is Elder Di Wu Zhen of my mountain vi, and this is Holy Maiden Book Qin Hua of Demon Sound Sect."


    "Greetings seniors."


    As Fifth Sky introduced them, Di Wu Zhen and Book Qin Hua also respectfully cupped their fists in greeting.


    "Mmm!"


    Seeing their better attitude, Lu Qingshan and the others nodded slightly but were still not very enthusiastic.


    "May I ask seniors, what are you doing with this?"


    Book Qin Hua looked at the imperial grade zither stand and couldn''t help asking. Although she was also a Martial Venerable, she was very polite in her address.


    "Master ns to carve this zither stand into a chessboard. We''re going to carry it inside for him," Lu Qingshan answered Book Qin Hua.


    "What?"


    "This imperial grade zither stand... is going to be a chessboard?"


    Book Qin Hua immediately clicked her tongue in surprise. Her pretty face was full of disbelief.


    Beside her, Fifth Sky and Di Wu Zhen also opened their mouths wide, filled with shock.


    Seeing their reactions, Lu Qingshan and the others shook their heads.


    It was obvious.


    They had no experience of the wider world.


    Using an imperial grade zither stand as a chessboard, what''s the big deal? They were more worried that it wouldn''t be good enough as a chessboard for Master.


    They really didn''t know what kind of reactions these inexperienced folks would have if they went inside and saw the casually discarded paintings, treasures, and other precious items.


    "May I ask, which senior were you referring to as Master? The one who made the move earlier?" Di Wu Zhen couldn''t help asking.


    "Of course, who else in the world besides Master could have such style?" Wu Yonghong said proudly.


    Having it confirmed, the group became more respectful.


    After all, in front of such a peak expert, they didn''t dare put on airs yet.


    "Right, seniors, this junior dares to ask another question. Was that peerless zither score written by Master?" Book Qin Hua asked eagerly again.


    "Naturally," Lu Qingshan answered.


    As a local power, although he didn''t participate in the ancient tomb, he knew everything about it clearly. Naturally he knew what Book Qin Hua was referring to with the zither score.


    Hearing this, Book Qin Hua''s face changed dramatically in eager anticipation.


    In fact, when Yi Feng had said the score wasn''t written by Yu Wu Jie, she wasn''t surprised.


    Because she had doubted from the beginning that someone like Yu Wu Jie could haveposed such a divine song.


    At the very least, it should have been someone elegant and full of spirit.


    She just didn''t know whether the one inside was the one this time...


    And how old he was...


    At the same time, three streaks of light swiftly flew over towards them.


    It was the three from Yun Xianque.


    They had also witnessed the shocking scene in the sky above the martial arts hall from afar.


    "What are you all doing?"


    Yang Mu had justnded and looked at Wu Yonghong''s group in confusion.


    Wu Yonghong''s group nced at them.


    Right. A few more inexperienced people.


    "Greetings to you," Yun Xianque greeted them first. In her heart,pared to the imperial grade zither stand, there was clearly something more important she wanted to ask. She hurriedly looked to Lu Qingshan and asked, "Senior Lu, is it that person?"


    "Mmm!"


    Lu Qingshan nodded.


    Yun Xianque''s body trembled in excitement. She was finally going to meet the diviner Lu Qingshan had spoken of!


    At the same time, Yun Xianque, Book Qin Hua, Fifth Sky and the others bowed deeply and sincerely said, "We wish to pay our respects and meet that Master. Seniors, may you notify him?"


    Lu Qingshan looked at them for a moment, not surprised.


    Whether they paid their respects and met Master or not had nothing to do with him and the others. However, if they didn''t understand the rules and were rude to Master, that would be their negligence.


    Solemnly, Lu Qingshan swept his gaze over them and reminded, "Paying respects to Master is your freedom, but there are some things I must warn you about."


    Everyone looked towards Lu Qingshan.


    Lu Qingshan continued, "Master is a peak expert. Whether in cultivation base or realm, he is beyond your imagination. The reason he lives here is to return to simplicity andprehend ordinary human life. He never interferes in cultivation matters, and does everything himself.


    "And his strike earlier was only because Jiang Yu was blind and forced Master''s hand."


    "So when you meet him, you best abide by his rules and not ask or mention anything about cultivation."


    "Thank you for the reminder."


    The group immediately looked at Lu Qingshan gratefully.


    They didn''t feel he was exaggerating.


    Because just that one strike that had turned Jiang Yu to ash was enough to make them solemnly treat this with importance.


    "Wait here for now."


    After speaking, Lu Qingshan led Wu Yonghong and the others to continue carrying the stone table inside.


    "Not bad."


    Inside, Yi Feng smiled and got up, beckoning for them to ce the stone table under the pagoda tree in the backyard.


    "Master, we''re going to start work now."


    Wu Yonghong and the others respectfully nodded to Yi Feng before taking their belongings and leaving to work.


    Lu Qingshan remained behind and respectfully said to Yi Feng, "Master, some people outside said they want to visit you. They probably came out of admiration for your reputation."


    "Visit me? Alright, let me put on some clothes and go take a look." Yi Feng let out a breath of cold air, somewhat surprised. He went to find some clothes.


    Lu Qingshan returned outside first.


    Seeing this, Book Qin Hua and the others looked towards Lu Qingshan eagerly.


    "You''re in luck. Wait here, Master will be out soon," Lu Qingshan reminded.


    Hearing this, they were extremely excited.


    "We''re finally going to meet the Diviner!"


    Yun Xianque''s pretty face was flushed red. To them, he had indirectly saved their lives.


    "I wonder what theposer of that song looks like!"


    Book Qin Hua bit her red lips, extremely nervous.


    "We can finally witness the peerless expert who destroyed Jiang Yu!"


    Fifth Sky also rubbed his hands eagerly.


    For a time, everyone had different thoughts, but shared the same thick air of anticipation on their faces.

 Chapter 213

    Chapter 213


    Finally, footsteps could be heard.


    Everyone looked up sharply.


    A figure in white robes slowly walked out, a gentle smile on his face.


    He was otherworldly, extraordinary in bearing, carefree and elegant. His eyes were clear and captivating. Especially that faint smile, it gave people an irresistible affinity, making them feel veryfortable.


    "Is he the one whoposed the music?"


    As Shu Qin Hua stared at the young man, her beautiful eyes were fixed in a daze, her red lips slightly parted.


    Before Yi Feng hade out, she had imagined countless times what theposer would look like.


    And the man before herpletely matched the perfect image in her mind.


    It must be him topose such divine music!


    Fifth Sky, Yun Xianque and the others were also shocked, because they had thought the peerless master was an old man in his twilight years.


    They could never have imagined he would be so young!


    What''s more, they couldn''t sense the slightest cultivation from him, as if he were an ordinary person.


    Of course, they weren''t foolish enough to really think he was amoner after personally witnessing the power that had reduced Jiang Yu to ashes in an instant.


    Rather, this person''s cultivation waspletely concealed from them.


    This also verified Lu Qingshan''s earlier warning.


    This man really had returned to simplicity, living in seclusion here toprehend ordinary life.


    "Greetings, Master."


    The crowd tacitly bowed down.


    "Oh?"


    "You''re too kind."


    Yi Feng smiled gently. He had thought the person looking for him was a farmer or butcher from the street.


    Now at first nce, the men were handsome, the women pretty, even the few old men were dressed elegantly. It was clear these people were from prestigious families.


    He wondered why they were looking for him and being so polite.


    "Master, I am Shu Qin Hua. Having heard of the music youposed, I came to pay my respects," she said reverently.


    "Yes, yes, we came here admiring your music."


    The others quickly echoed Shu Qin Hua''s words, remembering Lu Qingshan''s reminder.


    "Oh, I see. Please,e in and sit."


    Yi Feng smiled in realization. He didn''t expect his daily piano ying at the door to attract admirers.


    As expected, excellent people can''t keep a low profile!


    The group excitedly followed Yi Feng into the martial arts hall.


    And not far outside the door, a figure had already been dumbstruck.


    "This guy, this guy actually, actually..."


    It was Yu Wujie, who had escaped from the jaws of death. At this moment, he felt like he couldn''t breathe.


    Because he had heard every word of the conversation at the door.


    He never could have imagined that Peng Ying''s useless childhood friend was actually a peerless expert in hiding!


    It was him who had directly killed Jiang Yu just now?


    Even Fifth Sky, Yun Xianque and the others, who were arrogant geniuses of their generation, could only be respectful before him?


    And his Qingshan Gate''s ancestral master was also...


    It reminded him of that terrifying cleaver, which seemed to be obtained from a master of a martial arts hall...


    Thinking of this, wasn''t it this man?


    "What should I do!"


    Yu Wujie nearly cried. He had shed with this man more than once. Looking back now, he had acted arrogantly before the King of Hell!


    "It''s over, I have to run, get away from this ce immediately."


    With a face full of tears, he prepared to flee, crawling and rolling away. Because if this man wanted to settle ounts, he could crush him like an ant!


    But before he could run a few steps, an enraged figure blocked his way.


    It was Lu Qingshan, who had hastily left Yi Feng''s ce.


    The reason he had left in such a hurry was precisely because of Yu Wujie.


    With his informationwork, how could he not know that it was Yu Wujie who had eavesdropped on the music score from the Master and brought it to the ancient tomb.


    This led Jiang Yu toe to the martial arts hall and disturb Yi Feng''s secluded life!


    "Ancestral master, you..."


    Yu Wujie had just shouted when Lu Qingshan raised his palm and pped him in the face.


    "Ah!"


    "Ancestral master, why did you hit me? I''m Yu Wujie! Did you get the wrong person? Isn''t there some misunderstanding? I''m your outstanding disciple of Qingshan Gate!" Yu Wujie wailed, holding his swollen cheek.


    "Outstanding disciple?"


    "Why else?"


    Lu Qingshan was enraged. He raised his palm and pped him again.


    "Ah!"


    Yu Wujie let out a pig-ughtering scream and fell pitifully to the ground.


    "I gave you a chance but you didn''t take it. Last time you offended the Master, I spared your life for the sake of the Three Elders. But I didn''t expect you to remain blind this time, daring to secretly copy the Master''s music score and bring trouble to the Master again. This can no longer be tolerated!"


    Saying this, Lu Qingshan stomped on Yu Wujie''s chest.


    "Crack!"


    His breastbone shatteredpletely.


    "Ah ah ah..."


    Yu Wujie screamed frantically, begging for mercy: "Ancestral master, I was wrong, I was wrong, spare me, give me another chance. I will go to apologize to Yi Feng... no, Master Yi Feng, and be his ox or horse for the rest of my life to repay him. Please spare me!"


    "Be his ox or horse to atone for your sins?"


    "With your capabilities?"


    "Trash like you isn''t even qualified to be the Master''s ox or horse. Where do you get the arrogance to say such things?"


    The enraged Lu Qingshan grabbed Yu Wujie and pped him over and over again.


    This barrage of ps beat Yu Wujie into a pig''s head, spewing blood and losing consciousness. But he still begged for mercy, "Spare me, ancestral master! You watched me grow up. I''ve contributed a lot to Qingshan Gate over the years as your outstanding disciple. I have merit if not hard work! Please!"


    "Humph."


    Lu Qingshan''s face was full of contempt. He said heavily, "Trash like you doesn''t deserve to live in this world. Go repent in hell!"


    Saying this, Lu Qingshan grabbed Yu Wujie by the neck and slowly squeezed.


    Yu Wujie''s voice was cut off as he lost his breath and went limp on the ground.


    "Humph!"


    With a kick, Lu Qingshan sent Yu Wujie''s corpse flying into the sewage ditch nearby, before leaving the scene.


    Looking at the martial arts hall not far away, he took a deep breath and bowed respectfully.


    He understood.


    The Master already knew about this matter clearly but didn''t say it outright, precisely to give him, Lu Qingshan, a chance to handle it himself.


    In the martial arts hall, Shu Qin Hua and the others were already rendered speechless.


    Because the treasures in this martial arts hall were simply too many, so many their eyes were dazzled.


    The enormity of this peerless master''s capabilities was beyond anything they''d heard of.


    Then, under Yi Feng''s invitation, the uneasy group sat down.


    Fortunately, Yi Feng''s perpetually gentle smile and conversational affinity put them more at ease.


    In fact it was difficult for them to associate this man with the one who had effortlessly annihted Jiang Yu, who was a step away from reaching the Martial Emperor realm.


    "Oh!"


    At this moment, Yi Feng''s brow furrowed slightly as his back unconsciously straightened.


    "Miss Yun, could you please pass me a sheet of paper from behind you?" Yi Feng said somewhat awkwardly.


    Hearing this, Yun Xianque looked back and indeed saw a stack of rice paper on the cab behind her.


    She stared wide-eyed as she solemnly passed a sheet to Yi Feng.


    The others also shifted their gazes over and instantly felt suffocated.


    On that medium-sized sheet of rice paper was an extremely lifelike kirin. As their eyes fell upon it, the kirin''s piercing eyes seemed to emanate boundless pressure.


    It made their souls tremble!


    This painted kirin actually had spirituality, it was alive!


    Everyone felt their minds go nk. Just this single painting was worth more than imperial treasures.


    Yun Xianque felt her palms shaking as she respectfully handed the rice paper to Yi Feng.


    "Ah, please excuse me, my stomach feels a bit ufortable. I''ll take my leave for now, feel free to look around."


    As he spoke, Yi Feng tore the rice paper in half under their dumbfounded stares, crumpled it into a ball, then headed to the bathroom at the back...

 Chapter 214

    Chapter 214


    Everyone was instantly petrified!


    Especially when they saw the piece of xuan paper in Yi Feng''s hand torn in half and crumpled into a ball, they felt heartbroken and bled in pain!


    This Kirin Painting was worth a treasureparable to an Emperor Treasure. If it got out, who knew how many cultivators would desperately fight for it.


    However, this extremely valuable painting was directly torn in half by this person.


    Ruined!


    And he did this simply because his stomach felt ufortable and he used it as toilet paper.


    To put it more bluntly, he used a paintingparable to an Emperor Treasure as toilet paper to wipe his butt...


    This was simply a waste of precious resources!


    Everyone took a long time to recover from the shock. After reacting, they suddenly realized there was still arge pile of simr xuan paper.


    "Can we take a look?" The Fifth Elder stammered.


    "It should be okay, I think. When the expert left just now, he said we could take a look at our leisure," Yun Xian Que said nervously.


    As soon as his voice fell, everyone swarmed to the xuan paper.


    Picking up a sheet, it was andscape painting.


    Everyone was instantly drawn in, as if they were in the scene. What was even more shocking was that the painting contained powerful artistic conception, just a nce seemed to benefit them tremendously. If they pondered it for a long time after hanging it at home, they would likely gain unimaginable benefits.


    Then they picked up another sheet of xuan paper, which was painted with a Xuanwu divine beast.


    Just one look, and they felt a heavy pressure. It was another paintingparable to the Kirin Painting!


    Then they picked up another sheet, with four lines of big words written on it.


    Grasping the sun and moon, plucking the stars!


    None in the worldpares to me!


    Stepping on the sky, breaking through the universe!


    For eternity, I stand alone!


    Seeing these four lines, everyone sucked in their breath without exception. It was as if they saw this person''s peerless and unrivaled attitude of looking down on the world in the verses...


    Could this...


    Truly be a portrait of this person?


    The value of all the other xuan paper they picked up was exceptionally terrifying, not inferior to the previous Kirin Painting at all.


    "Phew!"


    Everyone exchanged looks, clearly seeing the shock in each other''s eyes.


    In this treasure-filled Martial Arts Hall, they were from major sects yet felt like country bumpkins entering the city, their horizons instantly expanded.


    Inparison, the treasures they prided themselves on seemed like nothing in this Martial Arts Hall.


    "Everyone, sorry for the wait," Yi Feng said with a smile as he finished washing his hands and walked over. Then, to everyone''s shock, he picked up another sheet of xuan paper to dry his hands before casually throwing it in the trash can.


    Seeing the crumpled xuan paper thrown away, everyone''s hearts raced.


    Their hearts ached.


    "Sir, this paper?"


    Shu Qin Hua finally couldn''t help asking.


    "Oh this? It''s just ordinary xuan paper I used to practice calligraphy and painting on. I was going to throw them away after finishing as it would be wasteful, but decided to keep them to use as toilet paper or wipe my hands and tables," Yi Feng exined with a smile.


    Hearing this, everyone''s hearts thudded.


    That meant that every time this person used the toilet or wiped his hands, he would use up two sheets of xuan paperparable to Emperor Treasures?


    What the heck was this standard?


    Even if they pooled everything from their top major sects in Nansha, it probably wouldn''tpare to the value of one or two sheets of xuan paper.


    In other words, every time this person used the toilet, he wiped away the foundation of an entire sect?


    Damn!


    One shock after another left everyone''s minds in a mess.


    "Oh right, my disciple, are there any more spicy sticks at home? Help bring me a te," Yi Feng called out.


    Soon, Zhong Qing brought up a small te of spicy sticks.


    Seeing Zhong Qing, everyone immediately focused their gaze on him. Because when Zhong Qing walked out, they felt their blood stop flowing, as if this boy''s bloodline naturally suppressed them.


    At the same time, he also seemed to contain tremendous power within him.


    Although his specific cultivation level was unclear, he was probably as terrifying as that!


    At least at the level of a Martial Saint.


    Or even Martial Emperor!


    "Forgot to introduce, my one and only disciple. He looks young but is already sixteen," Yi Feng said with a smile.


    Already sixteen!?


    Everyone''s eyeballs almost popped out. What the heck did he mean by "already sixteen"?


    Reaching this level of cultivation at sixteen instantly made Fifth Elder and the others feel their faces flush hotly. These so-called proud geniuses felt like a jokepared to this boy who was so amazing at sixteen!


    As expected.


    Not bad for this person''s disciple.


    "Comee, have something to eat. I don''t have anything nice to treat you with, just some homemade snacks. Please try them," Yi Feng said, reaching out his hand with a smile.


    Hearing this, everyone looked at the spicy sticks.


    They wanted to decline at first, since they were already fasting, but remembering this was his invitation, each person took one and tried it.


    However, when the spicy sticks entered their mouths...


    Everyone''s bodies shook violently.


    Clearly, they all sensed tremendous benefits and massive energy contained within the in-looking snack.


    This ordinary-looking tidbit wasparable to top-tier medicinal pills!


    Everyone was stunned.


    They never imagined the snacks this person brought out would be so shocking too.


    Simply treasures everywhere!


    Although everyone wanted to try a second stick, they didn''t dare, afraid Yi Feng would reprimand them for greed.


    Seeing their abnormal reactions and how they only ate one without taking more, Yi Feng frowned.


    He took a small bite himself.


    Sure enough, after sitting out for so long, the taste really wasn''t as good.


    "Sorry for the offense, these have been sitting for too long. I should throw them away," Yi Feng apologetically said before picking up the te and whistling, "Wang Cai,e here!"


    Hearing this, the dog digging a hole hurried over.


    "Devouring Demon Wolf!"


    "The Demon Lord?"


    Everyone was dumbfounded. Most shocking of all, the Demon Lord''s Devouring Demon Wolf was being kept as a pet by this person?

 Chapter 215

    Chapter 215


    "Here you go," Yi Feng said as he poured the spicy sticks on the ground and smiled while patting the dog''s head.


    The dog wolfed them all down in one go, then ran off without a trace.


    Seeing so many spicy sticks spilled on the ground, eaten by this dog, everyone''s hearts bled. If only they hadn''t been so polite earlier and eaten a couple more!


    Just then, Yi Feng looked at the people sitting there and suddenly remembered why they hade. He couldn''t help but squeeze his nose and smile embarrassedly, "You all came to see me because of my reputation. I should have yed a few songs to express my gratitude, but unfortunately, my zither is missing a few strings so I can''t. I''m sorry!"


    Hearing this, the few showed looks of disappointment.


    Although most of the people present, apart from calligraphy, painting and zither, were not zither cultivators, being able to listen to a song from this person would still bring great benefits!


    It looked like there was no chance now.


    No, wait!


    Everyone reacted instantly. This matter was not so simple.


    Because every item in this shop was a treasure, how could this person''s zither strings break?


    That''s it.


    They had swarmed in, thinking only of how to gain good fortune from this person. Even after eating spicy sticks, appreciating calligraphy and paintings, they did not show any gratitude.


    This had clearly displeased him already.


    Giving the dog the spicy sticks to eat just now was probably because of this reason.


    Realizing this, Calligraphy Painting Zither immediately bowed and said, "Sir, I happen to have a Tian Chan silk. If the sir needs it, I will deliver it to you as soon as possible."


    "Damn!"


    "This woman got ahead of us!"


    Seeing Calligraphy Painting Zither make the offer before them, the rest showed regretful looks. What shocked them even more was that this woman was nning to take out their Tian Mo Sect''s guardian treasure, the Tian Chan silk, and give it away.


    The Tian Mo ancestral zither of their Tian Mo Sect had only a small piece of Tian Chan silk on it, yet when the Tian Mo zither appeared, there were few opponents in the entire Nansha.


    Now she was willing to give away a whole Tian Chan silk. She really was willing to spend a fortune!


    The annoying thing was their sect didn''t even have any treasures that could be used as zither strings, so there was no way for them topete with Calligraphy Painting Zither!


    For a while, everyone could only resentfully grit their teeth at Calligraphy Painting Zither, but they didn''t have any way to do anything.


    "Oh?"


    Hearing this, Yi Feng showed a look of pleasant surprise. He was indeed troubled by theck of zither strings.


    He didn''t expect this girl to have some.


    Since that was the case, he would just shamelessly ept,ughing, "Then thank you, Miss Calligraphy. Of course, I won''t take your silk for nothing."


    Speaking to this point, Yi Feng hesitated slightly.


    He had thought about giving money, but looking at this girl''s dressing, and that she hade here due to his zither music, she must be an artistic type.


    Giving money to this kind of person would be too vulgar.


    After thinking about it, Yi Feng said, "Miss Calligraphy, I saw you appreciate my calligraphy and painting earlier, so you must have some skill in calligraphy and painting apart from zither, right?"


    "I do dabble a bit, though I dare notpare with sir." Calligraphy Painting Zither quickly stood up and replied.


    Yi Feng smiled.


    He didn''t feel like the girl was just ttering him.


    Although this crappy system was useless for cultivation, these misceneous skills were indeed unmatched.


    Things like calligraphy and painting, he really wasn''t inferior to anyone.


    "In that case, I will gift thedy a calligraphy or painting to express my gratitude!" Yi Feng said with augh, "Miss, feel free to request whatever you want me to write or paint."


    "Really?"


    "Thank you, sir."


    Calligraphy Painting Zither''s body trembled violently, revealing an ecstatic look on her face. She was excitedly standing up to express her gratitude to Yi Feng.


    She had originally only wanted to build a good rtionship with this person by giving the Tian Chan silk, and to repay him for the spicy sticks and rice paper from earlier. She didn''t dare hope that he would gift her calligraphy or painting.


    "Jealous!"


    Seeing this scene, Fifth Sky and the others beside them were green with envy. The way they looked at Calligraphy Painting Zither was full of envy and jealousy.


    If they had known there was such an opportunity, even if it meant selling all their assets, they wouldn''t have let Calligraphy Painting Zither get ahead!


    But now, apart from feeling envious and jealous, what else could they do?


    "Sir, then I will take my leave first and bring the Tian Chan silk to you. After satisfying you, I will humblye to receive sir''s calligraphy or painting." Calligraphy Painting Zither decided to quit while she was ahead. She bowed to Yi Feng and prepared to take her leave.


    "Alright, thank you for your trouble."


    Yi Feng got up to see her off, also feeling that this girl was really nice.


    And pretty too.


    Making a new friend didn''t seem bad.


    The others'' faces were flushed red. Knowing there was no point in staying, they took their leave after Calligraphy Painting Zither.


    They could only look for opportunities again in the future.


    After sending off the few, Yi Feng stretchedzily, then went to the backyard to take another look at the stone tform.


    In terms of both height and size, it really suited his preferences quite well.


    He had to say, old man Qing Shan was pretty reliable. He should carve the chess board sometime when he had the chance.


    "Hm?"


    Just then, Yi Feng suddenly heard rustling soundsing from the storeroom.


    When he went closer to listen, the sounds disappeared.


    He shook his head, and was about to leave, but the rustling sounds came again.


    Yi Feng walked towards the storeroom again.


    Sure enough, when he got close, the sounds disappeared again.


    He stood in ce, his eyes narrowing slightly. He pretended to stride away withrge steps, then sneakily walked back to the door, and suddenly kicked open the locked door with one foot.


    Inside, he saw the skull head bent over with its butt in the air, digging a hole.


    The kicked door mmed into its butt, scaring it into jumping up with a shudder. At the same time, it cursed loudly, "Which bastard dares to sneak attack me?"


    It furiously turned its head, instantly meeting Yi Feng''s chilling gaze.


    The skull froze in ce. After reacting, it shifted its body to block the sack behind it.


    "Move aside," Yi Feng said upromisingly.


    "Ah ah!"


    The skull''s face revealed an ingratiating smile. It pped its upper and lower jaws, making sounds.


    But before its voice could fall, a fist smashed into its head...

 Chapter 216

    Chapter 216


    In the courtyard.


    Yi Feng frowned as he dragged out bag after bag of gold coins from the storeroom.


    These bags of coins must have amounted to tens of thousands.


    Nearby, the Skeleton was tied to the locust tree with a shoe stuffed in his mouth, making muffled noises but unable to speak. The dog was also trembling beside him, not knowing what to do.


    "Speak, where did this moneye from?"


    Yi Feng casually picked up a bamboo strip from the kitchen and approached the Skeleton, asking in a deep voice.


    "Mmm mmm mmm mmph mmm mmm!"


    Muffled sounds came out of the blocked mouth.


    Yi Feng removed the shoe from his mouth and stared at him, continuing to question.


    "Ah ba ah ba!"


    As soon as the words fell, a bamboo whipshed out, making the Skeleton jump up and down.


    "Speak human words to me, say it quickly."


    Yi Feng raised the bamboo strip again, forcing him to answer.


    "Picked up...picked up..."


    The skull replied timidly.


    "Are you sure you didn''t steal it?"


    Yi Feng asked heavily again.


    "Really...didn''t!"


    The skull quickly replied.


    "Awoo awoo."


    As if to echo the skull''s words, the dog also made sounds at the right time.


    Hearing this, Yi Feng nced at the dog.


    He knew this dog was a bit intelligent, and was always following this broken skull around. The dog was clearly trying to help exin for the skull too. So these coins probably really weren''t stolen.


    But when he thought about it...


    Although this guy had caused a lot of trouble, he really hadn''t stolen anything before.


    "Alright, I''ll let you off this time, but these coins..."


    Yi Feng''s words immediately drew the nervous attention of the dog and skull.


    They looked at him expectantly, rather pitifully.


    Seeing the appearance of these two fellows, Yi Feng said, "Don''t worry, I''ll leave some for you too."


    Hearing this, the skeleton and dog finally heaved a sigh of relief.


    Afterwards, Yi Feng dragged the bags into his own room to hide them, before walking out again.


    Seeing Yi Fenge out again, the skeleton and dog once more looked at him hopefully.


    Yi Feng shook his head and said nkly, "Here, I''ll give it to you now, will that make you happy?"


    The skull immediately held out his hands eagerly.


    "Hold it carefully, use it sparingly, and don''t cause me any more trouble." Yi Feng said to the skull solemnly before cing a single gold coin into his waiting hands, to the skull''s shocked gaze.


    "Woo woo...just, just one?"


    Looking at the single gold coin in his hand, the skull''s voice was choked with tears.


    "What, isn''t it enough?"


    Yi Feng''s eyebrows furrowed unconsciously.


    "No, no objections, woo, woo..."


    The skull cradled that single gold coin in both hands, walking dejectedly to the corner and curling up on the ground.


    Looking up at the sky overhead.


    It was so blue, woo woo...


    At this time, Fifth Sky, Yun Xianque and the others who had just left the martial arts hall were not far away.


    The more they thought about it, the more unwilling they were that Book Qin Hua had obtained such a great opportunity.


    "Elder, why don''t we build houses around the teacher''s martial arts hall and live there, just being the teacher''s neighbors. If we stay there long enough, we will definitely have a chance to receive the teacher''s guidance." Fifth Sky suddenly had an idea and said to Di Wu Zhen.


    "This is a good idea, to be so close to gain the advantage!" Di Wu Zhen immediately praised Fifth Sky enthusiastically.


    Seeing this, Yun Xianque, Yang Mu and the others also lit up.


    Obviously.


    This method seemed very feasible!


    The few immediately agreed to the idea and decided to buy a house near the martial arts hall in order to have more opportunities to interact with Yi Feng.


    "They are just ordinary people, if we give them double the price, we will definitely be able to buy a house next to the martial arts hall." Di Wu Zhen said.


    Everyone nodded in agreement. After some looking around, they found Uncle Wang''s house, in terms of location and various other aspects, was quite suitable for their needs.


    Knocking sounds rang out on the door.


    Uncle Wang opened the door leaning on his cane, giving the men and women at his door a meaningful nce, and asked tly, "What business do you youngsters have with this old man?"


    "Old sir, we are interested in buying your house. You can name any price, we will meet it." Di Wu Zhen said directly.


    "Buy my house?" Uncle Wang said, seemingly ttered, "What''s so good about this old man''s house that would suit rich young masters anddies like yourselves? It''s dark and gloomy,pletely unsuitable!"


    "Old sir, what are you saying? Your location and various aspects are all excellent. Like we said, go ahead and name your price, we will ept." Di Wu Zhen continued.


    "Forget it!"


    Uncle Wang waved his hand, "I''m already half in the grave. Money is useless to me now. And I''ve lived here for so many years, I''m used to it. I just want to live out myst years here peacefully. Please find someone else."


    Hearing this, Di Wu Zhen and the others'' expressions changed slightly.


    But they would not give up so easily. They exchanged nces, then slowly revealed a trace of their cultivator auras, gently saying, "We won''t hide it from you old sir, we are cultivators. Since you don''t want money, we can promise you some life-extending elixirs to let you live a few more decades. Apart from that, we will find the best house in Pingjiang City for you. What do you think?"


    "No need, no need. This old man doesn''t need any of that. And I''ve lived in this house for decades, I''m used to it and can''t bear to leave." Uncle Wang declined tactfully.


    The group was shocked.


    They absolutely hadn''t expected that this decrepit old man would not bend to threats or persuasion, especially since he was just amoner, yetpletely dismissive of their status as cultivators.


    Di Wu Zhen couldn''t help but speak more heavily, "What if we insist on buying this house?"


    "Please leave."


    Uncle Wang just shook his head and turned to go back inside leaning on his cane.


    "Alright old man, since you won''t listen to reason, don''t me us for being impolite. We will have to ask you to leave."


    Yang Mu finally couldn''t stand it anymore. He strode forwards into the room, reaching out to grasp Uncle Wang''s shoulder.


    But the hunched, frail body didn''t move at all. The old man just calmly tilted his head, "Although the old man is aged, he still has some strength left."


    "Hmm?"


    "I didn''t expect this old guy to be hiding his depth so well!"


    Yang Mu''s expression changed slightly. He stirred his cultivation base and increased the force in his palm.

 Chapter 217

    Chapter 217


    Yang Mu had not expected that no matter how hard he tried, he only got a light and breezy response from Uncle Wang.


    "Bullying an old man is not good manners!"


    As his voice fell, those muddy eyes suddenly moved, and from his hunched and skinny body erupted an absolute pressure.


    Yang Mu, who was at the forefront, did not have time to react before feeling a heaviness in his chest and spurting out a mouthful of blood.


    At the same time, he felt a pressure on his body as if the might of heaven was weighing down on him.


    "Crack!"


    His legs went soft, and even with his Martial Venerable strength, he could not withstand this pressure. He knelt directly on the ground.


    Behind him, Yun Xianque, Fifth Sky, and the others were no exception. They instantly felt a chill down their spine and were shocked by the tremendous pressure, prostrating themselves on the ground.


    The people prostrating on the ground were drenched in cold sweat.


    They had never imagined that this Uncle Wang was actually hiding so deeply.


    The pressure that had just erupted was no less than that of Jiang Yu they had encountered earlier. Jiang Yu was just a step away from bing a Martial Emperor...


    Which meant that the man before them,


    His realm was unfathomable!


    Everyone felt like they couldn''t breathe.


    Experiencing such a legendary elder in real life was the first time for them.


    After casually subduing them, Uncle Wang resumed his original appearance, leaned on his cane, and slowly sat down at the table.


    He picked up the teapot on the table, brewed a pot of tea, and slowly savored it.


    Indeed.


    You are still you, Uncle.


    The people knelt on the ground, trembling, not even daring to breathe loudly.


    "What should we do now?"


    Di Wu Zhen used Voice Transmission, asking the others.


    "Don''t be impulsive no matter what. It seems he doesn''t intend to do anything to us, otherwise we wouldn''t still be alive. Stay calm." Fifth Sky nced at the tea-drinking elder and used Voice Transmission to respond.


    "Fifth Elder is right. As long as we are sincere, he should let us go." Yang Mu also transmitted his voice and said, "But the idea of buying this house will have to stop here."


    "That''s not necessarily the case," Di Wu Zhen transmitted his voice and said, "We were just unlucky this time kicking an iron te. At worst we can just switch to another family."


    "What Fifth Elder said makes sense. From what I know, Old Man Zhu across the street who sells pork would also be quite suitable. Moreover, I heard Zhu''s family is in financial difficulties. If we give him sufficientpensation, he should be willing to sell the house." Yun Xianque analyzed and transmitted his voice.


    "Alright, let''s do that. After the old man lets us go, we''ll go to Zhu Rong."


    Everyone made up their minds.


    Just then, there was a knock on the door behind them.


    "Who is it?"


    Uncle Wang put down the teapot, slowly walked over with his cane, and opened the door.


    "Oh, it''s you, Zhu Rong! Come in and sit!"


    Seeing the visitor, Uncle Wang smiled and then turned back to the table to pour a cup of tea for the guest.


    But Yun Xianque and the others were shocked.


    This was too much of a coincidence! Speak of Zhu Rong and he arrives!


    They looked over and saw Zhu Rong with a full, bushy beard. He had a sturdy figure and was only wearing a coarse vest despite the winter cold, exposing his burly chest hair.


    In his left hand he carried arge rack of ribs, and in his right a butcher knife for ughtering pigs. The bloody auraing from his body brought tremendous pressure on Yun Xianque and the others.


    What horrified them the most was the butcher knife in Zhu Rong''s hand, whose invisible aura made their scalps tingle.


    It was at least a Sacred weapon.


    "We''re in trouble again!" Seeing Zhu Rong like this, Di Wu Zhen immediately revealed a bitter and fearful smile.


    "Yes, he looks even stronger than the old man. We''re doomed." Yun Xianque''s mouth also twisted bitterly.


    For a while.


    Everyone was worried.


    How could there be so many powerful beings gathered in this small Pingjiang City? Any one of them brought up would be able to kill a bunch of people by farting in Nansha.


    "What brings you here today?" Uncle Wang asked with a smile.


    "You old geezer said you wanted to eat ribs, so here I am bringing you the leftover ribs from today''s sales." Zhu Rong guffawed and threw the rack of ribs on the table. "Hey old man, bring a chopping block. Let me chop them up for you."


    "Alright, thanks for the trouble."


    Uncle Wang got up and brought a chopping block to Zhu Rong. Taking the block, Zhu Rong started chopping the ribs while looking at Yun Xianque and the others. "By the way, old man, what are these guys doing here?"


    "Oh them? They saw this old man alone and decided to take advantage and bully me!" Uncle Wang sighed and said.


    "Oh?"


    A murderous aura instantly burst out from Zhu Rong as his tiger-like eyesnded on Yun Xianque and thepany.


    "These little brats dared to bully an elder? Unforgivable!" As he spoke, Zhu Rong kept chopping the ribs in his hand.


    Seeing this, Di Wu Zhen and the others knelt on the ground turned pale. Watching Zhu Rong''s butcher knife hacking down again and again, they were extremely frightened with goosebumps all over.


    Di Wu Zhen was so scared that his teeth chattered. He cried out in panic, "Seniors, have mercy, have mercy! We were wrong. Please spare us!"


    "Mercy? Where was your mercy when bullying the elder?"


    Zhu Rong mmed the ribs heavily onto the chopping block, went over and grabbed Di Wu Zhen, holding the chilling butcher knife against his neck and scraping it back and forth.


    "Ahhh I''m dead! I''m done for! I''m wrong, I''m wrong, have mercy!"


    Di Wu Zhen trembled all over in extreme fear, breaking down in sobs.


    "Forget it, they''re just little brats. Let them go." Unable to bear the sounds of screaming like ughtering pigs, Uncle Wang waved his hand and said.


    "Get lost!"


    Zhu Rong red with his tiger eyes and shouted.


    Hearing that, Di Wu Zhen and the others were overjoyed as if granted amnesty. They fled in panic instantly.


    After escaping death, they didn''t know what to do for a while.


    "What now? Should we go back?" Yun Xianque asked with a frown.


    "We have to go back," Di Wu Zhen said resentfully, not resigned to failure. "That butcher is clearly the same as us, just came earlier. He must have received blessings from our Master to be so powerful. Let''s go. There''s still a beef noodle shop owner here. I''ll go negotiate with him."


    Saying so, he walked into the beef noodle stall behind the shop.

 Chapter 218

    Chapter 218


    Other people were waiting outside.


    A long time passed.


    No signs of movement.


    "Ah!"


    Suddenly, a sound like a ughtered pig broke the silence of the cold night, followed by a figure in a white robe crashing through the window andnding at their feet.


    "What is this?"


    The crowd looked at the disheveled person in the white robe, expressing their confusion.


    "Ah, it''s me. Ouch, it hurts!"


    The person in the white robe was none other than Fifth Sky, his voice filled with mournful cries as he held his distorted face and blew cold air through his mouth.


    Seeing this, the crowd immediately cast sympathetic nces at Fifth Sky.


    What on earth had happened to him?


    "So, should we continue?"


    At this moment, Yunxian Que asked cautiously.


    "Continue?"


    "You can go if you want, but I''m not going anymore. Sob... This damn noodle seller is even scarier than the pig ughterer earlier. What kind of person is he? He specifically targets the face..."


    The crowd exchanged nces, speechless.


    Under the cover of darkness, they quietly left Pingjiang City.


    ...


    "Master, trust me!"


    In a certain location in Pingjiang City, Shuqin Hua held a sound-transmitting jade slip and was contacting Xue Qinzhu, the Sect Master of the Demon Sound Sect.


    "Disciple, I received news about the situation in Pingjiang City. If this person can kill Jiang Yu with a single strike, it indeed shows that he is a Martial Saint, or even a Martial Emperor expert. But is it too impulsive for you to promise Tian Chan Silk in return?" Xue Qinzhu''s voice carried a hint of reproach.


    "Master, it''s not like that. This gentleman is definitely more than just a Martial Emperor!" Shuqin Hua anxiously exined, "The things he casually creates contain a powerful martial intent and artistic conception. This is something that a mere Martial Emperor cannot achieve. Moreover, his skills are vast and boundless!"


    "Vast and boundless?"


    Xue Qinzhu asked in confusion, "What do you mean by vast and boundless?"


    Shuqin Hua bit her red lips and recalled a scene she witnessed at the martial arts academy. She then said solemnly, "The calligraphy and paintings he made on Xuan paper areparable to imperial treasures, but he used such precious things as toilet paper."


    "Toilet paper?"


    Xue Qinzhu furrowed her brows, not understanding.


    "Well, to put it simply, it''s used for... for wiping, wiping... the buttocks," Shuqin Hua struggled to articte, realizing that this vocabry was probably the first time it came out of her mouth.


    "Haha."


    However, Xue Qinzhu burst intoughter.


    "Disciple, I understand your eagerness to befriend this expert and that you''re genuinely considering the interests of our Demon Sound Sect. But Tian Chan Silk is no ordinary thing, and it holds great significance for our sect. I think we should carefully consider this matter!"


    Evidently,


    Xue Qinzhu didn''t believe what Shuqin Hua said.


    Upon hearing this, Shuqin Hua''s expression became anxious, and she earnestly exined, "Master, I really didn''t lie, and I have already promised that senior. That senior has also agreed that as long as I deliver Tian Chan Silk to him, he will fulfill our request by creating a painting. Please trust me, Master!"


    "Disciple, it''s not that your mastercks understanding and reason, but the methods you mentioned are just too fantastical. Without witnessing it with my own eyes, I find it hard to believe, let alone directly produce the Demon Sound Sect''s prized possession, the Tian Chan Silk," Xue Qinzhu refused.


    "Master!"


    "This is a rare opportunity bestowed by fate. If you miss this chance, you will deeply regret it!" Shu Qinhuahua anxiously pleaded.


    Upon hearing this, Xue Qinzhu, the beautifuldy sitting atop the mountain, fell silent. Although she found this matter unbelievable, she understood her disciple''s character well and knew he never spoke without purpose. Moreover, he had never spoken to her like this before.


    With these thoughts in mind, she sighed and changed her focus. "Since that''s the case, let''s wait for some time. After I finish my current tasks, I will bring the Tian Chan Silk and apany you to Pingjiang City. We''ll see if your ims hold true and make ns then."


    "Master, if we wait, it will be toote. Please believe me, Master. This time, you really have to trust me. Opportunities wait for no one," Shu Qinhuahua pleaded desperately, almost on the verge of tears. "Although what I''m saying is hard to believe, it is the truth. Only bying here as quickly as possible will you know."


    "Ah, fine. I''ll set off tomorrow," Xue Qinzhu sighed, realizing there was no other way.


    Upon hearing this, Shu Qinhuahua finally breathed a sigh of relief. She found a ce to stay in Pingjiang City and waited for Xue Qinzhu''s arrival. Despite the long distance between Nansha and Pingjiang City, Xue Qinzhu''s cultivation allowed her to arrive quickly.


    Two dayster, when Shu Qinhuahua finally saw the extraordinary woman who had brought glory to the Demon Sound Sect single-handedly, she finally rxed.


    "Greetings, Master!" Shu Qinhuahua respectfully said.


    "How are you recovering from the injuries caused by Jiang Yu, that old scoundrel?" Upon seeing her beloved disciple, Xue Qinzhu wore a gentle smile.


    "Thank you for your concern, Master. My injuries were healed on the same day by that senior," Shu Qinhuahua replied.


    "You, you paint such an extraordinary picture of this person. I have to see for myself if it''s true," Xue Qinzhu looked at her disciple and said with a touch of annoyance.


    Shu Qinhuahua lowered her head and remembered something. She quickly asked, "Master, did you bring the Tian Chan Silk?"


    "Ah, my disciple, the Tian Chan Silk is a valuable treasure of our sect. How can I casually bring it along?" Xue Qinzhu shook her head and said, "First, take me to meet this so-called expert. If he is truly as amazing as you say, then I''ll consider giving him the Tian Chan Silk."


    "What?"


    "Master, you?"


    Shu Qinhuahua''s face turned pale, and she reproachfully said, "I promised that senior I would bring the Tian Chan Silk to him as quickly as possible, but you didn''t bring it?"


    "Don''t worry, nothing will happen. Besides, if someone truly wants the Demon Sound Sect''s Tian Chan Silk, it won''t be so easy. I need to see his true abilities, right?" Xue Qinzhu said nonchntly.


    But Shu Qinhuahua''s face remained pale.


    After a long silence, Xue Qinzhu raised her head with a serious expression and said, "Master, you''repletely mistaken about this matter. If things go wrong, our Demon Sound Sect will miss out on a tremendous opportunity!"


    "Child, how dare you speak to your master like that?"


    "He wouldn''t spare a thought for our Demon Sound Sect if it weren''t for the Tian Chan Silk! Besides, what kind of opportunity canpare to the inherent value of the Tian Chan Silk, which is almost on par with an emperor-grade treasure?"


    Xue Qinzhu remained unperturbed.


    Although she understood that the person mentioned by Shu Qinhuawas likely a Martial Saint or even a Martial Emperor expert, and she understood the benefits of befriending such a person...


    However.


    She didn''t believe that the benefits of befriending such a high-level expert could surpass the inherent value of the Tian Chan Silk!

 Chapter 219

    Chapter 219


    "Woo woo..."


    "When will this end?"


    In the dim stairwell, a centipede wailed in its heart.


    Recently,


    It had really started to doubt life.


    The shocks and terrors that this martial arts academy had brought upon it were constantly breaking its limits. If this kept up, it feared it may never escape this stairwell crack in its lifetime.


    "Woo woo..."


    As it cried in sorrow, it was suddenly startled as a huge white hand reached to grab it.


    Sensing the danger, the Night Wind Centipede instinctively bit out.


    "Crack!"


    But it was as if it had bitten into steel. The hand didn''t even flinch, while its own biting pincers snapped with a crunch.


    "Ah!"


    "My pincers!"


    The Night Wind Centipede roared angrily inside, but in the next moment, it was grabbed up by the hand.


    The skeleton sat on the stairs, fiddling with the centipede in his hand. He dangled it in the air while not forgetting to flick its belly with his fingers.


    "Qing, do you think centipedes have genders?"


    The skeleton couldn''t help asking the dog beside him. As he spoke, his fingers couldn''t help flicking the centipede again.


    "They should have genders!"


    Ao Qing replied uncertainly.


    "s, you said I, Skeleton, was an amazing skeleton, but I can''t y with women and have fallen to ying with centipedes. It''s really hard being a pennyless skeleton!" The skeleton shook his head with a hopeless expression.


    "Brother, it''s all my fault, I''m to me."


    Seeing his brother so hopeless, the dog Ao Qing immediately spoke regretfully.


    "Forget it, why mention this stuff, it''s all fate!"


    The skeleton sighed deeply.


    "Brother, don''t lose heart. You''re so handsome and carefree, romantic and unparalleled across the universe. An immortale to earth, able to topple countries and cities. Fish sink and geese fall, with an intimate bond. Sitting in a well gazing at the sky, green mountains and clear waters, and also the number one scumbag in the world after Master. You''ll definitely have money in the future!" Ao Qing cheered him on.


    "Qing, cultured people really are different. Your praisese one after another, it really is pleasant talking to you!"


    The skeleton ced his palm on Ao Qing''s shoulder, as if recalling something and asked: "But what you said earlier, I roughly know is praising me, but exin clearly to your brother, what does thatst ''scumbag'' mean?"


    "I don''t know where it came from either. I''ve just heard those few working in the fields often say Master is a scumbag. It should be a word of praise, like ''handsome'' and the like." The dog scratched his head, exining roughly.


    "I see, I like this name." The skeleton said, satisfied, "I''ve decided, from now on I''ll be called Scumbag Skeleton!"


    "Congrattions, brother!"


    The dog consoled, "So brother, we have capital, no need to worry about money, right? At worst we can just find another ce to make money?"


    "Good!"


    "Well said!"


    The skeleton pped his thigh and stood up, "Qing, your words have restored my confidence. Let''s go make money again."


    "Yes, keep making money, go for it!"


    The dog raised his paw encouragingly.


    For a time, the skeleton and dog were full of hope for the future. With a p of hands, they took a gold coin and headed out.


    And that centipede, Skeleton also unconsciously took it with him when he left.


    Watching as the two left the martial arts academy, Yi Feng lying on the recliner nced at them, but didn''t stop them.


    It was nice to have some peace and quiet.


    "Sir, are you there?"


    At that moment, a familiar voice sounded from the door.


    Yi Feng got up and walked outside, smiling slightly, "So it''s you, what brings you here today?"


    "I came specifically to visit you today, Sir." The visitor was none other than Yun Xianque. At the same time, she was also holding an exquisite box in her hands.


    "You''re too polite, pleasee in and sit."


    Yi Feng smiled and weed her in.


    Even though this was her second timeing to this martial arts academy, the sight of treasures everywhere still made Yun Xianque gasp in admiration.


    After sitting and chatting for a while, Yun Xianque respectfully stood up and said, "Sir,st time you mentioned your guqin string broke, so I went back and found this strand of Swan Journey Silk. This Swan Journey Silk may notpare to the Tian Chan Silk that Lady Book, Qin, Painting mentioned, and I don''t even know if Sir will look kindly upon it, but this is my sincere intention, and I hope Sir can ept it."


    As she spoke, she respectfully held out the box in her hands.


    But in her heart she was extremely nervous, afraid that Yi Feng would look down on this Swan Journey Silk. So for this action, she had steeled herselfpletely.


    Because even though Swan Journey Silk was not bad, it was only mid-grade. For someone of Yi Feng''s caliber, even trash would probably be better than mid-grade items.


    But even so, this was still the best guqin string material she could find in such a short time.


    It had even taken a huge amount of Wind and Cloud Valley''s resources.


    But in Yun Xianque''s eyes, it was still worth it.


    She didn''t even expect to gain any great opportunity from Yi Feng. As long as she could make Yi Feng feel kindly towards them, it would be hugely worthwhile!


    "Oh?"


    Yi Feng was slightly surprised.


    He also didn''t expect this girl to be so thoughtful, not only keeping his previous words in mind, but even personally delivering it over.


    So Yi Feng was greatly moved. No matter if this silk was good or bad, the girl had already shown such sincerity, so Yi Feng had no reason to reject her.


    "Miss Yun is really too polite. I''ll ept your thoughtful gift." Yi Feng also didn''t stand on ceremony, and epted the box she handed over.


    "Really, Sir?"


    "Sir doesn''t despise it, that''s so great!"


    Seeing that Yi Feng didn''t look down on her gift at all, Yun Xianque was overjoyed, instantly crying out in pleasant surprise, as happy as a child.


    This girl...


    Could it be she''s taken a liking to me?


    Her actions reminded him of a former dorm mate''s behavior when courting his goddess. When the goddess epted his gift, he had also been like this, no two ways about it.


    He couldn''t help turning his head to nce at his reflection in the mirror.


    Hmm!


    I am rather handsome.


    "Thank you Sir, I''ll take my leave first." Yun Xianque''s face was flushed red with joy. Happily, she bid Yi Feng farewell, and was about to skip off merrily.


    "Wait a moment."


    Seeing the girl''s manner, Yi Feng somehow felt a bit pressured.


    "Does Sir have anything else?" Yun Xianque couldn''t help asking.


    "Last time when you came, you also seemed to quite like painting and calligraphy. I happen to have a fine work here, I''ll give it to you."


    As he spoke, Yi Feng turned and took a painting from the room.


    Because in Yi Feng''s eyes, regardless if this girl actually liked him or not, returning the courtesy was still the right thing to do.


    Seeing the painting in Yi Feng''s hands, Yun Xianque covered her red lips with both hands, staring with wide eyes full of disbelief.


    She had never imagined that she would gain anything from Yi Feng this time. She hadn''t expected Yi Feng to be so gracious.


    She understood what this painting from Yi Feng represented.


    A heaven-toppling opportunity!


    "Thank you Sir."


    In that moment, Yun Xianque was so moved that tears streamed down her face. She bowed deeply to Yi Feng and solemnly epted the painting with both hands before taking her leave.


    After sending Yun Xianque off, Yi Feng opened the box and inspected the Swan Journey Silk inside.


    Beyond Yi Feng''s expectations, this thing really wasn''t bad as a guqin string.


    So Yi Feng hurriedly took out his guitar and swapped the strings himself.


    Also at this time,


    Two more figures appeared at the entrance of the martial arts academy.


    It was Xue Qinzhu, the Sect Master of the Demon Sound Sect, and Book, Qin, Painting with aplex expression on her face.

 Chapter 220

    Chapter 220


    "Master, we did not bring the Tian Chan Silk with us, so it is really not appropriate to pay a visit like this rashly."


    At the entrance, Shu Qin Hua said worriedly, "If we happen to offend this senior, it would be serious."


    "Child, we did note here to make trouble, so how could we offend him?" Xue Qinzhu said with some reprimand: "Besides, how could I decide whether or not to give him the Tian Chan Silk if I don''t pay him a visit first?"


    "s, Master, you should believe me and bring the Tian Chan Silk directly with you."


    Shu Qin Hua shook her head with an ugly expression and said.


    Xue Qinzhu still did not care.


    Although she could judge from the que above that the owner here was indeed a master.


    But she could not take out her sect''s treasured silk just because the other party was a master.


    Moreover, although the other party was powerful, her status as the sect leader of the Demon Sound Sect and personallying all the way to visit was enough to show her sincerity.


    So even if he was a master, he still had to give her some face!


    "Let''s go, let''s go in!" Xue Qinzhu said.


    Shu Qin Hua shook her head, really not knowing what to do, and had to grit her teeth and walk up.


    "Mr. Yi, I''vee to pay you a visit. Are you there, Mr. Yi?"


    Yi Feng, who had just finished working in the backyard, did not have time to wash his hands when he heard the voice and walked to the front door.


    Finally, Yi Feng arrived at the entrance.


    He saw the gentle and graceful Shu Qin Hua, and a beautiful woman with extraordinary temperament.


    At the same time.


    Xue Qinzhu also immediately looked at Yi Feng.


    She looked at this man her disciple called the "peerless master"!


    But.


    She was a little disappointed.


    Because apart from his extraordinary temperament and gentleness, he did not seem to have any other outstanding qualities. He even looked too young.


    "Greetings, Mr. Yi."


    Shu Qin Hua respectfully greeted, and immediately signaled Xue Qinzhu with her eyes.


    "Greetings, Mr. Yi."


    Due to Shu Qin Hua, Xue Qinzhu also cupped her fists in greeting, but it was not as respectful as she had imagined.


    Shu Qin Hua''s face was a little embarrassing, and she quickly introduced, "Mr. Yi, this is my aunt. She came with me to visit you this time."


    Obviously, she had not forgotten Lu Qingshan''s warning at the door.


    Everything should be done with the attitude of an ordinary person.


    "Hello."


    "Come on in, it''s cold outside."


    Yi Feng smiled and walked back into the martial arts hall with his hands behind his back.


    "Master, why are you so disrespectful to Mr. Yi?" Shu Qin Hua said reproachfully.


    "Disciple, are you sure you didn''t get the wrong person?"


    But Xue Qinzhu asked instead, "He really doesn''t look like any master. If it weren''t for the extraordinary que of this martial arts hall, I would have left already."


    "Master, you can''t see through Mr. Yi''s depth because his cultivation is too high!" Shu Qin Hua exined hurriedly.


    Xue Qinzhu shook her head.


    Obviously, she did not agree with Shu Qin Hua''s words.


    Looking at Yi Feng''s back, she followed up.


    Might as well go in and see how profound this person is.


    "Master, you must adjust your state of mind when entering the door and suppress your cultivation well, otherwise..." Shu Qin Hua caught up and reminded her in a hurry.


    "You don''t have to say much, I know it in my heart."


    Xue Qinzhu waved her hand to interrupt Shu Qin Hua''s words, and walked into the martial arts hall unconcernedly.


    But the moment she walked in, she, who had just been leisurely, suddenly changed her face.


    The eighteen paintings of divine soldiers on both sides of the wall emitted tremendous pressure and attacked her, instantly paralyzing her.


    At the same time, she felt stuffy in her chest.


    A sweetness rushed up and she forcibly swallowed it back down, and her footsteps shed back like lightning.


    At this moment, herplexion waspletely different from before. She hurriedly looked at Shu Qin Hua and asked, "Disciple, what exactly is going on?"


    "Master, I told you that you must adjust your state of mind and suppress your cultivation when entering. " Shu Qin Hua''s face was ugly as she exined, "Because I could feel the danger when I camest time. Why don''t you listen? How are you, are you injured?"


    "I''m fine."


    Xue Qinzhu said absent-mindedly, becausepared to her injuries, she realized a more serious problem.


    That was, the young man in front of her was probably as terrible as her disciple said!


    This time.


    She was probably being frog at the bottom of the well.


    "Disciple, hurry up and follow me in."


    Compared to before, Xue Qinzhu''s attitudepletely changed. She hurried into the martial arts hall.


    But this time.


    She suppressed her cultivation tightly and adjusted her state of mind to the calmest state.


    Sure enough, there was no such pressure when she entered again.


    However, even so, she still did not dare to look at those eighteen paintings too much.


    But she didn''t look at those eighteen paintings, she saw the demon-subduing mirror hanging in the front hall.


    Although she was not a demon, she still felt her scalp tingle under this mirror, as if all her secrets were revealed.


    She took a breath of cold air.


    Just after passing through the front hall, her mind had not calmed down yet, but she was shocked again and again.


    The umbre hanging on the side...


    The rag on the table...


    The sickle in the corner...


    The stone table under the sophora tree...


    And other itemsrge and small, with imperial and emperor grade pieces readily avable, none did not shock her eyes.


    "Please sit down."


    At this moment, Yi Feng had just washed his hands. While greeting the two, he pulled out a sheet of xuan paper from the side to dry his hands.


    Seeing thendscape painting on this sheet of xuan paper, Xue Qinzhu felt suffocated.


    Especially when Yi Feng wiped his hands and ruined such a pricelessndscape painting, then threw it into the trash can without even blinking, it directly aroused huge waves in Xue Qinzhu''s heart.


    Only at this moment did she finally understand what Shu Qin Hua had said without any exaggeration.


    And she also deeply understood the true meaning of the word "peerless master".


    Seeing Xue Qinzhu''s appearance, Shu Qin Hua''s expression wasplicated.


    In fact, she had expected Xue Qinzhu to be like this when she entered earlier.


    Because under such circumstances, no one could remain calm.


    The realized Xue Qinzhu also regretted fiercely that she had not listened to Shu Qin Hua''s words, and regretted more that she had not brought the Tian Chan Silk.


    So she wanted to remedy it.


    She looked at Shu Qin Hua, hurriedly transmitted her voice, "Disciple, hurry up and tell this master that our visit was hasty this time and we didn''t bring the Tian Chan Silk. But I will ask the elders of the sect to deliver it here as soon as possible. Also, if he needs anything else, as long as it is avable in our Demon Sound Sect, it can also be delivered together."


    Shu Qin Hua nodded, calmed herself down, looked at Yi Feng nervously with red lips slightly parted, and said, "Mr. Yi, we were going to bring you the Tian Chan Silk this time, but sorry, something unexpected happened and we didn''t bring it. But don''t worry, I will send the Tian Chan Silk to you as soon as possible. Mr. Yi, you see..."


    After speaking, Shu Qin Hua and Xue Qinzhu looked at Yi Feng anxiously.

 Chapter 221

    Chapter 221


    Yi Feng smiled and said, "You two are too polite. However, I appreciate your kindness. I''ve already found a recement for that zither string, so there''s no need to trouble you two."


    "What?" Hearing this, Shu Qin Hua and Xue Qinzhu''s faces changed dramatically, and they were immediately flustered.


    "Sir, do you really not need it?" Shu Qin Hua asked anxiously, her beautiful face pale.


    Beside her, Xue Qinzhu also looked at Yi Feng nervously.


    "If you had brought it earlier, I could have used it," Yi Feng said with a smile. "But now I really don''t need it anymore, so I appreciate your kindness."


    His words made both of their hearts sink.


    Their expressions were also full of bitterness.


    Although his expression was still gentle, that sentence "If you had brought it earlier I could have used it, but now I don''t need it anymore..." clearly med them for dragging their feet and missing the opportunity to bring it in time.


    "Alright, alright!" Shu Qin Hua responded dejectedly, her beautiful face drained of color.


    Beside her, Xue Qinzhu was also crestfallen, full of regret.


    "Oh right, the old man next door is making ribs to eat. I need to get ready and go over. If you two don''t have anything else,e by and sit another time," Yi Feng said as he looked at the sky, slightly apologetic.


    Hearing this, the two women''s faces became even more ugly.


    Was this directly dismissing them?


    Clearly, although Yi Feng didn''t show it overtly, their dragging their feet had already displeased Yi Feng.


    He was even impatient to interact with them now.


    "Then sir, we''ll take our leave first." Shu Qin Hua bowed slightly to Yi Feng, her face full of unwillingness as she left the martial arts hall.


    Once they were out of the martial arts hall, they saw that the sky was filled with goose feather-like heavy snow, nketing everything in white and looking extremely beautiful.


    But the weather had also turned much colder.


    However, the cold weather was nothing. What was colder was their hearts!


    Xue Qinzhu sighed deeply.


    Seeing her disciple Shu Qin Hua in low spirits beside her, Xue Qinzhu felt remorseful.


    "Sigh!"


    "My disciple, it was teacher''s mistake, teacher didn''t seize the good opportunity!"


    She shook her headplicatedly. Her heart ached and her intestines twisted.


    She understood that this time she had definitely been shortsighted.


    At the same time, she felt ridiculous for her own shallow vision, actually thinking that this opportunity was less valuable than the Heaven Cicada Silk itself.


    It was because of her misjudgment that she had forfeited a heaven-sent opportunity!


    If she had rushed over with the Heaven Cicada Silk as soon as she heard Shu Qin Hua''s words, she would have almost certainly grasped this opportunity.


    The master and disciple sighed as they left the martial arts hall.


    But they had barely taken two steps when Xue Qinzhu suddenly stopped.


    She stared wide-eyed at an old man walking over leaning on a cane not far away.


    "This damn winter really makes one ufortable. But what is the sir still doing? It''s time and he hasn''te yet."


    He slowly walked step by step in the shallow snow, muttering to himself, approaching them one step at a time.


    Xue Qinzhu and her disciple just watched the old man approach silently, until he brushed past them.


    Finally, Xue Qinzhu remembered who he was.


    The number one rogue cultivator of Nansha of great fame and glory. Since their cultivations had always been neck and neck, he had also been Xue Qinzhu''s nemesis for hundreds of years.


    It was just that a few years ago he suddenly disappeared without a trace, and Xue Qinzhu''s memory of him had faded.


    She didn''t expect to run into this person here.


    And his name instantly came to Xue Qinzhu''s mind.


    "Wang Daotian!"


    She shouted.


    As she shouted, Xue Qinzhu''s half-Saint cultivation base erupted soundlessly and pressed towards the old man.


    Sure enough, as Xue Qinzhu shouted out that name, the hunchbacked old man walking towards the martial arts hall paused slightly.


    He turned back a little, sized up Xue Qinzhu with his empty eyes, and calmly said, "Xue Qinzhu, it''s you?"


    "Of course it''s me."


    Xue Qinzhu sneered coldly, "Didn''t expect to run into you here, what a coincidence."


    "Yes, quite a coincidence."


    The old man smiled.


    Then his eyes suddenly changed, and a terrifying aura pressed towards Xue Qinzhu.


    In that instant, Xue Qinzhu, who just had an overbearing half-Saint aura, was instantly suppressed and extinguished. She staggered back several steps, filled with disbelief.


    "Martial Emperor!"


    "It''s actually a Martial Emperor!"


    "How could Wang Daotian have broken through to Martial Emperor?"


    A stormy sea raged in her heart and her body shook violently. She looked at Wang Daotian again in incredible disbelief.


    She saw the old man had already reverted to his previous state, hunchbacked, leaning on his cane, carefully and slowly climbing the steps to the martial arts hall. Meanwhile, he kept muttering, "In my old age, being able to meet an old friend is not easy. But this old man doesn''t have much time, no leisure to catch up with old friends..."


    His voice trailed off as he stepped into the martial arts hall, not looking back at Xue Qinzhu again.


    Xue Qinzhu''s heart thumped rapidly.


    The terrifying aura Wang Daotian had given her just now still made her heart palpitate.


    How could this be?


    Two people who were once evenly matched, one had already reached the awe-inspiring Martial Emperor realm.


    While the other... was still lingering at half-Saint, unsure if she could even break through to Saint in this lifetime.


    Moreover, Wang Daotian didn''t seem to take his former rival seriously at all.


    He didn''t even have the slightest interest in saying another word to her?


    Her face was extremely ugly. This feeling of being looked down upon made her very ufortable.


    Her gaze subconsciously moved back to the martial arts hall.


    She wasn''t stupid.


    After a little thought, she could discern why this former opponent of hers could leave her so far behind.


    It was this martial arts hall.


    It was the unfathomable young man inside!


    It allowed a half-Saint, in just a few short years, to transform into a Martial Emperor, an existence that could rampage across the entire Immortal River Continent.


    Thinking to here, she was furious.


    She spat out a mouthful of blood.


    This opportunity should have been hers now, but because of her own stupidity, she had buried it with her own hands!


    "Master, how are you?" Although Shu Qin Hua had many feelings, seeing Xue Qinzhu like this still couldn''t help but frighten her into changing color.


    "I''m fine, let''s go back first. I want to go into seclusion at the sect for now..."


    "Sigh..."


    With a long sigh, the master and disciple dejectedly left, departing Pingjiang City...

 Chapter 222

    Chapter 222


    Uncle Wang walked into the martial arts hall.


    "Hey sir, I''m here to call you for dinner." Uncle Wang said with a hehe smile: "But we''ve changed venues. My pot isn''t big enough, so I decided to do it at Pig Meat Rong''s ce across from you on short notice."


    "No problem, you go ahead first. I''ll tidy up and be right over," Yi Feng said with a smile.


    "Alright sir, I''ve already prepared two jars of good wine waiting for you. Come over when you''re ready and start eating," Uncle Wang said with a heheugh while propping himself up with his cane as he left.


    Just then, in the alley across the way, two shadows shed over at high speed andnded on the ground.


    The two people appeared to be from prestigious backgrounds, dressedvishly, but their appearances left much to be desired.


    The fifty-something man had a deathly paleplexion, as if he was suffering from a major illness, coughing from time to time.


    The other appeared to be a heavenly fairy behind her veil, but her face under the veil was swollen. Perhaps due to the swelling, her nose was crooked and her eyes were unevenly sized.


    They were none other than Peng Xianer and Chang Jiankong who had chased after Jiang Yu but were sted midway by the ck-robed man.


    That punch nearly knocked the two of them out directly.


    After consuming most of the medicinal pills on them and meditating in ce for several days, they finally managed to suppress their injuries.


    As a result, they were unable to catch up to the horrifying scene that day!


    However, based on the information from the Heavenly Sword Sect, they also knew that Jiang Yu was annihted that day by a hidden master in the mundane world. Using other clues, they roughly figured out that Jiang Yu was destroyed somewhere around here.


    "ording to the scout from the Heavenly Sword Sect, people from Wind and Cloud Valley, Demon Sound Sect, and Blowing Snow Mountain Vi have all met and received benefits from that peerless master. It seems they obtained quite a bit," Peng Xianer said with a frown.


    "That''s right, the reports say the same," Chang Jiankong nodded and said, "Unfortunately, those major sects intend to block the news. Even our scouts couldn''t find out which peerless character it was."


    Peng Xianer''s icy eyes shimmered.


    "The most damnable thing is that mysterious ck-robed man that day. His strength was so astonishing that if it weren''t for bumping into him midway, we would''ve arrived at the scene early on. How could we have let those worthless people like Yun Xianque and the Fifth Elder get there first?"


    "The Holy Maiden is right. But there''s no use talking about it now. Let''s hurry and find a way to determine who that person is!" Chang Jiankong sighed and said, "We can''t let the other sects monopolize this opportunity!"


    "Mm!"


    Peng Xianer nodded.


    After all, the Fifth Elder, Yun Xianque and the others had obtained opportunities from that person. She absolutely could not ept it if her Heavenly Sword Sect was the only one excluded.


    And so, the two began searching the area for clues.


    A faint stench made Peng Xianer notice something.


    Walking over to the smelly gutter nearby, sure enough there was a corpse inside.


    The corpse appeared to have been there for several days. Despite being unrecognizable with decay all over its body in this cold weather, the clothes it wore could still reveal its identity.


    "This is...?"


    Chang Jiankong cried out in rm.


    "That''s right, it''s that worthless Yu Wujie!"


    Looking at the corpse, Peng Xianer''s expression was somewhatplicated.


    "I previously thought I had misjudged him and was willing to let go of past grudges, letting him be a dog under me. In the end, it turns out he wasn''t even qualified to be a dog and this is how he ended up. He deserved it!"


    Chang Jiankong didn''t say anything.


    He knew a little about the past of this newly promoted Holy Maiden of the Heavenly Sword Sect.


    "But his corpse being here also means we didn''te to the wrong ce. The peerless master who killed Jiang Yu should be nearby." Peng Xianer said.


    As she spoke, her gaze moved as she tried to look for clues.


    Unintentionally, she caught sight of the nearby martial arts hall.


    No wonder this area felt familiar, it turned out to be this ce.


    Her eyes involuntarily revealed hatred. She clearly remembered the humiliation at Chun Xi Lake that day.


    Just then, a familiar figure that she recognized walked out of the martial arts hall, coincidentally heading in her direction.


    In no time, the two met face-to-face.


    "Stop right there."


    Peng Xianer lifted her jade-like foot to block Yi Feng''s path.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Yi Feng nced at the obstructing woman,pletely failing to recognize his former childhood sweetheart.


    "What, you don''t recognize me anymore?"


    Peng Xianer smiled meaningfully and leisurely said, "Could it be you don''t even remember my voice? Think back carefully."


    "I don''t remember, so who are you?"


    Yi Feng scratched his head and asked.


    Hearing this, Peng Xianer felt stifled in her chest, nearly spurting out a mouthful of blood from anger.


    She had thought Yi Feng would instantly recognize her and beg for mercy on his knees, but his reaction gave her the feeling of punching cotton.


    "Peng Vige, Peng Ying, surely you remember now!"


    Peng Ying''s voice was icy. She no longer intended to beat around the bush with Yi Feng, directly revealing her identity.


    "Oh."


    "It''s you..."


    Yi Feng nodded slightly and said indifferently, "Judging by your bruised and swollen face, looks like you haven''t been doing so well. You''re blocking me because..."


    As he spoke, Yi Feng''s expression changed slightly as he subconsciously took a step back.


    "You''re not blocking me to get back together, are you?"

 Chapter 223

    Chapter 223


    Yi Feng sneered, "You''re so realistic. Now that I''m not doing well, you want to get back together when you see I have money. Let me tell you, I won''t eat regurgitated food!"


    Seeing Yi Feng say this with a straight face, Peng Xianer was filled with killing intent.


    She had stopped Yi Feng clearly wanting to cause trouble. Laughably, this ordinary person was so self-important.


    He actually thought she, the proud daughter of the Heavenly Sword Sect, would want to get back together with an ordinary person like him?


    She couldn''t help but stare at Yi Feng with killing intent in her eyes. Slowly and clearly, she shouted, "Yi Feng, you waste, who wants to get back with you? Can''t you see the situation now?"


    "Oh, so you don''t want to get back together. That''s great," Yi Feng breathed a sigh of relief and patted his chest as if a weight had been lifted. "Since you don''t want to get back together, I''ll be going now."


    After saying that, Yi Feng brushed past her shoulder.


    Peng Xianer froze on the spot.


    When she reacted, her chest heaved violently and her whole body trembled.


    This ordinary person...


    How...


    Infuriating!


    Without another word, she drew her sword, killing intent shing in her eyes as she thrusted towards Yi Feng''s back.


    "Stop, Saintess!"


    Seeing this, Chang Jiankong''s body shed as he quickly stopped Peng Xianer.


    "Elder, what are you doing? Let me kill this damned ant!" Peng Xianer said with a face full of killing intent.


    "He''s just an ordinary person. You can easily find someone else to kill him, but have you forgotten where we are?" Chang Jiankong hurriedly reminded, "That mysterious supreme expert lives nearby. If you make a move against him here, it may displease that one. It wouldn''t be worth it..."


    Hearing this, Peng Xianer''s eyes flickered.


    What Chang Jiankong said made sense. For a nobody like Yi Feng, she had ten thousand ways to torment him. But unintentionally offending that supreme one, let alone obtaining an opportunity, even escaping may be a problem.


    Thinking of this, she gritted her teeth and withdrew her sword, looking at Yi Feng''s departing figure with great unwillingness.


    She would just have to find another chance to deal with Yi Feng in the future.


    As for Yi Feng, he didn''t take this woman to heart at all.


    They were childhood sweethearts before, but that was already in the past. Now he had walked into the Pig Meat Rong''s house and was feasting away with Boss Wang and the others.


    As for Peng Xianer and Chang Jiankong, they continued searching the area for clues.


    Since he could instantly kill Jiang Yu, this person was at least at the Martial Emperor realm. Whether they could obtain an opportunity was hard to say, but even just befriending such a one would bring endless benefits to the Heavenly Sword Sect.


    "Qing, it doesn''t seem as easy to make money as I imagined!" On a staircase, the down and out Lu Benwei sat andined to the dog beside him.


    "Sigh!"


    The dog let out a heavy sigh, but seeing Lu Benwei''s dejected appearance, he didn''t give up and said, "Bro, wait for me. There''s still a grave near the wastnd. I''ll go check it out."


    After saying that, the dog immediately ran off.


    "Alright, remember to let me know if there''s any good news, Qing!"


    Lu Benwei watched the dog''s departing figure and continued sitting on the stairs shouting.


    "It doesn''t seem like we''ve discovered any clear clues."


    Peng Xianer and Chang Jiankong walked over. Chang Jiankong beside her furrowed his brows and said,


    "Yeah!"


    Peng Xianer also furrowed her brows.


    "However, since it''s a hidden supreme expert, his behavior and conduct will naturally be different from ordinary people. It looks like we''ll need to ask someone nearby. Perhaps we can discover some clues." Chang Jiankong added.


    "Mm!"


    Peng Xianer nodded in agreement.


    After walking a few steps, they saw a person in ck robes sitting on the stairs up ahead.


    The two looked at each other, then walked over and stood behind the ck-robed person.


    Looking down condescendingly at the person below, Chang Jiankong asked in a deep voice, "Hey, ordinary one, stand up and answer a few of my questions."


    Lu Benwei, who was squatting on the stairs ying with a centipede, seemed to ignore them and continued fiddling with the centipede in his hand.


    The two immediately frowned.


    Especially Peng Xianer, having already swallowed her pride against Yi Feng, now another foolish-looking ordinary person didn''t even look at her.


    "Are you looking to die?"


    Her sword came out as her cold voice rang out, stopping at the ck-robed person''s neck.


    Hearing this.


    The muddle-headed Lu Benwei sitting on the stairs slowly turned around to look at the two.


    Whoosh!


    Seeing this blurry, indistinct face that he couldn''t make out the appearance of but was still familiar, the two people who were just looking down condescendingly were immediately filled with chill, their eyes shing with thick fear.


    It was simply fate screwing with them.


    They absolutely hadn''t expected to encounter this terrifying person again here.


    At the same time, Peng Xianer''s palm was also as if electrocuted, immediately withdrawing her sword. Her mouth stumbled over her words exining, "I, I, I, I''m very sorry, senior... misunderstanding...apologies..."


    After saying that, without another word, the two turned and ran.


    Thepletely dejected Lu Benwei didn''t want to bother with them, but remembering something, his spirits suddenly lifted and he shouted loudly, "Don''t run, stay here!"


    Hearing this, the two were so frightened their souls nearly left their bodies. How could they dare stay?


    Spitting out a mouthful of essence blood to burn their essence and disy speed they hadn''t achieved in their entire lives, they started sprinting.


    "Bro, there was nothing in that grave."


    At the same time, the dog ran back and reported to Lu Benwei, "There was nothing valuable."


    "Qing, perfect timing. Whether that grave had anything doesn''t matter anymore. Hurry and help bro catch those two!" Lu Benwei shouted loudly.


    Hearing this, the dog also understood. His aura bursting out as he instantly caught up and blocked their path ahead.


    Demon Lord?


    The two''s faces greatly changed.


    Left with no path of escape, their faces pale as they shrank into the corner.


    "Hehe."


    A skeleton and a dog revealed wicked smiles, looking at the two like they were small prey as they slowly approached.

 Chapter 224

    Chapter 224


    ¡°What should we do, elder?¡±


    Peng Xianer and Chang Jiankong cowered in the corner, watching as this man and wolf approached. Peng Xianer immediately cried out in panic.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, don¡¯t worry, stay calm.¡±


    ¡°You must stay calm, trust me, there will always be a way!¡±


    Chang Jiankong pressed his palm down, gently reassuring Peng Xianer.


    ¡°That¡¯s good then, that¡¯s good then.¡±


    Seeing this, Peng Xianer hurriedly nodded her head. With Chang Jiankong''s reassurance, it was as if she had taken a tranquillizer.


    After all, no matter how you looked at it, Chang Jiankong was an elder of the Heavenly Sword Sect, a Martial Venerable powerhouse.


    However, the next moment.


    She saw Chang Jiankong suddenly kneel on the ground with a crack, shouting loudly.


    ¡°Spare me!¡±


    ¡°Senior spare me!¡±


    Peng Xianer was stunned.


    Her entire person became dumbfounded.


    Was this the method Chang Jiankong had spoken of?


    ¡°What are you still dazing around for, hurry up and kneel down with me to beg for mercy. Someone so powerful is impossible to resist. As long as the green hillsst, there will always be wood to burn. Besides, there is no one here, it won''t lose our face either!¡± Chang Jiankong kept making eyes at Peng Xianer, speaking in a trembling voice.


    Peng Xianer was filled with indignance.


    In the past, no matter how much suffering she had endured for the sake of cultivating, it was fine.


    But now that she had finally obtained an opportunity and became superior to others, she actually had to kneel down to someone.


    But thinking of the terror of the figure in ck, thest shred of arrogance in her heart was alsopletely crushed.


    Thud!


    She also knelt down and started begging for mercy.


    ¡°Hehe...¡±


    Sinisterughter came from the mouth of the skeleton and dog as they looked down condescendingly at the two.


    ¡°You two, take out all the money you have and give it to me!¡± the figure in ck shouted ferociously.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, take out everything. Otherwise you two will die die die!¡± The dog also raised its proud head and spoke in a threatening tone.


    The words of the skeleton and dog frightened Peng Xianer so much that their breathing became hurried. Not daring to dy, they tremblingly reached into their storage rings.


    ¡°Senior, imperial grade, imperial grade medicinal pills.¡±


    Chang Jiankong fawned as he took out a jade bottle and offered it with both hands.


    ¡°What kind of trash is this?¡±


    Lu Benwei took it and nced at it. Furious, he threw it on the ground and stamped it underfoot, cursing ferociously while kicking Chang Jiankong¡¯s body twice.


    ¡°Spare me, don''t hit me.¡± Chang Jiankong cried out tremblingly, while at the same time taking out another bottle of medicinal pills from his storage ring.


    ¡°Saint grade, this time it¡¯s saint grade. Please ept this, seniors.¡±


    Chang Jiankong ingratiated himself as he spoke.


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes, I also have a bottle here.¡± Peng Xianer also hurriedly took out a bottle from her storage ring, forcing a smile as she handed it over.


    ¡°Damn, are you two trying to toy with us?¡±


    Lu Benwei crushed both jade bottles in his hand. Two ps whipped across their faces.


    ¡°Don''t rush, don''t rush, we still have...¡±


    Seeing that they were still unsatisfied, Chang Jiankong hurriedly said, then gritted his teeth unwillingly and took out a round basin.


    ¡°Senior, superior grade, superior grade divine object Binding Heavens Basin, an absolutely good item.¡±


    Chang Jiankong respectfully offered up the Binding Heavens Basin with both hands.


    However, upon seeing this basin, Lu Benwei immediately exploded.


    ¡°You old geezer, bringing the crappy basin your old woman uses to wash her butt to fob me off. It looks to me like you two are seeking death.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, it looks to me like you two are seeking death.¡± The dog ferociously echoed by his side.


    As he spoke, Lu Benwei swung his sandbag-sized fist, about to smash it down on them.


    ¡°Wait, wait, I still have this.¡±


    The panic-stricken Peng Xianer waved her hands, shouting for him to stop.


    Seeing this, Lu Benwei turned his gaze towards her.


    Peng Xianer''s face was filled with indignance. From her storage ring, she took out a Qinghong sword.


    ¡°This is my Heavenly Sword Sect¡¯s Holy Maiden exclusive, Qinghong sword. It exists infinitesimally close to being a saint grade artifact. Please take a look, senior!¡±


    Peng Xianer bit her red lips and spoke with a pained expression.


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    ¡°It looks quite pretty and ornate.¡±


    Lu Benwei took it and looked it up and down.


    ¡°Just not sure about the quality.¡±


    As he spoke, he stretched out a finger and tapped the de.


    With a clear ring,


    The Qinghong sword directly broke where his finger had touched, the other half bing dim andckluster.


    Peng Xianer and Chang Jiankong were dumbfounded, their eyeballs nearly popping out.


    The near-saint grade Qinghong sword had been destroyed with a flick?


    ¡°Yet another shy but useless piece of trash.¡±


    Lu Benwei angrily threw the Qinghong sword to the ground and stamped it into fragments. He shouted, ¡°Qing, I think these two are just messing with us. Kill them.¡±


    As he spoke, Lu Benwei kicked out ferociously at the two of them. The dog also raised its sharp ws at his side, swiping them over.


    "Wah..."


    "We really have nothing left."


    "That''s right, spare us. We already gave you our most precious Qinghong sword. Please spare us."


    The two of them cowered in the corner. Under the vicious beating of the skeleton and dog, they were no longer recognizable as human. Especially Ao Qing''s ws, which deliberately targeted the vital spots. The two''s clothes were tattered, leaving Peng Xianer''s fair thighs a bloody mess.


    ¡°Hmph, hand them over.¡±


    Lu Benwei snatched their storage rings, one for him and one for the dog to inspect.


    ¡°Bro, these two really are poor devils. There''s not a single cent inside.¡±


    The dog pped the storage ring into pieces after looking through it.


    ¡°Unlucky, how unlucky. There''s nothing for me here either.¡± Lu Benwei also squeezed the storage ring into powder, cursing resentfully.


    ¡°Now what?¡± The dog spoke dejectedly.


    ¡°Forget it, no point in wasting time with these two poor devils.¡±


    After giving them another vicious beating, the skeleton and dog swaggered away.


    Returning to the stairs.


    The moods of the skeleton and dog continued to sink lower.


    ¡°Ah, when will I, Lu Benwei, be able to live a life of luxury!¡± The skeleton sighed dramatically to the heavens, toying with a centipede at the same time, plucking its legs off one by one.


    ¡°Can...¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t...¡±


    ¡°Can...¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t...¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    The centipede was in utter agony.


    It was simply one disaster after another. Just escaped from the tiger¡¯s den, only to fall into the wolf''s pit.


    It had originally nned to y dead and sneak past this skeleton. But looking at its dwindling number of legs, it finally could not hold back. From looking dead, it suddenly started struggling in Lu Benwei''s hand.


    "Spare me, spare me..."


    It cried out.

 Chapter 225

    Chapter 225


    ¡°Spare me?¡±


    Lu Benwei said yfully: ¡°Don¡¯t you like ying dead? Why not let me make your dreame true?¡±


    ¡°No, no, no, I was wrong. Please spare this insignificant life of mine, oh enlightened, invincible, towering, terrifying, and gant master.¡±


    Night Wind Centipede pleaded with a crying face.


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    Hearing this, Lu Benwei cocked his skull and exchanged a nce with Ao Qing. He slowly said, ¡°Qing, I didn¡¯t expect we¡¯d run into another wise demon!¡±


    Saying so, he brought his skull close to Night Wind Centipede and gently asked, ¡°Am I really that perfect?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes! Your perfection is written on your face. I was impressed by your temperament at first sight. But I, a lowly little centipede, was too timid and modest to talk to you. Yet I¡¯ve always thought this in my heart!¡±


    ¡°Oh my! Since you¡¯re a wise demon, go on and leave. I won¡¯t make things difficult for you,¡± Lu Benwei waved his hand and spoke generously.


    Hearing this, Night Wind Centipede was overjoyed.


    But after staggering a few steps, he realized he had nowhere to go.


    The demon kings he had followed were all dead. Without a backer, it would be hard for a petty demon like him to survive.


    Thus, he abruptly turned back and fawned, ¡°Brothers, please allow me to follow you and serve you.¡±


    ¡°How can a little centipede like you be of use to us? Hurry and leave, don¡¯t me me for changing my mind!¡± Lu Benwei waved his hand impatiently.


    ¡°I can be useful!¡±


    Night Wind Centipede quickly exined, ¡°I see the two handsome brothersck money?¡±


    ¡°Money is easy to solve. I know where it is. I can lead you there!¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    Hearing this, the skeleton and the dog exchanged a nce, instantly eyeing Night Wind Centipede.


    ¡°You speak true?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely true! I swear on my life. And there are quite a lot of treasures too. I¡¯m most knowledgeable about these things.¡± Night Wind Centipede quickly replied.


    ¡°Goodd, didn¡¯t expect you to be a hidden gem!¡±


    Lu Benwei shook off his previous listlessness, pped his thigh and stood up, ¡°Fine, as long as you can lead us to money, I¡¯ll let you follow me.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, big brother.¡±


    Night Wind Centipede bowed down on the ground, then looked towards Ao Qing and shouted again, ¡°Greetings, brother Dog. Brother Dog¡¯s temperament also deeply moves me. As expected of a demon apanying big brother, please guide me in the future. We both serve big brother.¡±


    Being called ¡°brother Dog¡± and praised made the dog feel ted.


    He didn¡¯t like the little centipede before, but now he seemed alright!


    And so,


    the skeleton, the dog and the centipede came to an agreement and hurried towards the destination Night Wind Centipede spoke of.


    That ce was Shogunate Mountain next to Pingjiang City.


    The weather was getting colder and colder.


    Winter had arrived, and thend was covered in white.


    "Master, I have mastered the three forms. What should I practice next?" Zhong Qing wiped the sweat off his forehead and asked Yi Feng.


    "Next, I''m afraid I''ll have to take you to Shogunate Mountain to temper yourself." After careful consideration, Yi Feng made this decision.


    He was no cultivator, and could only teach Zhong Qing martial arts. But even if it was just these, he would do his best.


    He would also train Zhong Qing into an outstanding master.


    "That''s great Master! When do we set off?" Zhong Qing asked excitedly, eager to wield his big sword.


    "Let''s go tomorrow!" Yi Feng calcted the time.


    "Okay Master. I''ll go do the chores at home first, and wash these few days'' clothes."


    Saying so, Zhong Qing left and busied himself with housework.


    Seeing Zhong Qing''s diligent appearance, Yi Feng sighed slightly.


    The child had too many chores to do every day besides martial arts practice. Although Yi Feng also helped with a lot, it still pained his heart.


    Moreover, it wasn''t proper for grown men like them to be washing clothes and cooking.


    It seemed like


    they needed a woman at the martial arts school.


    After taking Zhong Qing to temper himself at Shogunate Mountain, he would find a maid!

 Chapter 226

    Chapter 226


    Shogunate Mountain Range.


    Nowadays, people simply do not dare to go in.


    Because just outside the mountain range, the uproar and roars of the demonic beasts inside can often be heard.


    Most people do not know what is happening inside.


    Of course, there are also a few people who know that great changes have taken ce inside, and it has already be a living hell on earth.


    Human and demonic beast corpses are everywhere, in all kinds of weeds, mountain streams, and mountain valleys. The entire mountain range is filled with the smell of blood.


    Fortunately, a rain hase, which has dissipated some of this unpleasant odor.


    But the atmosphere has be even more gloomy and cold.


    In a gorge.


    The human cultivators stationed here, judging by their attire, are people from South Sand Royal Sword Sect and the Li Family.


    However, the morale of these Royal Sword Sect disciples is very low. While being disheveled and covered in dirt, many people are also injured.


    And the top level people of Royal Sword Sect and Li Family are also here.


    In addition to more than a dozen Martial Venerables who are the topbatants from both sides, there is also Li Renhao, Li Jiaxin, Xu Mo Zhu and others, as well as Royal Sword Sect¡¯s sect leader Yang Tianyu and Li Family¡¯s patriarch Li Shuhua.


    Yang Tianyu is tall in stature, with sword-like eyebrows, and has an imposing manner.


    Li Shuhua looks refined, with the temperament of a schr.


    But at this moment, they all have worried looks on their faces, and are very solemn.


    "It''s all my fault, it''s all because I was blind, it''s all because I was reckless!"


    Under this atmosphere, Li Renhao had long been tortured by the remorse in her heart, choking back tears of regret.


    She never imagined that the handkerchief she identally lost at the time would lead to such consequences.


    During this period of time, Royal Sword Sect and Li Family fought many consecutive days of fierce battles with the demonic beasts in Shogunate Mountain Range because they were looking for that handkerchief.


    Although they also inflicted heavy losses on the demonic beasts, the disciples of Li Family and Royal Sword Sect who came to the mountain also lost half of their members.


    And there were also many idents in the process.


    Originally, they had also retrieved the handkerchief, and after rigorous appraisal by everyone, they discovered that this handkerchief was far more than just a holy-grade artifact.


    It had reached the emperor grade, or even higher existence.


    The excited Li Family and Royal Sword Sect almost fainted from excitement, but just when they were about to head home, another major ident happened.


    South Sand''s great demon beast who had never emerged - Song Ke - suddenly attacked them, not only inflicting heavy casualties on both sides, but also snatching away the handkerchief.


    In a fit of anger, including Li Family¡¯s patriarch and Royal Sword Sect¡¯s sect leader personally rushed over, intending to take back the handkerchief.


    After all, this was an emperor-grade, or even higher existence.


    With it, the two sects might be able to leap out of South Sand and lead their sects onto a higher stage.


    So in the following time, Li Family and Royal Sword Sect fought many fierce battles with Song Ke''s many demonic beasts over the handkerchief, making the whole incident escte.


    But they still underestimated Song Ke.


    Thinking he was just a demon king, they didn''t expect his realm to have already reached half-saint.


    Even with more than a dozen Martial Venerables, and Li Shuhua and Yang Tianyu who werete-stage Martial Venerables, they were still no match for Song Ke.


    After inflicting heavy damage on them again, Song Ke chased them to this gorge.


    And the surroundings had already been surrounded by endless demonic beasts.


    The severity of the situation had exceeded everyone''s imagination.


    "Now is not the time for regret. The most critical thing is toe up with a solution as soon as possible!" Yang Tianyu said solemnly.


    "Why don''t we ask other sects for help?" Li Jiaxin asked.


    "No."


    At this time, a white-haired young man holding a sword spoke out, "This handkerchief is of great importance. If other sects get involved, they will surely want a share of it!"


    His identity was not simple either.


    Li Chenghao, Li Renhao''s elder brother, not only the heir of Li Family, but also the number one genius of Royal Sword Sect.


    At the Martial Venerable realm, he was truly a proud son of heaven.


    "What Chenghao said makes sense. We have already put so much effort into this handkerchief. If we let other forces get involved, we still don''t know who the handkerchief will end up with in the end." Li Family¡¯s patriarch Li Shuhua agreed.


    Everyone else nodded in agreement.


    But apart from this, they couldn¡¯te up with any other ideas.


    They had even considered retreating.


    But retreating was the worst n. Once they retreated, it would be equivalent to all the efforts made by Li Family and Royal Sword Sect these days being in vain.


    "But I''m very puzzled. Why did Song Ke drive us here but has not made a move against us?" Xu Mo Zhu asked with a frown at this time: "If wey ambushes around here and wait for them to attack, wouldn''t our chances be much greater?!"


    No one could answer Xu Mo Zhu.


    Because they were just as puzzled, and could only guess that Song Ke was not fully certain either.


    "Patriarch Li, Sect Leader Yang, gentlemen, bad news!"


    Just then, a Royal Sword Sect disciple hurriedly walked over to report:


    "What''s the matter?" Yang Tianyu asked.


    "Just now, the sect''s patrol team had a small-scale battle with the demonic beasts on the outskirts. They forced out from a demon king''s mouth that Song Ke is breaking through to sainthood!"


    "What?!"


    At the disciple''s words, everyone''s expressions changed drastically.


    This major ident was almost too much for them to ept.


    Once Song Ke breaks through to sainthood, they would have no chance of winning at all.


    "What should we do?"


    Yang Tianyu asked in despair, "Retreat?"


    "Sigh!"


    "I''m afraid that''s all we can do now."


    After a long silence, everyone sighed dejectedly, with faces full of reluctance.


    But what else could they do now? Song Ke who broke through to sainthood was simply not on the same level as them anymore.


    If they were still stubborn, I''m afraid the entire Li Family and Royal Sword Sect would be buried here.


    "Retreat!"


    Li Shuhua and Yang Tianyu looked at each other, and gave the order with bleeding hearts.


    After the decision was made, arge number of disciples gathered and began to retreat in an orderly manner towards the outside.


    "Boom boom boom..."


    However, just as the disciples of the two sects began to move, deafening sounds suddenly came from the earth, like an earthquake.


    Then, before the wide-eyed and amazed gazes of everyone, an enormous human head formed by countless tree trunks blocked their way.


    At the same time, strong auras rushed in from all over the forest, and more than a dozen powerful demon kings appeared.


    "Greetings, Lord of the Forest!"


    All the demon kings knelt down to the big face together.


    "Song Ke!"


    Seeing this, Li Shuhua and the others'' expressions sank, and their hearts immediately fell to the bottom of the valley.


    "What''s going on? Wasn''t it said that Song Ke was breaking through?" Li Jiaxin asked solemnly.


    "This is probably not his real body."


    Yang Tianyu said solemnly: "As a tree spirit who has cultivated for tens of thousands of years, Song Ke''s cultivation is already terrifying. All trees in the forest can be his body. This Song Ke in front of us is probably just an avatar formed by him diverting some attention during his breakthrough."


    Everyone nodded.


    But their faces were still solemn.


    Because this old demon Song Ke was simply too terrifying. Just one avatar was enough to make them feel powerless. I''m afraid only Li Shuhua and Yang Tianyu joining forces could contend against him.


    "Song Ke, the handkerchief is yours now. We won''t snatch it anymore. We''ll withdraw from Shogunate Mountain Range right now."


    Since they had decided to retreat, Yang Tianyu and the others no longer had much will to fight. Yang Tianyu stepped forward and said.


    And his attitude was clearly conceding defeat.


    "Withdraw?"


    "You killed so many of my children bying to the mountain range. Now you want to just withdraw as you wish?"


    The big face showed contempt, and made a strange, gong-like sound.


    "Song Ke, it was your demonic beasts who attacked us first. And now it''s not even your real body. Don''t tell me you think we can''t leave if we want to?" Li Shuhua said coldly.


    "Then try it!"


    The big face said disdainfully.

 Chapter 227

    Chapter 227


    Two experts had gloomy expressions, filled with extreme anger.


    After Yang Tianyu and Li Shuhua exchanged a nce, they immediately gave the order.


    "Listen up, everyone. Yang Tianyu and I will keep Song Ke upied. Elder Wu Zun will handle the other Demonic Lords. The rest of the disciples should seize this opportunity to retreat."


    "Yes!"


    Following themand, Yang Tianyu and Li Shuhua unsheathed their longswords and transformed into two streaks of light, soaring towards the sky, attacking Song Ke.


    Meanwhile, over a dozen elder Wu Zun engaged in a fierce battle against the other Demonic Lords.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, the disciples began their retreat simultaneously.


    "Hmph, Song Ke, we will avenge this grudge in the future, and we will surely retrieve the Fragrant Pouch." Li Shuhua coldly eximed while battling Song Ke.


    "Do you really think you can escape?" Song Ke sneered.


    "Hmph, if your true form were here, we wouldn''t be able to leave, but now..."


    Yang Tianyu''s and Li Shuhua''s sword radiance shone brilliantly, and the tree roots that attacked them were cut into pieces.


    Of course, although cutting off these tree roots didn''t cause any actual harm to Song Ke, it managed to restrain him, allowing the disciples to retreat safely. Their objective was achieved.


    "You''re overestimating yourselves."


    Under the emotionless giant face, Song Ke''s icy gaze looked down at the disciples fleeing like ants, and he coldly said, "Besides dealing with you, crushing a few ants is simple."


    As his voice fell, the ground suddenly rumbled.


    Then, deep bottomless cracks appeared on the ground, apanied by numerous vines that bound the disciples'' hands and feet, pulling them into the cracks.


    For a while, agonizing cries resonated through the ground.


    Seeing this, Li Shuhua and Yang Tianyu panicked and shouted, "Retreat, retreat quickly, back to the camp!"


    Upon hearing themand, the disciples, crying and howling, hurriedly returned to their original camp.


    And witnessing the hopeless retreat of the disciples, Li Shuhua, Yang Tianyu, and others also withdrew in time, their faces filled with solemnity.


    After a quick assessment, they realized that they had just lost one-fifth of their people.


    "What should we do?"


    Yang Tianyu''s expression became extremely grave, and his eyes revealed a sense of despair.


    For these high-levelbatants, there might be a chance to escape, but for the other disciples, it was simply impossible.


    The entire camp fell into silence.


    The situation had be more severe than anyone had imagined.


    "You all can stay here obediently and wait for death!" From high above, the emotionless giant face cast a faint nce at them before closing its eyes again.


    The other Demonic Lords also showed no intention of attacking.


    Apparently, Song Ke didn''t want to act immediately in order to minimize losses. Perhaps he intended to personally take action after making a breakthrough.


    And now, all they needed to do was to prevent Li Shuhua and others from leaving.


    For the Imperial Sword Sect and Li Family, they had already fallen into a desperate situation.


    The high-ranking members were filled with anxiety.


    They couldn''t leave.


    If they waited until Song Ke broke through and became a Saint, their chances of escape would be even more slim.


    "Big brother, it''s right ahead, just ahead."


    At that moment, in the nearby jungle, three voices could be heard. Night Wind Centipede perched on Doggie''s head and pointed ahead, saying, "That''s where I once followed a demonic emperor to bury his treasure. The old geezer loved collecting these things, there are so many shiny gold coins."


    "Brother, I think I can smell the scent of gold coins too," said Ao Qing.


    "Ahahaha, I can feel it too! Let''s go, Qing, charge with me! The gleaming gold coins are beckoning us!"


    "Wuhu..."

 Chapter 228

    Chapter 228


    Wuhu... Take off."


    "Charge!"


    Thus, a skeleton, a dog, and a centipede charged forward together, shouting excitedly.


    Amidst the tense confrontation between the Imperial Sword Sect and the demonic beasts, their shouts sounded especially pleasing.


    For a moment, they attracted everyone''s gaze.


    Especially since they were charging right into the center of the two confronting sides.


    Everyone couldn''t help but wonder.


    During such a serious confrontation, these three shouting and hollering as they charged in must be idiots unafraid of death, unable to assess the current situation?


    In the sky, the expressionless giant face finally opened its eyes.


    Revealing a hint of impatience.


    With a wave of its hand, it sent out a deep rumbling voice: "Tiger Demon Venerable, go take care of them."


    Having spoken, the giant face closed its eyes again.


    "Yes!"


    The Tiger Demon Venerable respectfully nodded, his body shed and arrived not far from Lu Benwei and the other two.


    "Stop."


    Looking down on them from on high, he loudlymanded in a deep voice: "Who are you? How dare you be so bold and make such a racket before Ancestor Seng?"


    The Tiger Demon Venerable thought that faced with his demonic aura, a little centipede, a beast, and a human in ck robes would be trembling with fear.


    However.


    These three seemed to not have heard him at all and continued charging this way.


    "Courting death!"


    The Tiger Demon Venerable was instantly furious, killing intent bursting forth, about to take action and dispose of these three blind fools.


    But to his surprise, a giant w suddenly appeared above him and pped down at him with astonishing force.


    "What kind of idiot is also blocking the way here, yammering on endlessly!"


    Apanied by a disdainful voice, Ao Qing''s giant w instantly arrived above the Tiger Demon Venerable''s head.


    The Tiger Demon Venerable''s expression drastically changed, before he could react, he was pped down by the w, eyes bulging out as half his body was embedded into the ground.


    "Bro Qing rocks, Bro Qing is awesome!"


    Seeing this, the Night Wind Centipede on top of Ao Qing''s head immediately cried out ingratiatingly, its entire demeanor bing cocky andcent, this was what it meant to cling to the right thigh!


    "Daring to block our money-making, truly blind fools. Qing, well done, not bad for my good younger brother..."


    Lu Benwei also shouted out praise, dragging his wide ck robes as he continued charging forward roaring.


    And this scene stunned everyone present.


    The Tiger Demon Venerable, one of the strongest among the demon venerables, was pped to death with one paw by that beast?


    Wow!


    Having assumed they were fools, they did not expect that beast to have such strength, it was truly unbelievable to them.


    However, this sudden change was good news for the Imperial Sword Sect and Li Family''s side.


    Of course.


    The overall situation was still not optimistic.


    After all, with Song Ke blocking the way, he was like an insurmountable mountain.


    And the Tiger Demon Venerable''s death also caused visible anger in the giant face in the sky that had just closed its eyes, and its gaze looked down from on high.


    But the three brotherspletely ignored the astonished, angry gazes, their eyes fixed only on the small dirt mound the Night Wind Centipede was pointing at.


    And the position of this small dirt mound was right in the middle of the standoff between the Imperial Sword Sect and Song Ke''s forces.


    Then under everyone''s gaze, the three brothers finally arrived at the small dirt mound.


    However.


    Upon nearing it, they discovered a huge rift splitting the small dirt mound into two halves, and there was no treasure the Night Wind Centipede had spoken of at all.


    "Damn, where''s the money?"


    "Where''s my money?"


    Seeing this scene, Lu Benwei who was excited just a moment ago instantly froze, anxiously stomping his feet on the spot, then grabbed the Night Wind Centipede in his hand and furiously asked: "You tricked me?"


    "Big brother, I wouldn''t dare, I really wouldn''t dare trick you! There used to be a secret chamber under this mound that the old guy I was following hid treasures in, you can still see traces of the secret chamber, and there are still some coins left inside!" The Night Wind Centipede quickly exined.


    Hearing this, Lu Benwei walked over and dug through the soil, and indeed, just as the Night Wind Centipede said, there were traces of a secret chamber here, and he found a gold coin.


    This was sufficient proof that the Night Wind Centipede did not lie.


    But the more this was so, the more upset Lu Benwei felt. The duck had flown from his grasp, how could he tolerate this? He immediately howled furiously, "Just which bastard took my gold coins? Get the hell out here!"


    "Big brother, a ground fissure this massive could only have been caused by that zombie face in the sky." Ao Qing''s w pointed towards Song Ke in the sky, perceptively saying.


    "Oh?"


    Hearing this, Lu Benwei immediately looked up towards Song Ke in the sky.


    "So it was you zombie face that lost my gold coins! Quickly get your ass down here and pay me back!"


    Hands on hips, Lu Benwei yelled furiously.


    Hearing this, the Imperial Sword Sect''s side was greatly shocked, also wiping sweat for Lu Benwei''s sake. To actually dare speak to Song Ke like that!


    Although that beast had considerable strength, in front of Song Ke it was probably stillcking!


    Sure enough, wrath emerged on Song Ke''s giant face, his mouth writhing as he sent out a heavy voice.


    "What are you? How dare you speak to this Ancestor in this manner?"


    "Hm?"


    As the questioning voice fell, the aura of the giant face in the sky suddenly changed greatly, and at the same time a tremendous coercive pressure bore down on Lu Benwei.


    Under this pressure, the Imperial Sword Sect''s side all felt unwell, and those weaker cultivators directly slumped limply to the ground.


    But Lu Benwei waspletely disdainful.


    "Don''t pretend to be arrogant and prestigious in front of me. Annoying, I hate your kind the most. Hurry up and get your ass down here to talk!"


    As he spoke, Lu Benwei flicked up a vine with his foot, grasping it in his hand.


    Then, with a light pull!


    Seeing Lu Benwei''s actions, the giant face in the sky instantly revealed disdain.


    But the next moment, his expression drastically changed.


    Because from the countless vines and creepers connecting him below, one suddenly transmitted an astonishing power that shocked him.


    Under this tremendous power, he waspletely helpless to resist, and the entire giant face was forcefully yanked down with a boom.


    At this moment.


    It was like a mountain peak copsing, casting a massive shadow over the ground.

 Chapter 229

    Chapter 229


    "Boom!"


    A huge crash sounded.


    Song Ke''s whole big face smashed into the ground. The deafening sound made the earth tremble violently, kicking up billowing clouds of dust that shot towards the sky.


    But after smashing into the ground, Song Ke''s face did not stop, continuing to slide a long distance across the ground, leaving behind a giant ravine several hundred feet long, before finallying to a halt right at the feet of Lu Benwei.


    "What?"


    "How can this be?"


    "What the hell did I just see?"


    Seeing this scene, the people from the Sword Sect and the Li family were immediately scared silly. The scene just now had shocked their nerves.


    Although this was just a clone Song Ke had condensed, its strength was close to that of a Half Saint. At least Li Shuhua and Yang Tianyu joining forces still could not contend against him.


    However...


    With that casual move by the ck-robed man, he had actually made the lofty Song Ke crash down.


    This...


    Just what kind of terrifying strength was this?


    Lu Benwei looked at the huge face before him that was like a mountain. His ck robes fluttered gently as his frail body rose into the air.


    "Damn!"


    "Lowly human, I will have you die."


    The half of the face that was buried in the dirt suddenly stirred. At the same time, an enraged voice emanated from beneath the soil.


    "Huff!"


    At this sound, the entire giant face finally lifted up.


    Its expression was ferocious.


    Carrying boundless rage.


    However, Lu Benwei, who was floating in midair, suddenly lifted a leg.


    "Pay up, hurry up andpensate this scumbag man."


    Having said that, this leg mmed down, stomping on Song Ke''s head.


    This scene appeared extremely ridiculous in everyone''s eyes.


    In front of Song Ke''s massive face, Lu Benwei''s body was extremely tiny, like a floating ant extending a leg to stomp on an elephant''s head.


    But with this stomp, Song Ke''s head which had just been lifted was stomped back into the ground again. More than half his face was buried in the soil.


    "Phew!"


    This scene directly shocked the eyeballs of the Sword Sect and the others, their jaws almost dropping in shock.


    The dozen or so Demon Venerables who had followed Song Ke were also filled with fear. Just what kind of freak was this ck-robed man!


    The esteemed Song Ke had actually been trampled under his feet like this?


    "Hey, speak up. Hurry up andpensate me, you hear?"


    Lu Benwei then shouted while grinding his foot.


    "Huff...huff..."


    "Die!"


    "I want you dead..."


    Under such humiliation, Song Ke''s extremely angry voice emanated from beneath the ground, gritting his teeth.


    As this voice rang out,


    The ground rumbled violently, spreading countless fissures that were like the end of days.


    Then, from these ground fissures, countless ten thousand foot long vines crept out like giant snakes, weaving together densely in the sky to form an enormous, attacking Lu Benwei.


    In an instant, the sun was blotted out.


    "Ah!"


    "Save me!"


    "Run, get farther away quickly!"


    Amidst this assault, many disciples of the Sword Sect and Li family were affected, immediately screaming in terror.


    "Oh?"


    "You not only refuse topensate me, but also dare threaten me?"


    Seeing this, Lu Benwei was furious.


    With another stomp!


    "Boom!"


    This stomp caused the ground to copse with a rumble. Song Ke''s entire big face was nowpletely sunken into the ground. The squeezing force piled up soil on both sides into a small hill.


    At the same time, the countless vines filling the sky also quietly lost their vigor, retracting as if they had never appeared at all.


    Those Demon Venerables exchanged nces before turning to flee without a word.


    "s!"


    "This guy would rather die than pay me back. My money!"


    Lu Benweinded on the ground, squatting as he looked at the small dirt mound just now with a dejected expression, sighing.


    "Bro, there''s more, more treasure troves. I''ll bring you there!" Night Wind Centipede shouted at this time.


    "Oh?"


    Lu Benwei who was squatting on the ground suddenly raised his head and asked, "Really?"


    "Really, bro! Let''s go, it''s just over that hill!" Night Wind Centipede hurriedly yelled.


    "Hahaha, celebration! Bro''s happiness has returned! Let''s go, charge!"


    "Wuhu..."


    "Yo bro, wait for me!"


    "Dog bro, dog bro, and me too, don''t leave me behind!"


    Apanied by a burst of cheerful shouting, three shadows darted away wildly. Under the gaze of countless eyes from the Sword Sect and Li family, they quickly disappeared into the distance.


    Along the way, a demonic beast that had not managed to escape yet blocked their path and was directly trampled to death.


    Very quickly, one skeleton, one dog, and one centipede had vanished from sight...


    Seeing the aftermath, everyone sucked in a breath of cold air.


    This...


    Just what kind of divine immortals were these three?


    Fools?


    No no no.


    These were lunatics!


    Everywhere they passed, even the grass could not survive!


    However, the upheaval brought about by those three divine immortals gave the Sword Sect and Li family an opportunity.


    "Listen to my orders. Mo Zhu, and Miss Li Jiaxin as well," Yang Tianyu immediatelymanded. "With you two taking the lead, bring Ren Hao and Cheng Hao to assist and lead the disciples of the Sword Sect and Li family out of the mountain range!"


    "The other martial Venerables will follow me and the Li family patriarch to nk all sides, preventing any mishaps and ensuring all disciples safely withdraw from the mountains!"


    "Yes!"


    Everyone hurried to obey without dying.


    Because everyone knew Song Ke had not died.


    The one trampled to death by that ck-robed man just now was merely an avatar Song Ke had condensed from the countless trees in the mountain range after breaking into the Saint realm, using his will.


    Therefore, their crisis was not yet over. After Song Ke recovered, he would likely attack them again.


    "Swish!"


    In another part of the forest, Zhong Qing leapt up and shed down with his sword.


    Next, a wild boar was sliced in half, falling dead at his feet.


    "Not bad, you''re practicing well!"


    Yi Feng''s voice of approval came from behind Zhong Qing.


    "Hehe, thank you for praising me, Master!" Zhong Qing scratched his head with a silly grin.


    "Mm, looks like I should bring you deeper. The beasts there are even more ferocious. Are you afraid?" Yi Feng asked gently.


    "I''m not afraid!"


    Zhong Qing said resolutely.


    "Good disciple, let''s go."


    After ruffling Zhong Qing''s little head, master and disciple headed deeper into the mountains...

 Chapter 230

    Chapter 230


    "Greetings Sect Leader, Li Family Leader, the disciples of Imperial Sword Sect and Li Family have already withdrawn from the mountain range." A Martial Venerable reported to Li Shuhua and Yang Tianyu.


    Upon hearing this, everyone breathed a sigh of relief.


    Crisis averted.


    Finally free from danger.


    Although Song Ke was powerful after upying the mountain, he wouldn''t go as far as attacking them in Nansha.


    If a great demon like Song Ke really went on a rampage in Nansha, it could truly lead to a war between the two races.


    "What should we do next, retreat as well?" One of the Martial Venerables asked.


    Hearing this, Li Shuhua and Yang Tianyu exchanged a nce and nodded in unison.


    Obviously, they were not content to just leave like this.


    That fragrance pouch was at least an Emperor Grade, if not higher, treasure. If there was even a sliver of chance to take it back, they didn''t want to give up.


    Moreover, all who remained now were Martial Venerable experts, so there were fewer restraints if it came to fighting, and it would be rtively easier for them to leave.


    Of course, most importantly, that terrifying ck-robed person had crushed Song Ke''s avatar. Although it wouldn''t bring fatal harm to Song Ke himself, it would still inflict some damage to his soul, which would surely dy his breakthrough to Sainthood for quite some time.


    And this period of time was the greatest opportunity for them.


    "Let''s go!"


    The group of over a dozen Martial Venerable experts flew swiftly through the air.


    Soon, the group silently arrived above a gorge.


    Below in the gorge, everyone could see countless towering ancient trees, forming such dense vegetation that no sunlight could prate.


    At the very center of the countless trees stood the mightiest catalpa tree!


    And that was Song Ke''s true body.


    "Everyone, while Song Ke is at a crucial point in his breakthrough to Sainthood, he is unable to use many abilities. Let''s go down and seize the fragrance pouch, then leave immediately," Li Shuhua looked below and spoke.


    "Remember, don''t drag out the fight," Yang Tianyu added.


    Everyone nodded.


    But just as they were about to take action, theplexions of everyone present changed dramatically.


    "What''s going on, why is my strength somewhat weaker?"


    "Me too, I have the same condition."


    "Poison, there is poison in our bodies. Quickly circte your elemental energy to force out the toxins," Li Shuhua yelled in a hurry, while using his own elemental energy to expel the poison.


    Although the poison wasn''t lethal, and only suppressed about 30-40% of their cultivation, having something like this happen at such a time was obviously not a good thing.


    Just as everyone was wondering, one of them suddenly stepped forward,ughing coldly.


    "Hahaha, didn''t expect you to discover me so early!"


    "Dark Night Demon, it''s you?"


    Everyone turned their gazes towards the coldughter, asking solemnly.


    "That''s right, it''s me. You trusted me too much, unknowingly letting me poison you without realizing, howughable!" Dark Night coldly sneered.


    "You bastard!"


    "You traitor!"


    "Although you are a demon beast, my Imperial Sword Sect has treated you well all these years. How dare you betray us!"


    Yang Tianyu cursed angrily, never expecting to be backstabbed by one of their own.


    Although Dark Night was a Demon Lord, he had never doubted him. After all, a sect''s development relied on drawing in powerfulbatants, and by the Demon Lord realm one could take human form, appearing no different from humans on the outside. Moreover, Dark Night did sincerely pledge allegiance at the time, so they naturally wouldn''t reject such might.


    Yet it turned out people and demons were different after all!


    "Hmph, what''s the point of saying all this? Just prepare to die!"


    Dark Night coldly sneered, not interested in talking further. He then kneeled down facing the gorge reverently and said, "Ancestor Seng, these humans only have 50-60% of their strength left. Please send someone to take care of them!"


    "Mm!"


    An echoing voice resounded through the gorge.


    As his voice fell, over a dozen Demon Lords suddenly flew up, returning to their true forms as they surrounded Li Shuhua and the others, filled with killing intent.


    "Retreat!"


    Li Shuhua yelled loudly.


    The others also understood the gravity of the situation. With theirbat strength reduced by 30-40%, they would have no advantage at all fighting like this. And in this situation, it would bepletely impossible to obtain the fragrance pouch either.


    Li Shuhua and the others swiftly flew away.


    "Hmph, where do you think you''re fleeing!"


    The Demon Lords quickly gave chase, pursuing Li Shuhua and the others.


    The situation was very dire for Li Shuhua''s group. Originally their cultivation bases were quite close, but with 30-40% suppressed, they were soon caught up by the Demon Lords.


    Under such circumstances, Li Shuhua and the others could only be forced to fight.


    For a time, over a dozen Martial Venerables and Demon Lords engaged in a heaven-shocking battle.


    Initially, Li Shuhua and the others were able to hold their ground by utilizing various means and hidden cards, but as time passed, the effects of the poison slowly gained the upper hand.


    Especially the Demon Lords in their true beast forms brought tremendous pressure through their primalbat methods, steadily pushing the humans back.


    "Ah!"


    Finally, one of the human Martial Venerables fell.


    And with the fall of that Martial Venerable, it started a snowball effect. Near the end, some of the human Martial Venerables had to face two or even three opponents with their own cultivation suppressed.


    In the end, after over half a day of entanglement, even Li Shuhua and Yang Tianyu were heavily injured and surrounded by the Demon Lords.


    "Good work my children."


    At this time, on a bizarre looking nt nearby covered in giant thorns almost a man high, a human face condensed and spoke.


    Clearly, this was another avatar Song Ke had separated out, manifesting on the nt.


    "Greetings, Ancestor Seng!"


    The Demon Lords all paid their respects.


    "Mm,pletely eliminate these humans!"


    The face on the tree trunkmanded before closing its eyes, awaiting the final result.


    "Humans, kneel down! If you voluntarily stretch your necks out, perhaps we''ll leave you whole corpses. Otherwise, we''ll cripple your cultivation and use you to feed our children,"


    "Right, if you kneel down yourselves, we might let you die morefortably. Otherwise..."


    "Hehe..."


    The Demon Lords surrounded Li Shuhua and the others, slowly closing in as they taunted.


    "Hmph, don''t celebrate too early,"


    Yang Tianyu said through gritted teeth.


    "Hahaha..."


    "You still dare act tough now? Humans truly areughable!"


    A lion-shaped Demon Lord let out coldughter.


    "Let me tell you the truth, no one can save you today..."


    But just then, a sudden change urred!


    A small boy suddenly leaped out from behind him.


    "sh!"


    As the voice fell, a sh of the de descended.


    The lion Demon Lord''s expression froze, before his body was sliced in two and fell to the ground.


    Before everyone could react to what had happened, they saw a youth appear behind the small boy, excitedly pointing at the Demon Lords and shouting loudly.


    "Hahaha, my disciple, a chance to practice your skills has arrived. There are still over a dozen beasts here, hurry up and fucking sh them!"


    "Yes Master."


    Excitement shed in the boy''s eyes as he swung the huge de, chopping and shing away.


    Under the shocked gazes of Li Shuhua and the others, the boy took down those Demon Lords easily in just a few moves!

 Chapter 231

    Chapter 231


    ¡°What?¡±


    This scene made the eyeballs of everyone present fall to the ground.


    They were collectively petrified on the spot.


    Just so casually shing down, and over a dozen demon lords were hacked to death just like that?


    What kind of terrifying strength was this exactly?


    The scene before their eyes was simply shocking, making their scalps tingle.


    ¡°Master, there¡¯s a face growing inside this flower.¡± At this moment, Zhong Qing suddenly noticed the thorny nt and cried out in rm.


    ¡°It really is!¡±


    Yi Feng looked at the face and felt a chill run through his heart.


    ¡°Disciple, let me borrow your de for a moment.¡± Yi Feng stretched out his hand and said.


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    Zhong Qing obediently handed the de to Yi Feng. After taking the de, Yi Feng shed at the nt without saying another word.


    The face in the middle immediately revealed an expression of fear, before it could react in panic, the entire thorny nt was hacked down by Yi Feng.


    Yi Feng guessed that this nt was most likely the man-eating flower from his previous life. This kind of thing could easily endanger lives if one was not careful, so he cut it down.


    ¡°Hiss!¡±


    But when Li Shuhua and the others saw this scene, they sucked in a breath of cold air.


    Not only did the little boy casually hack more than a dozen demon lords to death, but this youth that the little boy called Master also shed Song Ke with a single strike?


    Good heavens!


    What in the world was happening?


    The three who had trampled Song Ke''s avatar to death earlier were still fresh in their minds, and now there were another two just as terrifying individuals!


    Everyone¡¯s minds were nk.


    They couldn¡¯t figure out these mysterious immortal-like characters that kept appearing in this mountain range.


    The key was that they didn¡¯t seem to care at all about killing Song Ke, it was like casually taking care of things as they passed by.


    After taking care of it, they would continue to immerse themselves in their own world and go about their business!


    Phew!


    After a moment of shock, everyone finally remembered to go up and greet them with thanks, but like the previous three, these two had already disappeared without a trace.


    Fate.


    It was so profound!


    Everyone looked at each other, it seemed they had narrowly escaped death once again.


    ¡°Heaven is helping our Imperial Sword Sect and the Li family.¡±


    Yang Tianyu said excitedly, ¡°With Song Ke''s avatar being destroyed twice, his soul is bound to be wounded, and the time for him to make his breakthrough to Sage will definitely be greatly dyed. Most importantly, all the demon lords under him have been hacked to death by those two seniors just now, so now is the perfect opportunity for us to regain the Fragrance Bag.¡±


    Hearing this, a light of hope shed in everyone''s eyes.


    They hurriedly began regting their breathing on the spot, and with their own cultivation, they quickly forced the toxins out of their bodies.


    After taking some medicinal pills to recover a bit from their injuries, the dozen or so martial sages rushed towards Song Ke''s main camp.


    This time there were no idents, and they quickly arrived at the valley.


    ¡°The Fragrance Bag must be next to Song Ke''s main body. Let''s sneak over there quickly.¡± Li Shuhua ordered.


    Hearing this, everyone crept through the dense bushes towards Song Ke''s main body.


    ¡°Disciple, this valley below looks gloomy, I''m afraid there will be quite a few beasts!¡±


    On the cliff, Yi Feng looked at the valley below and said softly.


    ¡°Master, let''s go, I''m not afraid!¡±


    Zhong Qing tightened his grip on therge de, and said excitedly.


    ¡°As expected of my good disciple.¡±


    Yi Feng rubbed Zhong Qing''s head approvingly, then led his young disciple towards the forested valley...


    ¡°Look, the Fragrance Bag is right there.¡±


    After sneaking to Song Ke''s main body, they quickly discovered the Fragrance Bag hanging on a branch of the locust tree where his main body was.


    ¡°He hasn''t noticed our approach. Song Ke is probably so affected by the destruction of his two avatars that he can''t spare any attention to deal with us. Let''s quickly rush up and grab the Fragrance Bag, then get out of here.¡± Yang Tianyu instructed.


    Everyone nodded.


    Their eyes fixed on the Fragrance Bag, and they were about to take action.


    But in the next moment, the locust tree in front of them suddenly erupted with a massive aura, radiating in all directions.


    Under this aura, even Li Shuhua and the others were shocked and staggered back repeatedly before steadying themselves. When they looked at Song Ke''s main body again, their expressions had changed drastically.


    ¡°This is bad, Song Ke has already be a Sage!¡±


    ¡°How can this be, how did this happen?¡±


    Yang Tianyu cried out in panic and bewilderment, his face full of shock.


    They absolutely did not expect that the destruction of the two avatars would not have any impact on Song Ke''s main body, and instead he had even advanced to be a Sage ahead of time.


    The reason why Song Ke did not notice them was probably because his entire mind was focused on making his breakthrough.


    ¡°What do we do now?¡±


    Everyone anxiously shouted, ¡°Should we take this chance while he still hasn''t noticed us and hurry up and leave?¡±


    ¡°No, it''s true that Song Ke hasn''t discovered us yet, but if we activate our cultivation techniques to move, he will sense it. I''m afraid we won''t even be able to escape the mountain range before we''re caught up to by Song Ke after his breakthrough to Sage!¡± Li Shuhua said solemnly.


    ¡°Then what should we do, go all out?¡±


    Yang Tianyu gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Look at the part of the tree trunk beneath him with uneven coloring, that''s the heart of his tree. We just need to take the chance while he''s unaware to destroy it, and Song Ke''s strength will be greatly reduced. At that time, we may have a chance against him in battle.¡±


    But everyone had bitter expressions on their faces.


    The heart of the tree was as important to other demonic beasts as the demon core, and like the dantian in humans, it was the core hub of all power output. Its importance goes without saying.


    But Song Ke''s tree heart was on the tree trunk, it wouldn''t be so easy to destroy.


    This idea simply wouldn''t work.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Yang Tianyu also knew that he was just desperately grasping at straws just now. He could only say anxiously again, ¡°Since that''s the case, then we should think of a way before Song Ke discovers us. Once he finds us, it''ll be toote to do anything.¡±


    ¡°It seems we have no choice but to do so.¡±


    Li Shuhua gritted his teeth and took out a scroll in his hand.


    ¡°Is this... the Li family''s treasured Concealment Formation?¡± Yang Tianyu said in surprise.


    Li Shuhua solemnly nodded.


    This Concealment Formation was one of the greatest treasures of his Li family, and he had brought it along this time in case of unexpected circumstances.


    Yet he did not expect to really have to use it now.


    Everyone nodded. They couldn''t escape now, nor could they win in a fight, so they could only hide in the formation for the time being to save their lives.


    ¡°The space in the Concealment Formation is limited, there are too many of us, so you must quickly squat close to me so that the space is barely enough!¡± Li Shuhua said hurriedly.


    Hearing this, everyone immediately moved to squat close to Li Shuhua.


    ¡°Concealment Formation, activate!¡±


    Li Shuhua waved the scroll in his hand, and a spatial force immediately enveloped everyone, then the dozen or so people vanished into thin air.


    This was the ingenious part of the Concealment Formation.


    It could form its own small space, the outside world could not see into the interior of the space, yet they could see outside from within.


    ¡°Hmph!¡±


    ¡°You tiny humans, did you think I wouldn''t know where you''re hiding?¡±


    ¡°I''ll show you how I can break that foolish Concealment Formation with my power...¡±


    A pair of eyes suddenly grew out of the tree trunk, emanating a massive aura.


    But in the next moment, an invisible force enveloped the entire space,pletely suppressing Song Ke''s aura from before.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Song Ke¡¯s expression changed drastically, and his sharp gaze immediately turned to look around in all directions.


    Because this force had also suppressed his Sage aura tightly,pletely preventing him from unleashing any of his power.

 Chapter 232

    Chapter 232


    "What on earth is going on?"


    "How could such invisible suppression inexplicably appear?!"


    Song Ke waspletely puzzled.


    Just then, two figures slowly walked over in this direction.


    "This ghostly ce looks so creepy, yet not a single beast is to be seen!" As he walked, Yi Feng uttered iprehensible sounds.


    "Yeah, it is a bit strange!"


    Zhong Qing scratched his little head, also full of doubts.


    "Forget it, let''s go ahead and take a look. There was a bigmotion here just now. I wonder if it was some huge beast!" Yi Feng said softly.


    When he saw these two people, killing intent was bursting out of Song Ke''s eyes!


    He certainly hadn''t forgotten that these two had killed all his men and destroyed one of his avatars.


    Although he was itching to y these two, that mysterious force suppressing his cultivation was still there.


    This invisible thing gave him a great sense of crisis, so he didn''t dare make a rash move.


    "Humph, humans, I''ll let you off for now. When I get rid of this suppressive force, I''ll take care of you properly!"


    In secret, Song Ke''s eyes flickered as he silently slipped away.


    Yi Feng took Zhong Qing around, but they didn''t see any beasts that Zhong Qing could practice on.


    "Why don''t we call it a day, disciple!" Yi Feng looked at the sky and said to Zhong Qing, "Let''s find a ce nearby to spend the night!"


    "Yes, Master!"


    Zhong Qing nodded. Suddenly he discovered something and hurriedly shouted, "Wow, Master, there''s a huge locust tree here."


    Hearing this, Yi Feng also looked over and jumped in fright.


    This locust tree was indeed huge. It would probably take dozens of people holding hands to surround it. This strange world really deserved to be called a strange world. There probably wasn''t a tree this big anywhere on Earth!


    "Alright, let''s rest under this tree for the night. We won''t have to worry even if there''s a downpour!"


    After surveying the area, Yi Feng took out his belongings and pitched a camp under the locust tree.


    "Phew!"


    Meanwhile, Li Shuhua and the others, who had been secretly observing all this from the hidden space, revealed looks of shock.


    These two really had great skills and guts to spend the night right under Song Ke''s belly.


    What shocked them even more was that Song Ke, who had been so aggressive earlier, was nowpletely still.


    That meant that even Song Ke, who had broken through to Sagehood, was afraid of them?


    "Should wee out now?" someone asked.


    "I think we should wait and see. Apart from being right under Song Ke''s nose, we also don''t know anything about these two. What if there''s some conflict that we can''t handle!" Yang Tianyu said.


    Hearing this, everyone nodded in agreement.


    But just then, they suddenly noticed Yi Feng looking in their direction. He then got up and walked over here.


    Seeing this, Li Shuhua and the others were shocked.


    "Can he...see us?"


    Yang Tianyu said in astonishment.


    "No, impossible. This is absolutely impossible. Pure vision cannot prate the spatial barrier of the concealed formation. " Li Shuhua shook his head and exined, "So hising over should just be a coincidence!"


    Everyone breathed a sigh of relief at this.


    As Li Shuhua said, it was probably just a coincidence that Yi Feng walked over.


    But then Yi Feng suddenly called out to them, "It''s you guys again. Squatting here like that, are you guys taking a group dump?"


    What?


    They were stunned, gaping in shock.


    Li Shuhua''s old face even turned red.


    Clearly, their so-called concealment array waspletely ineffective against Yi Feng''s vision.


    Now that they had been seen through, there was no need to keep pretending.


    Everyone got up awkwardly, afraid that Yi Feng would me them for hiding here and peeping. They quickly exined in trepidation.


    "Senior, we..."


    Seeing this, Yi Feng waved his hand to interrupt them and said with augh, "It''s fine, a chance encounter is fate. We''re all men, no need to feel embarrassed. I came to ask if you have any toilet paper you could spare me a spot?"


    Everyone''s faces turned red.


    The mindset of such a master really was hard to fathom!


    "Alright, it seems you''re out of toilet paper, so I''ll just have to endure." Yi Feng squeezed his butt cheeks and walked straight back to the campsite. After sitting down, he called out to them, "Come over and sit for a bit after you''re done!"


    "What should we do?"


    Hearing this, they immediately revealed worried looks.


    They didn''t dare ignore Yi Feng''s invitation, but they really didn''t dare go over there.


    "Forget it, we can''t escape now anyway. With this senior''s abilities, since he invited us over, he''ll probably ensure our safety." Li Shuhua gritted his teeth and said.


    Everyone deeply agreed. They had no choice but to reluctantly shuffle over with tiny steps.


    But although they had guessed Yi Feng would ensure their safety, they still had no confidence when it came time to take action.


    The closer they got to the tree, the more hesitant their steps became.


    Cold sweat streamed down their foreheads.


    Seeing their appearance, Yi Feng kindly reminded, "You guys should pay attention to how long you squat. Squatting too long not only makes your legs numb, but can also easily cause hemorrhoids!"

 Chapter 233

    Chapter 233


    Although they didn''t know what Yi Feng meant by "having hemorrhoids", everyone nodded like chickens pecking rice.


    Finally, in a state of fright, they came to Yi Feng.


    Fortunately, Song Ke didn''t make any moves, and everyone breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Thank you for saving our lives earlier!"


    Everyone bowed to show their gratitude.


    "It''s nothing, don''t be so polite."


    Yi Feng waved his hand. Saving this group of people surrounded by beasts was just a coincidence to him, not a big deal.


    Yi Feng didn''t think much of these people calling him senior.


    The strong are respected, right?


    Since this group couldn''t even handle a dozen beasts, calling him senior was reasonable.


    The others also rxed a lot, seeming to think this expert was quite easy-going.


    After introducing themselves and some small talk, Li Shuhua and the others set up camp with Yi Feng.


    After all, they didn''t dare wander off on their own.


    "Ah!"


    "This piece of wood is so amazing!"


    Just then, Yi Feng suddenly noticed a particrly unusual part of the locust tree trunk behind him, immediately arousing his curiosity.


    "Disciple, give me the knife."


    "Yes, Master."


    Taking the knife from Zhong Qing, Yi Feng walked over.


    However, Li Shuhua and the others'' hearts jumped to their throats.


    This was Song Ke the old demon''s heart!


    What was this expert trying to do?


    And this heart of the tree looked ordinary, but if you really wanted to pay attention to it, how could Song Ke allow it?


    Li Shuhua and the others swallowed nervously as they watched Yi Feng anxiously.


    At this moment, Yi Feng hade to the heart of the tree and tapped it with the knife. He suddenly shouted excitedly, "Oh my, this wood is really a good thing. If I carved it, the work would definitely turn out great, and might improve my carving skills."


    Saying so, he turned and called to Zhong Qing, "Disciple,e help me dig this piece of wood out."


    Song Ke, who was hiding, was shocked.


    This was too arrogant!


    He didn''t make a move against these two humans because of that mysterious pressure, but now this damned human actually had ideas about his heart of the tree.


    This was intolerable.


    Taking advantage of Yi Feng turning his head, the heart of the tree suddenly shed with white light, and vaguely revealed killing intent. It gathered tremendous power and attacked Yi Feng.


    Seeing this, Li Shuhua and the others were greatly shocked.


    Just as they wanted to shout a warning to Yi Feng, the power contained in the heart of the tree rushed at him.


    The distance between them was less than a foot.


    It was toote.


    At this distance, being attacked off guard by Song Ke''s power, even a Martial Emperor would probably capsize, right?


    Li Shuhua and the others'' faces turned deathly pale in fright.


    But at this critical juncture, Yi Feng also turned to look back at the heart of the tree.


    He felt a breeze blow by and his nose cooled. With a twitch...


    "Achoo!"


    Yi Feng let out a loud sneeze.


    But this one sneeze directly triggered Li Shuhua and the others'' nerves,pletely overturning their worldview.


    Wow.


    What a f*cking powerful sneeze!


    Everyone sucked in a breath.


    Because this sneeze alone shattered Song Ke''s attack.


    Not a shred left.


    Seeing this shocking scene, Song Ke was also dumbfounded.


    The entire huge locust tree shook violently at this moment!


    This...


    What the hell kind of magic is this?


    Song Ke directly doubted life itself.


    Although his cultivation was suppressed by an invisible force, he could still exert his full power in one strike with the heart of the tree.


    His full power strike was a strike at the Demon Sage level!


    It was broken by a sneeze?


    Still shocked, Song Ke felt a chill.


    Looking over, he saw Yi Feng and Zhong Qing digging out his heart of the tree with a knife.


    As half of the heart of the tree was dug out, Song Ke''s realm rapidly declined, regressing to half-Sage in the blink of an eye.


    Song Ke was furious.


    He wanted to kill these two damned humans immediately.


    But before making a move, he remembered their terrifying methods again, and his just-risen anger extinguished again.


    He couldn''t win!


    He felt hopeless!


    Swallowing his hatred bitterly for the sake of keeping something left rather than losing everything, Song Ke forcibly endured it forter revenge.


    "Hmm, with this, I can go back and carve some things nicely."


    Yi Feng looked at the heart of the tree in his hand and put it into his ring.


    Beside him, Li Shuhua and the others were already so shocked that they didn''t know how to describe it in words, and their minds couldn''t catch up.


    Not only did he shatter Song Ke''s Demon Sage strike with a sneeze, but he dug out Song Ke''s heart of the tree just to carve it?


    What boldness!


    But the stronger Yi Feng was, the better for them.


    Because Yi Feng had no hostility towards them, they just needed to follow him, at least to keep their lives worry-free.


    It took a long time for the crowd to recover their senses and sit down again.


    But just then, a series of strange noises came from afar, approaching this side.


    Everyone stood up and looked around.


    Yi Feng was no exception.


    "Awoo!"


    "Wuhu..."


    "Taking off..."


    "Awooo, tired, so tired..."


    Hearing these familiar shouts, Li Shuhua and the others'' eyes widened, revealing shocked expressions.


    "Is it those few from before?"


    As the sounds fell, sure enough.


    A figure in ck robes came rushing over with a sack over his shoulder, followed by a beast of gluttony dragging a sack, and a centipede sitting on the beast''s head.


    "It really is those three!"


    Li Shuhua and the others were shocked to see them rushing over and quickly dodged to the side.


    After all, they knew these guys'' style clearly. No matter who was in front, they would take them out.


    But after they dodged, they found Yi Feng still foolishly standing in ce.


    Their faces changed in urgency.


    Although they knew Yi Feng was very powerful, judging by this ck-robed man''s ability to easily step on Song Ke''s clone, he was no weaker!


    If these two masters collided, it would get out of hand.


    So they hurriedly shouted loudly at Yi Feng,


    "Senior, don''t block their way, move aside and let them pass."

 Chapter 234

    Chapter 234


    However, the next moment.


    The scene that appeared directly touched their nerves, their eyeballs almost fell out.


    I saw Yi Feng lift his foot and kick the man in ck robes to the ground.


    With this kick, the man in ck robes'' head spun around.


    "Which damned guy sneak attacked this scumbag?"


    The man in ck robes turned his head with both hands, and curse words came out of his mouth.


    When he hurriedly turned his head straight, he suddenly met Yi Feng''s meaningful eyes.


    "Oh my god, I was too rash!"


    Lu Benwei was so frightened that his soul flew away, turned around and ran away.


    But after running two steps, Yi Feng swept his leg to catch up, apanied by a muffled hum, Lu Benwei fell head first into the bushes, and was then dragged back by Yi Feng by one leg.


    "Wow wow wow..."


    Lu Benwei''s hands left ten w marks on the ground, and wailing sounds came from his mouth.


    Just then, the dog running behind also saw this scene, and was stunned, petrified in ce.


    "Run, run, we can''t be wiped out!"


    Seeing the dog, Lu Benwei shouted.


    Hearing this, the dog nodded nkly, turned around and started running.


    "Wang Cai, stand still for me."


    However, Yi Feng shouted loudly, frightening him to stop in ce.


    "Come back."


    Yi Feng beckoned and shouted again.


    Jiao Qing didn''t dare not listen to Yi Feng''s words, so he could only reluctantly walk over with heavy steps.


    "Well, you two, I wondered why I didn''t see you at the Martial Arts Hall, so you ran so far and came here!"


    "Say, what did youe here to do?"


    Yi Feng pped the dog''s head, and pped Lu Benwei''s head.


    A skeleton and a dog didn''t even dare to breathe under Yi Feng''s scolding, drooping their heads like chickens.


    However, this scene stunned Li Shuhua and the others.


    This kind of appearance, this kind of situation, made them unconsciously doubt whether the Voracious Wolf in front of them was still the one who pped the Tiger Demon Venerable to death with one paw, and whether the terrifying man in ck was still the one who kicked the clone of Song Ke to death with one foot?


    Everyone gasped.


    However, they also heard that this man in ck robes and the Voracious Wolf were Yi Feng''s subordinates.


    And since his subordinates are so powerful, what kind of identity is Yi Feng!


    Thinking carefully is extremely terrifying!


    They didn''t dare to guess any further, only shock in their hearts remained.


    "Oh?"


    Yi Feng grabbed the sack from Lu Benwei and the dog''s hands, opened it, and the shining gold coins shone Yi Feng''s eyes directly, making Yi Feng reveal an auntie-like smile.


    However, he quickly concealed it expressionlessly, cleared his throat, and asked: "Cough cough, speak quickly, where did so many gold coinse from?"


    "Ah...ah..."


    Lu Benwei lowered his head.


    "Speak human words!"


    Yi Feng''s voice sank.


    "Picked up, picked up..."


    Lu Benwei''s obedient voice came out.


    "Picked up?"


    Yi Feng frowned.


    "I really picked them up this time!" Lu Benwei said quickly.


    Seeing Lu Benwei''s sincere appearance, Yi Feng also believed it a little. After all, it was really impossible for them to steal anything in such deep mountains and old forests. They probably did pick them up from some mountain crevice.


    "Fine, I''ll let you off this time."


    Yi Feng waved his hand.


    "Then..."


    Lu Benwei raised his head towards Yi Feng, and the little ws in the ck robe also quietly reached for the sack.


    "What are you doing?"


    Yi Feng pped his palm away and scolded: "What does a broken skeleton like you need so much money for?"


    "But, but I picked it up..."


    Lu Benwei said aggrievedly.


    "So what if you picked it up, don''t I need money to support a family, do you guys only know how to eat and sleepzily, have you ever thought about how hard it is for me usually?" Yi Feng grumbled, "Also, meal expenses, grocery expenses, carriage fees for traveling, street management fees, aren''t they all expenses?"


    "Besides, I didn''t say I wanted yours, just said I''d keep it for you and give it back when you need it, right?"


    Yi Feng looked at Lu Benwei and asked again: "How did you use the gold coin I gave youst time?"


    Lu Benwei didn''t say a word.


    "s!"


    Seeing him, Yi Feng sighed and shook his head, "Forget it, I''ll give you another one."


    After saying that, Yi Feng took out a gold coin and put it in Lu Benwei''s hand, while earnestly admonishing, "But you have to remember to use less, life is not easy, don''t spend money like running water, understand?"


    Looking at the gold coin in his hand, Lu Benwei moved his upper and lower jaws, and looked up at the sky.


    Although the sun hadn''t gone down yet.


    Why did it feel so sad?


    "Okay, it''s cold, hurry up and get some firewood to burn!"


    Yi Feng ordered again.


    Lu Benwei was depressed and unhappy, the more he thought about it, the more aggrieved he became. As he looked at the pagoda tree next to him, he smashed it with a punch.


    "Boom!"


    The trunk that took dozens of people to surround was punched through.


    "Oww!"


    Song Ke, who was lurking in the dark and was secretly grieving over the damage to the heart of the tree, was hit by this punch and felt chill to the bone. His huge body shook violently.


    Causing the entire pagoda tree to shake violently.


    At the same time, a sachet fell down, and happened tond in Yi Feng''s hand.


    Seeing this sachet in his hand, Yi Feng was shocked.


    Isn''t this his? How did it hang on the top of the tree?


    What a coincidence!


    And seeing this sachet, Li Shuhua and others'' eyeballs popped out, swallowing saliva, full of covetousness.


    But in Yi Feng''s hands, they didn''t dare snatch it either, they just hoped Yi Feng would return this sachet to them.


    Night fell gradually.


    Li Shuhua watched Lu Benwei pull out roots from the pagoda tree one by one to make a fire, not daring to speak in fright.


    Unknowingly, Lu Benwei and the dog fell asleep on the ground snoring, and Yi Feng and Zhong Qing had also gone to bed. Li Shuhua was also sitting cross-legged by the bonfire, entering a state of resting with eyes closed.


    Behind the pagoda tree, a pair of eyes appeared.


    Full of hatred.


    Unwilling, the energy of the heart of the tree gathered and rushed towards Yi Feng violently.


    Just then, Yi Feng rolled over in his sleep, and because there were always moths flying around the bonfire, his hand unconsciously waved.


    "p!"


    With this wave of his hand, the iing attack was deflected back, crashing into one of the eyes on the tree trunk.


    "Oww oww oww..."


    Blinded in one eye directly, Song Ke was in excruciating pain, and the entire pagoda tree shook violently.


    What the hell is this magical skill!


    Song Ke was full of grief and indignation, he finally realized that he was no match for this person at all.


    On the contrary, he had probably been teasing himself all along, treating himself as a ything.


    Thinking of this, Song Ke shuddered all over.


    Without the slightest thought of revenge, he even wanted to get away from this terrifying human.


    Just like that, its huge body slowly moved, slowly moved...


    ...


    And Li Shuhua and the others, who had been vignt against Song Ke all along, saw everything.


    They couldn''t help but feel even more admiration for the young man in their hearts.


    He actually scared Song Ke away directly.


    At daybreak, Li Shuhua and the others began to pack up, and at the same time buried the remaining bonfire with soil.


    After all, it was also one of the rules of going into the mountains, no exceptions even for practitioners.


    When Yi Feng got up, he was shocked.


    Because there was arge area around that was empty, and the big pagoda tree was gone.


    Damn.


    What''s going on?


    ncing around, could they have collectively sleepwalked?


    Puzzled.


    With a confused face, after eating some dry rations, Yi Feng felt that Zhong Qing''s training these days was about done as well.


    The group then walked down the mountain.


    "Ooh... Finally gone..."


    On a mountain, a pair of eyes watched them leave the mountain, tears of excitement flowed out.


    After leaving the mountain, it was finally time to part ways.


    "Well everyone, see you again if we''re fated."


    Yi Feng cupped his fists, then prepared to leave.


    "Hey, Senior."


    Seeing Yi Feng about to leave, Li Shuhua and the others couldn''t sit still.


    "What''s the matter?" Yi Feng asked.


    The few hemmed and hawed, and finally Yang Tianyu said embarrassedly, "Sorry Senior, the sachet in your hand is ours, could you return it to us?"


    "Yours?"


    Yi Feng''s eyebrows immediately furrowed.


    "Yes, yes, yes, it''s ours, Senior could you return it to us?" Li Shuhua looked at Yi Feng and said.


    These words made Yi Fengugh instantly.


    Originally, he felt that these few people were not bad. But suddenly, he had a bad feeling towards them.


    You said you really wanted this sachet. If so, giving it to them would be fine too. But lying through his teeth in front of Yi Feng, saying it was theirs, he could not stand it.


    "I''m afraid you''ve got it wrong. I''m the true owner of this sachet!"


    Yi Feng bluntly told them before leaving with Lu Benwei and the dog.


    "Uh..."


    Watching Yi Feng''s departing back, Li Shuhua and the others had ugly expressions.


    But they did not dare say much to Yi Feng either.


    "Sect Leader, Family Patriarch."


    At this moment, several figures flew over, it was Xu Mo Zhu, Li Renhao and the others who were waiting for them on the outskirts.


    "What happened?"


    Li Jiaxin quickly asked.


    Li Shuhua and the others hung their heads dispiritedly and roughly recounted what had happened, sighing and saying, "What can be done about it!"


    "Wait."


    At this moment, Li Renhao looked at the distant back and suddenly shuddered, hurriedly saying, "That back, that back, isn''t that senior..."

 Chapter 235

    Chapter 235


    ¡°What?¡±


    Upon hearing this, Li Shuhua and the others cried out in rm and anxiously asked, ¡°Do you mean that man is the senior who gave you the sachet?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s him, it¡¯s definitely him. I¡¯ll never forget that back view.¡± Li Renhao said through gritted teeth.


    Li Shuhua and the others were shocked beyond belief.


    Then they let out a bitterugh.


    No wonder.


    Now it all made sense.


    ¡°Based on what you said, the senior likely found out what happened because of that sachet. He must be very disappointed in us for not cherishing the opportunity he gave us and causing such trouble...¡± Li Jiaxin said with aplex expression at this time.


    ¡°He probably came specifically to clean up this mess and take back the sachet...¡±


    Upon hearing this,


    everyone was suddenly startled.


    This mysterious figure first saved them from danger, then defeated Song Ke with one blow, and finally took back the sachet...


    Thinking back on the series of events,


    it was probably just like that!


    They couldn''t help but sigh bitterly with remorse.


    Time


    gradually passed.


    Unknowingly, more than half the winter had gone by.


    Yi Feng didn''t want to go anywhere in this weather. He just wanted to stay home and be azy salted fish.


    However, Yi Feng noticed Zhong Qing had been acting abnormallytely.


    Usually immersed in martial arts training at the academy, recently he had been leaving early anding homete, and he would often sit under the eaves giggling foolishly.


    Curious, Yi Feng wanted to see what the boy was up to.


    Following the sounds, Yi Feng quietly walked towards the kitchen.


    As soon as he entered the kitchen, he saw Zhong Qing holding a te ofrd, smearing it in his hair in front of a mirror. Only when his whole head of hair was slick and shiny did he nod satisfactorily.


    Then he picked up a bunch of rapeseed flowers and carefully tucked them under his arm before preparing to head out.


    Running straight into Yi Feng.


    "Master."


    Zhong Qing lowered his head, panicked and flustered.


    "Oh, so the pig is running around in circles, in heat!" Yi Feng looked at him meaningfully andughed.


    "No, no."


    Zhong Qing''s face turned red as he hid the rapeseed flowers behind his back and ran out the door with his head lowered.


    But this state of affairs did notst long. Zhong Qing stopped going out altogether.


    Instead he frowned and worried in the martial arts academy all day. Sometimes he would fall silent for a whole day without saying a word.


    Seeing the boy growing thinner day by day, Yi Feng felt uneasy.


    "My disciple,e drink with me."


    Yi Feng took out a jar of good wine and got two small dishes of peanuts, calling out to Zhong Qing.


    "Master, but didn''t you forbid me from drinking before?" Zhong Qing asked doubtfully.


    "Now you can."


    Yi Feng smiled and filled Zhong Qing''s cup to the brim.


    Zhong Qing carefully drank it down, choking on the first couple sips from the spicy burn. His little face turned bright red.


    "If something''s on your mind, tell your master about it!"


    Yi Feng filled his cup again.


    Zhong Qing kept his head lowered without speaking.


    "My disciple, there are some things everyone experiences in life. Even truly unbearable matters will always have a way to resolve them." Yi Feng raised his wine cup towards Zhong Qing.


    "Master, I, I..."


    Zhong Qing kept his head lowered, hesitating and indecisive.


    Seeing Zhong Qing''s manner, Yi Feng sighed, "Remember, I''m not only your master but also your family."


    Hearing the word ''family'', Zhong Qing immediately lost control of his emotions. Tears flowed out as he choked out what happened: "Master, I, I really like Meng Tian. We already promised that once we grow up a bit more, I''ll go propose at her family''s home. But, but her aunt stopped me and said, said Meng Tian is the daughter of a prominent Nansha family and it''s impossible for her to be with someone of my lowly status."


    "Wah..."


    "Master I feel so awful, my heart hurts so much. Her aunt also said I''m useless trash. She said if I dare go look for Meng Tian, she''ll break my legs!"


    "What?"


    Hearing this, Yi Feng was instantly furious.


    He had thought Zhong Qing was simply experiencing emotional setbacks. He didn''t expect there to be this whole story.


    Calling his disciple useless trash?


    He couldn''t tolerate this.


    "That old witch dare call my precious disciple useless trash..."


    The more Yi Feng thought about it, the angrier he got.


    "My disciple, don''t cry. Your master will handle this. A prominent family huh, I want to see what prominent family they are. Come springtime, your master will take you to propose."


    "Master!"


    Zhong Qing trembled, looking at Yi Feng with tears brimming his eyes.


    "It''s decided. Don''t forget, as my disciple you are no less than anyone. When a person is alive, you should have retorted back at that old witch!" Yi Feng said angrily. Then he started making ns for his own money.


    Other than what was under the bed, under trees, and inside his rings, Yi Feng had quite a lot left with the Baofeng Chamber of Commerce. And there was still ie each month from book salesmissions.


    Of course, there were also the few sacks taken from Lu Benwei.


    "I''ll smash her with gold coins even if she''s some prominent family."


    Seeing spring was only a few days away, Yi Feng began making preparations.


    First he found Wu Yonghong, Lu DaSheng and the others.


    "Teacher, your orders?"


    Seeing Yi Fenge to find them, the four men immediately walked over respectfully.


    "There''s something I need your help with." Yi Feng said, "Lay down what you''re working on recently ande with me to Nansha. As for payment, I won''t shortchange you."


    Seeing Yi Feng speak with traces of anger, the few men immediately stood up and responded, "Teacher, you''re too kind. We don''t need payment, because your business is our business!"


    "Alright, it''s settled then."


    Yi Feng nodded.


    Still feeling it wasn''t appropriate, he went to find Zhu Rou as well.


    Since they would be going, money could not becking, but at the same time momentum couldn''t be too weak either. After all, he had to give Zhong Qing some face.


    Although Wu Yonghong and the other four were enough people, they were still just some old geezers. Their momentum was definitely inadequate.


    Whereas Zhu Rou had decent momentum.


    As a neighbor, Zhu Rou also had no objections. He directly agreed to Yi Feng.


    After getting these matters settled, Yi Feng went into town and rented a carriage and several horses based on the number of people. Only then were the preparationsplete.


    That day,


    on an auspicious day,


    Yi Feng was ready to set off.


    Zhu Rou, Wu Yonghong, Lu DaSheng, Chu Kuangshi, Sun Zhuge and the others had also arrived early at the door as discussed.


    "Here!"


    Then under their waiting, Yi Feng brought out a pile of weapons from the martial arts academy and threw them on the ground.


    "Everyone pick one you''re skilled with!"


    Yi Feng said.


    Sssh!


    They immediately sucked in a breath.


    The des looked ordinary on the outside. An average person would really think they were justmon knives. Only with their level of cultivation could they carefully examine the weapons and vaguely discover their extraordinary traits.


    Yet even so, they couldn''t make out the grade.


    These were truly returning to simplicity divine weapons. Even saint artifacts were trashpared to them!


    Everyone eagerly picked one, then mounted the horses.


    "You, drive the carriage."


    Yi Feng kicked Lu Benwei and said before getting on a horse with Erzi and Zhong Qing and heading for the carriage.


    Just as Yi Feng was about to get in the carriage, shouts suddenly rang out.


    "Sir, wait a moment!"


    "Old Wang, it''s you!"


    Seeing the person arrive, Yi Feng immediately poked his head out and called.


    "Sir, hearing you all are going to Nansha to handle matters, this old man just wanted to ask if you need this old man''s help. This old man has nothing to do sitting at home anyway and can apany you on the trip." Old Wang said with a smile, propped up by his cane.


    Seeing this, Yi Feng considered briefly.


    This old guy probably wouldn''t help with momentum or fighting, but having lived so long, he certainly understood many things. He would definitely be helpful in that kind of situation.


    "Alright Old Wang, thank you. Get on the carriage!" Yi Feng waved and shouted.


    "Very good!"


    Old Wang grinned, revealing a big mouth with missing teeth, and eagerly got on the carriage.


    "Sir, shall we set off?"


    Zhu Rou and Wu Yonghong at the front asked.


    "Mm, let''s go. But before we set off, I want to remind everyone of something."


    Yi Feng spoke solemnly.


    "The journey is long. In a cultivation world like this, wemoners must remember to keep a low profile as much as possible and avoid trouble if we can. Understood?"


    Hearing this, everyone exchanged nces and nodded tacitly.


    "Hyah!"


    With the shout, five horses, one carriage, left Pingjiang City and hurried towards the distant Nansha.


    "The scenery outside the city really is great!"


    The sun was shining brightly and the weather wasfortable. Sitting in the carriage, Yi Feng looked out the window at the scenery, feeling very rxed.


    After transmigrating for so long, this was the first time he had really gone on a long trip.


    He wondered what Nansha would be like.


    "Halt..."


    Just then, a shout came from up ahead.


    Pig Meat Rong and Wu Yonghong at the front then stopped.


    "What''s going on?"


    Yi Feng lifted the curtain to look ahead, and suddenly saw a sword-wielding woman in green robes blocking the path of the carriage.


    She had an icy expression and a tall figure, clearly no ordinary person.


    However, her face was somewhat pale, and there were still traces of undried blood on her shoulder, evidently seriously injured.


    "I need to ride your carriage to get within the Nansha region."


    At this time, the woman in green spoke coldly: "Of course, I won''t just ride for free. There are bandits all along this road, including some cultivators who rob and steal. With me apanying you ordinary folk, I can ensure you have no worries!"


    Hearing this, Pig Meat Rong and Wu Yonghong and the others hadplex expressions on their faces.


    Ensure they had no worries?


    However.


    They didn''t dare make a decision on their own, and looked towards Yi Feng.

 Chapter 236

    Chapter 236


    ¡°Are you the leader?¡±


    The Woman in Green looked at Yi Feng and said in a deep voice, ¡°As I just said, I only need to take your carriage to Nansha. Although I am a cultivator who is seriously injured, I can also ensure your safety throughout the journey!¡±


    ¡°Uh, cultivator, won''t it cause trouble?¡± Yi Feng stroked his nose and frowned.


    Hearing this, the Woman in Green was silent for a moment.


    After a while, she looked up and said, ¡°To be honest with you, it is indeed possible to bring trouble, but the possibility is negligible and equivalent to nothing, because I have killed them all already, unless they send reinforcements over again!¡±


    ¡°Hmm!¡±


    Yi Feng nodded. The woman''s candor made him trust her a little more.


    ¡°Okay, I''ll take you for a ride, but since this is risky, there should be some kind of reward, right?¡± Yi Feng said with a smile.


    ¡°What do you want?¡±


    The Woman in Green said.


    ¡°Uh, five hundred, no, one thousand gold coins!¡± Yi Feng said, holding out his hand.


    The woman passed a gold ticket worth one thousand gold coins to Yi Feng without a word from her storage ring.


    ¡°This is a gold ticket for one thousand gold coins. You can exchange it for gold coins at any money shop.¡± The Woman in Green said.


    ¡°Too hasty!¡±


    This woman was so generous that she didn''t even bargain. Yi Feng greatly regretted that he should have asked for more.


    ¡°Okay, get on the carriage!¡±


    After putting away the gold ticket, Yi Feng beckoned with his hand. But before she got on the carriage, he reminded, ¡°By the way, apart from me and Pork Rong at the front who is quite strong, the others are all old men with weak arms and legs. You said there would be no trouble, don''t pit us!¡±


    ¡°Don''t worry!¡±


    The Woman in Green said coldly, ¡°Even if there is trouble, I won''t get you involved.¡±


    ¡°You, make room for thedy.¡±


    Yi Feng kicked Ao Qing and said.


    The dog nced at the Woman in Green, then moved to the corner.


    ¡°This...¡±


    However, the Woman in Green looked at Ao Qing in confusion. She always felt that Ao Qing was very simr to the Heaven Swallowing Demon Wolf, but thetter did not have the slightest aura of the demon wolf.


    The dog gave her a nk look.


    On his way out, he didn''t dare to ignore his master''s reminder to keep a low profile at all times.


    So he restrained all his aura, and there was also a slight change in his appearance.


    Therefore, even if a Warrior Saint was in front of him now, he might not be able to recognize that he was the Heaven Swallowing Demon Wolf. This smelly girl could see through him, there must be ghosts!


    "Are you okay with your injury?"


    Yi Feng frowned at the wound on the Woman in Green''s shoulder. That knife had cut down to the bone. How painful it must have been!


    "I''m fine, don''t worry about me!" The Woman in Green waved her hand.


    "Why don''t I take a look at it for you?" Yi Feng said softly, "I''m quite skilled in medicine and may be able to help you."


    Hearing this, Uncle Wang, who was also sitting in the carriage, looked at Yi Feng respectfully.


    The gentleman is very kind.


    Even in the face of such ignorant juniors, he always treats them withpassion.


    It must be several generations of blessings umted by thedy''s ancestors to make the gentleman help her.


    "You?"


    The Woman in Green nced at Yi Feng and shook her head, "This is not an ordinary injury. I appreciate your kindness, but it''s not something ordinary people like you can resolve."


    "Oh, okay."


    Yi Feng stroked his nose to resolve the awkwardness.


    But Uncle Wang looked at the woman as if she was an idiot. How stupid she must be to reject the gentleman!


    The fortune umted by her ancestors for generations was severed by her own hands. I wonder if she would regret hanging herself when she realized the might of the gentleman.


    But never mind.


    Since the gentleman said nothing about it, he certainly wouldn''t say much more. He was just a frog at the bottom of a well, always unaware of the vastness of the heaven!


    "Keep going. I will handle any trouble myself when the critical momentes," the Woman in Green simply bandaged her wounds and instructed before closing her eyes again to heal her injuries.


    The convoy moved slowly forward.


    After a day, they were already far from Pingjiang City.


    The Immortal River Continent was vastlyrger than Earth of the previous life. Apart from some cities and human settlements, most of the other ces were undeveloped territories, with deserted wilderness and few people around.


    "Zheng!"


    At this moment, the sound of unsheathing des suddenly came from outside.


    "What''s going on?"


    Yi Feng lifted the curtain to take a look, and found that they were surrounded by a group of vicious-looking people.


    "Mountain bandits?"


    Yi Feng''s face changed instantly.


    "This is my road, this is the road I opened. If you want to take this road, leave your toll!"


    The man leading them was over eight feet tall, with a full head of messy hair, waving a huge saber and shouting, "Kuang Gang the Great of Qingfeng Stockade is here. People in the carriage, get down now!"


    "Get down!"


    As the leader Kuang Gang shouted, the other bandits also shouted in unison, revealing their imposing manner.


    Unexpectedly, these mountain bandits were quite powerful. The leader Kuang Gang had reached the ninth stage of Warrior, only one step away from bing a Warrior Sage.


    "Miss, miss, mountain bandits are here."


    Seeing this, Yi Feng hurriedly called out to the Woman in Green behind.


    "I''m at a critical juncture of my healing, hold on for a moment and I''ll handle it myself in a minute." The Woman in Green said solemnly, then closed her eyes again after finishing speaking.


    Yi Feng wanted to say something more, but seeing the cold sweat on her forehead and the icy air emanating from the wound, he knew she must be at some critical point, so he let it go.


    It seemed that he would have to resolve this himself.


    With that, he got off the carriage.


    "Sir, what should we do?"


    Pork Rong, Wu Yonghong and others looked at Yi Feng.


    "Some of them are cultivators already. We ordinary people definitely can''t beat them. Let''s resolve this with money!"


    Yi Feng gritted his teeth and took out a hundred gold coins from his spatial ring with a pained expression on his face. He put them in a bag and walked towards Kuang Gang and the others.


    "Hey hey, gentlemen, here are a hundred gold coins for the toll!"


    Yi Feng held out the bag of money.


    "Oh?"


    "Quite sensible!"


    Kuang Gang took the money bag and weighed it in his hand, but then sneered, "I think the ring on your hand looks good too, why not give it to me as well!"


    Yi Feng''s face changed, and he quickly took a step back, forcing out augh, "Let''s forget about that!"


    "Then you can all go die together!"


    Kuang Gang sneered, waved his hand, and twenty to thirty bandits rushed towards Yi Feng and the others.


    "Damn!"


    Yi Feng swore angrily. These bandits were without ethics as expected. Whether they gave money or not, it seemed they would not let them go.


    While retreating, he shouted to everyone, "Hold on, hold on for a minute, and she will take action then."


    As he spoke, Yi Feng also took out a sword. He had just hacked down one man when seven or eight huge sabers shed at him.


    "Damn!"


    Yi Feng ran while fighting. Although he had practiced quite a lot of martial arts, when really fighting these bloodthirsty bandits, he was still a coward!


    In a big panic.


    Meanwhile, Pork Rong and the others also dismounted and began fighting with the bandits.


    "Hey!"


    "Ha!"


    A few people waved their palms expressionlessly, looking quite skillful, and even fought back against the warriors. But the calmness on their faces betrayed them.


    A few bandits who rushed to the carriage were also tangled up with Uncle Wang. Looking at the old Uncle Wang who seemed unable to even walk with his cane, yet was calm andposed as he dodged them effortlessly.


    "As ordinary people, aren''t we being too calm facing the bandits?"


    While pretending to scuffle with a bandit, Pork Rong shouted at Uncle Wang and the others.


    "Yes, the gentleman is experiencing an ordinary person''s life, and we must always cooperate with the gentleman and maintain the proper attitude!" Uncle Wang nodded in agreement and said, "Look at how the gentleman reacted, that''s how an ordinary person should be when encountering bandits!"


    "Then what about us?"


    Wu Yonghong asked.


    But as soon as he asked, he saw Uncle Wang slump down on the ground with a thud, trembling and wailing at the bandits, "You...cough cough...save me, save me, don''te over, don''te over..."

 Chapter 237

    Chapter 237


    "Damn it!"


    "Ginger is still spicy when it gets old!"


    Seeing Old Wang¡¯s appearance, Wu Yonghong and Zhu Rou Rong¡¯s eyeballs were about to fall out.


    The next moment, without saying a word, Zhu Rou Rong sped his legs together, clenched his teeth and bit his lower lip, and gripped the corners of his clothes tightly with both hands.


    He squeezed out a panicked look and screamed, "I, I''m so scared, help, I''m just an ordinary person, why are you doing this to me, don''t do this to me!"


    "As expected of someone who has lived around the master for so long, we still have a long way to go!" Seeing Lao Wangtou and Zhu Rou Rong, Wu Yonghong sighed and waved his sword to run away.


    "Help, I can''t beat them,e and save me quickly!"


    While running, he also fell headlong to the ground, rolling over in panic.


    After looking around, apart from Zhu Rou Rong, Lao Wangtou and the others, the dog was also hiding behind that woman, and even the ck-robed master was shivering under the carriage. The only ones left were Chu Kuangshi and Sun Zhuge, who looked at each other.


    "Us?"


    Nodding in unison, they also became flustered.


    In an instant, the entire battlefield was filled with wailing.


    This went on for a full minute.


    "Buzz!"


    Finally, a sword cry came from the carriage, and a green-clothed figure swept out.


    "Whoosh!"


    "Whoosh!"


    After she came out, Lao Wangtou, Zhu Rou Rong and the others who were originally being chased began to turn the tables.


    These bandits were like cutting leeks in the hands of the green-clothed woman, falling down one by one.


    "Woo woo woo, female hero, I was wrong."


    Seeing all his men dead, bandit leader Kuang Gang knelt down with a thud.


    "Heroine, spare my life, I have an eighty year old mother above me, and a yellow-mouthed child below me. Be merciful and let me go. Killing me would dirty your hands..."


    Before his voice trailed off, a sh of light swept past and Kuang Gang''s head flew high into the air.


    Only then did the green-clothed woman sheathe her sword.


    She looked around at the trembling Yi Feng and others, and shook her head.


    Ordinary people are ordinary people after all!


    "Alright, stop shouting."


    She red at Lao Wangtou and Zhu Rourong, who were curled up and shivering behind the wheel, and said impatiently.


    At the side, Yi Feng also walked over with his face full of sweat.


    "Miss is really powerful!"


    Yi Feng held his fist.


    "Enough with the ttery!" The green-clothed woman said in a rather teaching tone: "I really don''t know how you bunch of people can be so bold, with just a few of you daring to go from Pingjiang City to Nansha. You''re really impetuous calves not afraid of tigers!"


    Yi Feng''s face was embarrassed.


    This was his first time going out, he didn''t know it was so dangerous.


    "However, you guys are really lucky. In this situation, not only did you not lose anyone, but no one is missing any limbs either."


    "Especially you."


    As she spoke, the green-clothed woman turned her gaze to Old Wang.


    Because within the radius of Old Wang''s butt on the ground, there were hundreds of knife marks, but none of them managed to hit Old Wang.


    After the ident, everyone got back on the road.


    "Judging by your age, you should be quite young, right?" the green-clothed woman asked Yi Feng in the carriage.


    "Yes, quite young!"


    Yi Feng nodded.


    "I''m very curious why you ordinary people don''t cultivate?"


    The green-clothed woman mocked, "If you had cultivated a little today, you wouldn''t have been in such a sorry state. Fortunately you guys got lucky and met me going the same way, otherwise I don''t know if your luck would havested!"


    Upon hearing this, Yi Feng''s face stiffened.


    This woman really knew how to poke the wounds.


    If he could cultivate, would he have not cultivated?


    Back then, he had also tried to join Qingshan Gate, but hisck of talent directly caused Qingshan Gate''s talent testing stone to fail.


    "Cough!"


    Beside him, Old Wang gave a heavy cough and looked at the green-clothed woman, "Miss, may I ask you to shut up!"


    Traces of evil aura emanated from Old Wang''s eyes.


    This woman really had no tact, she actually provoked the master''s displeasure. Fortunately, the master was not angry, otherwise everyone would be punished.


    The green-clothed woman was stunned by Old Wang''s words, and her face turned pale with shock.


    But when she looked at Old Wang again, she found that he was still an ordinary old man. No matter how she observed him, he seemed just a in old man.


    "An illusion?"


    The green-clothed woman shook her head, then didn''t take this to heart or say anything more to Yi Feng and Old Wang.


    As the saying goes, ordinary people are ordinary people after all. If they really had the ambition, they wouldn''t be in this state.


    Let it be.


    They were just temporary travelingpanions to begin with.


    At this moment, Old Wang''s turbid eyes suddenly moved.


    He looked towards Yi Feng and saw that Yi Feng still had a in expression. Only then did Old Wang resume his ordinary demeanor.


    Muchter, the green-clothed woman who had her eyes closed in meditation suddenly changed her expression. She quickly stood up with her sword drawn and swept out of the carriage.


    "What''s wrong, so jumpy!"


    Yi Feng also quickly lifted the curtain to see a de light chopping down from above. The green-clothed woman''s long sword had just met this de.


    "Boom!"


    The collision of des immediately produced a crisp sonic boom.


    The de light shattered. The green-clothed woman also turned back to the carriage, her eyes solemn as she looked into the distance.


    Behind the de light, two figures strode through the air and stopped in front of the convoy, hovering in midair. Their murderous gazes were fixed on the green-clothed woman.


    "Li Yihan, I''ve finally found you."


    The leading man revealed a cold smile and said heavily.


    "Ye Mingyue, Han Xingfan, the Night Cold Twin Evils, so it''s you two who personally came after me!"


    The green-clothed woman''s face turned pale as she clenched her red lips, full of unwillingness.


    Then she turned her head towards the carriage behind and said, "Everyone, these two are Martial King masters. I''m afraid I can''t go on. But I''ll try my best to cover your escape."


    "Remember, before I fall, run as far as you can. Because these two are extremely ruthless. Once they catch up with you, they will definitely not let you go."


    As she spoke, the green-clothed woman moved her long sword and took the initiative to wee the Night Cold Twin Evils.


    Immediately, sonic booms rang out continuously in midair.


    But it was clear to anyone that the green-clothed woman was no match for the Night Cold Twin Evils at all. In less than a moment, her chest was pped and she fell to the ground.


    "What are you still dazing around for, hurry up and go!"


    Seeing Yi Feng and the others still dazed in ce, she yelled and stamped the ground with her foot, gritted her teeth and charged up again with her sword.


    "Master, what about us?"


    Seeing this, Old Wangtou, Zhu Rourong and the others all looked towards Yi Feng.

 Chapter 238

    Chapter 238


    "This..."


    Yi Feng was at a loss for a moment.


    Although the trouble was brought by this woman, not only did Yi Feng take her money, but he also owed it to this woman when fighting the bandits earlier.


    Moreover, this woman is now covering their escape. If they, a group of men, really ran away and left a woman here to die, even if they escaped, they would have a guilty conscience!


    "We must help her."


    Yi Feng knocked on his temples and thought, "But everyone must remember at all times that we are mortals and cannot rush over to fight directly."


    "So what do you mean, sir?"


    Old man Wang asked carefully.


    "Let''s subtly make some cold moves from the outskirts without leaving a trace!" Yi Feng said solemnly.


    Hearing this, everyone suddenly showed a knowing look and nced at each other tacitly.


    I get it!


    It was just seeing that Old man Wang''s palm subtly lifted up.


    "What''s going on?"


    "How could I have red up?!"


    Ye Mingyue, who was fighting with the Woman in Green, suddenly changed his face.


    Just as he saw his whole body giving off a rampant aura, forehead veins bulging and forehead swelling red.


    "Boom..."


    With a st, Ye Mingyue exploded and died on the spot!


    "What?"


    Seeing this, the Woman in Green and Han Xingfan uttered unbelievable sounds at the same time.


    Obviously, this ident caught them off guard.


    A martial king expert, actually exploded and died in the middle of the fight because of ring up?


    What is this?!


    "Haha, evil will be requited with evil!"


    Seeing this scene, Yi Feng also immediately uttered an excited voice.


    Seeing the master''s appearance, Old man Wang was very happy.


    It seems that he didn''t guess the master''s intentions wrong.


    "Humph, Li Yihan, don''t be too happy too soon. To deal with you, I alone am enough!" After reacting, Han Xingfan''s voice was cold as he looked at the Woman in Green with thick killing intent again.


    The Woman in Green frowned.


    Because Han Xingfan was not exaggerating. First of all, her current state was not good, and her own realm was not as good as Han Xingfan''s originally.


    "Star Fan dework!"


    In the battle, the long knife in Han Xingfan''s hand changed.


    Innumerable de lights appeared in the sky, and as he stomped heavily, the innumerable de lights merged into one, turned into a substantial chill, locked onto the Woman in Green, and shrouded her.


    "Die!"


    Han Xingfan sneered, his face full of killing intent, and rushed towards the Woman in Green quickly.


    The Woman in Green''s face changed drastically.


    Her face pale, she stepped back in panic, and her eyes showed thick unwillingness.


    Because this knife hadpletely locked her in, she had nowhere to hide.


    And with her current strength, she simply couldn''t block this knife, she could only watch as Han Xingfan got closer and closer to her helplessly.


    "Am I going to die?"


    The Woman in Green''s eyes were full of reluctance for this world.


    At the critical juncture, Pork Rong plucked a chest hair and pinched it in his hand. With a flick of his finger, he shot it out.


    "Ah!"


    Just hearing Han Xingfan let out a miserable cry, he who was rushing towards the Woman in Green quickly, suddenly tripped over his own legs, and his head bumped directly on the rocks on the ground.


    He''s dead...


    And his so-called Star Fan dework also copsed and shattered along with his death.


    The Woman in Green was stunned.


    Standing in ce, looking at the corpse not far away at her feet, she was shocked to the extreme covering her red lips.


    How could a martial king expert trip and fall to his death while fighting?


    What is this?!


    If it wasn''t for Han Xingfan''s corpse at her feet, and she saw it with her own eyes, she would never have believed that such a thing could happen in the world.


    "Haha, heaven has retribution, evil will be requited with evil!"


    Seeing this scene, Yi Feng uttered a happy voice.


    While Pork Rong and Old man Wang and others also showed knowing smiles.


    "Phew!"


    After a long time, the Woman in Green finally let out a breath, copsing weakly on the spot.


    Thinking back now, it still feels so unreal.


    At this critical moment, one enemy red up and died, while the other tripped and fell to his death. Such heaven-defying luck was really indescribable.


    After this interlude, the convoy set off again.


    Nansha.


    Wind and Cloud Valley Hall.


    With the Wind and Cloud Valley Valley Master at the head, martial arts masters sat on both sides, each with a majestic aura.


    "Xianque, you are a great contributor to my Wind and Cloud Valley. Because of that senior''s painting, father''s cultivation has advanced another level." Valley Master Yun Haotian said with a smile.


    "Congrattions to the Valley Master!"


    Voices came from below.


    "Congrattions, Daddy."


    Yun Xianque also smiled, it was the most correct decision she had made in her life that day in Pingjiang City.


    "However, since that senior has shown such great kindness, my Wind and Cloud Valley must find a way to repay him!" Yun Haotian eximed.


    The other masters also agreed.


    With this painting, after theyprehended it, the overall strength of Wind and Cloud Valley could be improved by several levels.


    Not to mention, this blessing was forever, passed down through generations, Wind and Cloud Valley''s gains were uncountable.


    "Report!"


    At this moment, an urgent report came from outside.


    "What happened?" Yun Haotian asked.


    "Valley Master, ording to the scout''s report, that gentleman has entered the Nansha area!" The disciple respectfully said.


    "What?"


    This news immediately set off a storm, and everyone present stood up.


    That gentleman.


    Actually came to Nansha.


    This was a big deal!


    "Wind and Cloud Valley seniors, follow me to wee the gentleman!"


    "Yes!"


    On this day, countless rays of light shed in Wind and Cloud Valley, and many undiscovered antiques in the valley came out of seclusion on this day and flew out of Wind and Cloud Valley.


    Also at the same time...


    Demon Sound Sect.


    Seeing the scout''s report below, Xue Qin Zhu''splexion was excited, and her whole body couldn''t help but tremble.


    The missed opportunity to send off that day had always weighed on her mind, and even her cultivation was affected. Today, hearing that he hade to Nansha, it gave her hope again.


    "Disciples, hurry and follow me."


    Heavenly Sword Sect.


    "After searching for that one fruitlessly for so long, I didn''t expect him toe to Nansha himself. This time, I must not let those waste from other sects take advantage. That one''s fortune must be mine, Peng Xian''er''s."


    Behind her veil, Peng Xian''er revealed a determined look, leading masters flying out of Heavenly Sword Sect.


    Blowing Snow Mountain Vi.


    The Fifth Elder of the Fifth Array also did not make an exception after hearing this news, leading masters flying out together.


    Imperial Sword Sect.


    Yang Tianyu sat at the head, listening to the scout''s report below, and fell into thought.


    Then he said, "Everyone, because of the fragrant bag incident, we missed the struggle for Jiang Yu''s tomb in Pingjiang City. But it is said that a major upheaval happened there, and an unparalleled expert appeared. And now this unparalleled expert hase to our Nansha. What do you all think?"


    "I''ve long heard of this expert, killing the half-sage Jiang Yu with one strike, his strength is terrifying. It is rumored other sects have already gained fortunes, and now with his arrival, other sects are already on the move." A elder stepped forward and said, "So we missed Pingjiang City, and must not miss this opportunity again."


    "Right!"


    The others also agreed.


    "Alright!"


    "Then everyone follow me out of seclusion to see the demeanor of this unparalleled expert. Even if we don''t gain fortune, we may still establish rtions with the expert. No matter how you see it, it is entirely beneficial with no harm!"


    Yang Tianyu immediately decided to lead the sect''s experts to the edge of Nansha.


    The edge of Nansha.


    After a night''s rest, everyone had relieved quite some fatigue and was ready to continue on their journey.


    However, the Woman in Green sat cross-legged on the spot, regting her injuries.


    Although she narrowly escaped death the other day thanks to luck, the Woman in Green''s injuries were aggravated, showing no signs of improving for a long time.


    "Cough, Miss Li Yihan, why isn''t your injury getting better?"


    After packing up, Yi Feng looked at the seated Woman in Green and said, "In my opinion, your injury is external, you have to treat the external injury first before regting it!"


    "The gentleman is right."


    Old man Wang also agreed from the side.


    However, Li Yihan shook her head with open eyes and said, "I appreciate your kindness, but my injury... forget it, you mortals don''t understand."


    "Uh..."


    Old man Wang''s expression was ugly as he nodded, "Right, we don''t understand, and neither does the gentleman..."


    "Let''s go!"


    Not long after, Li Yihan finally caught his breath and got up, and everyone resumed their journey.


    "Why has it suddenly be so lively here?"


    They hadn''t walked far before they frequently encountered cultivators passing by. Even in mid-air, there were asional shes of high energy from time to time. This kind of momentum made people who didn''t know think there was going to be some grand event happening here.


    However, this was just the edge of Nansha.


    Usually there were few people here, so this scene was obviously abnormal.


    Cautiously, Li Yihan went out to inquire with a cultivator before returning to the carriage.


    "I found out."


    Li Yihan took a deep breath and said.


    Hearing this, Yi Feng, Old Man Wang and the others turned their eyes to look over.


    "Recently, an absolute big shot hase to the Nansha area. The cultivators you see are just the tip of the iceberg."


    "In addition, people from Wind and Cloud Valley, Heavenly Sword Sect, Imperial Sword Sect, Demon Sound Sect, and Blowing Snow Mountain Vi will alsoe. Of course, the purpose of these people is entirely to wee him, or to try to build rtionships with him."


    Li Yihan said solemnly, "So I have no choice but to solemnly warn you all that it''s best not to run around everywhere or cause trouble anywhere, just stay honestly near the convoy."


    "Because with so many top experts around right now, let alone you few ordinary mortals, even my Martial King level strength is not enough. If you provoke any expert, then no one will be able to save you!"

 Chapter 239

    Chapter 239


    When Yi Feng heard this, he immediately gasped.


    This kind of character is simply too amazing!


    He was very curious and quickly asked, "Miss Li, I dare ask who exactly is this person? He is so terrifying and powerful!"


    "ording to the legends, he is at least a Martial Emperor master, because someone saw him easily kill a half-emperor!" Li Yihan said with lingering fear. She also admired such a character.


    "Wow!"


    "I wish I could be that powerful too."


    Yi Feng was full of admiration.


    It''s a pity the system is useless!


    "You?"


    Li Yihan nced at Yi Feng and shook her head, "Don''t take this as mockery, but even if you live ten lifetimes, you can never aplish that. So you should just be an ordinary person. This kind of character is beyond what you or I canprehend. He is not of the same world as us!"


    Nearby, Uncle Wang''s eyelids twitched when he heard this.


    He shook his head.


    He really didn''t know how this young girl would react when she learned the truth.


    Fortunately, the master is magnanimous and does not take offense at the ignorance of you juniors.


    The road through Southern Sands was extremely difficult.


    It was very bumpy and they didn''t get far after traveling a whole day. Everyone was exhausted.


    "By the way, where exactly are you going in Southern Sands?" That night, after setting up camp, Li Yihan asked Yi Feng.


    "Disciple, where was it again?"


    Yi Feng asked.


    "Uh...Xiajiang, the Yun family residence."


    Zhong Qing scratched his head and said.


    "Xiajiang?"


    Li Yihan frowned and shook her head, "You ordinary people really don''t fear death. It''s one thing to go from Pingjiang City to Southern Sands, but you even want to go to Xiajiang in Southern Sands."


    "What''s the problem with that?" Yi Feng asked puzzledly.


    "Do you know that Southern Sands covers a vast area? The Dudou River flows through it, dividing it into Shangjiang and Xiajiang," Li Yihan exined. "That means, to get to Xiajiang, not only do you have to cross most of Southern Sands, you need to cross the Dudou River too."


    "Oh, so it''s that far away." Yi Feng scratched his head.


    "I''m very curious, what exactly motivates you ordinary people to undertake such a dangerous journey this far away?" Li Yihan asked doubtfully.


    Hearing this, Zhong Qing''s face turned red as he lowered his head.


    Yi Feng also smiled awkwardly, then roughly told her Zhong Qing''s story.


    After listening, Li Yihan looked at Yi Feng in surprise and said slowly, "While I don''t understand your actions, I have to say, you are quite a responsible master."


    "You tter me."


    Yi Feng smiled awkwardly and unconsciously ruffled Zhong Qing''s hair.


    "Also, I have another question." Li Yihan asked again, "How do you Pingjiang City folks know someone in Xiajiang, Southern Sands?"


    "Oh, right."


    Yi Feng knocked his head. He looked at Zhong Qing questioningly and asked, "Disciple, how did you get to know each other from so far away?"


    Zhong Qing''s small face turned red. He was shy for a long time before embarrassedly saying, "Meng Tian''s grandmother lives in Pingjiang City. She returned with her family this time to visit rtives in Pingjiang City, that''s how we got to know each other."


    "I see."


    Yi Feng nodded in realization.


    So it was a city girl who came to visit her rural grandmother during vacation and got involved with this country bumpkin.


    "Anyway, I should have parted ways with you today. But there are so many cultivators around the fringes of Southern Sands. If you ordinary folks run into any trouble, you probably won''t make it through the journey." Li Yihan sighed and said, "Since we''re going the same way, I''ll apany you for a few more days. I hope you can safely reach Xiajiang!"


    "Thank you, Miss Li."


    Yi Feng said gratefully with a smile.


    After interacting for a while, he realized this girl was quite nice.


    Li Yihan didn''t say anything more. She was keeping an eye on the other cultivators'' movements.


    Originally, she disdained interacting too much with these ordinary folks. But when they encountered the Night Cold Double Evil, these ordinary folks didn''t abandon her out of cowardice.


    Perhaps they didn''t make much of a difference by staying, but it still touched her heart. That''s why she made this decision.


    "Rest here, don''t wander around. I''m going to see if any of my acquaintances are around." Li Yihan said before hugging her sword and heading into the distance.


    But she hadn''t gone far when someone blocked her path.


    In the moonlight, she could see this was a person in ck robes, half-leaning against a tree. His left hand was in his pocket while his right hand held a bindweed flower that he gently sniffed, seemingly intoxicated.


    His ck robes billowed in the wind.


    In the moonlight, he cut a romantic, elegant figure.


    Suddenly, he tilted his head and looked at Li Yihan profoundly.


    "Oh~~"


    With a shake of his head and a sigh,


    "I once crossed mountains, rivers and seas, and threaded through crowds of people, yet...I still cannot get past the youngdy''s graceful bearing!"


    As he spoke, he raised the bindweed flower and skipped towards Li Yihan in a lively rhythm.


    He danced around her yfully, then lightly brushed the bindweed flower past her nose.


    After tidying his ck robes, he slowly said, "Youngdy, it''ste. Lu Benwei is my name. On such a beautiful night, would you be interested in appreciating the moonlight with me?"

 Chapter 240

    Chapter 240


    "Speaking." Lu Benwei said, offering the cowherb flower in his hand.


    "Whoosh!"


    Several cold rays shed, and the petals of the cowherb flower fell off.


    "Get lost!"


    With a cold snort, Li Yihan gave Lu Benwei a disgusted look and walked away.


    If they hadn''t been traveling together all this way, given her personality, she would have probably already cut down this wandering prodigal under her sword.


    Holding the remaining half of the stick in his hand, Lu Benwei hurriedly shouted, "Hey, hey, Miss, why be so irritable? Can''t my temperament as Lu Benwei move you?"


    But there was no sign of Li Yihan around.


    At the campsite.


    Although it was already spring, the nights were still chilly, so Yi Feng lit a pile of fire.


    Then he took out some wild beast meat from the spatial ring and started grilling.


    After grilling, Wu Yonghong, Old man Wang, and the others devoured the food.


    "Ah!"


    But Yi Feng sighed and shook his head.


    "What''s wrong, sir?" Old man Wang asked, puzzled.


    "The meat is really not that good." Yi Feng took a few bites and threw it on the ground because although the wild beast meat was well-preserved in the ring, it was not very fresh to eat.


    However, this caused a pang of unease in Old man Wang and the others.


    This meat was the flesh of a demon king. How could the sir be unsatisfied?


    "Remember, if youe across any fresh game, don''t let it escape!" Yi Feng had no choice but to munch on dry rations while speaking to everyone.


    "Fresh game?"


    Everyone nced at each other.


    They were all a bit puzzled.


    Because it was clear from Yi Feng''s words that the meat of the demon king had lost its taste, so the fresh game he was referring to had to be at least a demon emperor or above.


    But if there were demon emperors or demon sects nearby, it would be fine, they could catch one for the sir to have as a midnight snack, but the problem was that this was human territory, and there wouldn''t be any demon beasts at all!


    Thinking of this, Old man Wang cautiously asked, "Sir, in this kind of ce, it''s difficult to find fresh game, I''m afraid."


    "How difficult could it be?"


    Yi Feng gave Old man Wang a disdainful look and said, "Look at the environment around us, we''ll find something."


    The environment around us, we''ll find something?


    Everyone nced at each other.


    For a moment, they couldn''tprehend the meaning behind Yi Feng''s words, but they earnestly kept it in mind.


    "So tired!"


    "You guys go to sleep early, I''ll sleep first."


    Yi Feng stretched and prepared to lie down and sleep.


    Sleepiness.


    Suddenly came.


    But just as he was getting into the state, a sudden sound interrupted his sweet dream.


    "Bang bang..."


    "Boom!"


    "Whoosh..."


    It was the sound of a battle not far away, piercing and grating.


    Of course, besides that, there were also cultivators flying by in the sky from time to time, causing a series of whistling sounds.


    "Damn, aren''t they annoying!"


    This touched a nerve with Yi Feng, who was full of bed rage, and he cursed loudly, "These damn cultivators are just too annoying, can''t they receive their guests somewhere else?"


    Yi Feng, who suddenly sat up and cursed out loud, struck a chord with Old man Wang, Pork Rong, and the others.


    Their faces were filled with a sense of gravity.


    These people in Nansha really have no discernment. Despite knowing that the master wants to experience the life of an ordinary person, they still create such amotion, attracting numerous cultivators to fly aimlessly.


    They even disturbed the master''s sleep.


    This is absolutely intolerable!


    "Master, it''s alright, it''s alright. You rest, have a good rest."


    "Yes, Master, please rest quickly and don''t stoop to the level of these people."


    Pork Rong and the others anxiouslyforted Yi Feng, fearing that he would be furious because of this.


    "Fine, fine. After you''re done, hurry up and go to sleep!"


    Yi Feng waved his hand, took a few des of grass, and made two pairs of earplugs for himself and his disciple. He inserted them into their ears.


    Just as hey down, he felt it wasn''t secure enough, so he took out a few pills from his storage ring.


    The effect of these pills was ordinary, simr to the sleeping pills from his previous life. Yi Feng prepared them in case he couldn''t sleep due to the time difference caused by long-distance travel.


    He didn''t expect to need them so soon.


    "Disciple, have one too."


    Yi Feng called out and threw one into Zhong Qing''s mouth.


    After taking the sleeping pills, drowsiness quickly set in.


    The master and disciple gradually began to snore by the campfire.


    Seeing that the master and disciple had finally fallen asleep, Pork Rong, Old man Wang, Wu Yonghong, Zhuge Rong, and Chu Kuangshi finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    In the next moment,


    Their expressions changed, a sharp glint shing in their eyes.


    Unbeknownst to one another, Pork Rong, Old man Wang, Wu Yonghong, Zhuge Rong, and Chu Kuangshi slowly stood up.


    Then, with grim faces, they disappeared into the darkness of the night...

 Chapter 241

    Chapter 241


    ¡°Wait for me...¡±


    Behind him, Luda sheng hurried to catch up while holding up his pants.


    At the foot of a mountain somewhere.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Apanied by a sonic boom, a youth was sent flying.


    ¡°You disciples from Blowing Snow Mountain Vi are nothing more than this. This sparring match, Wind and Cloud Valley wins.¡±


    Another disciple said with augh, then put away his long sword.


    ¡°Brother Cheng Wu is amazing.¡±


    ¡°Brother Cheng Wu¡¯s strength is indeed terrifying.¡±


    In the surroundings, disciples from other sects shouted praises.


    Obviously, it was rare for so many disciples to gather, so they had impromptu organized a sparring ring.


    This Cheng Wu from Wind and Cloud Valley was the undisputed popr figure.


    Of course, he had the capability to back it up.


    At his young age, he had the strength of a Martial Emperor, and was one of the core disciples nurtured by Wind and Cloud Valley.


    Some say that in terms of pure talent, only Yun Xianque of Wind and Cloud Valley could surpass him.


    ¡°Haha, everyone is too kind.¡±


    ¡°Is there anyone else who wants to spar with me?¡±


    Cheng Wu shouted loudly.


    But at that moment, no one was able to respond to the challenge.


    ¡°Alright, since no one else wants to challenge me, I¡¯ll demonstrate a de technique I just learned for everyone.¡±


    As he spoke, Cheng Wu unsheathed his long de, slicing through the air.


    Instantly, shrieking sounds rang out melodiously, causing the surrounding air to tremble.


    ¡°Stop your movement, or die!¡±


    Just then, an abrupt voice rang out, breaking the atmosphere here.


    Everyone was shocked.


    Someone actually dared to talk to Cheng Wu like this. They looked over, only to see six figures approaching.


    An old man leaning on a cane, looking as if he would die any moment.


    A burly man with a hairy chest and exposed belly.


    And four other strangely shaped old men, walking as if they might trip over at any moment.


    ¡°Who are you people?¡±


    Cheng Wu looked at these old men and asked in a deep voice, ¡°What does it have to do with you how I act?¡±


    But before his voice faded away, the old man in front struck his cane on top of his head.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Seeing this scene, everyone was dumbfounded.


    These old men who did not seem to have any abilities actually dared to be so bold as to strike Cheng Wu¡¯s head with a cane.


    Were they asking to die?


    Night time.


    A figure in blue dashed by, it was Li Yihan.


    Seeing many disciples gathered here, she immediately rushed over.


    Because these past days, she had been heavily injured, and all the medicinal pills on her had been used up.


    She came here to see if she could run into acquaintances, or disciples from her own n, to ask for some injury-healing pills.


    But as she approached, a sudden change urred.


    Five old men and one burly guy seemed to have some conflict with the Wind and Cloud Valley disciples. But as she moved closer and could see the appearances of these old men clearly, her expression drastically changed.


    ¡°How did these old men get here?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell them clearly not to run around randomly? These ordinary people actually got into conflict with Wind and Cloud Valley disciples, the consequences...¡±


    Her face pale, she quickened her pace and rushed over.


    But what she didn¡¯t expect was, she had only taken two steps when Old Man Wang raised his cane again and fiercely struck it on Cheng Wu¡¯s head.


    Crack!


    This old man...


    Was he really not afraid of death?


    Even if you wanted to die, there were better ways than this!


    Cheng Wu was enraged, killing intent brewing in his eyes. These shabby old men who popped out of nowhere actually dared to provoke him.


    ¡°You¡¯re seeking death!¡±


    As expected, Cheng Wu let out a furious roar.


    ¡°Calm down, please calm down.¡±


    But before he could act, Li Yihan rushed over and stood in front of him.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Cheng Wu asked in a deep voice.


    ¡°I¡¯m from the Li family of Upper Sands, I hope Brother Cheng Wu can give me some face.¡±


    Li Yihan spoke with a ghastly pale face, head lowered as she hurriedly exined, ¡°These old men are ordinary people, they don¡¯t know Brother Cheng Wu¡¯s identity. I hope Brother Cheng Wu can be magnanimous and not lower yourself to their level. I will have them apologize to you right away.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    ¡°The Li family of Upper Sands?¡±


    Cheng Wu looked at Li Yihan.


    Although the Li family of Upper Sands was not a big family, he knew they were affiliated with his Wind and Cloud Valley.


    After a brief hesitation, he said, ¡°Since you are from the Li family, and just some ignorant ordinary people, I¡¯ll give you some face. Have them apologize immediately, and I can spare their lives.¡±


    Hearing this, Li Yihan let out a breath of relief.


    She then hurriedly ran to Old Man Wang and the others, berating them furiously, ¡°What are you people doing? Didn¡¯t I tell you clearly not to run around?!¡±


    She red at Old Man Wang, ¡°Especially you, how dare you hit others with your cane? Do you know who they are? They are disciples of the major sects in Southern Sands, they can take your lives with a casual wave of the hand. Hurry up and apologize, otherwise no one can save you tonight.¡±

 Chapter 242

    Chapter 242


    To her surprise, the group of old men merely smiled at her, showing no intention of apologizing. Pork Rong even pressed her head and pushed her aside, admonishing, "Old folks handle things, little brat, step aside."


    Li Yihan widened her eyes.


    What on earth is going on with these old men?


    Have they gone crazy?


    She had worked so hard to secure a chance for reconciliation with Cheng Wu, and yet these old men seemedpletely oblivious to its value.


    But what surprised her even more was that instead of apologizing, these old men continued to shout at Cheng Wu and hispanions, saying, "You bunch of brats, you have one minute to get out of here, or else we''ll annihte you all."


    Crack!


    Upon hearing this, Li Yihan turned pale, her heart pounding.


    Because their words not only insulted Cheng Wu, but also offended all the disciples present.


    Among them were many geniuses of the sect, whereas Li Yihan herself could only be considered average at best.


    Sure enough, this sentencepletely ignited the fury of everyone present.


    Some people drew their swords, their killing intent surging.


    Normally, each of them was proud and arrogant within the sect, how could they tolerate a few old men who they didn''t even recognize shouting at them?


    "Oh, are you nning to fight?"


    Pork Rong sneered disdainfully at these people.


    "Old men, kneel down and confess your sins immediately, or else you will have no ce to be buried," Cheng Wu coldly ordered.


    "Confess?"


    Pork Rong chuckled coldly, his face filled with mockery. "Why should we confess?"


    "You, all of us here, aren''t you afraid?" Cheng Wu said in a low voice.


    "Afraid?"


    Pork Rong sneered, shaking his head with derision. "We aren''t afraid of you all, because in our eyes, everyone present is trash!"


    This sentence instantly triggered an explosion of anger among the crowd.


    "Brothers, these people are too arrogant. Regardless of who they are, kill them."


    "Yes, kill them."


    "Let''s attack together."


    In an instant, hundreds of disciples soared into the air, brandishing their swords, and charging towards Pork Rong and the others.


    Seeing this scene, Li Yihan turned pale with fear. She clenched her teeth and angrily said, "You guys, truly, no one can save you now."


    As she spoke, she shook her head and closed her eyes, retreating to the side.


    She couldn''tprehend why these old men had been normal before, but tonight they were acting so recklessly.


    In this situation, she was utterly powerless.


    She had given up.


    The disciples in the air were already above Pork Rong and the others'' heads, each one exuding a fierce and sinister aura, their killing intent surging.


    However, the six of them remained unfazed.


    Only when these people drew nearer, did Old Man Wang, the one leading them, reveal a slight change in his hazy gaze.


    A tremendous force burst forth from within him.


    Whoosh!


    This force was like a raging wave, creating a massive storm that swept towards the charging disciples.


    "Boom!"


    Almost instantaneously, the disciples'' faces changed dramatically. Their swords flew out of their hands, and they were sent sprawling through the air, transformed into streaks of light, all crashing and tumbling away.


    "Ah ah ah ah ah..."


    In an instant, screams filled the air as one by one, people vomited blood and crashed heavily to the ground, their eyes filled with fear.


    Meanwhile, Li Yihan, who had closed her eyes, also sensed the sudden change.


    She abruptly opened her eyes.


    Just in time to witness the scene of hundreds of elite disciples being thrown into the air, tumbling and flying out.


    This scene echoed like a thunderp in her mind.


    Startled, a cold chill ran down her spine, her heart pounding so hard it felt like it would leap out of her chest. She trembled uncontrobly.


    These old men...


    These old men actually...


    Actually...


    How could it be?


    How is this possible?


    These old men who appeared no different from ordinary people, despite spending so many days with her, were actually super powerful experts!


    With just their imposing aura, they collectively sent hundreds of elite disciples of various sects flying?


    Mind you, among these disciples were some Martial Emperor powerhouses.


    And to be able to use their aura to send Martial Emperor powerhouses flying, does that not mean that these old men are at least at the Martial Ancestor level in cultivation?


    Martial Ancestor!


    At the thought of this, Li Yihan''s heart raced, and for a moment, she dared not look at these old men.


    Because she remembered how along the way, she had scolded and taught these old men how to behave, and even called them ordinary people...


    Ordinary people.


    Have you ever seen ordinary people this strong?


    Unconsciously, she took two steps back, her face pale, feeling a tingling sensation on her scalp.


    In their eyes, she was just a jumping clown!


    No wonder.


    No wonder they dared toe from Pingjiang City to Nansha without any fear, as if they were invincible.


    No wonder they showed no fear even when facing elite disciples like Cheng Wu.


    "Who are you people?"


    At this moment, the injured disciples got up, ring at Old Man Wang and the others with hatred, and angrily shouted, "You''vee to cause trouble for our major sects for no reason. What is your motive? Do you know that the experts from our major sects are nearby? Aren''t you afraid of our sects seeking revenge?"


    "Revenge?"


    Pork Rong sneered disdainfully and said, "I''m not afraid to tell you, not only are you trash in our eyes, but the sects behind you are also trash in our eyes!"


    "You..."


    "You you you..."


    "You''re not afraid to shoot off your mouth, are you?"


    Upon hearing this, these disciples were so angry they almost spewed blood.


    "Fine, since that''s the case, then stay here if you''ve got the guts!"


    The crowd shouted with hatred.


    In the midst of their conversation, Cheng Wu took out a signal re and shot it directly into the air.


    And another disciple from the Blowing Snow Mountain Vi also activated the emergency signal for their sect.


    "What?"


    "It''s a red signal!"


    Seeing this scene, Li Yihan''s eyes widened.


    As a native of Nansha, she knew very well what the red signal represented¡ªit was only activated when a disciple encountered an urgent crisis and had deep-seated grievances.


    And this oue meant it was a fight to the death!


    Things were really getting out of hand now.


    She gritted her teeth, hesitated for a long time, and finally gathered the courage to walk towards Pork Rong and the others.


    "E-elder..."


    She dared not confront the gazes of these few people, and she was even more afraid that these experts woulde looking for her. So at this moment, she spoke with a forced courage.


    "Elder, you are not native to Nansha, so you may not know what the red signal represents. It would be best for you to leave quickly."


    "No need to leave. We''ll wait for them right here," Wu Yonghong said calmly.


    Upon hearing this, Li Yihan''s expression turned anxious.


    It seemed that these old folks still didn''t understand the seriousness of the situation. Although she knew these people were formidable, could they really surpass the major powers of Nansha?


    So she hurriedly exined, "Elder, they are from Wind and Cloud Valley and Blowing Snow Mountain Vi, the major forces in Nansha. Their sect not only has numerous Martial Ancestor experts, but also many Martial Venerable experts. If you don''t leave now, when their experts arriveter, you might not be able to escape."

 Chapter 243

    Chapter 243


    As soon as her voice fell, she noticed several streams of flowing light approaching with a powerful aura.


    Li Yihan''s heart skipped a beat!


    She never expected that the people from the Fengyun Valley and Chuixue Mountain Vi would arrive so quickly.


    What made her even more apprehensive was that these were not ordinary individuals from these two major forces.


    On the left side.


    They were from Chuixue Mountain Vi.


    Leading them was the young master of Chuixue Mountain Vi, Fifth Sky. In addition, there were also the elders of Chuixue Mountain Vi, Di Wu Zhen.


    On the right side.


    They were from Fengyun Valley.


    Leading them was the youngdy of Fengyun Valley, Yun Xianque. Apanying her were the elders of Fengyun Valley, Yang Mu and Yang Sen.


    Li Yihan''s face turned pale.


    She never expected such prominent figures toe.


    Fifth Sky and Yun Xianque were recognized geniuses in the entire Nansha region. Not only were they highly respected, but their talents were extraordinary, and their own strength had reached the pinnacle of Martial Ancestor.


    And apart from them, Di Wu Zhen, Yang Mu, and Yang Sen were even more formidable.


    They were true Martial Monarch powerhouses!


    For Li Yihan, these people were absolute big shots whom she could only look up to in normal circumstances.


    The lineup they formed was simply overwhelming.


    In front of these people, it would be impossible for Pork Rong and the others to escape.


    But as a mere Martial King expert, Li Yihan could only feel powerless and could only pray that Pork Rong and the others would be able to escape unscathed from the encirclement of the two major forces.


    "It''s no wonder that the Fengyun Valley and Chuixue Mountain Vi, such major forces, arrived so quickly!"


    "Yes, not only did two great geniusese, but there are also three Martial Monarch elders!"


    "Such a lineup is simply terrifying!"


    "Hmph, I wonder how those arrogant old men will act next!"


    "They''ll probably be scared and kneel down!"


    The people present began to discuss andment.


    Meanwhile, Cheng Wu, with his bruised and swollen face, was unusually excited at this moment.


    "You bunch of old dogs, our experts from Fengyun Valley and Chuixue Mountain Vi have already arrived. Later, you will all kneel down and cry for your fathers and mothers!"


    Cheng Wu gritted his teeth and shouted.


    And as Yun Xianque and Fifth Sky, who flew over from a distance, observed the scene and saw that their disciples had been injured, anger filled their faces as well.


    Daring toy hands on the disciples of their two major sects in Nansha, these people had quite a boldness!


    "Yun Xianque, these people who dared to attack our disciples from the two sects seem to be quite strong!"


    Fifth Sky transmitted his voice to Yun Xianque.


    "Yes."


    Yun Xianque also transmitted her voice back, "It seems that we have to join forces this time."


    "Indeed."


    Fifth Sky gritted his teeth and transmitted his voice, "If we don''t give these people a severe lesson in front of so many others and teach them a lesson they won''t forget, it''s likely that other forces will look down on our two major sects. So we should strike them down with thunderous force, so they won''t be able to stand up again."


    "Yes."


    Yun Xianque agreed with a nod and instructed the two elders behind her, "I kindly ask the two elders to make a move with me."


    Yang Mu and Yang Sen nodded their heads.


    Almost simultaneously, the experts from the two major sects in the sky converged their attacking momentum.


    The entire sky was enveloped in a dense wave of vital energy.


    Under the pressure of their attacks, the ground trembled, and those with weaker strength felt as if they were about to kneel down.


    "It''s over!"


    Feeling the immense fluctuations in the sky, Li Yihan struggled to maintain hisposure with his cultivation, his face pale. In his heart, he prayed for the safety of Pork Rong and the others.


    Thebined force of so many people.


    It seemed that these enemies who had injured his two disciples would have no chance to turn the tables.


    Yun Xianque thought to himself.


    The attacks in his hands were getting closer to those few individuals.


    Suddenly.


    Hm?


    The appearance of these people...


    Seems like...


    Gasp!


    She suddenly remembered something and without saying a word, turned around and fled.


    "Hm?"


    "What''s going on with these people from the Wind and Cloud Valley?"


    Fifth Sky looked at Yun Xianque and the others as they suddenly changed direction, his face filled with confusion.


    But it didn''t matter.


    Although he didn''t know what had happened to Yun Xianque and the others, Fifth Sky believed that with his and Di Wu Zhen''s strength, they could still take down these few individuals.


    Wait a minute!


    They are?


    Suddenly, he also noticed something.


    Instantly, his soul trembled, and his heart skipped a beat.


    He cursed loudly, "Damn you, Yun Xianque, you should have reminded me earlier."


    While grumbling, Fifth Sky and Di Wu Zhen quickly turned around and fled.


    "Haha."


    "You damn old fools, endure the wrath of the Wind and Cloud Valley and the Blowing Snow Vi!" Cheng Wu stared at Pork Rong and the others, shouting loudly.


    The rest of the people sneered, looking forward to the fate of these individuals.


    But...


    The expected attack that was supposed to arrive was dyed, and even the pressure that came with it suddenly diminished.


    What''s going on?


    Everyone felt puzzled and looked up at the sky.


    At first nce, there was nothing unusual, but upon closer inspection, it was extraordinary.


    Just a moment ago, Fifth Sky and the others, who were full of momentum andunching various attacks, suddenly turned around in mid-air, their urgent appearance making them stomp their legs in the air, as if afraid they weren''t fast enough.


    That appearance was like a cat encountering a mouse.


    Especially Fifth Sky, in his panic, he even abandoned his own treasured weapon, the Wind Fan, and dropped it on the ground.


    "What''s going on?"


    Everyone widened their eyes,pletely unaware of what had happened.


    However, just as Fifth Sky and the others were still in a panic, a heavy voice resounded in their minds.


    "Now that you''re here, why leave?"


    As the voice fell, a tremendous force acted upon them, pulling them down from the sky.


    The group of people fell to the ground in a sorry state.


    Knowing that there was no escape, Fifth Sky was the first to react, immediately rolling on the ground and kneeling with one knee.


    With a sly smile, he revealed his white teeth and said, "Hello, Lord Wang."


    "Oh, it''s you little brats. What''s the matter? Are you here to buy a house?" At this moment, Pork Rong stepped forward, looking down on them from above and uttering a meaningful voice.


    Seeing this, Fifth Sky''s heart thumped again as he looked at the chest hair, filled with fear.


    Why is this person also here...


    "Pork, Lord Pork!"


    Unconsciously, the other foot of Fifth Skynded silently on the ground, and his legs knelt down, tilting his head back with a forced smile, saying, "How are you?"


    Following closely behind Fifth Sky, the group from Yun Xianque also knelt down with a thud, all kneeling on the ground.

 Chapter 244

    Chapter 244


    At this moment, Fifth Sky, Yun Xianque and others were kneeling on the ground like little chickens, not even daring to raise their heads and breathe loudly.


    Anyway.


    At this moment, no matter they were elders or holy maidens, martial masters or martial lords, there was no difference between them.


    "What?"


    "Am I seeing this right?"


    "Young master Fifth Sky and miss Yun Xianque are actually kneeling in front of them."


    "Not only that, even the elders of the two major sects, the fifth formation, Yang Mu and Yang Sen are also kneeling down."


    "Yeah, what on earth is going on here!?"


    Seeing this scene, the whole audience was shocked!


    Everyone rubbed their eyes in disbelief, afraid they were seeing things wrong.


    They never expected things to turn out like this.


    A doubt arose in everyone''s mind at the same time.


    Who exactly are these six ordinary looking old men?


    They were actually able to make powerful martial masters like Fifth Sky and Yun Xianque kneel on the ground as soon as they met, without even the thought of resisting...


    And Li Yohan.


    She also suddenly covered her red lips with both hands, her beautiful eyes staring deadly at Uncle Wang and the others.


    She felt extremely unreal about all this.


    Are they really the same people who apanied her for so many days, the ones who cried for their daddy when they met a group of bandits?


    Seeing people as high and mighty in Li Yohan''s eyes as Yun Xianque and Fifth Sky kneeling in front of Uncle Wang and the others without even daring to breathe loudly, Li Yohan felt like she couldn''t breathe.


    "Who gave you little bastards the guts to fly around in midair?"


    Uncle Wang looked down at Yun Xianque and the others, tapping each of their heads in turn with his cane.


    Everyone held their heads in pain, but did not dare to have any resentment. On the contrary, they kept shouting "we dare not".


    "Oh?"


    "Quite obedient!" Pork Rong sneered and said, "But you disciples of the major sects are all very arrogant!"


    As Pork Rong''s words fell, the faces of Cheng Wu and the other leaders changed drastically.


    Originally arrogant, they already knew something was wrong when they saw Fifth Sky and the others kneeling on the ground.


    No matter how stupid they were, they also knew that the old men in front of them must be extraordinarily powerful. At least forces as big as Wind and Cloud Valley and Blowing Snow Mountain Vi did not dare to offend them easily.


    "Plop!"


    Immediately, Cheng Wu and his fellow disciples hurriedly knelt on the ground, begging for mercy.


    "Seniors, we were wrong, we were wrong. Please spare our lives..."


    At this moment, they were almost crying out in panic.


    "Seniors, may I ask who they are..."


    Yun Xianque asked in a muffled voice.


    After all, no matter what, Cheng Wu and the others were also key disciples cultivated by their sect. Even if they were to be punished, they still needed a reason.


    "Humph, it''s because they made noise and disturbed the sleep of the master, causing him to be woken up again after just falling asleep," Wu Yonghong coldly snorted and continued, "So is this reason enough?"


    "What?"


    "Disturbed the master''s sleep?"


    Hearing this, the faces of both Fifth Sky and Yun Xianque changed drastically.


    This had really made a big mess!


    They understood very well who the "master" Wu Yonghong was referring to.


    Recalling that person''s heaven-reaching methods, the memory was still fresh in everyone''s minds. And they actually disturbed this person''s sleep...


    Thinking of this, Yun Xianque and Fifth Sky almost didn''t say anything more before rushing at Cheng Wu and the others with anger written all over their faces.


    "Senior sisters, you..."


    Cheng Wu and the others looked up in fear.


    "Disturbing the master''s sleep, you deserve to die!"


    Yun Xianque uttered coldly, looking at Cheng Wu with a face full of regret: "No one can save you from such an unforgivable mistake."


    As she spoke, Yun Xianque''s palm suddenlynded on Cheng Wu''s dantian.


    "Crack!"


    Almost instantly, Cheng Wu was already crippled, lying on the ground like a dead dog.


    Fifth Sky also swiftly crippled the leading disciple of Blowing Snow Mountain Vi.


    The two then knelt back in front of the old men.


    "May I ask if the seniors are satisfied?"


    Uncle Wang and the others looked at Yun Xianque and the others with thoughtful expressions.


    Originally, after giving Cheng Wu and the others a chance to leave earlier which they did not cherish, Uncle Wang and the others with their temperament had decided to kill everyone on the scene.


    But seeing Yun Xianque, Fifth Sky and the others being so sincere and tactful, they hesitated for a moment before nodding.


    Only then did Yun Xianque and Fifth Sky heave a sigh of relief.


    But this scene once again shocked everyone present.


    They did not hear the conversation between Yun Xianque and the others with Wu Yonghong and the rest, so they guessed in their hearts, just who were these old men that the two major sects feared so much that they did not hesitate to directly cripple their own elite disciples.


    Of course, Li Yohan was still the most shocked. She realized that she had once again underestimated the strength of Uncle Wang and the others.


    Being able to have such great deterrence over the major sects, the ordinary people who apanied her all this way were probably as powerful as the sect leaders of those major sects, the likes of Yang Tianyu of Imperial Sword Sect and Yun Haotian of Wind and Cloud Valley, having reached the peak of martial masters or even half-sages!


    But just as she thought this.


    A sudden change urred.


    The leading Uncle Wang abruptly raised his head, looking at the few shadows flying past in the sky above, and suddenly shouted angrily.


    "Damn it, stop flying around up there and get down here!"


    Under the dumbfounded gazes of the crowd, Uncle Wang suddenly reached out a hand towards the sky. It turned into a huge phantom, like a great mountain covering the few people flying overhead.


    "Boom!"


    The few flying overhead did not have the slightest chance to fight back. In the high sky, they were directly beaten down, spitting blood.


    Just as everyone was shocked by Uncle Wang''s methods, they suddenly recognized the faces of those beaten down.


    For a moment, everyone was so shocked that their jaws were about to drop.


    Especially Li Yohan, who couldn''t help crying out in surprise.


    "They...they are actually, they are actually..."

 Chapter 245

    Chapter 245


    "It''s actually the sect leader of the Imperial Sword Sect, Yang Tianyu, and the patriarch of the Li Family, Li Shuhua!"


    "Wow!"


    The crowd sucked in cold air, feeling their minds were blown.


    These two people''s cultivations, while perhaps not the strongest, were definitely among the top leaders in Nansha.


    However.


    They were casually knocked down by Old Man Wang.


    Especially Li Yihan, she had just guessed that Old Man Wang and the others were probably on par with top leaders like Yang Tianyu.


    But in the blink of an eye.


    Yang Tianyu and Li Shuhua were pped down from the sky by Old Man Wang.


    This was simply a p in the face!


    The continuous waves of shocks today had left her unable to recover for a long time.


    As for Old Man Wang and the others'' unfathomable strength, she didn''t dare guess any further, because it exceeded herprehension.


    Knocked down for no reason, Li Shuhua and Yang Tianyu were filled with anger.


    Perhaps they were no match for these old men, but they had to maintain their prestige as patriarch and sect leader.


    Immediately, the two frowned and voiced their questions.


    "Just who are you people..."


    But before they could finish, Yun Xianque and Fifth Sky quickly made eye signals at them.


    At the same time, they sent a voice transmission, "Seniors, do not act rashly, they are the Martial Emperors!"


    "What!?"


    "Mar...Mar...Martial Emperors?"


    These casual words were like thunder in their ears. Their faces flushed red, and they forcibly swallowed their unfinished words.


    "What were you two saying just now?"


    However, Pork Rong''s meaningful gaze fell upon them.


    That one look made their hairs stand on end.


    "We were saying, we were saying... "


    Li Shuhua''s forehead was beaded with cold sweat. He stammered for a bit before inspiration struck, "What we wanted to say was, who exactly are you with such frightening power, to be so formidable, simply making us juniors worship you!"


    Hearing this, Pork Rong just gave a cold snort and didn''t pursue the matter further.


    Seeing this, the two finally let out a breath, revealing looks of relief.


    Perhaps as leaders of major powers they had their usual arrogance, but they had to consider who they were in front of - arrogance before the Martial Emperors was simply asking for death!


    In short, in the face of absolute power, arrogance and dignity were worthless.


    Those who know the times are the wise!


    For a time, everyone present was extremely respectful, not even daring to breathe loudly, awaiting Old Man Wang and the others'' instructions.


    Of course, apart from Yun Xianque and the others, the rest, including Li Yihan, still had a lingering doubt.


    That was, just who were these elders with unfathomably strong cultivation?


    Where were they from, suddenlying to Nansha, and why?


    But just then, violent tremors suddenly came from the ground.


    "Boom boom boom!"


    The deafening sound made the earth crack open, and the mountain behind them started copsing.


    "What''s going on?"


    "What on earth is happening!?"


    Everyone lost their footing as the ground shook, and took to the air.


    In an instant, the sky was filled with cultivators treading on air, and from above they could see the ground they had just stood on hadpletely copsed.


    At the same time, a terrifying aura emerged from the cracks in the ground.


    This aura shook the minds of all present, involuntarily striking them with fear.


    "What''s under the ground?"


    "What is it?"


    Everyone stared fixedly at the fissure, voicing their nervousness. Even Pork Rong and Old Man Wang''s expressions changed dramatically.


    The terrifying aura grew heavier and heavier...


    The whole sky''s atmosphere froze.


    "Boom!"


    Finally, a roar came from beneath the ground.


    Then to everyone''s shock, an enormous flood dragon over a thousand feet long flew out from the ground.


    But when everyone could see it clearly, they realized it wasn''t a snake.


    It was a giant python!


    Its huge body naturally exuded a massive aura, it had wings on its sides, and its gigantic body coiled and twisted in midair, breathing out deep cold air.


    "Heavens!"


    "What a terrifying monster, so frightening!"


    "Run for it!"


    Seeing this, many cultivators were scared out of their wits. Their guts turned to mush, and they desperately urged their qi to flee into the distance.


    "Hehe, I didn''t expect that after my ten thousand year slumber, I would wake to so many human cultivators as snacks!"


    A deep voice came from the python''s mouth. Its cold eyes watched the escaping cultivators, and its massive body stirred.


    In a sh, the cultivators were swallowed into its belly.


    Blood trickled from between its enormous teeth, making one''s scalp tingle.


    Everyone was frightened into trembling at this scene, even those who wanted to escape didn''t dare move now.


    Even Li Shuhua, Yang Tianyu and the others had faces white with fear, because with their cultivation, they only felt utterly powerless before this flood dragon.


    Involuntarily, Li Shuhua looked to Pork Rong and the others, respectfully asking, "Seniors, may I ask if you can discern the cultivation level of this flood dragon?"


    Hearing this, the gazes of the others also turned their way, clearly wanting an answer as well.


    "Demon Emperor!"


    Pork Rong said in a deep voice.


    "Crack!"


    This one phrase was like a thousandyers of waves mming down.


    No one could have imagined it was actually a Demon Emperor.


    Heavens!


    Just this cultivation level was enough to make their scalps tingle. No one present had likely ever seen a monster beast of this level.


    However.


    Although this flood dragon''s power exceeded Pork Rong and Old Man Wang''s expectations, their eyes shone with excitement.


    Exchanging a nce, Pork Rong said in a low voice, "Now I understand why sir said what he did earlier. It turns out sir already foresaw this, and knew that a Demon Emperor was hidden in this ce!"


    "Correct."


    Old Man Wang nodded heavily, also sighing in a low voice, "I''m afraid what sir called a ''fresh delicacy'' referred precisely to this Demon Emperor!"


    Having said this, the two looked at each other in admiration.


    Although they had followed the sir for a long time, they still couldn''t help but be shocked.


    Eating a Demon Emperor!


    Such a crazy thing, probably only sir in the whole world was capable of it!

 Chapter 246

    Chapter 246


    "It looks like we''ll have to make breakfast for the master tomorrow morning," Uncle Wang said leisurely.


    As he spoke, a look of shock shed through his eyes, which had seemed weary and aged just a moment before. Suddenly, he looked full of vigor, and the walking stick in his hand radiated dazzling light as his primordial qi stirred it to life.


    "Yeah!" Pork Rong gave a shout of agreement. His whole body surged with vast primordial qi as well, and then he drew out a sharp butcher''s knife.


    As the butcher''s knife emerged, cold light spread over it, stirred by his primordial qi.


    "Old man, I''ll go first. Help me out if I can''t beat it!" Pork Rong said. Then, stepping on the tall rubber boots on his feet, he leapt up, blinking to the top of the giant flood dragon''s head.


    "Eat my knife!" he bellowed. Carrying cold light, the butcher''s knife in his hand shed down with a shout.


    As the knife light fell, it dragged a thousand-zhang arc of knife qi, filling the whole sky with criss-crossing de energies.


    "Boom!"


    Before the awed and tongue-tied crowd, the knife fell directly onto the giant flood dragon''s body.


    "Chi!"


    The moment they connected, sparks flew from the giant flood dragon''s body. Apanied by its miserable cries, the earth-shattering blow of the knife rent it cleanly in two.


    "Boom boom!"


    The two remaining halves of its body smashed to the ground like two great mountains.


    Thend within a thousand zhang was razed t.


    ...Raising clouds of dust into the sky.


    "So scary!"


    "It cut the Demon Emperor in half with one stroke."


    "A Martial Emperor expert. This person must be a Martial Emperor expert!"


    The scene made everyone present shudder and call out involuntarily. No wonder these old men made the two great powers so afraid¡ªthey turned out to be Martial Emperor masters!


    Masters of this level were the peak of the entire Immortal River Continent!


    The crowd was astonished to have the fortune to witness such a figure today. Their gazes looking at Pork Rong instantly filled with reverence.


    Li Shuhua and Yang Tianyu also sucked in a breath, although they had known beforehand that these two were Martial Emperor masters and were mentally prepared. But seeing it happen before their eyes, they still couldn''t keep calm.


    But just then, the giant flood dragon that had been chopped in half flew up high again.


    Even more unbelievably, the two halves of its body rejoined, and the wounds could be seen recovering at a visible speed, as if it had never been injured at all.


    "Sure enough, it''s not so simple!" Pork Rong''s eyes shed with gravity as he called back to Old Man Wang, "Old man, looks like we need your help after all!"


    Almost as soon as Pork Rong''s voice faded away, Old Man Wang flew up into the sky, staff in hand.


    In a sh,


    His walking stick became a thousand-zhang long and smashed down furiously onto the giant flood dragon''s head.


    "Boom!"


    An explosive sound.


    The giant flood dragon, which had just flown up, crashed to the ground again.


    "Another Martial Emperor!"


    Seeing this scene, everyone present couldn''t help crying out again.


    Li Yihan stood in the corner, her face pale white, her whole person numb. These people were constantly refreshing her understanding, again and again.


    But unexpectedly, the giant flood dragon that had crashed to the ground stirred again, slowly raising its head.


    "Tsk tsk."


    "I really didn''t expect to run into two human Martial Emperors here. How delightful!"


    Ity coiled in midair again, looking at Pork Rong and the other with undisguised contempt.


    Suddenly,


    It opened its massive maw, and a terrifying energy condensed before shooting out.


    Seeing this, Pork Rong and Old Man Wang''s expressions changed. Before they could even shift into defensive stances, the terrifying beam of energy was already surging toward them.


    "Boom!"


    A mushroom cloud rose into the sky.


    Pork Rong and Old Man Wang spit out a mouthful of blood simultaneously and were sted away.


    "Oh?"


    "Not bad at all, to withstand one of my strikes!"


    The giant flood dragon gave a coldugh, full of mockery.


    "What?"


    "Two Martial Emperors can''t beat it either."


    The defeat of Pork Rong and Old Man Wang made cold sweat stream down everyone present. Because they were the only hope of survival here. But now...


    "Quick, start running in different directions!"


    Growing increasingly panicked, someone shouted anxiously. The panicked crowd instantly scattered in all directions like flies.


    But they had barely flown out a short distance when an invisible barrier blocked their way.


    "What?"


    "A domain?"


    Seeing this, Pork Rong and Old Man Wang''s expressions changed again. They had never imagined that this giant flood dragon would possess a domain.


    More than its ability to return from the dead, this was even more grave to them. After all, that kind of returning from death wasn''t true resurrection, just some special methods that demonic beasts had.


    But possessing a domain waspletely different.


    Becausepared to other realms, the Martial Emperor realm was much moreplex, divided into a total of ten stages. At each stage, one would cross a heavenly tribtion, and after passing the tribtion, it was like aplete transformation, a rebirth of life.


    Thus, the ten great stages of Martial Emperor were also called the Ten Life Emperor Realms. Only by crossing through the Ten Life Emperor Realms could one attain immortality.


    The first stage Martial Emperor or first stage Demon Emperor had just entered the Emperor level. Although its strength increased dramaticallypared to a Martial Sage, it didn''t have any major special traits.


    But after reaching the second stage Martial Emperor, the true advantages of a Martial Emperor would emerge.


    The most significant was initially controlling a domain.


    Within the scope of one''s domain, one could greatly increase one''s own offensive power, not to mention greatly decrease the enemy''s strength.


    And the barrier blocking these people from leaving was clearly the effect of this giant flood dragon''s domain.


    Possessing a domain also meant that this giant flood dragon was a second stage Demon Emperor, while Pork Rong and Old Man Wang were only first stage Martial Emperors.


    It seemed a difference of just one stage, but was actually a world of difference.


    If not for the weapons given to them by Master Yi Feng, their attacks probably could have at most broken through the giant flood dragon''s defenses!


    "Forget it, I''ll just quickly dispose of you and have a feast!"


    "Roar!"


    The giant flood dragon roared, and another massive swell of energy condensed in its mouth before erupting out turbulently.


    "Whoosh..."


    The sky echoed with a pleasing piercing sound as it blinked to Pork Rong and Old Man Wang''s heads in an instant.


    Their expressions changed drastically, and they lifted the weapons Yi Feng had given them to block.


    "Block!"


    A boom rang out as they barely, dangerously blocked this strike. But they had just let out a breath of relief when they discovered the scattered giant flood dragon energy was abruptly condensing again.


    With the two of them as the center, the air started solidifying into ice.


    "Crack crack crack..."


    The ice spread out from the air, crawling up Pork Rong and Old Man Wang''s limbs before spreading across their whole bodies.


    In less than a few breaths'' time, the two of them were frozen solid on the spot.


    "What?"


    Seeing this, Yang Tianyu and the others were scared out of their wits. The two great Martial Emperors had actually been frozen like this?


    With no way to escape, wouldn''t they undoubtedly die?


    "Let''s see how else you can struggle. Just die!"


    The giant flood dragon shouted coldly. An icy spear oozing chill air slowly condensed in its mouth, aimed straight at Pork Rong and Old Man Wang.


    Although the two were frozen and unable to move, their consciousness was still present. Seeing this ice pir, they finally panicked, sensing the thick aura of death.


    The other cultivators'' faces were also filled with the ashes of despair.


    Because Pork Rong and Old Man Wang were their only hope of survival. But now...


    However, right when that ice spear was about to shoot out in a split second, an arrogant voice sounded from the ground.


    "Hey, little reptile, who said you could be so arrogant?"

 Chapter 247

    Chapter 247


    "Who?"


    This voice instantly enraged the giant flood dragon.


    Especially this form of address, which touched some sore points deep in his heart. The icy huge head sank down as the flood dragon stared murderously at the ground.


    At the same time, this sudden voice also attracted the attention of the cultivators present, and they also looked over.


    It turned out to be a man in a ck robe, standing on the ground with his hands on his hips and chest stuck out.


    "Who''s this guy?"


    "Yeah, he''s so bold to provoke the Demon Emperor. Isn''t he afraid of death?"


    There were bursts of discussion among the crowd. No one recognized this man in ck.


    But Li Yihan recognized him at a nce.


    "It''s him?"


    She thought of the frivolous young cultivator who had confessed to her under the moonlight when she left the camp earlier.


    "You''re asking for death!"


    The icy breath spewed from the giant flood dragon as it stared murderously at the man in ck.


    "Hey, little crawler, you''ve got quite the temper!" Lu Benwei said disdainfully with his hands on his hips.


    "You...I''m not a crawler, I''m a proud flood dragon!" The giant flood dragon was so angry that his face turned purple as he roared.


    "No, you''re just a crawler!" Lu Benwei continued to taunt.


    "You...you...just die!"


    At this moment, the giant flood dragon was filled with boundless rage. The icy arrow that had just condensed in his mouth changed direction and instantly locked onto Lu Benwei.


    "Whoosh!"


    The sound of breaking air rang out as the icy arrow shot downwards.


    Its power was so great that it tore open spatial rifts in the sky, reaching Lu Benwei''s head in the blink of an eye.


    "Boom!"


    But suddenly, the ck-robed man with his hands akimbo raised a fist. With a rumble, the icy arrow instantly shattered into powder.


    "What?"


    Seeing this, everyone was so shocked that their jaws dropped. This incredibly powerful and desperate attack was casually shattered with one punch by the man in ck?


    What kind of magical power was this?


    One must know that this giant flood dragon was an existence that even the Martial Emperors Old Man Wang and Pork Rong were powerless against!


    In that moment, everyone saw new hope again.


    Li Yihan felt even more suffocated.


    This frivolous cultivator was actually so powerful?


    "Little crawler, your strength is too weak!" Lu Benwei floated up arrogantly, beckoning condescendingly at the giant flood dragon.


    Then, under the casual gaze of the crowd, he lightly flicked his finger.


    The icy prison instantly shattered.


    Pork Rong and Old Man Wang were overjoyed and quickly lowered their heads respectfully, "Greetings, Lord Gu."


    "Go on, go do what you need to do!" Lu Benwei waved his hand dismissively, then turned his gaze to the giant flood dragon.


    "Little crawler, I''m in a bad mood tonight, so I intend to y with you using one billionth of my power. I hope you can entertain me sufficiently!"


    With that said, Lu Benwei arrogantly crooked his finger at the giant flood dragon.


    "Huff..."


    "Huff..."


    The giant flood dragon panted heavily, its bloodshot eyes filled with rage from Lu Benwei''s provocation. With a deafening roar, it pounced at Lu Benwei.


    But Lu Benwei instantly disappeared.


    When he reappeared, he was already on the giant flood dragon.


    With a "rip", its pair of wings were torn off alive by Lu Benwei, blood spilling across the sky.


    "Roar!"


    The immense pain made the giant flood dragon let out a heart-rending scream.


    "Scream for your mom, scream for your mom, scream for your mom!"


    But unexpectedly, Lu Benwei shed to the top of the giant flood dragon''s head and gave it three heavy knocks on its forehead, sending the giant flood dragon flying about wildly in pain.


    Seeing this scene, everyone gasped in shock.


    This wasn''t a battle at all, it was simply a one-sided thrashing.


    Li Yihan could no longer control her emotions. Her heart was extremely conflicted and her intestines were all twisted up.


    She never imagined that this frivolous cultivator would actually be so powerful!


    "Just who are these people?"


    Li Yihan stared nkly at Lu Benwei''s might, unable to help wondering. Her mind was full of confusion.


    Of course, this confusion was not only hers, but also most of the people present.


    Because Lu Benwei was single-handedly beating the giant flood dragon, the panicked look on everyone''s faces instantly rxed and theypletely became an audience watching a show.


    "Huh?"


    "Why are there still people sleeping on the ground?"


    Just then, an incredulous cry rang out from the crowd.


    At these words, everyone immediately looked over.


    Sure enough.


    Directly below the fierce battle between Lu Benwei and the giant flood dragon was a fire with faint flickering mes. Next to the fire were two sleeping figures.


    One was curled up in a nket, features indistinguishable.


    The othery with his head tilted back, hands behind his head, and one leg crossed over the other, asionally sniffing.


    This scene instantly drew everyone''s attention.


    "My god!"


    "Who''s so awesome that they''re actually still sleeping here?"


    Everyone let out exmations of disbelief.


    One must know, they were sleeping right below the aerial battle. Any stray attacks would mean instant annihtion.


    Yet, there were actually people sleeping here.


    How bold were they?


    "It looks like..."


    "It''s the Master?"


    Suddenly, Yun Xianque and Fifth Sky reacted and cried out excitedly.

 Chapter 248

    Chapter 248


    ¡°Sir?¡±


    ¡°What sir?¡±


    For a moment, everyone did not react.


    But in a short while, they were suddenly shocked!


    ¡°The sir you¡¯re talking about, could it be that one?¡±


    Everyone couldn''t help looking at Yun Xianque with tense eyes.


    They knew in their hearts what this meant, and most of the reasons they were here were also because of this one.


    And Li Yihan''s heart was also suddenly tightened.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, it is that sir!¡±


    Yun Xianque and the Fifth Changkong solemnly nodded, their eyes full of reverence and fanaticism.


    ¡°Wow!¡±


    With the confirmation of the two, the whole scene burst into an uproar.


    No wonder.


    No wonder someone was so bold that even in this situation, he could still sleep soundly.


    It turned out to be this peerless expert.


    Finally I understand what it means to have great courage when highly skilled.


    And finally I understand.


    Why there suddenly appeared so many super powerful people like Lu Benwei and Zhu Rou Rong in their Nansha.


    It turns out.


    They were all people brought by that super expert!


    In this way, it makes sense.


    For a while, everyone was full of fanaticism and anticipation for the sleeping figure.


    If his subordinates were so strong, and they didn''t care about the emperor-level battle at all, how terrifying would his own strength be?


    But next to Li Yihan, when she heard the news, she was so shocked that she quickly retreated a few steps back in the air, identally bumped into someone behind her and stopped, barely calming herself down a bit.


    Because for her, the impact of this news was much greater than that of others.


    That is to say, the young man who sat with her in the carriage and got along with her for many days, turned out to be the super character that those practitioners talked about in their legends!?


    Thinking of this, Li Yihan¡¯s whole body trembled, and she felt out of breath.


    This information shocked her mind!


    Recalling this trip, especially in front of Yi Feng, she, a little Martial King, yelled arrogantly, and even pointed out the world, she just felt her scalp tingle, wishing she could find a seam to get into.


    At the same time, her mind was also filled with deep fear, fearing that these big figures would settle ounts with herter.


    However, Li Shuhua and Yang Tianyu were also more shocked than others.


    Because they were surprised to find that this big man was the one they met in the Shogunate Mountain Range!


    And the ck-robed man who was ravaging the giant flood dragon at this moment was also the one who kicked Song Ke''s clone with one foot!


    "Little crawler, you''re too weak. This scumbag is not interested in ying with you anymore."


    In the sky, Lu Benwei patted the giant flood dragon on the forehead with one palm.


    "Ouch..."


    Apanied by an earth-shattering roar, the huge body of the giant flood dragon fell to the ground and died directly.


    What shocked them even more was that with this p, Lu Benwei directly beat the giant flood dragon back to its original form, turning into a two-meter long snake lying straight on the ground.


    This move was really shocking.


    To do all this, only when that p fell, he directly shattered the hundreds of thousands of years of cultivation that the giant flood dragon had directly.


    Things.


    Finally came to an end.


    "Let''s go to meet the senior quickly. Hurry up and ask the senior to give us an opportunity!"


    "Haha, yes, I''m already looking forward to meeting that peerless expert, and the opportunity must be mine."


    ¡°What if the senior doesn''t give opportunities?¡±


    ¡°How is that possible? We traveled thousands of miles to receive him. If he doesn''t give us opportunities, it would be too unjustifiable!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right, you¡¯re right. This expert is so powerful, there must be opportunities for everyone!¡±


    Everyone said eagerly.


    They scrambled to fly towards where Yi Feng was.


    But then, Zhu Rou Rong and others suddenly stopped them, revealing their might and sting them all back.


    Then, a cold voice came out of Wu Yonghong''s mouth: "What are you? How dare you disturb the master''s sleep and ask for opportunities?"


    "Senior, you can''t say that. When hees to our Nansha, he must make some gesture!"


    "Yes, yes, you can''t ignore our enthusiasm!"

 Chapter 249

    Chapter 249


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Seeing the faces of these people, as if the gentleman owed them something, Pork Rong''s face became angry.


    ¡°Where do you get the nerve to be so self-important?¡±


    ¡°And when did the gentleman ever ask you bunch of trash to receive him?¡±


    ¡°Do you even deserve it?¡±


    The aura of the Martial Emperor suddenly emerged, shocking them into immediately closing their mouths.


    ¡°I''ll warn you guys one more time today!¡±


    Pork Rong''s voice rang out again.


    ¡°The gentleman is a peerless master, his cultivation has long reached the realm of Returning to Simplicity. So the gentleman who has Returned to Simplicity no longer has much interest in cultivation, he came to the mortal realm only to experience the life of mortals!¡±


    "So by the gentleman''s order, starting today, we will not allow any cultivators, any sects, or anything rted to cultivation to appear within his sight."


    "And if anyone vites this and destroys the gentleman''s experience of mortal life, no matter who it is, the six of us will personally take action..."


    "And destroy them!"


    As he spoke, Pork Rong waved his palm, and the previous cultivators who had shamelessly asked for an opportunity instantly exploded into a rain of blood that drifted down.


    "Get lost!"


    Pork Rong yelled loudly.


    The people were so frightened that they trembled and did not dare ask for any more opportunities, retreating in session.


    "Miss Li."


    But Li Yihan had just flown out a short distance when Uncle Wang''s voice came from behind.


    Li Yihan''s body shuddered, and she hastily looked back nervously.


    "You said you would apany us for a few more days, if you suddenly leave, it will be hard for us to exin to the gentleman." Uncle Wang said with a smile.


    Li Yihan''s face turned ashen, full of despair, were they going to settle ounts after autumn?


    Seeing this, Uncle Wang smiled and said, "Miss Li, don''t worry, we and the gentleman are just mortals, we won''t do anything to you."


    "Mortals..."


    Hearing these words, Li Yihan felt strangelyplicated, but her heart also rxed a little. She then apprehensively followed along.


    After a night passed.


    The red sun slowly rose, it was another good weather day.


    Pork Rong and the others, who were sitting cross-legged, opened their eyes and nced north.


    There, many cultivators had gathered, but they didn''t daree closer than a few miles away.


    The few didn''t bother with them anymore.


    As long as they didn''t disturb the gentleman''s experience of mortal life, they wouldn''t care about these people.


    Nearby, Li Yihan carefully nced at these few people.


    Last night could be said to have been spent in nervous terror.


    Just then, a cowslip flower suddenly stretched out in front of her again.


    "Beauty, are you interested in apanying me, to watch the sunrise..." Lu Benwei held a flower in one hand, and leaned against a nearby tree with the other. His right foot idly tapped the ground in a carefree manner, his voice teasing.


    Li Yihan''s face changed in shock, and she suddenly stood up.


    "Sen...senior, I dare not, I, I, how could I possibly deserve you..."


    Li Yihan said flusteredly.


    If it weren''t for the scene fromst night, she definitely wouldn''t have looked kindly on this. But remembering that this person had directly beaten the emperor-level Flood Dragon back into its original form, she couldn''t easily remain calm in the face of him.


    "What''s undeserving, could it be that this young master''s impressivenessst night still hasn''t conquered you?" Lu Benwei stuck out his chest and raised his head arrogantly.


    "No...not that."


    Li Yihan exined in a panic, at a momentary loss for what to do.


    But just then, a sudden kick came flying over out of nowhere, kicking the Lu Benwei who had thought himself suave t on the ground.


    "You dog!"


    It was Yi Feng, who had just woken up and hadn''t fully shaken off his sleepiness yet, but when he saw this scene his eyes immediately lit up with anger.


    "Miss Li, are you alright?" Yi Feng apologetically asked.


    "I...I, I''m fine." Li Yihan stuttered a reply.


    Yi Feng''s brows furrowed.


    Look, this wretched skeleton had frightened the poor girl, and she was a cultivator at that.


    In anger, Yi Feng picked up a rock and chased after Lu Benwei until Lu Benwei had run off without a trace while hopping on one foot. Only then did Yi Feng angrily hurry back to camp.


    "Oh?"


    "What a big snake."


    When he returned, Yi Feng suddenly noticed a dead snake on the ground, and his eyes immediately lit up.


    "Hehe, sir, got it for youst night as you ordered."


    Uncle Wang said with a foolish smile.


    "Good stuff, I said this ce must have good game!" Yi Feng immediately rolled up his sleeves and started preparing it, saying as he did so: "My mouth has nearly forgotten the taste of meat these past few days. I''ll have snake soup for breakfast this morning. It is rightly said that breakfast should be good, lunch full, and dinner light."


    Nearby.


    Li Yihan''s body suddenly shuddered, and her red lips couldn''t help parting open.


    Eat...


    Eat, eat, demon emperor?


    Uncle Wang walked over with a foolish smile, patting her on the shoulder and smilingly saying: "Stay calm, you''ll get used to it."


    Get used to it...


    Li Yihan''s teeth chattered uncontrobly.


    "Who''s going to go gather some firewood?" Yi Feng called out at this time.


    "I''ll go."


    Li Yihan immediately stood up and said. In front of these people, every moment felt like sitting on pins and needles, and of course she didn''t dare let anyone else do such menial tasks.


    "Alright, then Miss Li I''ll trouble you, Doggo go with Miss Li to keep herpany." Yi Feng instructed.


    "Woof..."


    Doggo barked and followed along with Li Yihan.


    The person and dog went towards the nearby woods, leaving Yi Feng and the others'' line of sight. Only then did Li Yihan finally rx a little.


    "Phew!"


    "It''s really too oppressive in front of these masters."


    As she spoke, Li Yihan looked towards Ao Qing and squatted down to stroke his fur, softly saying: "Only in front of you can I rx a little."

 Chapter 250

    Chapter 250


    Li Yihan nced at him nkly.


    The man and the dog soon walked into the woods.


    "Wait here, I''ll go find some firewood." Li Yihan squatted down and said with a smile to Ao Qing, then walked to the side.


    The dogy on the ground bored, waiting for her.


    Soon, Li Yihan found a pile of firewood and sat down next to Ao Qing.


    Ao Qing lying on the ground raised his head to look at her.


    "Young master has not yet washed up, he should not be in a hurry. Shall we sit here for a while?" Li Yihan gently asked.


    The dog put his head back down.


    "So thoughtful."


    Li Yihan stroked Ao Qing and let out a sigh as she sat on the ground.


    The events ofst night were still fresh in her mind. Whenever she thought of the strength of these people, she felt tremendous pressure, unable to even breathe properly.


    At this moment, being far away temporarily made her feel rxed.


    But just as she rxed, three rays of light came sweeping over andnded not far away.


    "Li Yihan, let''s see where you can run this time."


    The three looked at Li Yihan with cold faces, full of killing intent.


    "It''s you guys again!"


    Li Yihan''s face turned extremely pale as she looked at the three in horror. These three were from the same group as the previous Night Cold Double Evil.


    She absolutely did not expect that not only were the Night Cold Double Evil able to catch up with her, but the following people were able to as well.


    How could this be?


    "Hmph, let me tell you the truth. From the moment we first stabbed you, your whereabouts have been under our control."


    The leading man seemed to notice Li Yihan''s puzzlement and said in a deep voice, "The only thing we didn''t expect was that Night Cold Double Evil would also fall at your hands. We really underestimated you. So this time, to ensure no mistakes, we can only take action personally."


    "So today, there''s no escape for you..."


    Li Yihan''s pretty face waspletely bloodless, full of unwillingness.


    That''s right.


    Facing these three people, she had no chance of winning.


    Because these three people were at the Martial Emperor level, how could she, a little Martial King, be a match for them?


    Unconsciously, she took steps back with her feet, her face solemn as she thought about countermeasures in her heart.


    But no matter how she thought about it, in the face of absolute strength, all strategies were illusory.


    "Don''t think about it, Li Yihan."


    "No one can save you today."


    The three looked at Li Yihan with cold smiles as they pressed towards her.


    Li Yihan anxiously retreated with gritted teeth, filled with despair.


    But at this moment, an abrupt voice suddenly sounded.


    "Hey, hey, you three trash, who gave you the courage to be so arrogant?"


    Then, to the astonishment of Li Yihan and the three men, the dog lying to the sidezily climbed up.


    Seeing this, Li Yihan was shocked in her heart.


    It...


    How could it talk, isn''t it a dog?


    But just as this thought arose, a terrifying aura suddenly erupted from the dog''s body.


    With the emergence of this aura, the surrounding trees copsed under the pressure.


    Li Yihan and the three men were also crushed by the pressure, barely managing to support themselves to stand firm after continuously retreating.


    With the aura and strength revealed by the dog, Li Yihan''s red lips opened wide, stirred up huge waves in her heart.


    While the three people who werecent just a moment ago also changed their expressions drastically.


    "Martial Ancestor?"


    "No, Martial Venerable..."


    "Damn, it seems even more than that."


    "Run!"


    With Ao Qing''s aura, the three people''s psychological defenses copsed. No longer caring about Li Yihan, they fled for their lives.


    Seeing this, the dog nced at them casually.


    He lightly raised a paw.


    Then lightly put it back down.


    With a swoosh, an illusory giant paw emerged out of thin air and rumbled down towards the three.


    "Ahhh!"


    Apanied by three miserable screams, the three were directly pped into meat patties.


    After a while, the surroundings finally calmed down again.


    But Li Yihan, whose face was still extremely pale, couldn''t calm down for a long time, breathing heavily with her mouth.


    Her expression was veryplicated and embarrassed.


    These people...


    Who on earth are they?!


    Is there still any justice?


    Even a dog is so terrifying!


    In other words, she, a cultivator, couldn''t even beat a dog among these so-called "ordinary people".


    "Do you still want to sit down for a while?"


    The dog retracted his aura and nced at her, asking leisurely.


    "No, no, let''s not sit."


    Li Yihan hurriedly and nervously responded.


    She had thought this was just an ordinary dog. She wanted to rx for a moment here while only the dog was around.


    But seeing the means revealed by the dog just now, she realized being with him was not rxing at all.


    The man and the dog.


    Went back together.


    But all the way, Li Yihan was unable to calm down for a long time,pletely losing the feeling of rxation from earlier.


    She carefully nced again at the dog next to her, recalling how it casually pped three Martial Emperors to death, and her heart was trembling.


    Still, she plucked up the courage to ask, "Senior, may I ask, what is your cultivation base?"


    "Demon Lord... or Demon Saint?"


    The dog walked and casually said, "Doesn''t matter, it''s not important, because in front of the young master, whether I''m a Lord or a Saint, I may be one today and not tomorrow."


    "Do you mean?"


    Li Yihan gasped, somewhat unable to believe her own understanding.

 Chapter 251

    Chapter 251


    "You''re right, it''s just as you imagine," the dog said, looking at her and saying lightly: "Because tomorrow he could be the Emperor."


    Li Yihan''s heart skipped a beat, she almost lost her bnce and fell to the ground.


    "Oh right, don''t call me senior, and don''t talk to me," the dog reminded her at this time: "Because you have to remember, we are just a group of mortals, and I, am just a dog."


    After saying that!


    The dog took the lead and returned to the camp.


    Li Yihan stood alone in the wind, a mess.


    A group of mortals.


    A dog...


    Really funny.


    ...


    After getting the firewood and a series of things ready, Yi Feng lit a fire and started cooking snake soup directly.


    "Add some more herbs,"


    When ites to eating, especially cooking soups like this, Yi Feng would never forget to integrate his medicinal skills that could rival the gods.


    Of course.


    To put it bluntly, this skill was a healing skill, and the healing skill included medicine making. In addition to this, there was also acupuncture, bone setting, and a wide variety of other misceneous things. Anyway, they were all rted to treating illnesses and healing injuries.


    So this seemingly was a healing skill, but in fact it was all-epassing.


    "Wonderful!"


    "I just don''t know how much cooking experience it can give me."


    Yi Feng lifted the lid and fanned it, smelling the aroma with a satisfied smile. At the same time, he also remembered some of the tasks issued by the system.


    For the previous task of musical instrument, chess, calligraphy and painting, his chess skills were not yet fullyparable to that of the gods.


    As for theter cooking, wine making, tea ceremony, carving and so on, it was even more inferior. None of them had reached the point of rivaling the gods.


    "One step at a time. But if there is a chance, I should first master chess skills before anything else. After all, in the four arts of the qin, qi, shu and hua, there is only this one hanging there, which always makes me feel ufortable."


    Yi Feng muttered softly.


    Soon after, the snake soup was cooked.


    Everyone looking at it had shining eyes. Even Li Yihan was swallowing her saliva.


    It was just that people like Pork Rong didn''t dare to have any actions. She even consciously moved to the side, not daring to expect to drink such a soup.


    "What are you staring for? Don''t be polite, drink!"


    Yi Feng shouted, "Do I have to personally feed you?"


    "Thank you, sir."


    Everyone took a bowl and starteddling the soup.


    Looking at the soup bubbling with all kinds of spiritual energy, and even containing various martial intents, everyone''s eyes were glowing for a moment.


    "After drinking this bowl, I''m afraid we''re going to break through the Saint realm."


    Wu Yonghong whispered, and exchanged nces with Lu DaSheng, Sun Zhuge, and Chu Kuangshi.


    In fact, to tell the truth, with the Two Life Demon Emperor as the ingredient, plus Yi Feng''s medicineparable to that of the gods, it would not be impossible for them to directly break through the Emperor realm. It was just that they could only absorb so much due to their current cultivation level.


    But Pork Rong and Old Wang held the bowls in their hands for a long time without daring to drink it.


    They could also judge that after drinking this bowl of snake soup, they might be able to reach the Two Life Martial Emperor realm.


    But when breaking through the Two Life Martial Emperor realm, there would be heavenly tribtion!


    The Heavenly Tribtion was not to be trifled with. If one was not careful, one¡¯s soul would be scattered. Therefore, when other Martial Emperors crossed the tribtion, they would usually make full preparations before attempting it. And they werepletely unprepared now, and had no confidence at all...


    Also, when the Heavenly Tribtion came, it would probably affect the gentleman''s original intention to experience ordinary life!


    "Sir, why don''t we...not drink it?" the two asked Yi Feng.


    But Yi Feng just rolled his eyes at them and said impatiently, "What''s with you two being so pretentious? With such a big pot, just drink when I tell you to drink."


    "Alright!"


    Seeing this, the two nodded.


    Since the gentleman had said so, he must have thought of what they were worried about.


    After all, whatever they could think of, how could the gentleman not think of?


    "Come here, dog, you eat the galldder."


    Yi Feng grabbed the snake galldder and threw it over.


    Seeing this, the dog''s eyes lit up. It leapt up and swallowed the snake galldder in one gulp, then drank two bowls of soup and hid in the carriage.


    After Yi Feng drank a few bowls of soup himself, he found that Li Yihan was sitting alone in the corner and did not seem to want to drink the soup.


    Yi Feng personallydled a bowl and brought it to her.


    "Miss Li, have a bowl too!" Yi Feng said with a smile.


    Li Yihan immediately showed an expression of being favored. She hurriedly stood up, took a look at the snake soup, swallowed, and said, "Sir, I, I am unworthy, why don''t you drink it?"


    This girl.


    She clearly wanted to drink it very much. Yet she was too shy to do so.


    And she seemed to be much more polite to him now.


    It seemed that a man still had to have skills. Cooking skills in particr were definitely able to make this girl look at him with new eyes!


    Yi Feng firmly pushed the snake soup to her.


    Taking the snake soup, Li Yihan held it with both hands, her body trembling.


    This was.


    An opportunity against heaven.


    How could she be worthy of this? She did not expect that not only did this gentleman not hold her past actions against her, but he also gave her such blessings.


    Looking at Yi Feng''s back, she bowed deeply.


    After tasting a little.


    She felt the energy in her dantian churning. Almost instantly, she, who was still in the early stage of Martial King, had instantly reached the critical point of breaking through to Martial Emperor.


    "Ah, sir, let''s go relieve ourselves first."


    At this time, Wu Yonghong and the other three hurriedly said, then ran towards the distant woods.


    "I, I''m going to relieve myself too."


    Li Yihan carried the snake soup in her hand and swiftly flew out as well.


    "What''s going on here?"


    Looking at this group of people, Yi Feng waspletely confused. He had drunk two bowls himself, so why was he fine?


    Old folks were old folks after all, they couldn''t handle supplements.


    But for a cultivator like Li Yihan to be like this as well, it made him quite puzzled.


    "Big brother, big brother, make me a bowl too."


    At this time, a centipede crawled out of the sleeve of Lu Benwei who was sitting on the ground ying with rocks, and said anxiously with a face full of urgency.


    "You?"


    "Aren''t you afraid you''ll choke to death?"


    Lu Benwei frowned.


    "Then, then just a drop will do?"


    The Night Wind Centipede grinned and said.


    "Alright, you are too weak, you do need an upgrade." Lu Benwei said, then picked up the bowl Yi Feng had drunk from and fed the centipede a drop of the remaining soup.


    "Wow!"


    "I''m about to fly, I''m about to reach the pinnacle of my life, brother. I''m going to go relieve myself and will be right back."


    After that one drop entered its mouth, the centipede immediately let out an excited voice, then ran out.


    Pork Rong and Old Wang looked at these people being able to "relieve themselves", and were quite envious. But their tribtion as Martial Emperors was different.


    When breaking through, their bodies would not have any mighty energy. The real mighty energy was from the Heavenly Tribtion. With their current level of preparation, they really had no confidence in facing the uing Heavenly Tribtion.


    So they could only stay by Yi Feng''s side, hoping that Yi Feng could help them get through the uing Heavenly Tribtion.


    It was just that they didn''t know how the gentleman would deal with it.


    Moreover, they had never heard of anyone being able to help others get through their tribtion throughout history.


    Boom boom!


    In the sky, the cloudyers turned, converging into two huge whirlpools.


    Clearly.


    Their Heavenly Tribtions were about to arrive.

 Chapter 252

    Chapter 252


    In an instant, dark clouds nketed the sky, and an oppressive aura spread out.


    The sky within a thousand-mile radius suddenly turned gloomy, bringing a heavy oppressive aura to the entire ground, causing many creatures to cower and tremble under this pressure.


    "What a sudden change in weather."


    Yi Feng shook his head. He was not afraid at all since he hade prepared this time, having readied two superrge parasols.


    He just felt bad for those taking a crap out here.


    Taking a dump outdoors and getting caught in a downpour, the difort...


    Sigh.


    Sit down and wait for a bit.


    "You guys sit too!" Yi Feng said softly.


    Hearing this, the two nodded, but kept their eyes on the ominous aura in the sky without daring to rx one bit.


    Gradually, the storm clouds overhead grew denser and denser.


    Then, under the two''s tense gaze, two thunderbolts as thick as water buckets slowly gathered.


    "So terrifying!"


    The two felt their scalps tingle, and with no preparations, they had no idea how to deal with this. All they could do was hope that Yi Feng would make a move.


    Finally.


    The thunderbolts drew nearer and nearer.


    The two were on tenterhooks.


    Sir, why haven''t you made a move yet?


    Just at the critical moment, Yi Feng suddenly walked out from under the parasol, thinking that it was about to rain and he should tidy up the pot he had used to cook snake soup earlier.


    But the instant Yi Feng stepped out from under the parasol, the two nted thunderbolts trembled violently before slowing their descent dramatically.


    At this moment, the two thunderbolts seemed to possess intelligence, revealing looks of fear.


    It was as if this human figure innately struck terror in them.


    Then, to Zhu Rou Rong and Li Yi Han''s shock, the two thunderbolts tumbled in midair before disappearing in a sh.


    "What?"


    This scene stunned Zhu Rou Rong and Li Yi Han.


    They had assumed that even if Yi Feng could help them withstand this tribtion sent by the Heavenly Dao, it would still take some effort.


    But who could have imagined that the thunder tribtion, representing the Heavenly Dao, would be directly frightened away by the sir?


    Hiss!


    What divine abilities was this?


    This was a tribtion of the Heavenly Dao!


    Even tribtions sent by the Heavenly Dao were frightened away. Just what level of cultivation was the sir at?


    The two felt that the highest level of cultivation in their knowledge probably wasn''t even one-ten thousandth of the sir''s.


    At this time.


    The two also discovered that their Dantians had silently undergone some changes, their strength increased by who knows how many times, and they had unknowingly grasped something rting to a domain.


    They were stunned for a long time.


    They didn''t expect to easily ovee the Second Life Divine Tribtion like this.


    The sir was truly terrifying!


    After a while, those who had gone to relieve themselves also returned. Their breakthroughs naturally took more than just a moment.


    But havinge out with Yi Feng, they had also prepared an array formation that could briefly control the flow of time. Theypleted their breakthroughs inside the formation, and not even half an hour had passed outside.


    Still, half an hour was not short.


    With a dark expression, Yi Feng said, "You guys sure took your time shitting. Aren''t you afraid of getting hemorrhoids?"


    Everyone''s expressions were awkward.


    "Sir, it''s our mistake. We will definitely improve next time, definitely improve." Wu Yonghong and the others quickly apologized.


    Meanwhile, Li Yi Han didn''t dare utter a word, like a chick.


    Just now, taking advantage of Wu Yonghong and the others, she had also entered the formation and personally witnessed the breakthroughs of four Martial Saints. This had already brought her sufficient shock.


    As for herself, she had directly soared from the Martial King realm to Martial Emperor from just drinking a little.


    Yet she didn''t dare drink any more. With her cultivation, even if the medicinal efficacy of the soup had been adjusted by Yi Feng to be more gentle, she still wouldn''t be able to handle more of it. She could only store the rest in a container to bring home.


    "Alright, let''s continue on our way!"


    Yi Feng looked at the sky. Thinking the weather was still fickle and it likely wouldn''t rain again for now, he urged everyone to hurry on their way.


    After packing up, everyone prepared to leave.


    When they were about to depart, Yi Feng had wanted to bring the pot of snake soup, but recalling that everyone who ate it got diarrhea, he indignantly kicked it over.


    Spending a whole morning just to cook this thing.


    Dissatisfying!


    Everyone looked at the pot withplex expressions.


    This soup was more precious than ambrosia, yet he had casually kicked it over with a word.


    It pained their hearts!


    But they also understood that for the sir, this was nothing at all. After all, he could cook this kind of soup anytime.


    A few miles away.


    Over a thousand cultivators stood in ce.


    In addition to the original Blowing Snow Mountain Vi, Wind and Cloud Valley, and Imperial Sword Sect, theter Heavenly Sword Sect, Demon Sound Sect, and other big and small family forces had all gathered here.


    All of them wore looks of lingering fear.


    "Just now, was that an Imperial Tribtion from the Heavens earlier?" Shuqinhuahai asked in shock.


    "That frightening movement, I think so," Fifth Sky replied.


    "Just what exactly happened there that two Imperial Tribtions appeared at the same time, with two Martial Emperors simultaneously breaking through!" Yun Xianque also said in shock at the side.


    Everyone shook their heads, none knowing what had happened.


    What made them even more confused was that the Imperial Tribtion had clearly already descended, yet it had flown back up.


    But they knew.


    The ce where the Imperial Tribtion had descended was precisely where Yi Feng''s group had camped.


    "Report, those seniors have left."


    At this time, a disciple brought news.


    Almost the instant his voice faded, nearly everyone moved, scrambling to rush forward.


    The fastest were none other than the Li family Patriarch Li Shuhua, Imperial Sword Sect''s Yang Tianyu, Demon Sound Sect''s Xue Qinzhu, Blowing Snow Mountain Vi''s Fifth Tianming, and Wind and Cloud Valley''s Yun Haotian.


    These people were the top experts of Nansha.


    They were the first batch to arrive at Yi Feng''s campsite.


    "There doesn''t seem to be anything special here!"


    Yun Haotian observed his surroundings and murmured.


    "Right, but let''s still take another look. Who knows, that sir might have left behind some fortune," Yang Tianyu said.


    "Well said. Even something casually discarded by that sir could potentially be invaluable to us," Xue Qinzhu said with feeling. More than anyone, she understood how amazing that person''s capabilities were.


    Perhaps just a piece of discarded toilet paper could allow her Demon Sound Sect to prosper for ten thousand years if brought back.


    "Hmm?"


    At this time, Fifth Tianming picked up a pot on the ground and looked at the bit of soup still inside that hadn''t been spilled. A pondering look appeared on his face.


    "This is..."

 Chapter 253

    Chapter 253


    He was in confusion.


    Beside him, Yang Tianyu seemed to have stepped on something. Looking down after moving his feet away, he cried out in surprise at once.


    "This is, is this the head of the Two Life Demon Emperorst night?"


    Everyone rushed over at once.


    Others did not see the appearance of this huge flood dragon being beaten into the origin, but Li Shuhua had seen it. He cried out at once, "Yes, yes, yes, this is the head of the Two Life Demon Emperor."


    "That''s right, there are also snake skins peeled off on the ground." On the side, Yun Haotian looked at the snake skin peeled off on the ground and spoke up too.


    It''s just that the snake skin was peeled too rotten and had lost its value. Otherwise, the skin of an emperor-level demon beast would also be a priceless treasure.


    At this time, Xue Qinzhu seemed to have thought of something and cried out, "Don''t they, ate the emperor-level demon beast after killing it, based on the snake heads and skins all over the ground?"


    Everyone suddenly realized.


    This was really possible.


    But just as they were shocked, Fifth Tianming suddenly hugged a pot and flew away quickly.


    Seeing this pot, everyone reacted at once and scolded loudly, "Fifth Tianming, you are so despicable, hiding and eating alone."


    But Fifth Tianming did not care about them at all, hugged the pot tightly, and brought his speed to the extreme.


    Now he could see clearly that the peerless expert had stewed the Two Life Demon Beast into soup in this pot, and the breakthroughs of those two Martial Emperors were certainly closely rted to this soup.


    Such a shocking opportunity that came to hand, how could he bear to let it go.


    "Chase!"


    The others looked at each other and intercepted Fifth Tianming.


    Although Fifth Tianming was very fast, there were always faster people among these people. Fifth Tianming was surrounded in the middle at once.


    Peng Xianer, Yun Xianque and others who were behind also rushed over. Seeing the struggle of the top powers of Nansha, they immediately understood that the one had really left an opportunity.


    But other people simply did not have the strength to participate in the contest, and their faces were full of powerlessness and dissatisfaction.


    "Damn it, damn it!"


    Especially Peng Xianer, since the Sect Master of her Heavenly Sword Sect was in closed-door cultivation, they could only watch covetingly.


    "Fifth Tianming, put down the pot in your hand, otherwise we won''t be polite to you." Yang Tianyu said in a deep voice.


    "That''s right, if you don''t put down the pot in your hand, then you have to weigh whether you alone can be the opponent of so many of us." Xue Qinzhu also said coldly.


    For a while, the previously rxed rtionship between the leaders of several major forces immediately became tense.


    Fifth Tianming''s face was ugly.


    What the Blowing Snow Mountain Vi was good at was not fighting at all, and his cultivation was at the bottom among the crowd. If it really came to blows, he would definitely not get any benefits.


    So he simply acted shamelessly and said, "Humph, if you group attack me, I will pour out this pot, and none of you will get any benefits."


    Sure enough.


    Everyone''s expression changed.


    "Then what do you want?" Yun Haotian asked in a deep voice.


    "It''s simple. There is probably one bowl of soup left in this pot. I drink one third of it alone, and you divide the rest among yourselves." Fifth Tianming said, "Otherwise, I will pour out the pot."


    The crowd looked at each other.


    They also knew clearly that this was the best way, so they acquiesced to Fifth Tianming''s proposal.


    Seeing this, Fifth Tianming held up the big pot with both hands and started drinking with his head up.


    "That''s enough, give it to me quickly."


    Seeing this, Li Shuhua stabbed with a sword.


    "You guys are despicable."


    Fifth Tianming hadn''t even drunk a third, but he had to dodge the sword and let go of the pot now.


    Li Shuhua took over the big pot and started drinking with it hugged.


    But as soon as he drank it, attacks followed one after another from behind.


    In such a scramble, the leaders of the major forces managed to get a small sip each.


    "Hahaha, I''m about to break through."


    At this time, Yun Haotian was the first to make a sound.


    "I''m about to break through too."


    "Me too."


    "Divine medicine!"


    "Even celestial medicine is not enough to describe it!"


    For a while, the leaders of several major forces kept making sounds, and then their aura soared. Their Martial Venerable peak approaching half Sage strength began to break through to be a Sage directly.


    In a sh.


    The sky was filled with clouds, and countless spiritual qi surged towards this side.


    The five top masters broke through to Sage at the same time.


    This scene.


    Stunned everyone instantly.


    "Brothers, hurry up, go see if there''s any left."


    For a while, all the people present became extremely excited, and nearly a hundred people rushed towards the discarded pot.


    "Look quickly, there seems to be some residue left on the ground too."


    Another hundred or so people rushed to the ce where Ye Feng had overturned the pot earlier, grabbed the mud stained with soup on the ground, and stuffed it into their mouths.


    This scene.


    It was like hungry wolves pouncing on food.


    "Let''s go too."


    Fifth sky and Yun Xianque looked at each other and rushed towards the pot to join the scramble for it.


    "Humph, one of you is the young master of Blowing Snow Mountain Vi, and the other is the young miss of Wind and Cloud Valley. Aren''t you afraid of losing face by joining such a scramble?"


    Seeing the two of them going to snatch it too, Peng Xianer let out a mocking voice.


    Clearly, there were still many people who were self-restrained and unwilling to rush over to snatch it. Peng Xianer was one of them.


    In her opinion, they should be snatching for the soup in the pot. What else could these remaining scraps increase their cultivation?


    She was resentful that she was powerless about that pot, and with Yang Tianyu and others'' breakthroughs, her Heavenly Sword Sect instantly became the bottom of Nansha.


    So she did not care about those dregs at all!


    Of course, Fifth Sky and Yun Xianque''s joint effort easily grabbed the pot.


    Yun Xianque started licking it first.


    "Don''t lick it all, leave some for me!" Fifth Sky said longingly.


    Yun Xianque reluctantly handed the pot to Fifth Sky. Seeing this, Fifth Sky also licked it frantically with a scorching glow.


    Seeing such behavior that lowered their status from a young master and young miss, Peng Xianer''s face became more and more disdainful...


    But at this moment, breakthrough sounds came from the side.


    Those who grabbed soil and stuffed it into their mouths had already started breaking through, from Martial Spirit to Martial King, from Martial King to Martial Emperor, there were all.


    And the next moment, Fifth Sky and Yun Xianque''s eyes also lit up, and their cultivation started skyrocketing.


    From Martial Venerables, they also started advancing towards Martial Emperors.


    "What?"


    Seeing this, Peng Xianer, who had just looked disdainful, suddenly froze.

 Chapter 254

    Chapter 254


    Unexpectedly.


    The effect is so strong?


    Especially when looking at Yun Xianque and Fifth Sky, whose strength was originally weaker than hers, their strength directly soared to the Martial Venerable realm. This made her face look as constipated as can be.


    She didn''t have the qualifications topete for the top opportunities, so let it be. But the remaining opportunities actually slipped through her fingers in vain.


    For a moment.


    She regretted it till her guts turned green.


    If she hadpeted for them just now, she would have been the one who broke through to the Martial Venerable realm.


    Martial Venerable ah Martial Venerable.


    This is a realm where one can walk sideways in Nansha. If she had broken through to Martial Venerable today, she might even directly inherit the position of future sect master of Heavenly Sword Sect!


    Thinking of this, she became more and more unwilling. Her gaze was cast and she looked at one of the points of contention.


    "Get lost, all of you!"


    Peng Xianer''s Martial Venerable aura erupted, and the chill from the longsword in her hand was daunting.


    Seeing this, several cultivators who werepeting showed unwilling expressions on their faces, but seeing Peng Xianer''s threatening look, they could only reluctantly swallow their anger and retreat.


    Looking at the mud on the ground, Peng Xianer took a deep breath.


    Such behavior was impossible for her to even think about before.


    But in the face of the opportunity to break through to Martial Venerable, no matter how much she would lose face, she endured it.


    Under the veil, she gritted her teeth, grabbed a handful of wet mud and stuffed it into her mouth.


    But the next moment, her expression changed drastically.


    "Damn it!"


    She violently threw away the mud in her hand and flew towards the distant riverbank.


    "What''s going on?"


    Fifth Sky and Yun Xianque looked at each other, and quickly went closer to observe.


    "Pfft!"


    Suddenly, Fifth Sky couldn''t help butugh out loud.


    "What''s so funny?" Yun Xianque asked with a confused look on his face.


    "Pfft, this, this isn''t the soup that the sir spilled, it''s urine!" Fifth Sky said withughter.


    Yun Xianque''s expression twitched slightly, and then he couldn''t help butughed as well.


    Serves her right!


    She was pretending at the beginning.


    In the time that followed, the cultivators present almost turned the ce upside down before stopping.


    As for Li Shuhua and others who had broken through, their faces were filled with joy, and the previous contradictions seemed to have been left behind.


    "Seniors, with such capabilities, this sir must be a Martial Immortal!" Yun Haotian eximed: "It''s just that we don''t know, why did this sire to Nansha, what is he trying to do!"


    Hearing this.


    Everyone fell silent.


    This was also what they had guessed.


    Such a powerful expert would definitely have a purpose for suddenlying to Nansha.


    Not to mention he had revealed the emperor-grade demonic beast Flood Dragon as soon as he arrived, and he also subtly changed the bnce of power in Nansha.


    For example, the previously powerful Heavenly Sword Sect would certainly be at the bottom after their breakthrough this time.


    "Seniors, I''ve heard Lu Qingshan from Qingshan Gate in Pingjiang say that this sir is very likely making his next big move, and Nansha is likely an important part of his chessboard. So hising to Nansha this time must be toy out something." Yun Xianque said as he walked over.


    "If what you say is true, doesn''t that make us all just pawns?" Yang Tianyu eximed.


    "That should be the case."


    Yun Xianque nodded and said, "But so what?"


    This question made Yang Tianyu click his tongue, and made everyone nod in agreement.


    That''s right.


    So what if they were his pawns?


    Shouldn''t that be an honor?


    Thinking of this, everyone was somewhat excited instead, because being a pawn doesn''t necessarily mean something bad. There could be a great opportunity thates with it!


    Watching Yi Feng and the others leave, the group followed them with a tacit understanding.


    In addition to being able to pick up opportunities by following them, they might also be able to deduce something from Yi Feng''s subsequent actions.


    If they could grasp some foresight, it would be a chance to leap over the dragon''s gate.


    Two dayster, after trekking over mountains and crossing waters, Yi Feng''s group finally entered the true depths of Nansha from the edge.


    "Sirs, the Li Family''s residence Jiayi City is just ahead. Why don''t youe rest at my family for a few days?" Li Yihan nervously asked.


    "That would be great, but wouldn''t it be inconvenient?"


    Yi Feng asked with a smile.


    "How could it be inconvenient? You are being too courteous, sir." Li Yihan quickly said. On the contrary, she was afraid that Yi Feng would not go. After all, if someone like Yi Feng went to her family, it would surely bring great prosperity.


    "Then thank you for your kind offer!"


    Thinking that this girl was bing nicer and nicer, Yi Feng readily agreed.


    After all, they hadn''t gotten a good rest these days, so it would be nice to recuperate properly here.


    The group entered Jiayi City.


    Jiayi City was neither big nor small, and there were countless cities like this in Nansha.


    And in Jiayi City, the Li Family was considered a prestigious family.


    Of course, this Li Family was different from Li Shuhua''s Li Family, still far from it.


    The architecture was quite good.


    It had the air of a great family.


    "Han''er, you''re finally back. Your father missed you to death." At this time, a middle-aged man in luxurious robes came to greet them.


    "Father, I''m sorry to have worried you."


    Li Yihan said softly. Then she quickly introduced Yi Feng and the others, "Sirs, this is my father, Li Yuan."


    Then she said to Li Yuan, "Father, these are Mr. Yi and his friends. They are all my...friends who have taken good care of me along the way."


    "Turns out they are Han''er''s friends. Pleasee in, quick."


    Li Yuan led Yi Feng''s group into the living room and sat down.


    "Sir, may I be excused for a moment?"


    After entering the hall, Li Yihan asked Yi Feng.


    Because after her breakthrough, she hadn''t consolidated her cultivation, causing her cultivation to be somewhat unstable. But she didn''t dare take any action in front of Yi Feng, so she wanted to resolve the issue with her cultivation.


    "Of course."


    Yi Feng smiled. He thought this girl was being too polite.


    Seeing Yi Feng''s smile, Li Yihan lowered her head. Ever since she found out Yi Feng''s true identity, she hadn''t dared to make eye contact with him.


    Before leaving, Li Yihan leaned in close to Li Yuan and solemnly instructed, "Father, I''ll be away for a bit. Remember, you must properly receive the sir and hispanions, remember, you must!"


    "Sir, I''ll be going first ande back to apany youter." After saying that, she bowed to Yi Feng again before hurriedly withdrawing.


    Seeing his daughter acting like a youngdy, Li Yuan''s brows furrowed slightly.


    Then he sized up Yi Feng''s group again, and his frown deepened.


    Except for Yi Feng, none of them looked decent, not to mention he couldn''t sense any cultivation from these people.


    But recalling his daughter''s reminder, he still didn''t reveal anything. Instead, he asked, "Gentlemen, I wonder which sect or faction you are from, and what level of cultivation you have attained?"


    "Ahaha, Master Li is too courteous. We are unaffiliatedmoners." Yi Feng said with augh.


    "Commoners?"


    Li Yuan''s eyes narrowed slightly.


    He had thought that these people had cultivated some special mystic arts, but didn''t expect they were trulymoners.


    However, the master did not reveal anything due to his political acumen. Instead, heughed, "Master Yi, I''m a straightforward person. While my daughter is away, there is something I need to discuss with you."


    "Please go ahead, Master Li."


    Yi Fengughed.


    After pondering slightly, Li Yuan smiled and said, "As a father, I only want the best for my daughter. And since our Li Family is also a cultivating family, I hope that Master Yi can keep some distance from our Han''er."


    "Of course I don''t mean to look down on you, it''s just thatmoners and cultivators are..."


    "So Master Yi...you understand what I mean?"

 Chapter 255

    Chapter 255


    As soon as this sentence fell.


    Old man wang, Pork Rong, Wu Yonghong, Lu DaSheng and others almost stood up at the same time, withpelling chill shing in their eyes.


    Although the gentleman keeps a low profile, he may not take this ridicule to heart, but they may not be able to endure it.


    If they didn''t dare to act rashly for fear of angering the gentleman, this small n would have been razed to the ground by them in an instant.


    "Don''t bother."


    Yi Feng also stood up, reminded Wu Yonghong and others, then looked at Li Yuan and said, "Li Family Head, I think you are really overthinking. In that case, we''ll be on our way."


    After saying that.


    Yi Feng ordered everyone to pack up and leave directly.


    Because this obviously looked down on people, no matter how big your family business is, do I have to fawn over you?


    "Humph!"


    "I really hope you won''t regret it!"


    Before leaving, Old man wang and others red at Li Yuan angrily and snorted, then left as well.


    "Regret?"


    "What a pretentious bunch of mortals."


    Watching the departing figures of Yi Feng and the others, Li Yuan, sitting at the head seat, shook his head. These mortals left, would he regret it?


    It''s a joke.


    He had seen too many people like this, trying to curry favor with his Li Family. His daughter Li Yihan was simple-minded and didn''t realize it, but how could he, the head of the Li Family, not see through it.


    Speaking of which, his daughter had been away for a long time. After such a long time without seeing her, now that she was back, father and daughter should have a good get-together!


    Thinking of this, he got up and walked towards Li Yihan''s bedroom.


    "Daughter, how are you?"


    Outside the door, Li Yuan knocked on the door and asked with a smile.


    Li Yihan, who had just adjusted her cultivation a little, frowned immediately upon hearing Li Yuan''s voice, and hurriedly asked, "Father, I''m fine, but why did youe here? Weren''t you receiving the gentleman and the others? Where are they?"


    "Oh dear, I just wanted to spend more time with you."


    Li Yuan smiled and evaded the question, then pushed open the door and entered.


    But Li Yihan''s face changed. She immediately stood up from sitting cross-legged and said reproachfully, "Father, they are still in the hall, how could you leave them there ande to me?"


    Saying that, she rushed to the living room ignoring Li Yuan''s persuasion.


    However, when she looked in the living room, it waspletely empty.


    "Father, what exactly is going on? Where did they go?" Li Yihan looked at Li Yuan who had caught up, and asked anxiously.


    "Oh, don''t worry, don''t worry, my daughter."


    Li Yuan reassured her and slowly exined, "Daughter, although your talent is good, your thoughts are still a little naive. Those people are just mortals, not your fellow cultivators at all. "


    "What do you mean?"


    Hearing Li Yuan''s words, Li Yihan almost jumped up instantly, staring at Li Yuan and asked, "Father, please tell me, where exactly did they go?"


    At this point, the usually unyielding Li Yihan was so anxious that she was almost in tears.


    "Daughter, I said they are just some mortals. Mortals can be allowed toe and sit in our Li Family. "


    Li Yuan said solemnly, "Should we, the prestigious Li Family, really treat them as distinguished guests? Moreover, human hearts are unpredictable, no one can foresee whether their approaching you is to curry favor with our Li Family. So after they sat for a while and had some tea, I saw them off."


    "Saw them off?"


    These words fell into Li Yihan''s mind like a thunderp.


    Her face turned pale in an instant, and she stumbled back a few steps with no strength in her feet, copsing onto a stool. Her mind echoed Li Yuan''s words, lingering for a long time.


    "Daughter, what''s wrong with you?" Li Yuan hurriedly asked in concern, "Could it be that you really fancied that mortal?"


    "Don''t touch me!"


    But Li Yihan violently shoved away Li Yuan''s hand, staring at Li Yuan with bloodshot eyes through gritted teeth, "How can you call them mortals so glibly?"


    "And say I fancied him, do you think our Li Family is qualified?"


    "I don''t know why after being the family head for so many years you are still so muddled. I repeatedly told you to treat them with the utmost courtesy, but you just refused to listen, and saw them off..."


    "Humph, you actually saw them off..."


    Saying this, the pale-faced Li Yihan was furious, and a mouthful of blood spewed out.


    "Ah, daughter, you..."


    Seeing this, Li Yuan hurried forward, but was pushed away by Li Yihan again.


    "Daughter, isn''t this going too far?" Seeing this, Li Yuan''s face was equally ugly as he said, "They are just some mortals, it''s no big deal that they left. But I am your father!"


    "Shut up!"


    Li Yihan roared, "Even now you still call them mortals one after another,pletely disregarding the matter,pletely failing to realize the gravity of the situation. Since I repeatedly told you to treat them with utmost courtesy, can''t you see that they are not just ordinary mortals, that they are not as simple as they appear on the surface?"


    "What do you mean by that?" Li Yuan''s face darkened and he asked.


    "Humph."


    Li Yihan, with bloodshot eyes, shook her head and said, "You should know about the recent incident at the Nansha border, right?"


    "The news has spread all over Nansha, of course I know. But what does that incident at the Nansha border have to do with them?" Li Yuan asked puzzledly.


    "Alright, alright, then I''ll tell you what exactly is their connection with the Nansha border."


    Li Yihan wiped the blood from the corner of her mouth, stared at Li Yuan, and slowly uttered each word: "It is because they are the parties involved!"


    "And that gentleman is the peerless expert that all the powers of Nansha gathered at the Nansha border to receive without reservation!"

 Chapter 256

    Chapter 256


    "What?"


    "How can this be?"


    Li Yuan was struck by thunder when he heard this. He stared with disbelief in his voice.


    "Don''t believe it?"


    "Then I''ll make you believe it."


    Li Yihan painfully pointed to the ce where Yi Feng and the others had just sat down, and said word for word: "Here, sat two second-step Martial Emperors."


    "Here were four Martial Saints."


    "And here in the ck robe, was an existence beyond the Martial Emperor."


    "As for the gentleman sitting here, he was a being beyond your and my imagination."


    After saying that, she seemed to remember something and added, "Oh right, and here, the dog that was lying on the ground just now could also p away any faction in Nansha with a single paw."


    "So this is what you call an ordinary person!"


    "What?"


    Each of these pieces of information fell on Li Yuan''s ears like a thunderbolt from the Ninth Heaven, echoing in his ears.


    He staggered backwards, his face pale, murmuring to himself: "This can''t be, how is this possible..."


    Obviously.


    Li Yuan couldn''t ept this fact for a while, and was forcibly reassuring himself.


    But he knew his daughter''s personality very well, and she had no reason to lie to him at all.


    In other words, the big figures that countless major forces in Nansha couldn''t even get close to hade to his house, but he had chased them away.


    Thinking of this, his face turned bloodless.


    But he still forced a smile tofort Li Yihan, "Yihan, this is indeed father''s fault, because I really didn''t know their identities!"


    "Besides, I just asked them to leave, I didn''t offend them. At most I missed out on a great opportunity. Maybe it just wasn''t meant to be for our Li family. One has to be open-minded about this. It''s no big deal, don''t be angry."


    But before his voice had even faded.


    The steward of the Li family ran over with an ugly look and shouted, "Master, bad news, big trouble!"


    "What''s the matter?"


    Li Yuan asked hurriedly.


    "I just received the news that the Imperial Sword Sect we relied on has removed us from their subordinate families. What''s more, they''ve taken back all three hundred shops that they granted us."


    "What?"


    Li Yuan''s expression changed, but before he could say anything, someone hurriedly came to report again.


    "Master, I just received a messaging jade tablet. Our cooperation with Wind and Cloud Valley''s subordinate faction Ten Thousand Treasures Hall has been unterally canceled by Ten Thousand Treasures Hall."


    "Report."


    Then someone else rushed over with an ugly look and shouted, "The Blowing Snow Mountain Vi that the young master joined has expelled him, and at the same time all our other disciples who joined factions have also been expelled."


    After these people, more and more bad news kepting in.


    As these pieces of bad news fell on Li Yuan''s ears, his face finally lost all color and he slumped down on the ground.


    From the news that had just been reported, all the connections, businesses, backers, and personal connections and resources that the Li family had umted over the years were gone in this moment.


    "Why is this happening?"


    Li Yuan sat limply on the ground, with tears flowing from his old eyes.


    "Tell me why this is happening?"


    Li Yihan said without the slightest surprise, "Because you offended that gentleman, and as for me, you didn''t know their identities when you dismissed them, which can still be forgiven. But do you know, they were also my life-saving benefactors?"


    "For our ungrateful Li family to end up like this, it serves us right."


    After saying that, Li Yihan left the Li house with a cold face, leaving behind onest sentence before she left.


    "I''m going to find the gentleman to atone for our sins. I won''t being back for now."


    Watching Li Yihan''s departing figure, Li Yuan sat limply on the ground, his hair instantly turning white, filled with deep regret.


    No more nonchnt words coulde from his mouth.


    Outside Jiayi City.


    The major forces of Nansha gathered here.


    "How did it go?"


    Li Shuhua and others asked.


    "I''ll report to you gentlemen, from a subordinate of the Li family we found out that the gentleman did go to the Li house, but it seems the head of the Li family drove them away." The subordinate responded.


    "What?"


    Yang Tianyu, Li Shuhua and the other big figures all had huge changes of expression. They had been constantly guessing the purpose of this person''s arrival in Nansha, so they would look into everything that Yi Feng experienced and every little sign.


    When Yi Feng entered the Li house, they thought a major power was about to rise, but the Li family drove the gentleman away instead.


    Who the hell did they think they were?


    "But don''t worry gentlemen, we''ve already sent word back to our sects, and the major sects have jointly severed all ties with the Li family. We were going to wipe out the Li family directly, but since that gentleman didn''t make a move, it wouldn''t look right for us to do so." The subordinate replied.


    "Mm."


    "Indeed."


    The big shots present all nodded their heads, thinking this decision was well handled - it didn''t court trouble but also didn''t cross the line, hitting the sweet spot.


    Just as everyone was about to continue secretly following Yi Feng and the others, another big event happened, and this one involved a major figure from Dongsheng Zhou.


    Dongsheng Zhou.


    It was an even more prosperous ce.


    In Dongsheng Zhou, Nansha was just a small part.


    A month ago, this major figure in Dongsheng Zhou had sent word that he woulde to Nansha to travel for a period of time, and inspect Nansha''s factions along the way.


    Originally, for this uing major figure, Nansha''s factions had already agreed to gather together and receive him collectively when he arrived.


    But Yi Feng''s arrival and the series of major events it triggered made Nansha''s factions forget about this major figure from Dongsheng Zhou.


    Now, word had just arrived that this neglected major figure was furious about it.


    This made Nansha''s big shots at a loss for what to do.


    If it was an ordinary person from Dongsheng Zhou, that would be fine, they knew who was more importantpared to Yi Feng andpany.


    The key was that this major figure was no ordinary person.


    He was the founding ancestor of the Xingyi Taiji sect in Dongsheng Zhou, Ma Baoguo.


    He had left a legendary reputation with his one move Lightning Five Lash Whip, and his legends were everywhere on the maind.


    Most importantly, he was only 69 years old.


    In the entire cultivation world, 69 was just a youngster. But at this age he had be a founding ancestor, which showed how terrifying his talents were.


    Speaking of which, this major figure was also quite simr to Yi Feng - he had retreated behind the scenes many years ago and rarely made a move in recent years, so no one could see through his cultivation level either. On the surface he looked like an ordinary person.


    But it was precisely because his depth was unclear that even the top experts of Dongsheng Zhou''s super sects were wary of him to some extent.


    Some guessed that he was at least a 10th step Martial Emperor.


    Some guessed that he had already be immortal.


    But in any case, this matter had ced Nansha''s figures in a dilemma.


    Yi Feng and Ma Baoguo, two peerless experts whose cultivation levels were unclear - who should they choose?

 Chapter 257

    Chapter 257


    After careful consideration, many of the big shots in Nansha chose not to go back and continued to follow Yi Feng.


    Although Ma Baoguo held a high position, it didn''t necessarily mean he could provide them with benefits or opportunities.


    However, by sticking close to Yi Feng, they had a chance of picking up things like the snake soup they had obtained before, which brought them great benefits.


    "Damn it!"


    Seeing that this group of people didn''t leave, Peng Xianer''s face under the veil turned extremely gloomy.


    Although her strength was decent, with the presence of Li Shuhua, Yang Tianyu, and other seniors, she had no chance of obtaining any opportunities.


    Even now, she couldn''t defeat the Fifth Sky and Yun Xianque.


    But despite sending countless messages and jade slips to the Heavenly Sword Sect''s sect master, she still hadn''t received a reply.


    This indicated that the sect master was still in seclusion.


    This made her extremely anxious. If that peerless expert dropped some opportunities and they were obtained by Li Shuhua and the others, the overall strength of the other sects would increase, and the Heavenly Sword Sect would truly be the tail of the crane.


    After hesitating for a long time, she made a significant decision and decided to take a risky gamble.


    Silently leaving the main force, she headed towards Meixian City, where Yi Feng and the others were currently staying at the Yueyou Inn.


    Clearly, she didn''t want to passively wait anymore but instead nned to actively approach that important person.


    "In Meixian City, let''s rest for a day."


    In the room, Yi Feng gathered everyone together and held a money pouch in his hand, saying, "Of course, you can also go to the nearby market to stroll around and buy some local specialties."


    With that, he counted ten gold coins for each person and handed them out.


    But as he saw the diminishing weight of the pouch in his hand, he couldn''t bear it and smirked, saying, "How about eight coins? Eight coins should be enough, haha..."


    Saying that, he shamelessly took back two coins from each person''s hand.


    "Thank you, sir," the group said without daring to voice any objections as they received the coins and quickly expressed their gratitude before leaving.


    However...


    There was still a head watching him from the side, and if it weren''t for him wearing a mask, his pitiful expression would have been quite vivid.


    "Why are you looking at me?" Yi Feng asked impatiently.


    "Luo Benwei, what about me?" Lu Benwei asked in a low voice.


    "You?" Yi Feng nced at him and asked sternly, "Didn''t I give you a coinst time? Did you use it up so quickly?"


    Lu Benwei didn''t speak.


    But Yi Feng erupted in anger and knocked on his head.


    "You spendthrift! You really are a spendthrift!"


    "Do you not know how difficult life is? Look at the expenses we''ve had so far, with so many people. I just gave away a whopping forty-eight coins, and you think my money is picked up from the ground?"


    Yi Feng scowled and lectured him in a displeased tone, "But what about you? Not only can''t you earn money, but you also ask for it every day. I don''t know who taught you to be so extravagant. You used up a whole coin in just a few days, and you have the nerve to ask for more?"


    Lu Benwei looked aggrieved and muttered, "But... but I have money stored with you, right?"


    "You have money stored with me, and you still have the audacity to say that?"


    Yi Feng wore a stern expression as he spoke, "Let''s settle the ounts then. Throughout this journey, you had to pay for the carriage you rode in, and the mask on your face was also bought by me. Besides that, there were various other misceneous expenses."


    "But, we didn''t have to spend so much, did we?"


    Lu Benwei spoke cautiously, quickly retracting his head after finishing his sentence.


    "Fine, so now you''ve learned to talk back, huh?" Yi Feng stood up angrily and said, "Yes, the money indeed hasn''t been fully spent, but won''t you need it in the future?"


    "Do I have to save it for buying clothes, shoes, masks for you, and all the future expenses?" Lu Benwei lowered his head in a dejected manner.


    "Alright, alright, here''s one for you."


    Seeing Lu Benwei in such a state, Yi Feng reluctantly took out a gold coin and instructed, "Let me warn you, it''s best for you to save some. If youe asking for more next time, I won''t give it to you."


    Taking the coin, Lu Benwei hung his head low and left the room with a despondent mood.


    "They''re probably out by now, so I''ll go out and explore on my own!"


    Yi Feng tidied up the room, changed into a new set of clothes, and left the inn.


    On the balcony,


    A skeleton, a dog, and a centipedey despondently, watching the crowd of people passing by on the street below.


    "Brother, don''t be sad. Just save up slowly. You already saved three gold coins," the dog consoled softly. "If you save for another ten or eight years, you''ll eventually have a chance to live it up."


    "Qing, don''t try tofort me. I have no will to live now. I feel no interest in anything," Lu Benwei shook his head with a mncholic expression.


    Ao Qing felt uneasy, not knowing what to do. Suddenly, he saw a woman in a red dress walking through the crowd below and hastily shouted, "Brother, look, look! There''s a pair of long legs over there!"


    "Where, where?"


    Upon hearing this, Lu Benwei, who had just been lifeless, came back to life, quickly sticking his head out to look.


    "Quick, brother, that figure is pretty good too."


    At this moment, the excited voice of the centipede beside him also sounded.


    Lu Benwei turned his head to look in the other direction.


    But after watching for a while, he slumped back down on the ground, saying sorrowfully, "I can only look, I can''t move. It''s truly ufortable."


    The more he spoke, the more ufortable he felt, and he suddenly stood up.


    "No, I can''t bear it anymore. Even if it means being dismantled."


    Saying that, he quietly picked up the centipede and the dog and came to the door of Yi Feng''s room.


    "Brother, you''re really brave, huh?" Ao Qing said in shock.


    "Hush!"


    "Don''t speak. You two stay out on the street and keep watch. Let me know when the masteres back," Lu Benwei ordered.


    Seeing the urgent expression on his older brother''s face, both Ao Qing and the centipede decided to go all out and immediately ran downstairs.


    "Hehehe..."


    Rubbing his hands together, Lu Benwei barged into Yi Feng''s room.


    Meanwhile,


    A woman in white arrived at the inn. After inquiring around, she confirmed the room she was looking for.


    She changed into a rtively revealing outfit, lifted her veil, revealing her exquisite face.


    Taking a deep breath, she walked towards Yi Feng''s room.


    "With my looks, I still have confidence."


    "Moreover, heroes are often hindered by the allure of a beautiful woman. If one doesn''t take risks, how can they aspire to greatness?"

 Chapter 258

    Chapter 258


    Arriving at the door.


    But found the door open.


    Peng Xianer nervously bit her red lips, just about to speak, when suddenly a terrifying energy came from inside the room.


    "Whoosh!"


    In the face of this sudden terrifying force, Peng Xianer found she had no resistance at all. With a scream, she was sent flying through the roof.


    "Phew, that was close, almost got caught."


    Inside the room, Lu Benwei retracted his fist, patted his chest and said in relief. Then, with a gold coin as his spoils, he fled from the room.


    "Boom!"


    Hundreds of yards away.


    Peng Xianer mmed heavily into the ground, involuntarily spitting out a mouthful of blood.


    But more painful than her injuries was the fact that she hadn''t even entered the room before being sted out with one punch.


    In other words, her carefullyid n had failed before it even began.


    And it was very likely she had already offended that person.


    "Damn it, damn it, damn it all!"


    Peng Xianer''s face was gloomy as she cursed in pain, propping up her injured body. Her face was filled with unwillingness as she left.


    But after taking just a few steps, she halted.


    Her sharp gaze looked to the side of the street.


    At this time, Yi Feng was at the side of the street, haggling with a peddler.


    She could hear the peddler''s flushed face saying: "You, you, you mean you want to buy some fruit from me, and I have to give you a gold coin?"


    "How about this, I don''t want that gold coin from you anymore, that should be fine right?" Yi Feng said magnanimously.


    "I guess that''s fair."


    The peddler scratched his head and nodded in satisfaction. But after Yi Feng took the fruit and left, the peddler suddenly realized what happened.


    "What a small world, I really didn''t expect to run into you here."


    Peng Xianer looked at this scene with narrowed eyes, her voice ominous.


    She certainly hadn''t forgotten that at Pure Creek Lake, because of Yi Feng, she had suffered ps from both Mao Yun''er and Yao Ling''er. It was the disfigurement from those two ps that caused Yu Wujie to kick her into theke, nearly costing her life.


    Thinking of all this, Peng Xianer''s heart was filled with resentment.


    She had originally wanted to kill Yi Feng with one sword thrust, but thinking about it, how could this humiliation be resolved without proper torture?


    With this thought,


    she quickly approached Yi Feng, throwing a binding sack over him.


    Yi Feng, who was walking, suddenly went blind and felt himself carried away.


    Amotion sounded on the street.


    But faced with this, the ordinary people merely felt fear.


    Inside a dim room, Yi Feng was tied to a pir.


    As the hood was lifted, even the weak light pierced Yi Feng''s eyes.


    "Damn, I''ve been kidnapped?"


    Yi Feng eximed to himself. It took a long time for his eyes to adjust before he could make out the coldly sneering figure in front of him.


    "Humph, Yi Feng, didn''t expect to see me again did you?" Peng Xianer''s mocking voice sounded out.


    "So it''s you?"


    Recognizing his former childhood sweetheart, Yi Feng was slightly surprised.


    No wonder he, who rarely made enemies, would be kidnapped. It turned out to be Peng Xianer.


    Thinking about it, he gently advised: "Peng Xianer, you''ve really acted rashly this time. I rejected youst time and didn''t want to get back together. But why turn love into hate? Besides, you were the one who left first!"


    Speaking to this point, Yi Feng sighed, then earnestly continued: "You also know me, I''m a principled person. I would never get back with an ex. So kidnapping me won''t make me get back with you."


    "Shut up."


    Yi Feng''s words directly provoked Peng Xianer''s nerves.


    She really couldn''t understand where Yi Feng got the nerve to think that she, the holy maiden of the Heavenly Sword Sect, would want to get back together with a useless insect like him?


    Besides, she had kidnapped him to torture him. How could he not see the situation clearly?


    "Yi Feng, please be aware of your status. I, Peng Xianer, who am I? A cultivator above tens of thousands. Why would I want to get back with an ordinary person like you? Have some dignity!" Peng Xianer yelled at Yi Feng with a fierce expression.


    "Oh, that''s great then."


    Yi Feng let out a relieved breath, a look of weight lifted from his shoulders.


    But seeing this, Peng Xianer was even more furious.


    What was with this reaction?


    Relieved?


    Shouldn''t he be showing fear, kneeling down to beg for mercy? Could he not see what awaited him?


    Fine.


    Since it''s like this, I''ll show you my might.


    Peng Xianer gritted her teeth. Her Martial King aura erupted.


    Her long hair rose as her aura concentrated together, crushing down on Yi Feng.


    Tremble.


    Mortal!


    At this moment.


    A thick sneer appeared on Peng Xianer''s face.


    She had even envisioned Yi Feng crying and begging for mercy under her aura, kneeling down in regret for disregarding her wrath.


    But.


    Yi Feng was instead drowsy-eyed, yawning repeatedly,pletely unaffected.


    This stunned Peng Xianer.


    Yawning?


    Why?


    How could a mortal ignore her pressure?


    She was a Martial King!


    How did he, a mere mortal, aplish this?


    Peng Xianer waspletely baffled. She even suspected something was wrong with her cultivation. But seeing Yi Feng''s drowsy state, still yawning before her, her heart burned with rage.


    This was simply provocation against her authority.


    He waspletely looking down on her Peng Xianer''s might!


    With sword in hand, she pressed it against Yi Feng''s neck, roaring: "Shut your mouth!"


    Yi Feng closed his mouth in fright.


    But he soon opened it again.


    This immediately angered Peng Xianer to the point of explosion. Her sword shed the pir next to Yi Feng as she said with killing intent: "Are you not afraid of death?"


    Yi Feng shrank his neck back, his face full of helplessness: "Sorry, I''ve been too tired these days, I really, really can''t hold back...ah..."


    As he spoke, he yawned again under Peng Xianer''s eyes.


    "Boom!"


    "Boom!"


    "Boom!"


    "Boom!"


    The enraged Peng Xianer let out crazed sounds as her sword swung, the room echoing with explosions.


    Then her sword returned to Yi Feng''s neck.


    "You''re very clever. I''m impressed by you, intentionally provoking me, hoping for a quick end."


    "But I absolutely won''t kill you. Instead, I''ll bring you back to the Heavenly Sword Sect for proper torture!"

 Chapter 259

    Chapter 259


    Peng Xianer returned to the Heavenly Sword Sect not only to torture Yi Feng even more, but also to personally inform the sect leader of her return.


    If this situation continued, the eminent one''s fortune would slip through the Heavenly Sword Sect''s fingers.


    She finally notified Duan Qingfeng, the leader of the Heavenly Sword Sect. Although he came out of seclusion after hearing the news, due to reasons rted to his cultivation, he needed two more days to stabilize before leaving the sect.


    After all, although the opportunity was tempting, he couldn''t let himself go berserk.


    After returning from Duan Qingfeng, Peng Xianer went to the imprisoned Yi Feng again.


    "Kneel down!"


    Seeing Yi Feng filled Peng Xianer with rage. Her long sword pressed against Yi Feng''s neck, emitting an icy voice.


    Feeling the chill against his neck, Yi Feng was unmoved.


    "Aren''t you afraid of death?"


    "Fine, fine. I''ll see how long you, a mere mortal, can remain stubborn."


    Peng Xianer was so angry she almost spit blood, but the more Yi Feng acted like this, the more she wanted to torment him.


    She pushed Yi Feng to a heavily guarded ce.


    Deep inside was arge gate flickering with a faint, icy glow.


    "Yi Feng, inside this door is the Imprisoning Dragon Realm of my Heavenly Sword Sect. It is full of dangers and you will suffer the most terrifying things in the world. I''ll give you onest chance. If you kneel and kowtow, I can grant you a quick death. But if you don''t, I''ll make sure you experience the most painful death in the world!"


    Peng Xianer stared at Yi Feng with icy eyes and threatened in a low voice.


    But to her surprise, Yi Feng didn''t even nce at her before striding through the icy gate.


    "What...you..."


    Peng Xianer trembled with anger, but Yi Feng had already disappeared from sight.


    "Fine, fine. A mere mortal actually dared to walk in by himself. When you experience the horrors inside, I''m sure you''ll regret not kneeling down obediently."


    With that, she sat down cross-legged in front of the door.


    She nned to first let Yi Feng suffer half a day of torment inside before releasing him.


    The Imprisoning Dragon Realm was a sealed space formed by formations.


    The air inside was scarce, the aura violent. Just breathing was extremely difficult, not to mention the gravity inside was countless times that of the outside world. It also imprisoned many ferocious beasts. Although their cultivation had declined over the years of confinement, like starving wolves, they would pounce at the smell of humans to survive.


    Inside the Imprisoning Dragon Realm, even a Martial Emperor would likely be slowly drained to death without knowing how to undo the formations, eventually bing food for the vicious beasts.


    Let alone a mere mortal going in.


    Half a day would be enough for Yi Feng to experience some despair.


    Yi Feng''s eyes shed as another scene appeared before him.


    Destion.


    The ground was littered with bare bones, giving a heavy oppressive feeling.


    But Yi Feng only frowned slightly, not showing the fear a mortal should have.


    In fact, over the years, Yi Feng had been hiding something in his heart.


    For many years.


    Ever since transmigrating and fusing with the system, he realized he had be somewhat different.


    As everyone knew.


    Humans have seven emotions and six desires.


    They feel happy, afraid, sad, disappointed...


    Yet after fusing with the system, he discovered his fear was gone.


    Whether it was running into bandits earlier, or Peng Xianer''s sword against his neck, he might instinctively react in panic.


    But when he really thought about it...


    Was he afraid?


    Not at all.


    On the contrary, he was extremely calm.


    It was a strange feeling.


    As if he was born without fear of anything in the world.


    Even more absurdly, he vaguely felt thisck of fear came from an innatecency.


    But fearless didn''t mean reckless. He still had normal thoughts and would take precautions and evade danger.


    "Don''t know if there really is no way out here, better go explore!"


    Yi Feng set off in a direction.


    "Damn, so many beasts."


    Stepping on the barrennd, a group of beasts suddenly rushed out.


    The beasts were frightening, nothing but skin and bones, some with skin peeling off, baring fangs and ws as if wanting to tear Yi Feng apart.


    With nowhere to run, Yi Feng could only take out a dagger and engage them.


    Soon, over a dozen beast corpsesy on the ground.


    "Damn witch!"


    "With so many beasts, you really want me dead!"


    Yi Feng spat and cursed with a cold face.


    He didn''t originally want much to do with this woman, but since she was set on taking his life, he would remember this grudge.


    He may be a mere mortal, but he had never been a pushover.


    Since you make trouble for me, I''ll definitely do you in!


    Continuing on, more and more ferocious beasts pounced at him.


    These vicious beasts might be too much for other mortals, but not Yi Feng, who had martial arts to match the gods.


    All the way, corpses lined his path.


    For the first time, Yi Feng felt that his martial arts training in this different world wasn''tpletely useless. At least he could handle these beasts.


    Eventually, he realized no more beasts came at him.


    Atst, he discovered he had reached a dead end.


    Ahead of him was a blurry, ss-like wall blocking his path.


    The wall was very strange, parts jutting out while others were sunken, formed of irregr diamond shapes. Looking left and right, he saw the ss-like wall extend endlessly with no end in sight.


    Outside the Imprisoning Dragon Realm''s gate.


    The sitting Peng Xianer opened her eyes.


    A cold smile appeared.


    "Yi Feng, I wonder how you''re doing inside. You''re probably weeping at the door begging me to let you out!"


    With a coldugh, she waved her palm and shouted, "Open the realm door!"


    "Yes, Holy Lady."


    Two disciples activated the formations, and the light on the realm door slowly faded away. A thick deste aura rushed out.


    Even with Peng Xianer''s cultivation, she still frowned at these auras. If she stayed in the Imprisoning Dragon Realm for a few days, she would probably go mad.


    But to her surprise, there wasn''t a shadow inside.


    "Where is he?"


    Her expression changed as she cried out.


    Regaining herposure, she entered the Imprisoning Dragon Realm.


    As soon as she stepped inside, her feet sank down and even with her Martial Emperor cultivation, it was difficult to even lift her footsteps. The bleak aura also affected her cultivation, causing it to be chaotic.


    Yet after looking around, there was still no sign of Yi Feng.


    "What''s going on here?"


    Peng Xianer gaped inplete disbelief.


    In this harsh environment, other than squatting at the door in despair, it would be impossible for Yi Feng to have gone far, much less take a single step.


    Yet this live person had just vanished into thin air?


    "Holy Lady, let''s hurry out. That mortal must have been dragged away by the beasts. It''ll be troublesome if anything else happens if you stay any longer." The two disciples urged.


    After confirming again that Yi Feng was nowhere to be found, Peng Xianer finally rushed out of the Imprisoning Dragon Realm and closed the realm door again.


    "Dying so easily, you got off cheap."


    Peng Xianer let out a frustrated sigh, then prepared to leave.


    "Boom!"


    But after just two steps, a deafening, earthshaking sound suddenly erupted from the entire Heavenly Sword Sect, as if an earthquake had struck.

 Chapter 260

    Chapter 260


    Even cultivators with rtively weak attainments could not stand steadily at this moment.


    At the same time, countless experts from the Heavenly Sword SectSect flew out and stood in midair, looking down at the Heavenly Sword Sect below.


    "What''s going on?"


    "How could this be?"


    "What happened?"


    For a time, everyone let out solemn voices.


    "This wall is quite hard, and also quite mysterious." Yi Feng looked at the hole revealed after kicking the wall and couldn''t help but quip.


    However, this hole looked a bit small, not enough for Yi Feng to get in.


    After all, after kicking it open, Yi Feng might be able to get out of here.


    As he spoke, he kicked it a few more times.


    "Boom boom boom..."


    At the same time, the just calmed down Heavenly Sword Sect let out deafening sounds again. Countless buildings swayed as if they were about to copse.


    "What on earth is going on?"


    The elders of the Heavenly Sword Sect hovered in the sky with increasingly solemn expressions.


    "There must be something wrong with the foundations of our Heavenly Sword Sect!" Duan Qingfeng guessed.


    "But how is this possible? Our Heavenly Sword Sect''s foundations consist of formations, and they were personallyid down by the founding patriarch. How could anything go wrong?" An elder said in disbelief.


    "No matter how dangerous it is, we have to go in and investigate."


    Duan Qingfeng bit his teeth and said, "If we don''t find out what happened, we won''t be able to resolve the turmoil in the Heavenly Sword Sect. If the protective mountain great formation is destroyed, the consequences would be unimaginable."


    Hearing this, everyone also understood the severity of the situation.


    Only then did they grit their teeth and nod in agreement.


    Under Duan Qingfeng''s lead, the experts of the Heavenly Sword Sect cautiously entered the Imprisoning Dragon Realm.


    Upon entering, everyone''s cultivation was suppressed to one-tenth. The qi in their bodies was in turmoil, and even flying was impossible.


    Stepping on the yellow sand, everyone moved forward cautiously.


    What puzzled them was that they did not encounter a single demonic beast all the way.


    This was really too bizarre!


    Duan Qingfeng felt increasingly uneasy, and countless questions arose in his heart. After all, those demonic beasts should have rushed over as soon as they smelled human scent.


    "What on earth is going on?"


    In Jiayi City,


    "What?"


    "The master was kidnapped?"


    "This Peng Xianer from the Heavenly Sword Sect is really too bold, she actually kidnapped the master."


    When Yang Tianyu and the other big shots received the news, they were immediately shocked.


    "But how could the master be captured?" Yang Tianyu asked in disbelief: "With his attainments, how could a little Peng Xianer capture him?"


    "When experts act, how can we guess their intentions? But I think there must be a deeper meaning to this!" Xue Qinzhu spected: "And the master''s signal is very clear now, he is obviously targeting the Heavenly Sword Sect next, but I don''t know if this will be a blessing or a curse for the Heavenly Sword Sect."


    "Then we shouldn''t dy. Let''s go to the Heavenly Sword Sect immediately to find out what''s going on!"


    Everyone said.


    Then countless forces gathered towards the Heavenly Sword Sect.


    In the inn,


    "What should we do?" Pork Rong asked Old Wang.


    "Look at those three." Wang Lao tilted his head and said meaningfully.


    Hearing this, everyone looked over.


    They found that Skull Benwei, Dog, and a centipede were lying by the window, asionally letting out a cry of surprise, and asionally letting out a sigh of admiration.


    "What is this?" Pork Rong didn''t understand.


    But Wu Yonghong realized it and said with a smile, "The meaning is very clear. That scumbag is not in a hurry, so we don''t need to be in a hurry either. I think the master is just having fun this time and wants to y a little game!"


    "I see!" Pork Rong suddenly realized, and then asked, "Then what should we do?"


    "Let''s pass the time by ying Fighting Landlords. When the master has had enough fun, he will naturallye back!" Wu Yonghong pped a deck of cards on the table andughed.


    Seeing this, Pork Rong and Old Wang''s eyes lit up.


    "Good good good, but Old Wu you have to go easy on us, we just learned recently."


    "No problem."


    "Come on, shuffle shuffle."


    "A pair of threes."


    "A pair of fours."


    "Suppress..."


    "Pork Rong hurry up, I''ve been waiting till my flowers withered..."


    ...


    "What kind of crappy ce is this?"


    Yi Feng finally walked out of the deste ce, but when he kicked the strange ss, he immediately found that many more sses appeared in front of him.


    This feeling gave Yi Feng the feeling of entering one of those ss houses from his previous life, dimly lit, like a maze, in chaos.


    "Damn it, I''ll kick down all your sses."


    Knowing he couldn''t go back, Yi Feng started kicking the sses to find a way out.


    "Boom boom!"


    In the following time, the entire Heavenly Sword Sect shook, and deafening sounds came from time to time. Countless buildings copsed in patches, and even cracks appeared in the rear peak forbidden area of ??the Heavenly Sword Sect.


    "Sect master, sect master, your residence has copsed!"


    "Sect master, the main hall of discussions has cracked in half!"


    Everywhere was chaos. It was as if doomsday had arrived.


    Not only was there turmoil on the surface, but the aura that was originally everywhere in the sect had also be turbulent, andrge amounts of spiritual energy began to dissipate.


    "Master, what exactly is going on!" Peng Xian''er followed behind Duan Qingfeng with a pale face and asked.


    Duan Qingfeng was at a loss.


    Just then, an elder flew over and hurriedly said, "Patriarch, we found the cause. There is indeed a problem with the sect''s foundation formations, and the source seems to be in the Imprisoning Dragon Realm."


    "Imprisoning Dragon Realm?"


    Duan Qingfeng''s expression changed. He shouted loudly, "Everyone, follow me to the entrance of the Imprisoning Dragon Realm!"


    Everyone flew towards the Imprisoning Dragon Realm.


    When they arrived at the entrance, Duan Qingfeng couldn''t help but ask, "Has the sect recently put anything new in there?"


    Everyone shook their heads.


    The Imprisoning Dragon Realm was generally used to imprison the sect''s traitors and enemies captured by the Heavenly Sword Sect. In recent years, with the reputation of the Heavenly Sword Sect in Nansha, few dared to oppose them, so the Imprisoning Dragon Realm hadn''t been opened for a long time.


    Peng Xian''er was about to say something, but then gave up on second thought. After all, she had only imprisoned a mere mortal in it, it was impossible for it to cause such great turmoil, so she didn''t say anything.


    "Sect master, what should we do now?" Someone asked.


    Duan Qingfeng hesitated for a long time before saying solemnly, "Everyone, follow me into the Imprisoning Dragon Realm and investigate clearly."


    "What, sect master, isn''t this too dangerous?"


    Everyone''s expressions changed.


    After all, with the chaotic and violent cutting off of all spiritual energy inside the Imprisoning Dragon Realm, even with their cultivation, their strength would be reduced to one-tenth upon entering. If they stayed for too long, it might even affect their cultivation realm.


    Moreover, there were the countless powerful demons that had been imprisoned there since the founding of the Heavenly Sword Sect.


    Although these demons may no longer have much demonic power now, and most can only maintain their original form to survive in it, the fact that they can survive is enough to prove their extraordinariness.


    If they encountered these demonic beasts, they might be able to defend themselves for a while, but if attacked by the entire horde of demonic beasts in the Imprisoning Dragon Realm, they would only have the chance to escape.


    "However dangerous it is, we have to go in and investigate."


    Duan Qingfeng gritted his teeth and said, "If we don''t find out what happened, we won''t be able to resolve the turmoil in the Heavenly Sword Sect. If even the protective mountain great formation is destroyed, the consequences would be unimaginable."


    Hearing this, everyone also understood the gravity of the situation.


    Only then did they clench their teeth and nod in agreement.


    Under Duan Qingfeng''s lead, the experts of the Heavenly Sword Sect cautiously entered the Imprisoning Dragon Realm.


    Upon entering, everyone''s cultivation was suppressed to one-tenth. The qi in their bodies was in turmoil, and even flying was impossible.


    Stepping on the yellow sand, everyone moved forward cautiously.


    What puzzled them was that they did not encounter a single demonic beast all the way.


    This was really too bizarre!


    Duan Qingfeng felt increasingly uneasy, and countless questions arose in his heart. After all, those demonic beasts should have rushed over as soon as they smelled human scent.


    "What on earth is going on?"

 Chapter 261

    Chapter 261


    Just after walking out a distance, the scene ahead shocked everyone''s eyes.


    It made everyone involuntarily gasp.


    Because in front of them, there appeared arge pile of beast corpses.


    Among these corpses, there were even some very high-level beasts, which were the great beasts that the Heavenly Sword Sect had imprisoned during its most glorious time.


    There were demon lords, demon saints, and even demon emperors.


    Although they had been imprisoned inside for countless years and had long lost their demonic energy and cultivation, they were not to be underestimated.


    At least, Duan Qingfeng and the others admitted that perhaps they could protect themselves in this ce, but wanting to kill them would be extremely difficult.


    "What on earth happened here!"


    Everyone gasped.


    As they walked on, they discovered more and more piles of corpses ahead, which really shocked everyone.


    Looking at these corpses andparing the numbers, it meant that this unknown threat had killed all the beasts inside.


    Under such circumstances,


    what kind of terrible thing could have done this?


    But what shocked them even more was still toe, because they discovered that the barrier of the Imprisoning Dragon Realm had also been broken through.


    Such means,


    made people feel their scalps tingle just looking at it.


    Back then, when the Heavenly Sword Sect''s founding patriarch established the sect with his vast cultivation and formations as the foundation, all these formations were linked together, involving the mountain protecting formation, the Spirit Gathering Formation, the Imprisoning Dragon Realm, and some other core things...


    Judging by the spiritual energy of the Heavenly Sword Sect, the Spirit Gathering Formation had obviously been damaged.


    That meant the mysterious being had started from the Imprisoning Dragon Realm and prated through to the Spirit Gathering Formation.


    Everyone gasped.


    What on earth was this thing that could move through the formations, ignoring thempletely?


    Looking at the hole in the barrier ahead, everyone was stunned.


    They knew that mysterious being was deep inside this hole, but no one dared to go in, because inside were all the Heavenly Sword Sect''s great formations, like a dense huge, and with a tiny misstep, they would perish in body and soul.


    "I''ll go notify the Ancestor, you guys guard this hole," Duan Qingfeng said gloomily.


    Because the current situation had alreadypletely exceeded what he could control.


    But to the side, Peng Xianer bit her red lips tightly, her face deathly pale.


    Because the time of the beasts'' deaths and the turmoil in the Heavenly Sword Sect matched perfectly.


    "Impossible, this is absolutely impossible!"


    "How could this be?"


    "I know everything about that wastrel, how could he have done something like this?"


    "Right, it must not be him."


    She hurriedly shook her head, feeling like this was too inconceivable, andforted herself like this.


    In a small space,


    an old man in blue robes sat cross-legged on the ground, casually looking like a huge sword erected on the ground.


    "Ancestor."


    Duan Qingfeng knelt on the ground, and just as he was about to speak, Heavenly Sword Sect''s Ancestor Ye Tiansheng, who was sitting cross-legged on the ground, waved his hand to stop Duan Qingfeng''s words.


    "I already know everything that happened," he said.


    "Then Ancestor, what do you n to do?" Duan Qingfeng asked solemnly.


    "Don''t worry, I will take care of it myself. You may leave first!" Ye Tiansheng said.


    Seeing this, Duan Qingfeng''s expression lightened slightly.


    Since the Ancestor said so, he needn''t ask any more.


    "Then this junior will calmly await the Ancestor''s good news. I will go outside to handle things first."


    After speaking, Duan Qingfeng respectfully took his leave.


    "Sigh!"


    But after Duan Qingfeng left, Ye Tiansheng let out a heavy sigh, with a look of grief on his face.


    Walking to the side, he looked at an ancient chessboard on a rock.


    This chess set was left by the first Ancestor, who before transcending said that within 10,000 years, the Heavenly Sword Sect would face an existential crisis.


    The only way to resolve it was by decoding this chess set.


    But over the generations across 10,000 years, including himself, no one had been able to decode this chess set.


    Because no matter how it was studied, it was a dead chess game.


    Even if an immortal came, it could not be overturned.


    "Has the crisis for my Heavenly Sword Sect finally arrived?"


    At this moment,


    Ye Tiansheng aged dramatically.


    Although he had told Duan Qingfeng he would resolve it, he had no solutions whatsoever.


    The only thing he could do was sit here and wait.


    Because this small space was at the core of all the Heavenly Sword Sect''s great formations, so that mysterious being would definitelye here.


    But a mysterious entity that could directly break through his Heavenly Sword Sect''s formations with power, was that something Ye Tiansheng could deal with?


    So rather than saying he would resolve the problem, it was better to say he was waiting here to die, or praying that the other party could leave some leeway for the Heavenly Sword Sect.


    This was the most he could do now.


    Suddenly, his gaze moved as he looked towards the empty barrier to the side.


    He could sense it.


    Getting closer.


    Closer and closer...


    He suddenly stood up, holding his breath as he stared fixedly at that empty space.


    "Boom!"


    Finally.


    An explosive sound rang out.


    He saw ripples appearing on that empty space, then a ck hole emerged.


    Now that the moment he had to face had finally arrived, Ye Tiansheng''s whole body trembled as he stared with bloodshot eyes.


    Finally, under his anxious waiting, there was movement from the hole.


    Then.


    A figure slowly walked out...

 Chapter 262

    Chapter 262


    "Is it a person?"


    "Or is it a young man?"


    Ye Tiansheng''s pupils shrank into pinholes, and he couldn''t help but open his mouth wide.


    He had all kinds of guesses about this mysterious existence that had prated his Tianjian Mountain Formation, such as mutated demon beasts from the Imprisoning Dragon Realm, or some kind of spiritual object that was derived from the formation for some reason.


    In short, he had all kinds of ideas.


    The only thing he didn''t expect was that it was a person.


    And moreover, it was a young man.


    How on earth did he appear inside the formation?


    While he was thinking, Yi Feng first observed his surroundings, then rested his gaze on him.


    At this moment, Ye Tiansheng''s nerves were tight, and he was restless.


    Because no matter how he observed, he couldn''t see the depths of the young man in front of him.


    He was as ordinary as a mortal.


    But could someone who could pass through the huge-like formations be an ordinary person?


    Definitely not.


    It could only mean that the young man in front of him was strong to an outrageous degree. Even if he, Ye Tiansheng, tried his best, he still couldn''t peek the slightest bit.


    "Finally came out!"


    Yi Feng sighed with feeling. Looking around, it was peaceful here, with an old man and a thatched cottage. He must have already left the boundaries of Heavenly Sword Sect.


    But he had to admire the exquisite workmanship of Heavenly Sword Sect, with so many ss walls, and the ce with beasts earlier. He really didn''t know how much money it would take to build something like this.


    At least he had never seen such extravagant construction in his previous life.


    Of course, Yi Feng had also wondered if this was some kind of formation or taboo from fantasy novels.


    But upon further thought, he denied it.


    After all, the books said that formations and taboos were full of dangers, yet he, an ordinary person, had not only walked out safely but encountered no danger at all. Obviously this could not be a formation or anything like that.


    Yi Feng''s face waspletely rxed. After ncing at the old man, he walked towards him.


    Seeing Yi Feng approaching, Ye Tiansheng''s body suddenly tensed up.


    Cold sweat streamed down.


    What was he going to do?


    Was he going to attack me?


    What should I do? Should I fight back? But would fighting back work?


    Or... should I kneel down and beg for mercy?


    His mind was racing, but on the surface he didn''t move at all. In fact, he was already panicking inside, his back already drenched in cold sweat.


    So nervous, so nervous...


    But stay calm, stay calm!


    Can''t let him see that I''m afraid of him, because I am Heavenly Sword Sect''sst line of defense.


    Yes, yes, yes, I''m not afraid, I''m not afraid...


    "Old man, do you have a stroke?"


    Finally, Yi Feng came up to Ye Tiansheng and saw his trembling legs. He couldn''t help asking.


    Hearing this, Ye Tiansheng lowered his head to look, only to find that his legs were indeed uncontrobly shaking.


    Damn it.


    He saw my panic.


    But I really couldn''t help it. I''ve never seen such a powerful existence before!


    Wait, no.


    But he soon reacted. Yi Feng didn''t seem to want to attack him. On the contrary, his tone was quite gentle.


    What was going on here?


    He waspletely confused.


    This person had prated the formation and arrived here. Wasn''t he here to wipe out his, Heavenly Sword Sect''s,st line of defense?


    While he was puzzled, Yi Feng reached out to support him.


    At this moment, Ye Tiansheng was choked up again, scared to death, thinking he was going to die. But to his surprise, Yi Feng was not attacking him, but instead helped him to the stone bench next to the thatched cottage.


    Good heavens.


    What exactly was this person trying to do?


    Ye Tiansheng sat down tremblingly, feeling like the bench he sat on was full of needles.


    Judging from this person''s methods of breaking through Heavenly Sword Sect''s Spirit Gathering Formation and Imprisoning Dragon Realm, he clearly came to destroy Heavenly Sword Sect.


    Butpared to his actions now, it was so abnormal, it made Ye Tiansheng feel extremely ufortable.


    Sir.


    Please don''t y with me.


    If you want to kill me, just do it inly. Even if I have to die, let me die happily. Teasing an old man like this, my heart really can''t take it.


    "Old man, this is no longer within Heavenly Sword Sect, right?" After sitting down, Yi Feng asked.


    "No, it''s not," Ye Tiansheng muttered in response.


    Because here, not only was the core of the entire formation, but also the end point of the entire formation. Its location was indeed outside the boundaries of Heavenly Sword Sect.


    It seemed this young man before him had already discerned all this.


    But what exactly did he want to do? He gave no information at all.


    Ye Tiansheng became more and more nervous.


    But he didn''t dare say anything or ask anything either, he could only pretend to stay calm and watch the changes.


    "That''s good," Yi Feng nodded, his gaze subconsciously ncing at the chessboard on the stone table next to him.


    "Oh, old man, you can y chess?" Yi Feng asked in surprise.


    "A little, a little," Ye Tiansheng replied tensely, and added after thinking of something, "But now, it''s a dead game."


    After speaking, he stiffly looked at Yi Feng.


    What he said was full of probing intention.


    Because this person''s appearance was very likely the crisis of Heavenly Sword Sect that the old founder had predicted before his death.


    That is to say.


    This young man before him was also intricately connected with this chess game.


    So Ye Tiansheng wanted to probe and see how Yi Feng would react.


    "I know," Yi Feng smiled, swept his hand and brushed all the pieces on the chessboard onto the floor, back into the chess bowl.


    Seeing this, Ye Tiansheng''s eyeballs almost popped out.


    The chess game that had been sitting here for thousands of years was actually destroyed by this person?


    Didn''t that mean there would no longer be a day when Heavenly Sword Sect could resolve this game?


    "What do you mean by this?" Ye Tiansheng asked red-faced as he stood up, trembling, already on the verge of erupting.

 Chapter 263

    Chapter 263


    ¡°Old Bo, don''t get excited.¡±


    Seeing his reaction, Yi Feng hurried to exin, ¡°I just saw that you were itching to y chess here, so I wanted to y a game with you. I didn''t have any other intentions. And since we were going to y chess, we certainly couldn''t y on a dead game, right?"


    "So what''s the point of sticking to this deadlock? We might as well start over and have a refreshing new game. Don''t you agree?"


    Yi Feng spoke lightly with a faint smile, dividing the ck and white chess pieces neatly and putting them back in the chess pot.


    However.


    At this moment, Yi Feng''s smile seemed profoundly unfathomable in Ye Tiansheng''s eyes.


    And echoing in his mind were Yi Feng''s words.


    What''s the point of sticking to a deadlock? Might as well start over...


    Was he implying something?


    Ye Tiansheng sat down again, and at the same time suppressed the anger he felt at his chess game being destroyed.


    Because in front of Yi Feng''s skills, anger and impulsiveness were meaningless.


    He might as well calm down and take a good look at what this young man was up to.


    Perhaps that way, there might still be a ray of hope for the Heavenly Sword Sect.


    On the other side.


    At the same moment Yi Feng put away the chess game, ripples suddenly appeared in the invisible fluctuations over the Heavenly Sword Sect. Then, under countless eyes, a barrier shattered like bubbles.


    Also at the moment it shattered, the entire Heavenly Sword Sect let out a deafening sound.


    The earth shook and countless buildings copsed, with bottomless cracks splitting open the ground.


    "What?"


    "The Heavenly Sword Sect''s guardian grand formation and foundations have been destroyed!"


    "What exactly happened?"


    "Run for it! The whole mountain gate is copsing, run!"


    With the buildings copsing and the foundations destroyed, countless broken formations leaked, filling the entire Heavenly Sword Sect with danger.


    So at this moment, tragic screams rang out everywhere in the Heavenly Sword Sect, and countless disciples started flying out of the mountain.


    "What on earth happened?"


    "Could something have happened with the Old Ancestor?"


    "Is the Heavenly Sword Sect, passed down for countless generations, going to be destroyed just like this?"


    High up in the sky, Duan Qingfeng and the others watched the entire Heavenly Sword Sect below them starting to copse, their eyes filled with bloodshot fury.


    Even so, he still reacted correctly through his tears and quickly issued orders.


    "Pass down themand, everyone evacuate the Heavenly Sword Sect!"


    Even if the mountain gate was destroyed, they couldn''t let the disciples in the mountain be buried with it.


    "Old Bo, it''s started."


    Yi Feng smiled faintly, slowly lowering the white chess piece in his hand onto the chessboard.


    Ye Tiansheng nodded, but when he looked towards the chessboard, his whole body froze in shock.


    Especially when Yi Feng ced down that chess piece, it was like a rock being thrown into a calmke, sending ripples across the chessboard.


    At this moment, the entire chessboard changed.


    The surrounding environment also changed.


    The two sat cross-legged in the void, with the vast starry sky overhead and halos of light all around. The ground had be a Eight Diagrams figure, clearly delineated into yin and yang.


    "This is..."


    "The power of the Great Dao?"


    Ye Tiansheng was so shocked his eyes and mouth were wide open, and tidal waves churned in his heart.


    For ordinary cultivators,prehending martial intent was like a sudden enlightenment that led to great improvements.


    But the power of the Great Dao was on another level. Gaining even a bit could bring one good fortune and strengthen the body, improving not just one''s cultivation level, but their overall quality.


    To break through and ascend to immortality also requiredprehending sufficient power of the Great Dao.


    Yet throughout the history of the Immortal River Continent, among the countless martial emperors, the number who seeded in breaking through and ascending could be counted on one''s fingers.


    This was enough to show what the power of the Great Dao meant to cultivators.


    But now, the Great Dao''s power was contained everywhere around this chessboard, leaving Ye Tiansheng with a dry mouth and tongue.


    Only a celestial being from the heavens could aplish something like this.


    That meant the youth before him was...an immortal from the heavens!


    Ye Tiansheng sucked in a breath.


    Of course, what perplexed him even more was that this young man didn''t seem intent on attacking him. On the contrary, he was bestowing upon him a heaven-sent opportunity.


    Just what was going on here?


    On one hand he had wrecked the Heavenly Sword Sect''s foundations, while on the other he gave him this great chance.


    Ye Tiansheng waspletely mystified.


    But mystified or not, when facing the chance toprehend the Great Dao''s power, no one could resist.


    For a time, Ye Tiansheng racked his brains and exerted all his efforts to match wits against Yi Feng in the game.


    But what left him thoroughly astonished was that no matter how he tried to gain an advantage, Yi Feng always saw through his intentions. And just when he was in dire straits, Yi Feng would open up an escape route.


    "Hmm!"


    "This old guy''s skills are pretty good. I haven''t had such an enjoyable game in a long time. This should give me quite a bit of experience!"


    Looking at Ye Tiansheng, Yi Feng mused inwardly.


    But after going easy on him for so long, it was about time to end it.


    Yi Feng smiled faintly and ced down the final piece.


    "This is..."


    "A draw."


    Ye Tiansheng looked at the chessboard before him, filled with iprehension.


    Because Yi Feng had countless chances to win yet ended with a draw instead. What was the meaning behind this?

 Chapter 264

    Chapter 264


    Yi Feng just smiled.


    Because defeating this old man meant nothing to him.


    Besides, he was after all an elder.


    It was necessary to give him some face.


    But looking at Yi Feng''s mysterious and unfathomable smile, Ye Tiansheng was even more puzzled.


    However.


    In this game of chess, he gained a lot of insight, and even he, not the Martial Emperor, trulyprehended a trace of the power of the Great Dao.


    This opportunity.


    Was simply against the heavens.


    His future path of cultivation would be smooth sailing, without any bottlenecks.


    "Alright, old fellow, I should get going,"


    Yi Feng got up and smiled at Ye Tiansheng.


    What?


    Leaving?


    Ye Tiansheng was truly dumbfounded.


    On one hand he had ruined the foundation of Tian Jian Sect, on the other he had given him an opportunity, this contradictory behavior, and then leaving without another word, what exactly was the meaning of this?


    And also.


    There was still the chess game on the stone table that had ended in a draw, which also left Ye Tiansheng unable to fathom Yi Feng''s thoughts at all.


    Oh right, old fellow, how do I get to town from here?"


    Yi Feng turned around and asked again.


    Although he didn''t know why Yi Feng would ask this, Ye Tiansheng still pointed out a way out for Yi Feng.


    But.


    Until Yi Feng''s figure disappeared, the doubts in his heart still hadn''t been resolved.


    ...


    Yi Feng slowly walked along the small path.


    Speaking of which, when he thought back to Tian Jian Sect earlier, he still felt a little incredulous.


    These walls were too profound.


    You say they are some awesome formations, he, an ordinary person, passed through smoothly, and there was no danger at all.


    But if you say they really are ss walls, it also makes Yi Feng feel far-fetched.


    Which family''s sect built so many ss walls that shattered with one punch, just to put on disy?


    Forget it.


    Don''t think about it anymore.


    But Peng Ying that dead woman, if there''s a chance she still needs to be killed!


    At the foot of Tian Jian Mountain, on a in.


    Countless Tian Jian Sect disciples gathered here, all covered in dirt and disheveled, many looking at the copsed mountain gate, with tears of attachment flowing down.


    To one side, led by Duan Qingfeng and others Tian Jian Sect''s high level, also had bloodshot eyes.


    Tian Jian Sect, passed down for countless years, was just destroyed like this, it was a heavy blow to every one of them.


    But even more vexing was that they still didn''t understand what exactly had happened.


    Just as Duan Qingfeng and the others were grieving, a disciple rushed over urgently, shouting anxiously.


    "This is bad, Sect Leader!"


    "Tian Mo Sect, Wind and Cloud Valley, Blowing Snow Mountain Vi, Imperial Sword Sect, the Li Family, and countless other families are attacking!"


    "What?"


    Duan Qingfeng and the others'' expressions changed.


    Looking up, they saw countless figures flying over from the distance, densely packed, a vast expanse of ck.


    And leading them.


    Were Imperial Sword Sect''s sect leader Yang Tianyu, Wind and Cloud Valley''s valley master Yun Haotian, Li Family''s patriarch Li Shuhua, Blowing Snow Mountain Vi''s vi master Fifth Tianming, Demon Sound Sect''s sect leader Xue Qinzhu.


    And behind them were countless top masters from the major sects.


    This kind of lineup, made one''s scalp tingle, and countless Tian Jian Sect disciples'' expressions became solemn in this moment.


    What exactly was going on here?


    Just what had their Tian Jian Sect done to anger both man and god!


    First the mountain gate was destroyed, and now surrounded by Nansha''s other top powers.


    "What is the meaning of this, friends?"


    Duan Qingfeng asked solemnly.


    "What meaning?"


    In the sky, Yun Haotian coldly snorted and retorted: "Don''t you know clearly in your heart what kind of heinous act your Tian Jian Sect hasmitted, yet still pretend ignorance?"


    "What heinous act, don''t spout nonsense!" Duan Qingfeng said coldly: "Are you not taking advantage of our plight, wanting to swallow Tian Jian Sect?"


    "Do you really think my Tian Jian Sect is easy to bully?"


    As Duan Qingfeng''s voice fell, Tian Jian Sect''s tens of thousands of disciples simultaneously drew their swords, the sound of swords drowned the heavens, making the sky deafening.


    Seeing this, the top masters of the major sects also revealed their weapons, primal energy billowing around their bodies.


    Beneath the billowing primal energy, the entire in''s sky was filled with turbulent clouds.


    In this moment.


    Swords were drawn and bows drawn.


    "Your Tian Jian Sect truly doesn''t know good from bad, still unrepentant even at death''s door!"


    Xue Qinzhu coldlyughed and said icily.


    "Right, your Tian Jian Sect''s mountain gate has already been destroyed, yet you still quibble, what''s the use?"


    Beside, Yang Tianyu also stepped out and said.


    "Hmph, I advise your Tian Jian Sect to listen, don''t be stubborn, hurry and surrender obediently, otherwise not only will you lose your mountain gate, your entire Tian Jian Sect will be destroyed along with it."


    Fifth Tianming also spoke with finality.


    Sensing the attitude in these sect leaders'' tones, Duan Qingfeng finally felt something was off.


    Because ording to what they said, his Tian Jian Sect hadmitted a heinous act that angered both man and god, and it was because of this act that Tian Jian Sect''s mountain gate was destroyed, and they were surrounded by the major sects.


    "What exactly is going on?"


    "Is there something you all are hiding from me?"


    Duan Qingfeng revealed his aura, and suddenly looked towards Tian Jian Sect''s other people.


    "We don''t know either!"


    "We really don''t know!"


    "That''s right Sect Leader, if something like this really happened, how could we possibly hide it from you?"


    Sensing Duan Qingfeng''s gaze, Tian Jian Sect''s numerous elders, Peng Xian''er included, all transmitted sorrowful voices, hurriedly exining.


    Clearly.


    They were alsopletely confused.


    Duan Qingfeng deeply breathed in, looking towards Yang Tianyu and the others, cupping his fist and said: "Friends, you all know clearly what kind of person I, Duan Qingfeng am, I truly do not understand what has happened, I hope you all can speak inly."


    "Hmph!"


    Fifth Tianming''s face darkened, coldly snorting, then his rolling voice sounded out.


    "Duan Qingfeng, no matter if you''re feigning ignorance or truly ignorant, what we want to say is, instead of asking us, you should ask... your good disciple there!"


    Having said this, Fifth Tianming and the others'' gazes suddenly fell on Peng Xian''er beside Duan Qingfeng.

 Chapter 265

    Chapter 265


    "Xian''er?"


    The members of Tianjian Sect, including Duan Qingfeng, all changed their expressions and quickly looked towards Peng Xian''er beside them.


    In an instant, countless gazes gathered on Peng Xian''er.


    "Master, elders, don''t listen to their nonsense, I really didn''t do anything," Peng Xian''er said with a pale face, hurriedly exining.


    She then looked up at the Fifth Tianming and others, and said, "Seniors, although my strength is inferior to yours, you can''t nder me like this."


    "Humph!"


    "nder?"


    "Still unrepentant even when facing death."


    Xue Qinzhuresided high above and said, "You, who has not opened your eyes, actually captured the master to Heavenly Sword Sect. Did you really think you could gloss over it by denying it?"


    "Master, what master?" Duan Qingfeng asked.


    "What master are you talking about?" Yang Tianyu said coldly, "It must be the peerless expert who recently came to my Nansha. And your beloved disciple has caught him and taken him to Heavenly Sword Sect!"


    "Haha."


    However, Peng Xian''er just sneered, "Elder Yang, although I don''t know when I offended you, shouldn''t the reason you''re ndering me be a little better?"


    "That peerless expert in Nansha has such supreme attainment, how could I, Peng Xian''er, be worthy and capable of capturing him to my Heavenly Sword Sect?"


    "Although I did catch an ordinary person a few days ago, you can''t possibly take that ordinary person as that master to nder me..."


    But as she said this, her expression suddenly froze.


    Because she suddenly remembered something.


    An ordinary person, an ordinary person...


    Ordinary person...


    Could it be...


    At this moment, she remembered Yi Feng who had disappeared in Imprisoning Dragon Realm, remembered the beast that had be a corpse, and remembered many, many details...


    And all these details matched up.


    Uncontrobly, her face paled drastically, and she staggered back a few steps.


    "No, this is impossible, this is impossible, how could this be possible..."


    "He is just an ordinary person, how could he possibly be a peerless expert, he was clearly useless, this is absolutely impossible..."


    She muttered anxiously, denying...


    Because she waspletely unable to ept this fact.


    How could this ordinary person whom she had abandoned possibly be the peerless expert in the eyes of countless people?


    "You must have made a mistake, this is absolutely impossible." She shouted anxiously at Yang Tianyu and the others.


    "Made a mistake?"


    The Fifth Tianming sneered, and his martial sage aura rumbled out as he said in a deep voice, "Let me ask you, did you privately go to Meixian City and catch someone?"


    "To tell you the truth, that ordinary person you caught in Meixian City is the master. The master wasprehending the ordinary heart,prehending ordinary life, yet you caught the master and took him to your Heavenly Sword Sect. I ask you, what crime should you bear!"


    When the words Meixian City entered her ears, it was like a thunderp striking Peng Xian''er''s mind.


    This information shattered thest barrier in Peng Xian''er''s heart.


    Because at that time, she did catch Yi Feng in Meixian City.


    "No...no..."


    "This can''t be..."


    "Impossible..."


    But even though all the information matched up, Peng Xian''er still refused to acknowledge this fact, her face deathly pale, while staggering back, she desperately denied this fact.


    Because no matter how she thought about it, she could not understand how this ordinary person who had grown up with her and even had trouble eating could possibly be that peerless expert!


    This was simply too absurd.


    At this time, Duan Qingfeng obviously also realized that the peerless expert who traveled in Nansha and was extremely ttered by countless masters in Nansha had been caught by his disciple Peng Xian''er.


    Although he also found it hard to believe, at this moment he obtained an important message.


    That was two days ago Peng Xian''er had opened Imprisoning Dragon Realm and locked an ordinary person inside.


    And the time was right before the upheaval at the mountain gate of Heavenly Sword Sect.


    So even though he didn''t dare to believe this, piecing things together, he could figure out that the ordinary person locked up by Peng Xian''er must be that peerless expert.


    No wonder...


    No wonder his Heavenly Sword Sect was fine, yet even the foundation of the mountain gate was destroyed. So it turned out to be the good deed done by this disciple.


    "You really are audacious... making my Heavenly Sword Sect suffer so much..."


    Thinking of this, Duan Qingfeng was so angry that he pointed at Peng Xian''er and coughed up blood.


    It was obvious that it was because of this disciple of his that the entire Heavenly Sword Sect mountain gate was destroyed and surrounded by several major sects who came to condemn them.


    Seeing this, Peng Xian''er rushed towards Duan Qingfeng in tears, and hurriedly said, "Master, master, don''t believe them. I only caught an ordinary person, and this ordinary person really is useless, believe me, he is truly useless."


    "Scum, you still dare to quibble, kneel down for me."


    In extreme grief, Duan Qingfeng made hand seals that instantly sealed Peng Xian''er''s cultivation and heavily forced her to kneel on the ground.


    At this moment, the disciples of Heavenly Sword Sect also suddenly saw red.


    To them, Heavenly Sword Sect was their home. But just now, the home where they had lived for countless years had be ruins.


    Previously, they didn''t know the reason at all.


    But now, they finally understood that it was Peng Xian''er who had harmed the hundreds of thousands of disciples and caused them to lose the sect mountain gate.


    "Kill her!"


    "Kill her!"


    "Skin her!"


    "I''m going to eat her flesh."


    "Hateful!"


    "Must kill her!"


    At this moment, countless disciples of Heavenly Sword Sect let out earth-shattering roars. Due to one person''s reckless actions, hundreds of thousands of them were implicated and lost their mountain gate, they really could not tolerate it.


    Many more rushed at Peng Xian''er with red eyes, wanting to kill Peng Xian''er with their own hands.


    In an instant, the previously aloof saintess of Heavenly Sword Sect now became like a street rat, cursed by all.


    Under so many resentful gazes and earth-shattering shouts, Peng Xian''er trembled in fear, crawled towards Duan Qingfeng, and pleaded miserably: "Master, save me, save me. I really didn''t know that useless person was that master. I always thought he was useless. You can''t me me for this!"

 Chapter 266

    Chapter 266


    "Boom!"


    However, Duan Qingfeng waved his palm, and a force rumbled down on Peng Ying''s body, heavily smashing her to the ground.


    Subsequently, he cupped his fists and looked at Yang Tianyu and others with red eyes, grievingly said: "Everyone, today my Heavenly Sword Sect was wrong. I''ll let you take this Peng Xianer away and hand her over to that gentleman for disposal. I hope that you all who have dealt with that gentleman can put in a good word for my Heavenly Sword Sect and spare us this once!"


    After saying that, his legs suddenly stomped on the ground.


    Boom!


    The ground cracked with a rumble.


    Then he heavily kowtowed again and said with red eyes: "I beg you."


    At this moment, the originally prestigious sect master had aged several years in an instant.


    It was obvious that Duan Qingfeng could clearly discern what kind of consequences this incident would bring about if handled improperly!


    These were consequences that his Heavenly Sword Sect could not afford to bear.


    Therefore, at this moment, he made the wise choice.


    "Sect master."


    "Sect master."


    Seeing this, the elders and many disciples of the Heavenly Sword Sect also turned red-eyed. To fight for a way out for these disciples, the prestigious sect master of the Heavenly Sword Sect was kowtowing in public!


    Witnessing this scene, Yang Tianyu and others were also not feeling well.


    Although these sects were openlypeting and scheming against each other in secret during normal times, Duan Qingfeng''s actions at this moment still made them feel admiration.


    "Old Duan, we don''t have any say in front of the gentleman, but I can point you to a bright path," Yang Tianyu said at this time.


    "I hope you''ll advise me."


    Duan Qingfeng trembled as he looked at Yang Tianyu.


    "The gentleman is magnanimous. If it wasn''t for your disciple''s short-sightedness, he would not have erupted in such anger," Yang Tianyu said. "Even so, the gentleman only destroyed your sect entrance and did not harm the innocent. This is enough to show that the gentleman intends to leave you a way out."


    "Therefore, leave Peng Xianer behind and hurry to leave!" Yang Tianyu said.


    Hearing this, Duan Qingfeng''s heart shuddered.


    That''s right.


    Although his sect entrance was destroyed, apart from some unfortunate disciples who got caught up in it, most were unharmed.


    This was enough to show that the gentleman had shown mercy.


    Otherwise, with that gentleman''s capabilities, if he really wanted to destroy his Heavenly Sword Sect, could Duan Qingfeng still be standing here talking?


    "Thank you for your mercy and forgiveness, gentleman!"


    He heavily kowtowed towards the direction of the Heavenly Sword Sect.


    Then he got up again and bowed to Yang Tianyu and the others, "Thank you all."


    He got up.


    Bringing tens of thousands of disciples from the Heavenly Sword Sect to retreat.


    "Master, no, don''t, save me!" Seeing this, Peng Xianer, who was sprawled on the ground like mud, sent out pleading cries.


    But Duan Qingfeng and the others did not look at her again.


    In her fear, she looked towards Yang Tianyu and the others again, heavily knocking her head on the ground, and hurriedly pleaded: "I beg you, please let me go."


    "Hmph."


    "We don''t dare let you go. Your fate will be decided when the gentleman gets here!"


    Yang Tianyu coldly snorted, showing no pity for Peng Xianer.


    Hearing this, Peng Xianer copsed lifeless on the ground.


    The crowd paid Peng Xianer no more attention, but withdrew the people they had brought, while the remaining stayed and looked towards the distance.


    There, a young man was leisurely walking over.


    In his hand, he was holding a fish.


    This fish was one Yi Feng had just caught by a creek whileing down the mountain.


    Seeing this fish, the crowd couldn''t help but sigh, this gentleman really lived a carefree life to the fullest!


    Walking onnd, flying in the sky, from demon emperors to fish and shrimp, there was nothing he wouldn''t eat.


    The crowd hurriedly went over to greet respectfully.


    "Gentleman."


    "Gentleman."


    Voices of respect sounded one after another.


    "Oh, you are?"


    Yi Feng''s gaze swept over the crowd, and he suddenly recognized many familiar faces, such as Diwu Changkong, Yunxian Que, Shuqinhua, Xueshenzhu who had visited his shop before, as well as Li Shuhua and Yang Tianyu whom he had met on the mountain.


    "How are you all here?"


    Yi Feng was extremely surprised, totally unexpected to meet this group of people together here.


    "Gentleman, we are naturally here waiting for you," they answered.


    "Waiting for me?" Yi Feng was full of questions. "How did you know I was here?"


    The crowd was shocked, and cold sweat broke out.


    But Yunxian Que''s mind worked quickly and immediately spoke up.


    "It''s like this. We all really like the gentleman''s paintings and calligraphy. By coincidence we learned of your whereabouts and were so excited we wanted toe see you."


    They knew that with Yi Feng''s capabilities, he must already know they had been here long ago.


    And Yi Feng''s question clearly showed he still took himself as an ordinary person.


    So naturally they didn''t dare poke holes in this pretense, and continued to humor him as a mortal.


    Like paintings and calligraphy?


    Yi Feng thought of how this group had fawned over the things he made before, and suddenly understood - they must all be artsy people.


    Saying it like this, these people were his fans?


    "So you are all my fans?" Yi Feng smiled lightly, his expression delighted.


    Seeing Yi Feng''s expression, the crowd hurriedly yed along: "Yes, yes, yes!"


    Seeing this, Yi Feng had an "I knew it" look.


    He didn''t expect to have such avid fans even in this different world. They hade from afar just to see him.


    It seems his music and painting already had some fame in this area, fans even sought him out to Nansha by themselves.


    At this moment, Yi Feng strangely felt as if he had be a sought-after celebrity, probably only great talents like Li Bai in his former world would get treatment like this!


    Meanwhile, Peng Ying lying on the ground watched this scene with deadened eyes.


    Although she had always been unwilling to admit that this childhood sweetheart she had dumped was a peerless expert, when she truly saw Nansha''s top masters so respectfully deferential before Yi Feng, she could no longer deny this fact.


    This tormented her to the extreme.


    In other words, the great strength she pursued, the greatest opportunity she sought, had actually been right by her side?


    Especially when she had dumped Yi Feng in order to join Qingshan Gate and be with Yu Wujie, wasn''t that akin to throwing away a spiritual medicine and picking up a weed instead?


    Thinking of this, she crawled towards Yi Feng and pleaded: "Yi Feng, Yi Feng, I was wrong, please, I was wrong."


    Yi Feng, who was chatting with the crowd, saw Peng Ying crawling over in this miserable state and was shocked speechless.

 Chapter 267

    Chapter 267


    How could she be here?


    And looking so miserable?


    "Was it you guys?"


    Yi Feng looked towards Yang Tianyu and the others.


    "Sir, please don''t be polite. This woman has offended you many times, so we naturally wanted to capture her for you to deal with as you wish." Everyone hurried to say.


    Upon hearing this, Yi Feng was shocked in his heart.


    He was touched!


    Really fucking touched!


    These fans were a bit too dedicated, they even dealt with Peng Ying for him!


    Not only did these people have some skills, they knew about the grievances between him and Peng Ying, and even captured this cultivator Peng Ying.


    But thinking back, it made sense too. Being able to pursue art, their family backgrounds must not be bad, especially since they were locals of Nansha, having some influence was normal.


    But Yi Feng finally experienced the pain of those celebrities in his previous life.


    That was, as soon as he became a bit famous, everything about him would be dug outpletely, wasn''t his current situation like this?


    "Yi Feng, I beg you, please give me a chance. I know I was wrong."


    "Please, let me be with you again, okay?"


    "I will serve you, serve you well."


    At this time, Peng Ying hugged Yi Feng''s feet and begged hysterically.


    However, Yi Feng didn''t believe her nonsense at all, and kicked her away.


    Damn bitch tried to kill me, and still wants to be with me, fucking bullshit!


    But Peng Ying crawled over again, crying and begging, "I really know I was wrong, I can serve you well, can''t I? You used to like being with me the most, don''t you want me anymore?"


    Hearing this, Yi Feng felt disgusted.


    People have their own choices, she had her own choice, Yi Feng could understand. At worst they could just go separate ways.


    But this dead woman had caused him so much trouble along the way!


    He didn''t feel it before, but now he realized she was just a green tea bitch, with very deep schemes.


    This kind of woman, he must get rid of.


    Gritting his teeth, Yi Feng stabbed her in the chest with a knife.


    "You..."


    Peng Ying stared at Yi Feng, her eyes full of unwillingness as she fell to the ground.


    After killing Peng Ying, Yi Feng also felt some emotions. They were childhood sweethearts, but ended up like this, it was truly unpredictable.


    Turning around to look at everyone, Yi Feng cupped his fists and said, "Everyone, thank you very much. If you need any help in the future, just speak up."


    "Sir, you are too kind. It''s our duty and honor to serve you."


    Everyone was extremely excited. Catching just a small Peng Ying allowed them to get a sentence like this from Yi Feng, it was truly worthwhile.


    Under the escort of the group, Yi Feng finally headed towards the town.


    Tian Jian Mountain.


    At this time, it had be ruins. Duan Qingfeng was kneeling in front of Ye Tiansheng, reporting everything that had happened.


    "Hahaha, I understand, I finally understand!"


    But listening to Duan Qingfeng''s report, Ye Tianshengughed instead, his face full of excitement as he murmured to himself.


    Seeing this, Duan Qingfeng and the others were puzzled.


    The mountain gate of Tian Jian Sect was destroyed, yet he wasughing so happily, just what had happened?


    "Sigh!"


    Seeing the confused looks of everyone, Ye Tiansheng shook his head and smiled, "Qingfeng, I know you are upset that the mountain gate was destroyed, and even resent that senior. But you must not think like that!"


    "Old Ancestor, I..."


    "He destroyed our mountain gate with his own hands. How can I not resent him?"


    Duan Qingfeng''s face was hard to look at.


    Due to that senior''s power, he didn''t dare say anything on the surface, and even directly handed over Peng Ying. But to say he didn''t resent it in his heart, that was simply impossible.


    "You are truly ignorant!"


    Ye Tiansheng shook his head and admonished, "We should not resent that senior at all. On the contrary, he is our Heavenly Sword Sect''s benefactor!"


    "Benefactor?"


    At this, Duan Qingfeng was even more confused, and quickly asked, "Old Ancestor, what exactly is going on?"


    Ye Tiansheng smiled mysteriously, then told Duan Qingfeng about his previous encounter with Yi Feng.


    "Old Ancestor, I still don''t understand. Please enlighten me."


    After listening, Duan Qingfeng still had many doubts and asked about his confusion.


    "Alright, let me exin it one by one, and show you how insightful that senior is!"


    Ye Tiansheng sighed with feeling, then slowly began to speak...

 Chapter 268

    Chapter 268


    "Do you remember that the Founding Ancestor prophesied that our Heavenly Sword Sect faced the danger of being wiped out and had been unable to break the deadlock for a long time?" Ye Tiansheng asked.


    "I remember," Duan Qingfeng nodded.


    Ye Tiansheng went on, "Then what do you think, has our Heavenly Sword Sect broken through this crisis of being wiped out?"


    Duan Qingfeng''s eyes widened in surprise. "You mean...?"


    "That''s right, the deadlock of our Heavenly Sword Sect has been broken!"


    Ye Tiansheng stroked his beard andughed, "And this is also the most open-minded thing about that gentleman."


    "His style should be called a saint of the times, and his mind is as broad as the heavens."


    "Because even in the situation where Peng Xianer was so short-sighted, he did not kill everyone. He only destroyed our Heavenly Sword Sect''s sect entrance as a minor lesson. Not only that, he even used this lesson to solve the deadlock of our Heavenly Sword Sect. On top of that, he gave me an opportunity!"


    "So how is this not a saint of the times?" Ye Tiansheng asked rhetorically.


    Hearing this, Duan Qingfeng suddenly realized.


    It was true as Ye Tiansheng said. Although the foundation of their sect was destroyed, the members of the sect were unharmed. Also, the deadlock that had been unsolvable for thousands of years was resolved.


    Originally, he had been stuck in grief over the destruction of the sect entrance. At this moment, the gloom finally dispersed.


    Ye Tiansheng looked at Yi Feng with admiration and said, "So now when I think back to when that gentleman pushed over that deadlocked game of chess and told me there was no point in sticking to a dead game, we might as well start a new one, I finally understand the true meaning!"


    "It turns out he was reminding me that our Heavenly Sword Sect should be reborn!"


    "It''s fortunate that I did not act rashly at that time, otherwise I would have walked into an inescapable abyss!"


    "That''s right!"


    Duan Qingfeng was also full of emotion.


    What he originally thought was a catastrophe for the Heavenly Sword Sect turned out to be a blessing and rebirth for the Heavenly Sword Sect!


    "Old Ancestor, forgive my ignorance, but what about that drawn game?"


    Duan Qingfeng couldn''t help but ask.


    Hearing this, Ye Tiansheng sighed and said solemnly, "That should be considered the final warning from that gentleman!"


    "Because he could have easily defeated me, but in the end he finished with a drawn game. This is equivalent to telling us that he has countless ways to wipe out our Heavenly Sword Sect, but he is willing to leave us a way out. This is giving us a way out, then asking us to take good care of ourselves!"


    "Therefore, we must not fail to live up to the kindness of our predecessor. At the same time, we must rectify the sect and prevent things like Peng Xianer from happening again!"


    "Also, when rebuilding the sect entrance, we should build a statue of the saint modeled after that gentleman for people to worship. Anyone from the Heavenly Sword Sect who approaches must bow three times."


    "Yes, sir."


    Duan Qingfeng nodded solemnly, his gaze full of gratitude towards Yi Feng.


    Because this gentleman was truly a saint. He had the kindness of rebuilding their Heavenly Sword Sect, and deserved all of this.


    And in his heart, he also felt deep remorse for his previous resentment towards Yi Feng.


    Watching Yi Feng leave, he bowed deeply.


    Two dayster.


    Because the Heavenly Sword Sect was not far from Meixian City, Yi Feng had already returned to Meixian City and gathered with Old Man Wang and others.


    After resting for a day, Yi Feng was ready to continue the journey with everyone. After all, he was still concerned about his disciple''s wedding.


    Yang Tianyu and others all bid farewell to Yi Feng, reluctant looks on their faces.


    "Everyone, thank you all this time, but I still have urgent matters to attend to, so I will take my leave for now," Yi Feng said softly.


    "Safe travels, Master. We respectfully see off the senior," they all said respectfully.


    "Oh right, how can I contact you all in the future?" Yi Feng suddenly remembered to ask.


    Hearing this, they became extremely excited.


    After all, the fact that Yi Feng was talking about keeping in touch obviously meant he had epted them!


    Thinking of this, they all took out a Sound Transmission Jade Tablet and said, "Master, you can contact us anytime through this."


    Looking at the jade tablet in his hand, Yi Feng was quite surprised.


    He knew what this was, simr to cell phones in his previous life, but only cultivators and local tyrants with money could use something like this.


    Those who pursue art are indeed all rich people!


    After putting away the jade tablet and bidding farewell, Yi Feng and his group headed towards Xiajiang.


    After traveling for over half a month, they finally arrived at their destination, Yun Family in Hanchang City, Xiajiang.


    On the 15-foot tall redcquered front gate, red silk tassels and big rednterns hung on both eaves, and red silk was wrapped all around the courtyard walls, a joyous scene.


    Yi Feng gathered his sleeves and stood outside the gate, thinking about the news he had heard along the way, worry on his face.


    The Yun Family was marrying off their daughter, tomorrow.


    The bride was none other than Zhong Qing''s first love, Yun Mengtian.


    As soon as he heard this news, Zhong Qing''s eyes turned red as he clenched his fists tightly, not saying a word.


    "Disciple, don''t worry, your Master is here," Yi Fengforted him.


    Then he directly went to visit the Yun Family.


    After going through some trouble, Yi Feng finally brought Zhong Qing to the Yun Family''s living room.


    At the head.


    A middle-aged man was drinking tea, Yun Sheng, the current head of the Yun Family, and also Yun Mengtian''s father.


    Suddenly, he put down his teacup and nced at Yi Feng and Zhong Qing, asking, "You two came from Pingjiang City?"


    "That''s right," Yi Feng nodded with a smile.


    "It seems my Yun Family has no connection with you, sir. Since you''vee from so far, please state your purpose!" Yun Sheng asked directly.


    Yi Feng stroked his nose, chatted for a while, then directly exined his origins.


    After speaking, Master and disciple stared at Yun Sheng intently.


    Especially Zhong Qing, full of nervousness.


    "Hahaha..."


    But Yun Sheng justughed and looked at Yi Feng, asking, "Sir, don''t tell me you''re joking? Can''t you see my daughter is getting married tomorrow?"


    "I know, and that''s precisely why I''m in such a hurry," Yi Feng exined. "But my disciple and your daughter do have feelings for each other. I hope Master Yun can respect the wishes of the younger generation."


    "Hahaha, respect the wishes of the younger generation?"


    Yun Shengughed mockingly, looking sideways at Zhong Qing and asking, "Let me ask you, you said your disciple wants to marry my daughter, what can you offer, or rather, what qualifications does your disciple have?"


    "To be frank, I dide prepared this time," Yi Feng said. "I have 50,000 gold coins here as a betrothal gift for Master Yun."


    "Hahaha, 50,000 gold coins?" Yun Shengughed. "You really think nothing of my Yun Family? You want to marry my daughter with just 50,000 gold coins? You are thinking wishfully."


    "Is it not enough...?" Yi Feng frowned.


    This really was all his worth.


    "Forget it, I won''t make things difficult for you. Hurry up and go!"


    Yun Sheng waved his hand and stood up, "I might as well tell you, the one my daughter is marrying is Ye WuChen, the young master of the Ye Family. Ye WuChen himself may not be that outstanding, but his Ye Family is the number one family in Hanchang City. His older brother Ye Tianci is even the deputy chief of the Blowing Snow Mountain Vi."


    "So even if I agree, the Ye Family will not agree. You might as well give up this idea, lest you bring disaster upon yourselves."


    After speaking, he signaled to two of his subordinates.


    "Let''s go, let''s go."


    Seeing this, the two subordinates hurriedly pushed Yi Feng and his disciple out the door.

 Chapter 269

    Chapter 269


    Yun Sheng watched as the master and disciple left, with aplex look in his eyes.


    He let out a soft sigh, then turned and walked to the backyard.


    "Master."


    Seeing this, several maids bowed down.


    "Where is my daughter?" Yun Sheng asked.


    "The young miss is inside," a maid replied.


    Yun Sheng nodded, then pushed open the door and entered the room.


    Inside the room sat a girl of thirteen or fourteen years old. Although she was young, she had developed well, with an exquisite and charming face. In a few more years she would likely be a great beauty who could bring down nations.


    However, her eyes were red and swollen, and she didn''t say a word.


    "Mengtian, I''m surprised that the boy and his master you told me about really came," said Yun Sheng with a sigh as he looked at his daughter.


    Hearing this, Yun Mengtian''s body trembled. She looked sharply at Yun Sheng and hurriedly asked, "How could he really havee? Didn''t I specifically ask Auntie to try to stop him? How could he have reallye?"


    As she spoke, Yun Mengtian''s pretty face turned deathly pale, and she said in a panic, "What should we do, Father? Will he get dragged into this?"


    For a time, Yun Mengtian became more and more anxious, almost crying from anxiety.


    "I really shouldn''t have provoked him back then. I knew that I was already mired deeply in this quagmire and that we couldn''t be together, yet I still provoked him. I really shouldn''t have..."


    Seeing her state, Yun Sheng felt awful. He hurried to exin, "It''s my fault for not being able to protect you. But don''t worry, I''ve already driven them out of here."


    "That''s good, that''s good..."


    Hearing this, Yun Mengtian finally calmed down a bit.


    Yun Sheng sighed feelingly and said, "But I could see that the master and disciple were sincere. With ordinary human bodies, they traveled thousands of miles from Pingjiang City to get here, and offered a betrothal gift of 500,000 gold coins. Such devotion..."


    "But ultimately, we are fated to be apart!"


    He lowered his head, full of remorse.


    "Father, it''s okay, I''ve epted my fate," said Yun Mengtian dispiritedly. "But I''m really afraid he''ll do something foolish."


    "Don''t worry, I''ve made it clear to them the gravity of the situation and how formidable the Ye Family is. They shouldn''t do anything so suicidal!" Yun Sheng gently reassured her.


    "That''s good then."


    Yun Mengtian breathed a sigh of relief.


    However, angry voices soon came from the inn not far from the Yun residence.


    "Kidnap. Kidnap her, we must!"


    Yi Feng''s voice was particrly firm.


    Although he was an ordinary human, it didn''t mean he didn''t have a fiery heart. After all, what does one live for in this life? To feel free and unrestrained.


    In his previous life he had no choice but to lower his head because of his livelihood. He was already tired of that. He didn''t want to live this life like that too.


    As for the consequences, who cares. First kidnap the girl back, then figure it outter.


    Of course, although Yi Feng wanted to kidnap his betrothed, he wasn''t going to do it recklessly.


    The first thing Yi Feng did was send Wu Yonghong out to gather information on the Ye Family.


    Soon, Wu Yonghong collected and brought back the information.


    "It seems this Ye Family really is quite powerful!" Yi Feng frowned as he looked over the information on the Ye Family.


    In addition to Ye Tianci who was a squad captain in some sect, the family also had many martial artists and masters. The most powerful one had even reached the Martial Spirit realm.


    Although Yi Feng didn''t understand cultivation at all, it sounded very impressive!


    Under these circumstances, it seemed unlikely that just a few ordinary humans like them could handle it.


    After thinking it over, Yi Feng picked up a sound transmission talisman and started contacting people for help.


    He felt that the only people who could potentially help with this matter were those fans of his.


    When Yang Tianhua and the others received the news, they rushed over almost immediately.


    "How did you all get here so fast?" Yi Feng was full of surprise. This speed left him dumbfounded.


    "Oh, uh, we happened to be touring around here."


    "Yeah yeah, just touring around!"


    "Haha, what a coincidence."


    The groupughed awkwardly.


    Yi Feng looked at the group. Other than chalking it up to coincidence, he didn''t know what else to say. He then got back to the main topic, "My friends, now I''d like to ask for your help with something."


    "Please go ahead, sir."


    The group grew excited.


    Since Yi Feng was asking them for help, it meant he still thought about them!


    Such back and forth would make them grow closer over time. Maybe one day when Yi Feng was happy, he might reward them with a little something. That would be enough to make them happy for life.


    "I''m nning to kidnap a bride," said Yi Feng in a low voice.


    "Kidnap a bride?"


    The group immediately cried out in surprise.


    "Shh!"


    "Not so loud."


    Yi Feng quickly made a silencing gesture.


    The group quickly quieted down and lowered their voices to match Yi Feng''s.


    Yi Feng then softly exined the whole story to them, and told them of his n to kidnap the bride tomorrow. This left Yang Tianhua and the others very moved.


    This boss... he really did have quite the adventurous spirit!


    He was basically asking them to cosy and y extras!


    But of course they didn''t dare point this out to Yi Feng. They could only go along with it, and solemnly promised Yi Feng their help.


    "It''s great to have fans like you guys."


    Yi Feng was touched inside.


    "It''s our duty, it''s our duty!"


    The group humbly responded. Being able to receive this acknowledgement from Yi Feng made them incredibly excited.


    "But I have to say, you guys should still think it through clearly. This matter has its fair share of danger," Yi Feng continued. "I heard that Ye Family has a Martial Spirit powerhouse. That level of cultivation is probably terrifying!"

 Chapter 270

    Chapter 270


    "Martial Spirit?"


    Everyone looked at each other, then quickly agreed: "Yes, yes, yes, how scary."


    "It really is terrifying!"


    After speaking, everyone couldn''t help but gasp.


    "Not only that, in addition to this Martial Spirit, there are also many Martial Masters and Great Martial Masters and other backbone forces. In short, this Ye Family is still very powerful and terrifying." Yi Feng said to everyone again, because since others were willing to help him, he had to tell everyone the danger this time.


    "Yes, yes."


    "It seems this Ye Family is really scary."


    Everyone agreed.


    They couldn''t help thinking to themselves, this expert''s state of mind had truly returned to innocence, he hadpletely regarded himself as an ordinary person!


    "So, if you feel it''s too dangerous and don''t want to participate, you can quit. I won''t me you," Yi Feng said again: "I just need you to keep it a secret for me."


    "We won''t quit, we won''t quit."


    "Yes, yes, even if we have to jump into boiling water, we won''t hesitate to help the sir."


    Everyone hurriedly said.


    Seeing this, Yi Feng snapped his fingers.


    Ready.


    These fans were really devoted.


    "In that case, let''s discuss carefully about this operation," Yi Feng said while closing the doors and windows tightly.


    Just like that.


    The leaders of the major factions in South Sha, the holy maidens, plus a few Martial Emperors and Martial Sages, gathered in this small room to plot how to snatch a wife right under the nose of the Martial Spirit master.


    "Everyone, the biggest ident that could happen this time is that Martial Spirit!"


    At this time, Yi Feng said solemnly: "So for this Martial Spirit, we must have a way to deal with him."


    Speaking of this, Yi Feng looked towards Yang Tianyu and others, and asked: "So I want to ask you, do you have the ability or means to also invite Martial Spirit level masters to help?"


    Hearing this.


    Everyone looked at each other and scratched their heads.


    For a while they were in a dilemma.


    That''s right!


    Could we do it?


    They couldn''t help but look at Yi Feng carefully and ask: "Sir, so can we or can we not?"


    "Why are you asking me? Ask yourselves, don''t you know better than me?" Yi Feng asked speechlessly.


    "Then in that case, we can... right?"


    After speaking, everyone nervously looked at Yi Feng.


    "That''s great, really great."


    Yi Feng pped his thigh.


    Sure enough, he had guessed right.


    These artsy people really had some depth, they could actually invite masters like Martial Spirits that sounded very powerful.


    No wonder, no wonder they had captured Peng Ying before.


    Seeing this, everyone breathed a sigh of relief.


    It seemed they had not misjudged Yi Feng''s meaning this time.


    "Good, please invite this Martial Spirit master over as soon as possible," Yi Feng hurriedly said: "Of course, we''ll just have this master bring up the rear, don''t let such masters make a move unless absolutely necessary."


    After all, Yi Feng also thought that being able to invite such masters was not easy.


    "Sir, I''ll contact this master."


    Xue Qinzhu respectfully bowed her head and then walked out of the room.


    After leaving the room, Xue Qinzhu took out a sound transmission jade tablet and ordered: "Immediately send a Martial Spirit from the sect."


    After receiving a response from the other end, Xue Qinzhu returned to the room.


    "Sir, it''s done, that Martial Spirit master will arrive soon." Xue Qinzhu hurriedly said.


    "Simply great."


    Yi Feng''s excited voice rang out, of course he didn''t getpletely carried away because of the addition of the Martial Spirit.


    Because he knew that with the inclusion of this Martial Spirit master, it only solved their worries for the rear, they still had to carefully n the matter of snatching a wife.


    "Pork Rong, your task tomorrow is..."


    "And Uncle Wang, your task is..."


    Yi Feng assigned tasks to everyone, then looked at Lu Benwei and said, "And you, you run fast and sneakily, you''re responsible for going to get the bridal sedan, got it."


    "And disciple, you just wait at the designated ce to receive her. Once the wife is in hand, get on your horse and run!"


    "Then what about us, sir?"


    Xue Qinzhu and the others asked.


    "As for you, you need to stay with me. If we have to fight, I''m afraid I''ll need your help." Yi Feng said: "Of course, I don''t need you to really fight them, just keep them upied."


    "Understood."


    Everyone responded.


    "Good, the n is perfect."


    Yi Feng pped his hands and finally solemnly reminded: "But everyone, I have to remind you again, we are ordinary people, we can''t beat cultivators in a head-on confrontation. So when the timees, you must keep a cool head, only outsmart them, don''t forcefully attack them. Avoid fighting if possible, understand?"


    "Understand."


    Everyone responded.


    Seeing this, Yi Feng finally showed a satisfied smile.


    Now, all preparations were made except the east wind. As long as that Martial Spirit master arrived, they could take action at any time.

 Chapter 271

    Chapter 271


    Towards evening, the martial arts master finally arrived at Hanchang City.


    He was called Jian Wuxin.


    The little leader of the inner disciples of the Tian Mo Sect, of course at the bottom level, because all the other leaders were already at the Martial King realm.


    At this moment, he was respectfully kneeling next to Xue Qinzhu.


    "Did you hear clearly what I just exined?" Xue Qinzhu asked again: "You must understand at all times that you are a martial arts master, while we are just a group of ordinary people."


    "Yes sir, I understand, I will definitely do all this well," Jian Wuxin respectfully answered.


    "Well, as long as you sessfullyplete this mission, I can exceptionally promote you," Xue Qinzhu added.


    "Yes, yes, thank you sir."


    Jian Wuxin excitedly responded.


    "Okay then, you wait here, I''ll go inform the master," Xue Qinzhu hurriedly ordered, then walked towards the inn.


    In the inn, Yi Feng and his group were preparing for the big operation tomorrow when Xue Qinzhu walked in and said, "Master, the martial arts master is here!"


    "Oh?"


    Yi Feng immediately stood up and excitedly said, "Quick, quick, let''s go wee this master together."


    As he spoke, Yi Feng enthusiastically went out to greet them.


    And Pork Rong, Uncle Wang, Yang Tianyu, Li Shuhua, Fifth Tianming, Fifth sky and others also followed Yi Feng out.


    Outside.


    Jian Wuxin held a long sword, with a faint martial spirit aura lingering around him.


    In his heart, he felt ted thinking about Xue Qinzhu''s promise to him, because it was just an act, this mission was extremely easy!


    But the next moment, his eyes bulged.


    He almost fell to the ground.


    This, this, this...


    Who are these people?


    The owner of the Blowing Snow Mountain Vi Fifth Tianming and young owner Fifth sky, the Valley Lord of Wind and Cloud Valley Yun Haotian and Saint Maiden Yun Xianque, the Sect Master of Imperial Sword Sect Yang Tianyu, the Patriarch of Li Family Li Shuhua...


    What the hell is this terrifying lineup!


    They actually gathered together!


    Suddenly, his previous confidence was shattered.


    His body couldn''t help but tremble.


    Because these people represented the pinnacle of the South Sha!


    "Oh, you must be the martial arts master!" At this time, Yi Feng walked over and enthusiastically asked.


    Seeing Yi Feng up close, Jian Wuxin''s mind exploded.


    This person.


    Isn''t this the peerless expert?


    And the old man and burly man next to him, aren''t they the two Martial Emperors?


    And the man in ck, isn''t he the existence who killed the Demon Emperor?


    No...


    What kind of lineup is this!


    Mom, I want to go home...


    But while he was stunned, Yi Feng suddenly bowed and held his fists: "Greetings master, wee."


    "Greetings master, wee."


    And Yang Tianyu, Yun Haotian, Uncle Wang and others also bowed to Jian Wuxin, sending out respectful voices.


    Damn!


    Seeing this group of super experts so respectful towards him, Jian Wuxin almost cried.


    With his martial spirit level, what qualifications did he have.


    Oh my god.


    Please don''t y with me like this!


    What kind of mission is this, not easy at all.


    Just now, Xue Qinzhu had hurriedly told him to act, but she didn''t tell him it was acting in front of these people!


    He looked at Xue Qinzhu pleadingly.


    Xue Qinzhu''s face sank, and she red at him.


    Seeing this, Jian Wuxin swallowed, secretly hid his trembling hands behind his back, stammered and said, "Oh, heh, no need, no need to be polite."


    "The master is too modest, pleasee in," Yi Feng quickly led Jian Wuxin inside and sat down in the main seat.


    Seeing the people crowded around, Jian Wuxin sat up straight, his feet hidden under the table couldn''t help but tremble, his throat kept swallowing, and his forehead kept breaking into cold sweats.


    "Quick, quick, quickly pour tea for the master," Yi Feng ordered again.


    Hearing this, Yang Tianyu quickly poured Jian Wuxin a cup of tea and respectfully ced it in front of him.


    Jian Wuxin looked at the tea in front of him, and swallowed again.


    This...


    His mouth was quite dry.


    But but he didn''t dare to drink it!


    "Master, thank you for taking the time to help us despite being so busy. After this is done, just name your reward, as long as I can do it," Yi Feng said. "Of course, tomorrow the master just needs to lead us, there''s a low chance you''ll need to act personally."


    What Yi Feng said made sense, after all the martial arts master on the other side wouldn''t personallye to pick up the bride.


    "Okay...okay," Jian Wuxin mumbled in response, lowering his head to conceal his panic as much as possible.


    "This is our n."


    Yi Feng then went over the previous n with Jian Wuxin again pointing at the map.


    Jian Wuxin was stunned instantly.


    With such a group of experts gathered here, scheming for so long, just to snatch a bride?


    And the one being snatched was from a small n that even he, Jian Wuxin, looked down upon?


    Do experts y like this?


    After going through the n, Yi Feng waved his hand at everyone, "The master must be tired, let''s leave first!"


    Hearing this, everyone exited.


    Seeing Yi Feng and the others leave, Jian Wuxin instantly copsed on the ground, exhausted...

 Chapter 272

    Chapter 272


    The next day.


    Hanchang City was unusually lively, the likes of which had never been seen before.


    Because today was the day that the number one family in Hanchang City, the Ye Family, and the number two family, the Yun Family, were holding a joyous wedding to unite two lovers.


    Although Hanchang City was just a small city in the grand scheme of Nansha, this event was still a very big deal for all the residents of Hanchang City.


    Yun Family.


    The estate was decorated with colorful lights and banners, seemingly celebrating happily. But in the hearts of the Yun Family, there was only gloom.


    The Yun Family knew exactly what kind of person Ye WuChen was. Marrying Yun Mengtian to him was no different than pushing her into a fiery pit.


    But under the coercion and threats from the Ye Family, the Yun Family had no choice.


    In terms of justparing the strength and foundation of the families, the Yun Family was not that much worse off than the Ye Family. But the key was that Ye WuChen''s older brother Ye Tianci was the squad leader at Blowing Snow Mountain Vi.


    For a family like the Yuns, Blowing Snow Mountain Vi was basically an immense, towering figure. And with thisyer of connection, the Ye Family were the absolute overlords of Hanchang City.


    In the room.


    Yun Mengtian''s pretty face was covered in tear tracks, appearing haggard.


    "Mengtian, why don''t we call off the wedding? I''ll go tell the Ye Family," said Yun Sheng, his face flushed red.


    "No, father," Yun Mengtian quickly stopped him. "If I call off the wedding, the Ye Family will definitely resent us. Hanchang City will have no ce for our Yun Family in the future. Even for the several hundred people of our family, I must marry!"


    "Sigh!"


    "It''s all because I''m useless!"


    Yun Sheng let out a heavy sigh, bowing his head dejectedly, his eyes brimming red.


    If not for this, how could he have pushed his own daughter into a fiery pit?


    The auspicious time had arrived.


    Dressed in red robes and riding a white horse at the front, Ye WuChen led a long procession with gongs and drums to wee Yun Mengtian into the bridal pnquin.


    It all looked...


    Very harmonious.


    Especially the image of Ye WuChen at the front riding the white horse, his face filled with a beaming smile.


    He had been looking forward to this little beauty Yun Mengtian for a long time. Now he had finally obtained her.


    Thinking of the wedding night that would happen tonight, he couldn''t help the upwards curl of his lips... hehehe...


    But suddenly.


    From the three way fork in the road up ahead, a din of chaotic noises could be heard.


    Arge group of people were standing in the middle of the road, dancing provocatively.


    At the lead was an obese woman.


    She wore a pair of tall rain boots on her feet, a red miniskirt on her lower body that clearly revealed hairy legs, while her upper body was encased in a cropped halter top. But due to her obese figure, the entire outfit was stretched skin tight.


    "Follow my left to draw a dragon, right to paint a rainbow..."


    The woman waved a red handkerchief to the beat while shouting rhythmic chants, tossing her head and the ponytail whipshing around.


    This eye catching scene instantly drew Ye WuChen''s gaze over. But when he scrutinized the woman''s appearance, his eyes immediately bulged wide.


    Her lips were stered in a circle of bright red rouge, her face caked in so much powder it was as if she had dumped a pail of ash on herself, unable to conceal the terrible state of her skin.


    "Ugly woman!"


    Ye WuChen shuddered straight down to his guts, feeling nauseous and like vomiting.


    But right then, the fat woman twisted her hips to the side, lightly smacked her butt, then tossed a coquettish nce at Ye WuChen while puckering her bright red and thick lips.


    On top of those lips, unplucked facial hair could still clearly be seen.


    Mwah mwah mwah...


    "Gah..."


    "Urp..."


    A wave of turmoil erupted in Ye WuChen''s stomach and he directly vomited.


    Hastily yanking on the reins of the white horse, he steered clear of their path, his face pitch ck as he spat curses while yelling, "F*ck, how inauspicious! Go this way, this way!"


    As he spoke, the wedding procession turned to walk down another path.


    That other path was actually even closer, it was just a lot narrower than the main one.


    Seeing this, the fat dancing woman revealed a delighted smile.


    The procession continued on as usual.


    It was a very long street, lined on both sides with crowds there to watch the lively scene.


    But just then, a wailing, screaming voice rang out.


    It turned out to be an old man with ame leg supporting himself on a cane, directly blocking the path of Ye WuChen at the front.


    "You, you, Ye WuChen, you heartless bastard. You got my daughter pregnant and now you want to walk away like it''s nothing, you you you..." Face flushed red, the old man jabbed his cane and stood in the middle of the road shouting.


    This scene instantly attracted everyone''s attention. Their gazes turned meaningful as they squeezed over here to take a look.


    After all, no one could resist their innate desire for gossip.


    "Old man, who the hell are you? Don''t go spouting nonsense!" Ye WuChen yelled with a ck face.


    "You, you actually still won''t admit it! Daughter,e on out!" The old man''s body trembled as he shouted.


    Hearing this, Fifth Sky emerged out from the crowds. At this time, he was dressed elegantly in women''s clothing. With his innate good looks, this get up rendered him alluringly graceful and devastatingly beautiful.


    One could see him straighten the pair of buns pressing against his chest before shouting, "It''s you! Yes you! Back then you swore up and down I was the only one for you, but now you''ve turned right around and married someone else. You, you despicable cad!"


    "Waa waa..."


    "Come one everyone, serve me justice!"


    Fifth Sky''s tender voice echoed throughout the scene. That pitiable appearance easily evoked the protective instinct in many.


    As his voice faded, the crowds instantly broke into heated discussion, shooting disapproving nces and whispers at Ye WuChen.


    Seeing this, Ye WuChen''s face was pitch ck.


    Although he didn''t think much of thesemon folk, for something like this to happen on his big wedding day would still greatly impact his reputation. He immediately dismounted and strode over to Fifth Sky.


    "Trash like you dares to spout nonsense at this young master?" As he spoke, his palm shot out towards Fifth Sky''s chest.


    Fifth Sky didn''t dodge, allowing the grab.


    Just as Ye WuChen was about to exert force, he felt something off.


    His subconscious gave an investigative squeeze.


    His expression changed.


    "You unexpectedly..."

 Chapter 273

    Chapter 273


    As soon as he shouted, Fifth Sky grabbed his hand and shouted loudly: "Look, look, this unfaithful guy''s face is revealed. He denies it on one hand and wants to take advantage of the girl on the other!"


    In an instant, the crowd stirred and more and more people gathered over.


    At this moment Ye WuChen was also pointed by thousands.


    Such words that you ruthlessly abandoned such a gracefuldy, that you went to hurt such a weak woman, and so on spread out overwhelmingly.


    As more people gathered, the formation of the wedding procession also began to be disrupted.


    Suddenly.


    Another ident happened...


    There was a lot of chaos overhead.


    Then I saw that several people took out baskets full of coins and poured them out.


    "So many coins!"


    "Hurry up and grab them!"


    This scene instantly threw the situation into chaos. Countless people''s eyes turned red when they saw these coins and rushed to grab them without paying attention to the lively scene.


    "Damn, damn, what on earth is going on!" Ye WuChen''s face was gloomy as he scolded.


    But he found that the old man who had caused him trouble and Fifth Sky had started running away.


    "Damn, stand still for me!" Ye WuChen''s face was gloomy, and he was about to chase after Fifth Sky.


    ¡°Bah!¡±


    However, Fifth Sky grabbed a pair of buns from her chest and threw them in Ye WuChen¡¯s face, scolded him, and then ran into the crowd and disappeared.


    At the same time in the chaos, a figure in a ck robe sneaked onto the flower sedan amidst the crowd.


    "Damn it, damn it, quiet down for me!" Ye WuChen had lost a shoe from being squeezed. Finally he was so angry that he drew out a long sword from a guard next to him and hacked it out.


    "Ahhhhh......"


    A few painful cries rang out, and blood spilled all over the ground.


    Seeing this, the frenzied crowd finally calmed down, looking at the few bloody corpses, and they hurriedly retreated backwards.


    "No, something is wrong."


    After killing several people, Ye WuChen finally remembered something wrong. Holding the sword, he swept up into the air and flew to the front of the flower sedan. Then he suddenly opened the curtain.


    However, the beautiful woman with the red bridal veil still sat there.


    Seeing this, Ye WuChen finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    Then he shouted loudly: "Send some people to catch those guys from just now. The rest continue back to the Ye house. Whoever dares make trouble on the way again, kill them directly without mercy!"


    "Yes!"


    The men responded in unison.


    At the same time, a team galloped after Yi Feng and the others.


    "Not good, they are chasing us."


    Yi Feng retreated while covering everyone, and at the same time shouted to Zhong Qing: "My disciple, take your wife and run first, we will cover for you.¡±


    "Yes, Master."


    Zhong Qing pulled a ck-robed person onto the carriage, then whipped the horses and ran.


    After Zhong Qing and the others left, Yi Feng said to Yang Tianyu and the others, "I''m afraid we''ll have to work together now, otherwise I''m afraid none of us can escape if we don''t take care of these guys. "


    "Okay, Sir."


    Hearing this, Yang Tianyu and the others quickly responded, but their faces were still hesitant.


    Finally, was it time to start fighting?


    It¡¯s just troublesome how hard and how much strength should be used to fight?


    Everyone looked at each other, and no one dared to act rashly for a while.


    While they didn¡¯t know what to do, Pork Rong, Old Man Wang, Wu Yonghong and others had already started fighting with the pursuers.


    "Ha ha!"


    "Ha ha!"


    The two sides confronted each other immediately and began the ¡°intense¡± struggle.


    One pursuer raised his sole, before he could kick it out, he saw Pork Rong fly out and fall down.


    "Old Wu, they are so powerful, they are warrior experts,e and help me!" Pork Rong hugged his chest with a solemn expression and shouted loudly.


    "Old Pig, hang in there, I''m here!"


    Wu Yonghong rushed over with a stool, but it was chopped into halves by someone with a knife. Wu Yonghong was so scared that he retreated again and again with a pale face.


    "So powerful!" Wu Yonghong said in panic: "Zhuge, we three have to join hands against such powerful masters, I fear that I can hardly protect myself being suppressed by this martial artist."


    "No, I am also struggling, being restrained by this eightyered master warrior." Sun Zhuge panted and shouted.


    On the other side, Old Man Wang was also being chased everywhere by knives, in grave danger.


    The situations of Lu DaSheng and Chu Kuangshi were simr.


    Seeing this scene, Yang Tianyu, Fifth Tianming and others were dumbfounded.


    My god! Judging from such intense and difficult fighting, they really deserved to be the guys who followed the master!


    Admiration. They were directly convinced.


    At this time, Yi Feng had also joined the battle.


    Seeing this, the various sect leaders looked at each other solemnly. Yun Haotian said solemnly: ¡°Everyone, I''m afraid we¡¯ll have to fight the most difficult battle in our lives next. Let¡¯s give it our all and control our strength!¡±


    Everyone nodded and took a deep breath before joining the battle.


    After a full quarter of an hour, Yi Feng and the others finally won the battle in a subtle way, then retreated and disappeared into the alleys.


    Ye Family.


    A grand banquet was held.


    Ye WuChen¡¯s wedding procession finally brought the bride back home.


    Ye WuChen, the groom, walked around the banquet for a while. Then he went back to the bridal chamber early, as the banquet would continuete into the night. After two drinks, he couldn¡¯t wait any longer.


    "My wife, have you missed your husband?!"


    As soon as he entered the door, he saw the petite beauty in red bridal veil. Ye WuChen''s eyes were shining as he walked toward her, rubbing his palms while making creepy sounds.


    "Humph!"


    The beauty tilted her petite body to one side and snorted softly under the red veil.


    "Oh my darling, you still have some temper. I like it even more. Here Ie, heh heh..."


    Ye WuChen''s face was full of smiles. He immediately leaned over and kissed her with a loud smack through the red veil. Then he lifted the veil in one go.


    But then...


    Under the veil was revealed a bald white head.


    At the same time, some strange sound came from his mouth.


    "Ah ba ah ba!"

 Chapter 274

    Chapter 274


    What the hell?


    A skull?


    Ye WuChen was so frightened that he almost had a heart attack.


    What made him even more fearful...was that the skull actually smiled at him.


    This smile made Ye WuChen''s scalp tingle, and a bad premonition arose in his heart.


    Sure enough, a kick came out of the blue,nding right between Ye WuChen''s legs.


    "Hiss!"


    Ye WuChen was instantly covered in goosebumps as an unprecedented pain came from the soles of his feet, climbing all the way up to his forehead.


    A shrill scream echoed throughout the Ye Family.


    When the members of the Ye Family rushed back, the culprit had already disappeared without a trace, and had taken with them dozens of gold coins from the room.


    "Woo, my wife has been taken away, hurry, go find her, and those few I met during the marriage proposal, they must be involved too. Seal off the entire Hanchang City for me." Ye WuChen crouched in pain while screaming and roaring...


    That day, countless masters of the Ye Family were sent out.


    "Humph, dare to hurt my son, let''s see where you can escape to."


    Ye Huai, the current head of the Ye Family and also Ye WuChen¡¯s father, as well as the Ye Family¡¯s strongest master, led the pursuit.


    He had countless spies across Hanchang City.


    Soon, news of Yi Feng''s group was found, and Ye Huai finally caught up with Yi Feng and the others in a remote area in the west of the city.


    "Die for me!"


    Ye Huai leapt into the air, shing out an earth-shattering sword strike.


    "Run quickly!"


    "What a powerful sword strike."


    "Masters, quickly make a move, the Ye Family''s martial spirit elder is rushing over!"


    Seeing the earth-shattering sword strike, Old Man Wang, Pork Rong, and the group of sect leaders from Nansha rolled over pissing themselves as they cried out for help from Jian Wuxin who was holding the line.


    Seeing this group of pissing and rolling seniors, the corner of Jian Wuxin''s mouth twitched.


    What fucking actors.


    But he didn''t dare to dy and flew up, sword in hand, to meet Ye Huai.


    In less than a moment, Ye Huai was beaten away by him.


    Clearly, martial spirits fromrge sects are just built different.


    "Retreat!"


    Knowing he was no match, Ye Huai instantly lost his arrogance from before and fled with his men.


    "Masters will always be masters, awesome!"


    Yi Feng gave Jian Wuxin a big thumbs up. He had to admit, this martial spirit master was truly powerful.


    If only his damn system was useful, wouldn''t he be just as strong?


    "Heh heh, just alright, just alright."


    Jian Wuxin clenched his teeth to stop his trembling body, putting on a rather calm demeanor in response.


    After a close shave, Yi Feng and the others retreated to a secret location to recuperate.


    "s, although we seeded this time, a few innocent lives were still lost!" Yi Feng thought of the people killed by Ye WuChen and felt very guilty.


    Hearing this, everyone looked at Yi Feng with admiration.


    Gentlemen really have greatpassion, they didn''t care about the deaths of those ants, but didn''t expect the gentleman to be so concerned.


    Just then, a figure shed out of the darkness.


    "Father!"


    Seeing the situation, Yun Mengtian rushed over with tearful eyes.


    Clearly, the arrival was Yun Sheng.


    Originally, Yi Feng wanted to just grab the person and run, but after learning about the whole story from Yun Mengtian, Yi Feng realized that he had almost pitted his inw.


    "Master Yun, I''m really sorry, I didn''t discuss with you first before...."


    Yi Feng was filled with embarrassment.


    "Brother Yi, what are you talking about?"


    Yun Sheng was equally apologetic: "I should thank you all. I''ve wanted to n Mengtian''s escape, but I could never make up my mind. You guys directly helped me aplish it!"


    "Father, but, but what about you after I leave?" Yun Mengtian asked in tears.


    "That''s right, Master Yun, why note with us?" Yi Feng also said.


    "s, my Yun Family has been in Hanchang City for generations, how can we leave?"


    Yun Sheng shook his head and stroked Yun Mengtian''s hair gently, "Meng¡¯er, it''s father who is useless, without enough power to protect you. But now it¡¯s fine, handing you over to thisd, I can rest assured."


    As he spoke, his gaze fell on Zhong Qing beside them.


    "You can rest assured sir, I will definitely take good care of Meng¡¯er." Zhong Qing said firmly.


    "Good, I believe you."


    Yun Sheng looked very gratified.


    He then bid everyone farewell, preparing to leave.


    "Father!"


    But Yun Mengtian, with tears running down her face, waspletely unwilling to part with Yun Sheng, gripping his hand tightly.


    "My child, don''t worry about me. You know clearly that after developing all these years, our Yun Family is no pushover." Yun Sheng gentlyforted, "If we really go all out, our Yun Family may not necessarily be weaker than the Ye Family."


    But Yun Mengtian still didn''t let Yun Sheng leave.


    Seeing this, Yi Feng on the side also became puzzled and asked, "Master Yun, since the Yun Family''s strength is not inferior to the Ye Family, why are you still so afraid of them..."


    "I did tell you about this before."


    Yun Sheng sighed.


    "Is it that little captain who joined some vi?" Yi Feng asked.


    "Yes, the Blowing Snow Mountain Vi." Yun Sheng replied.


    "Thud!"


    Beside them, the father and son duo Fifth Tianming, who were getting water at Yi Feng''s request, fell t on their butts, smashing the bowls to pieces.

 Chapter 275

    Chapter 275


    "What''s going on with you two?" Yi Feng asked.


    "No, nothing, we just identally tripped and fell. Please continue your conversation, sir, continue chatting."


    The father and son responded awkwardly, then took the opportunity to run into the distant forest.


    "Damn it, who is the bastard that nearly killed me?!"


    On the fifth day, Ming wiped the cold sweat from his forehead and instructed his son, "Pass on the message and investigate who this is. Immediately sever all ties and expel him from the manor."


    By the time the fifth day Ming father and son returned, Yun Sheng had already left.


    Yi Feng didn''t have much recourse for this either. Although it was quite selfish to put the Yun Family in danger for the sake of his disciple''s happiness, since Yun Sheng was also willing, Yi Feng could hardly send him back.


    Ye Family.


    A streak of light shed by andnded at the gate of the Ye Family.


    "Brother!"


    "My son!"


    "You''ve finally returned."


    Seeing this, Ye WuChen and his father Ye Huai hurriedly weed him.


    The one returning was Ye Tianci, who had received the news. His icy face exuded a cold aura as he asked in a murderous tone, "What exactly happened?"


    "Brother, a few people seized junior brother''s woman, one of whom was even a Martial Spirit, and they injured father too. You must get justice for us!"


    Ye WuChen cried grievously as heined to Ye Tianci.


    "That''s right, you must avenge us!"


    Ye Huai also voiced agreement.


    Clearly, even as the head of the Ye Family, Ye Huai regarded Ye Tianci as the backbone.


    Who could me him when his son was so outstanding?


    "What audacity, to be so presumptuous right under this Ye Tianci''s nose. Do they not put me in their eyes?"


    Chilly voices emerged from Ye Tianci, and he ordered, "Father, I''ll take WuChen to pursue them while you first surround the Yun Family. After I''ve captured those people, we''ll annihte the Yun Family together."


    "Excellent!"


    Hearing his words, Ye WuChen and Ye Huai sounded excited.


    Riding the night, Ye Tianci brought Ye WuChen to ambush at Yi Xiao Valley.


    "Don''t worry, brother. Although they have a Martial Spirit, the others don''t have very strong abilities¡ªat most a bit stronger than the warriors in our family." In the darkness, Ye WuChen said to Ye Tianci.


    "How dare these ants provoke my Ye Family?" Ye Tianci''s face was full of icy light as he spoke.


    "That''s right, thesemoners are too bold," Ye WuChen readily agreed.


    "Don''t worry, none can escape."


    Ye Tianci''s King Warrior strength slowly emerged, his face brimming with confidence.


    "Wow, big brother, you''ve already broken through to King Warrior?!"


    Seeing this, Ye WuChen''s face was full of pleasant surprise.


    Hmph.


    With my big brother here, no matter your Martial Spirits or whoever, all must die.


    I want you damnedmoners to kneel on the ground and lick my shoes.


    That''s right.


    As for that skull, although Ye WuChen doesn''t know what that thing is, he has already secretly sworn that no matter if it''s an undead or whatever, he must press it to the ground and viciously trample itter to avenge this humiliation.


    And of course there''s also that cross-dressing bastard who not only ruined this young master''s reputation, but even threw meat buns at people.


    Every single one of these people deserves death.


    Soon after...


    Through the faint mist, one could vaguely see a team slowly approaching from below the gorge.


    Seeing this, Ye WuChen''s eyes lit up as he watched this group closely.


    As they drew near, a look of crazy delight appeared on his face.


    "Hahaha, it''s them, it really is them!"


    "Big brother, they''vee. To ensure no mistakes, when they''re closer without an escape path, you can make your move."


    Ye WuChen immediately voiced urgently, clenching his fists tightly.


    At this moment, he had even envisioned this group being crippled by his big brother and kneeling on the ground begging him for mercy, with faces full of regret.


    He had also already decided how he would dispose of these people one by one...


    The more he thought about it, the more smug he felt.


    Finally, Ye WuChen cried out excitedly, "Big brother, it''s time, hurry and attack!"


    Yet after a while, there wasn''t the slightest sound from behind him where Ye Tianci stood.


    What''s going on?


    "Brother, you can attack now," he shouted again.


    But still no echo sounded from behind.


    He looked back with a puzzled expression to find Ye Tianci was gone.


    "What''s happening?"


    The previously smug-faced Ye WuChen was now stunned in ce, bewildered...

 Chapter 276

    Chapter 276


    At this moment, Ye Tianci was almost crying.


    He was about to make a move just now, but what did he see?


    Li Shuhua, Yang Tianyu, Xue Qinzhu, Yun Haotian and other super big figures from Nansha, in addition, there were also the vi master Fifth Tianming of Blowing Snow Mountain Vi and the young lord Fifth Sky.


    Of course, what scared him the most were the youth and the figure in ck robes in the convoy.


    He was also fortunate enough to have rushed to the edge of Nansha that day, but he personally witnessed how the figure in ck robes killed the Demon Emperor level monster beast.


    He also witnessed with his own eyes how the youth was sleeping leisurely under the battle at the Demon Emperor level.


    He was very clear about who this group of people were!


    It would be as futile as a mantis trying to stop a carriage for him, a little Martial King, to ambush them. Wasn''t it overestimating his capabilities?


    Although he didn''t know why he would run into this group of people, at this moment, he only had one belief.


    Run.


    Run as far as possible before this group of top figures discovered him.


    "What...what''s going on here?"


    Ye WuChen, who was left behind, also felt equally miserable. His brother had said that he would help him take revenge, but why did he just run away inexplicably?


    "What should I do then?"


    Ye WuChen looked extremely anxious, wandering around for a long time, and was also ready to leave crying, after all, there were Martial Spirit powerhouses among this group of people.


    But as soon as he turned his head, he came face to face with a face that made him shudder with cold.


    "Ah-ah-ah."


    As the sound came, Ye WuChen immediately let out a scream. The pain that he had just tasted yesterday came together again, the soreness rushed straight to his forehead, making his whole face twisted.


    What made him even more desperate was that the figure in ck had also stripped him naked and hung him on a tree.


    "Woo woo..."


    "What on earth is going on here!"


    Ye WuChen cried with a grieving face, letting out wails.


    He had thought that this was the time for him to take revenge and avenge himself, but he never imagined that things would turn out like this...


    At this moment.


    In the clouds above.


    Two figures were standing, looking at the scene below through the clouds.


    The leader was a woman, dressed in a ck long skirt that fluttered automatically. Her icy cold face exuded a unique aura as she stood aloft, giving people a sense of superiority.


    The other was an old man dressed in Taoist robes. He looked decrepit but his eyes shone with profound wisdom.


    "The people of Nansha are reallyughable. No matter how you look at him, he is just an ordinary person, yet they stubbornly tout him as some unparalleled master!"


    The woman''s eyes were slightly mocking as she said expressionlessly, "I don''t know what kind of bewitching words that youth used that made this group of people firmly believe without any doubt. Among them there are even two second-order Martial Emperors. It is really preposterous..."


    "Just a group of ignorant people. There is no need to bother with them."


    The old man smiled and clearly did not take these people seriously.


    "But is that boy really of the God n''s bloodline?"


    The woman asked again, her sharp gaze prating the clouds and locking onto Zhong Qing.


    "ording to my calctions using the heavenly patterns, the God n''s bloodline did indeed appear in this region of Nansha. After our period of observation over this time, there is a fifty percent chance that this boy is real."


    The old man looked slightly excited as he spoke, "This is the first appearance of a God n bloodline in two million years. His appearance is of great significance to us, especially to you!"


    The woman frowned slightly and asked in a deep voice, "Only fifty percent, so it still cannot be fully confirmed?"


    "Being able to calcte a fifty percent chance for the God n bloodline has already exhausted my life''s learning." The old man said with a wry smile.


    "Then is there no other way to activate my physique?" the woman asked again.


    "No."


    The old man shook his head and said, "The dual cultivation method is the only way to activate your bloodline!"


    The woman rubbed her eyebrows.


    She possessed the Divine Phoenix physique but was unable to activate it despite her efforts.


    Originally, she did not harbor any hopes of activating this bloodline which was as rare as the God n''s.


    But now, given their circumstances, apart from activating her bloodline to turn things around, there seemed to be no other way.


    However, the conditions for activating the Divine Phoenix bloodline were extremely harsh, requiring dual cultivation with the God n bloodline to obtain it. It was not easy to finally find a God n bloodline, yet she still could not fully confirm it.


    If she dual cultivated with him but then discovered that he did not actually possess the God n bloodline, wouldn''t her loss be doubled?


    "That is to say, I have to bepletely certain before I can take action?" the woman asked.


    "Yes."


    The old man replied. He hesitated for a moment before adding, "Of course you can also take the risk."


    The woman shook her head. She did not dare take such a gamble.


    "Then how can it be confirmed?" the woman asked again.


    "There is only one way. Get close to him. As fellow ancient bloodlines, being together may trigger some bloodline reactions." the old man said.


    "That''s easy to do. I''ll just go capture him."


    The woman said coldly, and was about to make her move.


    "Wait."


    The old man quickly stopped her, "The dual cultivation I spoke of is not just physical. If his willingness is not strong enough, you will be unable to activate the Divine Phoenix bloodline. Only when both parties have an extremely strong willingness that resonates can it happen."


    "Therefore, if you make that boy develop ill feelings towards you and resist you, even if you confirm he has the God n bloodline and force dual cultivation on him, it is still uncertain whether you can activate your bloodline."


    The woman stayed her hand, her eyebrows frowning again.


    In other words, not only did she need to get close to the other party, she also had to try her best to please the other party?


    "So it''s possible you might have to humble yourself, find an identity to get close to them, confirm whether that boy really is of the God n bloodline as much as possible without causing his dislike!" the old man added.


    Upon hearing this.


    An expression of disgust instantly appeared on the woman''s face.


    In other words, like those ignorant faction leaders of Nansha, she would also have to cooperate in this farce and pretend to be delusional?

 Chapter 277

    Chapter 277


    A long, long timeter, Ye WuChen finally escaped from the clutches of Lu BenWei and hurried to catch up with Ye TianCi.


    Unexpectedly, Ye TianCi was waiting for him halfway.


    Seeing Ye TianCi, Ye WuChen''s face turned bitter. He hurriedly asked, "Brother, why did you leave so suddenly? Didn''t we agree that you''d help me get rid of those bastards..."


    But before his voice trailed off, he found that Ye TianCi''s face was ck, and he threw a punch at him.


    "Puff!"


    Ye WuChen was sent flying. Clutching his chest, he asked, "Brother, what''s wrong with you? I''m your brother!"


    "Shut up!"


    Ye TianCi was furious. He grabbed Ye WuChen and punched him in the head over and over again.


    At this moment, he was truly filled with anger.


    Of all people to provoke, provoking this group of immortals was the worst. Just now, he had received the news that Blowing Snow Mountain Vi had expelled him.


    Without thinking, it must also be rted to this matter.


    "Brother, what exactly happened?"


    Ye WuChen asked weakly.


    "You''re still asking me what happened? Do you know who those people are?" Ye TianCi growled.


    "Who are they? Just a bunch of trash!" Ye WuChen yelled, holding his head.


    "I''ll show you trash!" Ye TianCi kicked and drank heavily, "Li Shuhua is trash, Fifth Tianming is trash, Yun Haotian is trash, Martial Emperor is trash, the senior figures of the Demon Emperor are trash..."


    "What?!"


    It was as if a thunder exploded in Ye WuChen''s mind.


    Combining what Ye TianCi had just said and their previous escape, he finally understood what was going on.


    For a moment, he was so shocked that he couldn''t get a word out.


    His face was filled with deep fear.


    But he still couldn''t understand why all these prominent figures hade to rob him of his engagement...


    One dayter, shocking news spread throughout Hanchang City.


    The Ye Family abandoned all their assets and fled Hanchang City overnight. ording to some people, they left in such a hurry that they forgot to take their underwear drying in the yard.


    The most confused were the Yun Family.


    Just when they were surrounded by the Ye Family and didn''t know what to do, Ye TianCi brought Ye WuChen over to kowtow to them several times before leaving tremblingly.


    If the Ye Family hadn''t disappeared from top to bottom, they might have thought it was a trick.


    On the main road, Yi Feng''s group slowly passed by.


    However, the team was not as huge as before.


    The Yun Family passed on the news about the Ye Family''s escape, so Zhong Qing took Yun Mengtian back to stay with the Yun family for a while. And his fans also went back temporarily because something urgent came up.


    Now that everything was settled, Yi Feng wanted to take Old Man Wang and the others to travel around and take a good look at the local customs here.


    After all, they had been rushing on the road for so long without really seeing the sights of this ce.


    And it happened to be spring, so they might as well go on a spring outing.


    "Old Wu, how about the maps I asked you to buy?"


    Yi Feng asked.


    "Sir, this is a map of the whole Nansha. Please take a look and decide where you want to visit," Wu Yonghong took out the map andid it in front of Yi Feng.


    The others also crowded around.


    "What do you guys think? Where do you want to go?" Yi Feng asked.


    Everyone shook their heads and said, "You decide, sir. You decide."


    "Alright then!"


    Yi Feng shook his head helplessly, then looked at the map.


    To be honest, Nansha was really big. What they had seen along the way was only the tip of the iceberg.


    Yi Feng carefully examined the map. After some observation, a unique mark caught his eye.


    "What''s this ce?"


    Yi Feng asked, pointing at the map.


    Hearing this, Old Man Wang squeezed over. Seeing where Yi Feng was pointing, his eyelid couldn''t help but twitch.


    "Mas...master, you want to go there?"


    He looked up nervously and asked.


    "Yeah, it looks quite near. I just don''t know what kind of ce it is."


    Yi Feng nodded.


    "This, this ce...this is a peculiar ce in Nansha!" Old Man Wang said with aplex expression: "And it''s precisely because of this ce that a small ce like Nansha also has quite a reputation across the entire Immortal River Continent!"


    "Oh! I see."


    Yi Feng suddenly understood with a nod.


    A tourist attraction.


    There''s no doubt about it.


    After all, onlyrge tourist attractions can make a ce famous throughout the whole continent.


    "Alright, let''s go there."


    Yi Feng decided on the spot.


    Hearing this, Old Man Wang and the others'' bodies couldn''t help but shudder subconsciously, and their expressions became extremely nervous.


    But seeing Yi Feng''s resolute appearance, they didn''t dare to express any other opinions.


    Perhaps...this ce wasn''t anything special for the master!


    After resting for a while, the group set off on their journey...

 Chapter 278

    Chapter 278


    Nan Sha was very big. The prosperous ces were very prosperous, and the remote ces were also very remote. Because of the vast territory, the cities were almost all very far apart from each other.


    Fortunately, the scenery along the way was also extremely beautiful. At least Yi Feng had seen some scenery along the way that he had not seen in his previous life.


    "Sir, I..." At this time, Wu Yonghong came over and stammered: "I just received a message that there is some trouble at my home that I need to go back to resolve, and because it is more troublesome, I also want to borrow a few people to help. I still hope that the sir will agree."


    Hearing this, Uncle Wang and others also came over when they heard the news.


    "Oh, what happened at your home?" Yi Feng asked quickly, also knowing in his heart that Wu Yonghong was not actually a person from Pingjiang City.


    "A little trouble, it''s a long story, but I won''t bother the sir to worry about it." Wu Yonghong quickly said, "I just hope that the sir and everyone can agree."


    "What agree or not agree, if there is something to do, go back and resolve it quickly!" Yi Feng quickly said, "As for you saying that you want them to help, I will naturally have no opinion. You only need their own consent."


    After speaking, Yi Feng looked towards Uncle Wang and the others.


    "We are all old friends, and when a friend is in trouble, we should help." Uncle Wang said with a smile.


    "As long as the sir has no opinion, I will naturally have no problem."


    "Yes, we are all old friends."


    For a while, the others also expressed their stance.


    Seeing this, Wu Yonghong was immediately grateful and bowed to everyone.


    "Thank you sir, thank you all!"


    Seeing this, Yi Feng said again: "Old Wu, don''t be so polite. If it is really troublesome over there, if you need me, just let me know."


    Hearing this, Wu Yonghong was moved to tears. The anxiety that was originally on his face dissipated a lot instantly.


    For him, this sentence from Yi Feng was an absolute guarantee.


    After packing up a bit, Wu Yonghong took Pork Rong, Uncle Wang, Lu DaSheng and others on the trip.


    And after everyone left, Yi Feng realized that it was extremely quiet, leaving only him with Lu Benwei and the dog.


    But it was also good. Having less people also had the benefits of having less people.


    After a short break, one person, one skeleton, and one dog set off again on the spring tour.


    When they arrived at the next city, Yi Feng was already starving with hunger pangs.


    Adding insult to injury was that this city was very small. Yi Feng had wandered around for half a day before finding a restaurant.


    But when he walked in and took a look, he found that it was already full and there was no vacant seat at all.


    This really troubled Yi Feng.


    It was hard to say whether there would be vacant seats at the next restaurant. If he waited here for a table, he didn''t know if he would have to wait until the Year of the Monkey.


    However, Yi Feng noticed that the table by the upstairs window had only one person eating.


    It was a middle-aged man, dressed gracefully, with a ruddyplexion.


    At the same time, there was also a man in ck standing behind him, who looked like a guard. It was clear that this man had some status.


    After hesitating for a moment, Yi Feng walked over there.


    Seeing Yi Feng walk over, the guard in ck took a step forward, trying to stop Yi Feng.


    However, the middle-aged man waved his hand and said, "Step back."


    After speaking, he looked at Yi Feng, surveying him with interest.


    He was very curious what this young man wasing over for.


    Under his surveying gaze, Yi Feng smiled and cupped his fist, asking, "Brother, I''m really hungry. Since there are no vacant seats, may I share a table with you?"


    The middle-aged man surveying Yi Feng raised his eyebrows.


    The corners of his mouth curled up unconsciously.


    Share a table?


    It seemed no one had dared to sit opposite him and eat before!


    "Sit," he said, unexpectedly stretching out his hand.


    Good guy.


    Yi Feng was overjoyed in his heart. He cupped his fist at the middle-aged man and plopped down on the seat.


    Seeing this, the guard''s face darkened slightly.


    But since the middle-aged man didn''t say anything, he naturally didn''t dare act rashly.


    Soon, several dishes were brought up to the table.


    Yi Feng immediately started eating without saying anything. After a few bites, he felt very satisfied.


    Washing it down with a mouthful of wine made him even more satisfied.


    He promptly ordered a pot of wine, but one sip made him feel it was extremely unptable.


    Just as Yi Feng was at a loss, he noticed that next to the middle-aged man was an exquisite small bottle with a faint scent wafting from it.


    This made Yi Feng''s eyes light up instantly.


    "Uh, bro, can I drink some of your wine? The wine here is really too unptable." Yi Feng said with a smile.


    As soon as these words fell, the guard''s eyes shed coldly.


    This man really had a lot of guts!


    The middle-aged man was also greatly surprised.


    It was one thing to share a table with him, but he actually wanted to drink his wine too?

 Chapter 279

    Chapter 279


    Interesting.


    How very interesting!


    All these years, anyone before him would be obsequious, not even daring to breathe loudly.


    So he had already forgotten when was thest time he sat at the same table with someone else to eat.


    Let alone...


    Someone even making such a request to drink his wine?


    He stopped the guards behind him and looked at Yi Feng with great interest, saying slowly: "Little brother, do you know, my wine is not something ordinary people can drink."


    As he spoke, his eyes narrowed slightly.


    He was very curious to know, how would this little mortal respond to his deliberate difficulties?


    What made him unexpected was that Yi Feng''s face was rxed as he said, "Then I''m really not an ordinary person."


    "Oh?"


    This aroused even more interest from the middle-aged man. He asked unhurriedly, "Then tell me, how are you not an ordinary person?"


    "Remember, think carefully before you answer."


    "If you don''t answer well, I''ll punish you for your rudeness."


    Yi Feng put a bite of food in his mouth, smiled and said as he ate, "If I were really an ordinary person, would I be sitting at the same table eating with you?"


    Upon hearing this, the middle-aged man was stunned for a moment.


    After reacting, he greatly admired Yi Feng.


    "Good, good! What a extraordinary person."


    For a moment, the way he looked at Yi Feng became meaningful.


    If he thought Yi Feng was interesting before, it was just that.


    It felt just like when a person saw an interesting ant. On a whim he would observe it for a while, but after observing it, he would not have any more interest. After all, an ant is still an ant.


    But at this moment, he really looked at Yi Feng with new admiration.


    Because Yi Feng''s reply was just too clever.


    Not only did it resolve his deliberate difficulties, it even ttered him. And he couldn''t even refute it.


    Because if he really refuted, wouldn''t he be demeaning himself?


    "Come, I''ll pour you a cup. But just this one cup." The middle-aged man personally picked up the jade bottle and filled a cup for Yi Feng.


    "Good wine."


    Yi Feng took a small sip and couldn''t help praising, "If I could drink wine like this every day, life would be too blissful."


    Hearing Yi Feng''s words, the guards behind the middle-aged man were full of anger.


    If it wasn''t for the middle-aged man stopping them, they would have definitely pped this little mortal to death already.


    Don''t you even look at who you are facing? How dare you be so disrespectful?


    And that one small cup of wine is already extremely precious. Being able to get one cup poured for you is blessings umted from your previous life. And you still wish to drink it every day?


    Such wishful thinking.


    "By the way, I''m Yi Feng. After drinking big brother''s wine, may I ask for big brother''s name?" Yi Feng asked while he ate.


    "Huang Wujing!"


    The middle-aged man said.


    "Nice sounding name."


    Yi Feng nodded his head, then asked again, "Big brother, you wouldn''t happen to be a cultivator right?"


    Huang Wujing nced at Yi Feng, hesitated slightly, then shook his head, "No, I''m not. I''m just a... hmm, merchant. Yes, I''m just a merchant."


    "I see." Yi Feng nodded, smiling as he said, "Then it seems like you and I are simr. We both don''t have the aptitude for cultivation."


    "How bold!"


    These words finally made the ck-clothed guard unable to endure any longer.


    How dare you say the master has no aptitude for cultivation. You must be blind. If a small, insignificant mortal like you knew of the master''s level of cultivation, you would probably be scared to death.


    "Shut up!"


    However, Huang Wujing shouted heavily, "Where do you get the right to speak here!"


    The ck-clothed guard was so frightened that cold sweat streamed down. He hurriedly shut his mouth and retreated.


    Only then did Huang Wujing smile at Yi Feng and say, "Little brother, don''t mind him. My guard is tactless."


    "No problem at all. It was me overstepping." Yi Feng said unconcernedly. However his gaze kept drifting to Huang Wujing''s wine pot.


    He scratched his head, finally worked up the courage to ask embarrassingly, "Big brother, is there any way you can pour me another cup?"


    "Hahaha."


    Hearing this, Huang Wujingughed loudly. He had never met such an interesting little mortal before.


    He had to say, interacting with this mortal made him feel exceptionallyfortable.


    At least he dared to say what he wanted and do as he pleased. Not like others who would be so obsequious before him, not daring to stand or sit as they pleased.


    It was true that the stronger you were, the more lonely you became.


    So even someone as powerful as him woulde to a remote ce like this, sit in a small tavern, drink some wine, observe the local customs.


    And interacting simply with Yi Feng now aroused an emotion in him that he had not felt for a long time.


    "Little brother is educated?"


    Huang Wujing looked Yi Feng up and down again as he asked.


    "Yes and no. Halfway there." Yi Fengughed.


    "Then I''ll test you."


    Huang Wujing''s gaze flickered as he contemted a difficult question. His sight just happened tond on the wine pot beside him. "Then little brother will have half a quarter hour topose a poem with wine as the theme. If you can do it, the wine today is free for you to indulge in. If you can''t, then I''ll pretend not to know you."


    "A quarter hour. Poem about wine?"


    Yi Feng shook his head and asked, "Any other requirements?"


    "None. You just need to be able topose one within the time limit." Huang Wujingughed.


    "Since it''s so simple, then I''ll have free wine to drink today."


    Yi Feng raised the corners of his lips. Under Huang Wujing''s stunned gaze, he took the initiative to grab the jade bottle and start pouring himself wine. Laughing, he recited: "I''ve just met you, yet you''re like an old friend. Let''s drink and chat merrily, raising our cups drunk on wine."


    As his voice faded, the wine finished pouring. Yi Feng raised his cup towards Huang Wujing.


    Huang Wujing stared nkly at Yi Feng.


    After reacting, heughed loudly.


    "What a ''yet you''re like an old friend''. It seems you and I are indeed as close as old friends at first sight!" Huang Wujing quickly clinked cups with Yi Feng.


    After drinking one cup, he refilled Yi Feng''s cup again. No longer stingy with the wine from his jade bottle.


    Before long, the two chatted more and more enthusiastically.


    After three rounds of wine, Yi Feng burped full. He stood up and said, "Big brother, wait for me. I also kept a dog. I''m going to bring it some food."


    As he spoke, Yi Feng picked up a packed meal and walked downstairs.


    Watching Yi Feng leave, Huang Wujing smiled gently, full of admiration.


    But the ck-clothed guard couldn''t stand it any longer. He hurriedly asked, "Master, he is but a mortal. Why must you... isn''t this a waste of your time?"


    "Humph. What do you understand?"


    Huang Wujing berated heavily: "At least I find him more pleasing to the eye than you!"


    The ck-clothed guard''s expression was ugly.


    He really didn''t know what stroke of dumb luck this little mortal hit to gain the master''s favor.


    Also, he wondered how this insignificant little mortal''s expression would be when he learned the master''s true identity.


    He would probably piss himself in fear right?

 Chapter 280

    Chapter 280


    Huang Wujing could see through the thoughts of the ck Clothed Guard at a nce.


    He spoke in a deep voice, "It''s best if you don''t reveal your cultivation in front of him, and you definitely must not expose my identity. I want to keep him by my side."


    "Your Majesty, why?" the ck Clothed Guard asked, puzzled. "Even if you find this mortal interesting and want him to follow you, there''s no need for you to hide your identity!"


    "Because once he knows your identity, he will beg to follow you. Then, whatever you want him to do, he''ll obediently do it," Huang Wujing exined. "What''s this? Are you trying to argue with me?"


    The furrowed brows of Huang Wujing indicated his displeasure.


    "I dare not, Your Majesty," the ck Clothed Guard hastily lowered his head. "It''s just that I can''t stand seeing that mortal disrespect you. Your Majesty, who you are and who he is, he has no right to be on equal footing with you."


    "What do you understand?" Huang Wujing reprimanded in a stern voice. "What I value is the feeling I get from interacting with him."


    "Let me warn you once again, you must not expose my identity, and you must not reveal your cultivation in front of him. Although this young man has a good character, he is still just a mortal. What if he bes frightened?"


    "I don''t want to encounter someone interesting only to have them be submissive in front of me."


    "Very well, understood!" The ck Clothed Guard respectfully lowered his head, refraining from further argument.


    "Haha, old friend, sorry for the wait," Yi Feng returned to the table after delivering food to his dog and apologized.


    "No need to be polite, brother," Huang Wujing smiled. "By the way, brother, do you have any specific business ining here?"


    "I don''t have any particr business. Since it''s my first time in Nansha, I thought I''d take a stroll and enjoy the scenery, like a spring outing!" Yi Feng replied with a smile.


    "Oh?" Huang Wujing''s eyes lit up. "So, brother, we''re the same. Why don''t we travel together? I happen to know many interesting ces nearby that I can show you."


    "That would be wonderful," Yi Feng said joyfully.


    As an outsider, he felt like a headless fly in Nansha. Now that he had someone to guide him, it was a blessing in disguise!


    After having their fill of food and drink, the group finally left the restaurant.


    Outside the entrance, Yi Feng''s carriage was parked.


    Beside the carriage, Lu Benwei and his dog were waiting.


    "Who is this?" Huang Wujing looked at Lu Benwei with a hint of confusion in his voice.


    "Uh..." Yi Feng scratched his head and came up with an idea. "Just like you, he''s another guard I brought along. After all, Nansha is far away, and it''s safer to have someone apany me."


    Yi Feng said this because he was afraid of scaring others with Lu Benwei''s skeletal appearance.


    Remembering that Huang Wujing also had a ck Clothed Guard with him, he made up this exnation.


    "Oh, I see," Huang Wujing nodded. Because this person in ck robes, like Yi Feng, was just an ordinary mortal without any cultivation, he was merely a guard. There was no need to pay any attention to him.


    It was the dog next to him that puzzled Huang Wujing a bit.


    However, after looking for a while, I couldn''t make any sense of it, so I withdrew my gaze.


    However, the ck-clothed guard behind him showed a disdainful expression upon hearing Yi Feng''s words.


    You have an escort just like the master?


    Hmph!


    Can you evenpare?


    Leaving aside who the master is and who you are, just based on the escorts, does that short, insignificant thing deserve to be called an escort?


    You''re just putting on a show, wearing a mask, thinking that dressing in ck makes youparable to him?


    However, he dared not reveal these thoughts in front of Huang Wujing.


    Following Huang Wujing, they arrived directly at the riverbank.


    The scenery here was indeed beautiful. The breeze brushed past, refreshing and cool. Both sides of the river were filled with peach blossoms, and on the stone-paved road, groups of young girls walked by.


    There were also various boats floating on the river, with talented men and beautiful women exchanging verses and young couples ying around...


    "What a beautiful ce!" Yi Feng''s mood instantly improved upon seeing this scene.


    "How about it, little brother? Are you satisfied?" Huang Wujing smiled.


    "Satisfied, satisfied," Yi Feng quickly replied, "Thank you, big brother."


    "Let''s go, we''ll take a boat and have some fun on the river."


    Huang Wujing smiled and led Yi Feng towards the shore.


    Several small boats were docked by the shore, simr to some of the scenic spots Yi Feng had seen in his past life. All it took was a certain amount of gold coins to rent one.


    However, these boats were very small, typically amodating only two or three people.


    Helpless, Yi Feng''s group rented two boats.


    Yi Feng, Huang Wujing, and the dog boarded the first boat, while the two remaining guards took the other boat.


    The two small boats slowly drifted towards the center of the river, and the view from the river was even more delightful.


    But the ck-clothed guard, looking at Lu Benwei sitting across from him, felt extremely unwilling.


    Who was he?


    As someone of high status, why should he let this short, inferiormoner sit in the same boat as him?


    And why was he just standing there without saying a word?


    Trying to appear profound?


    He couldn''t stand Lu Benwei''s appearance, and he wanted to intimidate this short guy and make him cower in fear with his cultivated aura.


    However, under Huang Wujing''smand, he didn''t dare to do so.


    But...


    He raised an eyebrow slightly.


    That didn''t prevent him from finding other ways to tease this short guy.

 Chapter 281

    Chapter 281


    Upon thinking of this, he casually took out a King Grade Elixir from his Storage Ring.


    "Hey, dwarf, do you know what this is?"


    The ck Clothed Guard waved the elixir in his hand and shouted.


    However, to his surprise, this elixir of his did not attract the slightest bit of attention from the dwarf at all.


    He just nced at him with disdain.


    It even seemed full of contempt.


    Good heavens!


    The ck Clothed Guard was burning with anger.


    He almost exploded directly.


    He had actually been looked down upon by this damned mortal dwarf.


    However, he still forcibly held back his anger. After all, in his opinion, perhaps this dwarf simply could not recognize what was in his hand.


    So he held back his anger and said directly, "To tell you the truth, this is an elixir, moreover it''s a King Grade Elixir. Just this one elixir alone would be a priceless treasure to you mortals."


    After speaking, he turned his gaze towards Lu Benwei.


    He seemed to have already envisioned the shocked and covetous look on the dwarf''s face when he realized there was a King Grade Elixir in his hand.


    Because although this King Grade Elixir was nothing much to him, it would definitely make mortals green with envy.


    However, to his surprise once again, Lu Benwei''s reactionpletely defied his expectations.


    He didn''t even nce at him.


    Yes, after he stated it was a King Grade Elixir, this damned mortal dwarf didn''t even look at him.


    This almost made the ck Clothed Guard go berserk.


    This was a King Grade Elixir!


    Why wouldn''t a mortal show the slightest surprise and even ignore it instead?


    "Fine, pretend if you want, I''ll make you pretend!"


    The ck Clothed Guard gritted his teeth audibly and moved his palm, taking out another elixir.


    "This is an Emperor Grade Elixir. Even martial emperors would desperately fight for it to no avail. Now as long as you jump off the ship yourself, I can give you this elixir. What do you think? For you this is a once in a lifetime opportunity."


    Having said that, the ck Clothed Guard raised the corner of his mouth again.


    He refused to believe that under such temptation, the dwarf in front of him could still restrain himself.


    Finally, Lu Benwei looked his way.


    But beyond his expectation, it wasn''t covetousness but a voice of contempt that came out: "You''ve been babbling on about a worthless piece of dog food, even telling me to jump off the ship. Did you hit your head?"


    Sss!


    These words almost made the ck Clothed Guard spit out a mouthful of blood.


    "Dog food?"


    "You dare call my Emperor Grade Elixir dog food?"


    "Are you blind?"


    He angrily berated.


    Yet Lu Benwei nced at him calmly again and gently said, "Why would I lie to you? That stuff is what my dog at home usually eats!"


    "You..."


    Lu Benwei''s total disregard and humiliation infuriated the ck Clothed Guard. His whole body trembled as his eyes shed with intense fury.


    "You despicable mortal, even if it means invoking my master''s wrath today, I will teach you a good lesson."


    Having said that, he moved his palm and turned it into a sharp w that grabbed at Lu Benwei''s neck.


    But beyond his expectation, just as it was about to grab Lu Benwei, thetter slightly tilted his head.


    The ck Clothed Guard''s face changed drastically.


    He had controlled his strength very well, yet somehow, with a plop, his whole body tumbled into the river.


    Hearing themotion from behind, Yi Feng and Huang Wujing, who were chatting happily, hurriedly turned their heads back to take a look.


    "What''s going on here?" Yi Feng asked in surprise.


    Yet Huang Wujing frowned.


    He knew this guard''s strength clearly, so how did he inexplicably fall into the river?


    After getting ashore, Huang Wujing directed his questioning gaze straight at the ck Clothed Guard.


    "Master, I, I, I..."


    The ck Clothed Guard''s face flushed red as he stammered without being able to get the words out.


    "What exactly happened?" Huang Wujing asked solemnly.


    "I..."


    In the face of Huang Wujing''s prestige, the ck Clothed Guard finally told the whole story, then quickly exined, "I only wanted to teach him a lesson, but I don''t know how, I just tumbled into the river somehow."


    "Humph, fooling around."


    Huang Wujing berated him with a shout.


    "Master, your subordinate deserves death. I shall never dare again." Under Huang Wujing''s might, cold sweats streamed down the ck Clothed Guard''s face as he didn''t even dare to breathe loudly with his head bowed down.


    "It''d better be so."


    Huang Wujing red at him, his eyes full of anger.


    However, what made him puzzled over repeatedly was that aside from this incident, with this guard''s strength, how could he have possibly fallen into the river just like that?


    Unwittingly, he directed his piercing eyes at Yi Feng''s guard, the short dwarf in the ck robe.


    He sized him up and down cautiously...

 Chapter 282

    Chapter 282


    However, in the end, he couldn''t figure out anything from it.


    "It''s really strange," muttered Huang Wujing to himself.


    Because with his strength as a guardian of Yun Lang, even if he concealed his cultivation, it would be impossible for him to identally fall into the water.


    He thought that Lu Benwei must be some low-key master who caused this situation.


    But now it seems clearly impossible.


    No matter how he observed, Yi Feng''s guard was nothing more than an ordinary mortal, as ordinary as can be.


    Of course, there is also a possibility.


    That is, the strength of this guard, Yi Feng, is so powerful that even Huang Wujing cannot see through it.


    But is this possible?


    Huang Wujing obviously did not think so.


    Because someone who can be watertight in front of him must have a much stronger cultivation than him.


    However, Huang Wujing did not believe that such a person would appear in a ce like Nansha.


    "It seems like it''s your own fault," Huang Wujing sternly admonished, "I''ll warn you one more time, if you offend again, go to Wuxin Cliff by yourself!"


    Yun Lang broke out in a cold sweat, repeatedly apologizing, promising not to offend again.


    Nighttime came.


    Huang Wujing rented arge boat again.


    On the bow of the boat.


    Four slender and beautifully dressed young girls surrounded Yi Feng and Huang Wujing.


    Amidst theirughter and joy, they enjoyed the scenic views along the river, having a great time.


    In a corner of the cabin, Lu Benwei held his dog, watching the scene on the bow, his eyes filled with resentment.


    Look at them.


    Then look at himself...


    Why?


    However, what made Lu Benwei even more ufortable was that there were many simr boats on the river.


    And coincidentally, a flower boat about the same size as theirs crossed paths with their boat.


    And what happened on that boat was what hurt Lu Benwei the most.


    Because on that boat, one person was surrounded by a dozen pretty girls, ying blindfolded hide-and-seek.


    "Hahaha, I caught you!"


    Just as the boat was closest to Lu Benwei, the blindfolded person suddenly caught two of the girls, hugging them andughing happily.


    This scene made Lu Benwei feel a pang of envy and jealousy.


    And what really pissed him off was that the guy on the boat was bald.


    "Why..." Lu Benwei couldn''t help but mutter.


    "Brother, brother, loosen your grip a little, I can''t breathe," said Lu Benwei''s dog, Ao Qing, with a flushed face, his voice ringing out.


    "Ah!"


    "Life is tasteless!"


    Seeing this, Lu Benwei finally let go of the dog he was holding unconsciously, sighed heavily, and expressed a mournful tone.


    The scene on the opposite boat was also seen by Yi Feng.


    A monk having so much fun.


    It truly left him speechless.


    "Brother, I have something to give you."


    After two cups of wine, Huang Wujing and Yi Feng were getting along better and better. He put down his cup and took out a jade pendant from his pocket.


    "What are you doing with this, sir?" Yi Feng looked at the jade pendant in Huang Wujing''s hand, asking in confusion.


    "It''s nothing, I just feel like we''ve be good friends, so I wanted to give you a gift," Huang Wujing smiled and casually said.


    "You, sir?"


    However, Yun Lang''s eyes widened and he couldn''t help but exim when he saw this jade pendant.


    Because others might not know the function of this jade pendant, but he was well aware.


    This is a precious treasure!


    Wearing it can automatically protect the wearer, and it can even withstand a strike from a Martial Venerable.


    Such a treasure, even Yun Lang himself doesn''t have many of them, yet the higher-ups gave it to an ordinary person?


    This instantly made him feel uneasy.


    Huang Wujing secretly gave Yun Lang a stern look, and Yun Lang dared not speak again.


    "Younger brother, remember, you should always carry this jade pendant with you. In the future, you will know the good intentions I have for you," Huang Wujing handed the jade pendant to Yi Feng''s hand and exined solemnly.


    However, he didn''t exin too much.


    Because he didn''t want to put too much pressure on Yi Feng, and his actions were entirely out of concern for him.


    After all, Yi Feng was just an ordinary person, and in this cultivation world, he was bound to encounter danger. With this jade pendant, he would be mostly worry-free.


    "Brother, you''re really too polite. You even gave me a souvenir," Yi Feng epted the jade pendant and quickly expressed his gratitude.


    He thought to himself that Huang Wujing was really too polite. He even asked him to carry the jade pendant with him. It seemed that he was a person who valued friendship!


    But he also understood the principle of reciprocity.


    After thinking for a moment, he took out a small wooden sculpture and ced it on the table.


    "Younger brother, what is this?" Huang Wujing looked at the human-shaped wooden sculpture on the table.


    "Brother, this is a sculpture of the Cbash Brothers that I carved," Yi Feng smiled.


    "The Cbash Brothers?" Huang Wujing looked puzzled.


    "Anyway, it''s just a little trinket. At the same time, it''s also a gift I''m giving you. For the sake of our friendship, you should carry it with you too and don''t forget about me," Yi Feng smiled and pushed the Cbash Brothers towards Huang Wujing.


    Huang Wujing was taken aback.


    He knew that Yi Feng misunderstood his intention of carrying it with him.


    But he didn''t expose it and instead cooperated with Yi Feng, saying with a smile, "Alright, alright, I''ll carry it too. I will never forget my little brother."


    Saying that, he put away the Cbash Brothers.


    Of course.


    In his heart, he only regarded this item as a memento.

 Chapter 283

    Chapter 283


    Yun Lang''s heart, however, gave a cold snort.


    He was full of hostility towards Yi Feng.


    Do you really think what the Honored One gave you was some kind of souvenir? You ignorant thing. In the future when you know what this jade pendant looks like, you will definitely be scared out of your wits.


    In the next two days.


    Huang Wujing took Yi Feng around to y everywhere nearby.


    "Little brother, tell me, where else do you want to go that I haven''t taken you? I''ll take you there."


    Huang Wujing said with a smile.


    "There really is, but will it trouble you, big brother?" Yi Feng asked embarrassedly.


    "No trouble at all, just go ahead and say it. Even if it''s up in the heavens, as long as my little brother is happy, I''ll take you there." Huang Wujingughed.


    "Then I''ll have to trouble big brother."


    After saying that, Yi Feng took out the map and pointed it out to Huang Wujing, "Big brother, it''s here."


    "Here?"


    Seeing the ce Yi Feng was pointing at, Huang Wujing''s expression immediately became colorful.


    Yun Lang revealed a look of disdain.


    He really doesn''t know the height of the sky or the thickness of the earth, actually wanting to go there without looking to see if he has the qualifications.


    It should be known that this ce is the entrance to the Nan Sha Chaotic ce.


    Here is a small space unto itself, and there is only this one ce like it in the entire Immortal River Continent. Therefore, evil cultivators from all over the continent, as well as fugitives wanted by the major sects, gather here.


    In short.


    There is a mixed bag of fish and dragons here, and even some major powers native to Nan Sha don''t dare to casually venture inside.


    And you, a mere mortal, actually want to run inside. Do you feel you''ve lived too long or what?


    "What''s the matter, big brother, is there some kind of trouble?" Detecting the change in Huang Wujing''s expression, Yi Feng asked doubtfully.


    "Little brother, do you really want to go here?"


    Huang Wujing asked solemnly.


    "Well, when one is alive in this world, going more ces can''t be wrong. And ording to the map, there''s only this one tourist attraction in the whole Nan Sha area, so I should at least check-in." Yi Feng exined with augh.


    "Tourist attraction?"


    Huang Wujing''s expression became even moreplicated.


    So it turned out his little brother thought this ce was a tourist attraction. He really didn''t know what to tell him.


    "Fine, since my little brother wants to go, I''ll take you there."


    After thinking about it, Huang Wujing nodded in agreement.


    Although in his eyes this little brother of his seemed rather ignorant, when he thought about it, he was quite envious of or appreciated Yi Feng''s ignorance.


    Because in a world like this, such ignorance was often the most precious thing a person could possess.


    "Then thank you very much, big brother." Yi Feng expressed his gratitude.


    "Little brother, don''t stand on ceremony. Because I am from that ce."


    Huang Wujingughed, "Since I promised you, I will definitely take you on a full tour of this...tourist attraction."


    Obviously.


    He had not revealed the full truth to Yi Feng.


    Because he didn''t want to discourage Yi Feng''s enthusiasm and wanted to fulfill his wish.


    And with his status and strength, even in that chaotic ce, he was confident he could ensure Yi Feng''s safety. He would just treat it as a tourist attraction and take Yi Feng around.


    One dayter.


    Huang Wujing brought Yi Feng to the entrance of the chaotic ce.


    "It really is crafted by supernatural workmanship!"


    Yi Feng marveled at everything, because what was presented before them was a sheer mountain peak with a huge cave at the bottom.


    "Once we pass through this cave, we''ll arrive at the ce you want to go. It will definitely satisfy you." Huang Wujingughed.


    After saying that, Huang Wujing took Yi Feng into the mountain cave.


    The cave was not as deep as Yi Feng had imagined. After less than a hundred yards, he felt his eyes brighten as a new world appeared before him.


    Peaks soared into the clouds and birds were singing among fragrant flowers.


    In the thin mist floating in the air was a feeling of refreshing spirituality, as if one was standing atop the clouds.


    No wonder this ce could be a scenic tourism site!


    Yi Feng thought to himself.


    Huang Wujing just smiled.


    The scenery of the chaotic ce was indeed beautiful. No other ce in Nan Sha couldpare. But in that beautyy powerful, deadly danger.


    At that moment, he noticed countless eyes staring at them.


    Among those eyes were people from several factions within the chaotic ce, as well as some evil and loose cultivators. Everyone who entered this ce did not escape the eyes and ears here.


    However, for those entering for the first time, this was pretty much the end.


    Because the evil and loose cultivators hiding in the shadows would invariably rob and kill them. Whether or not one had the strength to break through and integrate into the interior had also be a qualifying token.


    The weak.


    Upon arriving here, only deserved to be offerings.


    "Go take care of those people. Note, don''t make any noise, in case it startles my little brother." Huang Wujing waved his hand and sent a voice transmission to Yun Lang.


    Yun Lang nodded.


    Then silently disappeared without a trace.


    Huang Wujing was quite assured leaving things to Yun Lang. He smiled at Yi Feng, "Little brother, once we pass through this mountain range, there is a city. When we reach that city, I guarantee you will truly be shocked."


    After saying this.


    Huang Wujing took Yi Feng through the mountains. Along the way he also introduced some of the unique nts here, as well as some fantasticalndscapes.


    This left Yi Feng extremely satisfied. He felt the trip had already been worth it.


    However.


    The sunny mountains gradually grew gloomy, and then mist slowly rose.


    Huang Wujing keenly observed their surroundings but did not notice anything unusual, because the appearance of mist in these mountains was not considered special.


    What made him frown was that after being gone for so long, Yun Lang still had not returned.


    This was very irregr.


    With Yun Lang''s strength, resolving those people should have been as easy as flipping over his hand.


    "Little brother, my attendant who went out earlier hasn''te back yet. Let''s wait here for him." Sensing an inexplicable bad premonition, Huang Wujing said to Yi Feng.


    "No problem, it''s good to wait a bit."


    Yi Fengughed and said this. His legs were tired from walking anyway.


    The group waited there.


    But what Huang Wujing had not expected was that even after waiting for a long time, Yun Lang still did note back.


    This finally caused Huang''s face to turn solemn.


    An unforeseeable crisis slowly emerged from his heart.


    Because he knew clearly how Yun Lang handled matters. For him to be gone this long, something major must have happened.


    Just what.


    Was going on?

 Chapter 284

    Chapter 284


    As that bad premonition grew stronger and stronger, Huang Wujing could no longer sit still.


    "Brothers, you guys wait here, I''m going to go look for him," said Huang Wujing.


    "No problem, be careful brother," Yi Feng said as he stood up.


    "You don''t need to worry about me, but you must not move around recklessly no matter what, just stay here and wait for me, do you understand?" Huang Wujing exhorted repeatedly.


    "Okay brother, don''t worry!"


    Yi Feng said hurriedly.


    Seeing Yi Feng nod, Huang Wujing finally breathed a sigh of relief and walked into the fog.


    In his opinion, although the fog blocked his line of sight, it could not block his spiritual sense.


    But the next moment, his expression changed.


    Because he had misjudged, this fog actually blocked his spiritual sense as well.


    Clearly, this was no ordinary fog, but some kind of formation or taboo.


    Huang Wujing even vaguely sensed that this was targeted at him.


    This made him extremely solemn. For a while he also had no idea how to respond, because with both his vision and spiritual sense affected, even he had be blind.


    And the only way to deal with this situation was to adapt to change with constancy.


    With this thought, he decisively turned back.


    Soon, he saw Yi Feng, Lu Benwei and their dog waiting there for him.


    He hurriedly walked over.


    But after just two steps, he felt a devastating sense of crisis rushing at him.


    Sensing this danger, Huang Wujing unleashed his Martial Emperor level strength without reservation. With a flip of his palm, he sent out a heavy palm strike towards the front.


    "Boom!"


    The space in front suddenly emitted a loud disturbance.


    Huang Wujing let out a muffled grunt, turmoil surging within his body. Fortunately, the sense of crisis had disappeared.


    But Huang Wujing did not dare to move again. His expression was unprecedentedly solemn.


    Because thatst attack was clearly emitted by some kind of taboo formation, and to be able tounch such a powerful attack, it was obviously a killing formation.


    There was no need to think about it, he was now trapped inside a killing formation.


    He raised his head to look at Yi Feng.


    Sure enough.


    The originally standing Yi Feng who was going to wee him had disappeared.


    So he instantly judged that this was not his bad luck, identally stepping into the killing formation.


    But someone had deliberately targeted him, first using an illusion formation to restrict his vision and spiritual sense, then used a phantom formation to lure him step by step into a pre-arranged killing formation.


    This well thought out scheme was truly wless in its design.


    "Tsk tsk, Huang Wujing, we''ve been waiting for you for a long time, we''ve finally managed to get you,"


    At this time, three figures walked out from the fog, a coldugh sounded.


    "It''s you, Chaos Five Elements?"


    Huang Wujing''s expression changed.


    "That''s right, it''s us. That day you killed our big brother, today we''vee to take revenge," said a red-haired man.


    "Humph, that day Metal Element was ughtering the innocent and trying to cultivate an evil art with the lives of tens of thousands. Although I''m no saint, I cannot stand to see such acts, killing him was to act on heaven''s behalf," said Huang Wujing in a deep voice. "Besides, Water Element, the strongest of you five, isn''t here. Do you really think that just the three of you are my match?"


    "Humph, stillpletely unrepentant even when facing death!"


    The red-haired man said coldly: "Dealing with you, there is no need for second sister to take action at all. Just us three brothers can easily handle you, after all right now you are inside the killing formation..."


    Huang Wujing''s brows imperceptibly wrinkled.


    In normal times, as long as Water Element wasn''t present, he had nothing to fear from these people. But now trapped inside this killing formation, he couldn''t even take a single step. Dealing with these three under such a situation was truly very difficult.


    "Stop wasting words, brothers, send him up his way!"


    The red-haired Fire Element uttered a cold voice.


    Hearing this, Wood Element was the first to form hand seals.


    "Wood, bind!"


    Apanied by a cold shout, the ground Huang Wujing was stepping on suddenly cracked open. Countless roots, like snakes, emerged and crawled up, spreading from Huang Wujing''s legs to his arms, attempting to tightly bind him.


    After Wood Element, Earth Element also released his techniques at the same time.


    "Earth, Great Gravity Method!"


    After one cold shout, Huang Wujing suddenly felt an enormous pressure weighing him down, his legs directly sank into the ground.


    Under these circumstances, Huang Wujing''s expression contorted, cold sweat streaming down.


    Not only did the killing formation restrict his ability to move, but Wood Element''s binding technique and Earth Element''s gravity technique undoubtedly exacerbated the situation.


    "Huang Wujing."


    "Go down to hell and repent!"


    Seeing Huang Wujing in this state, hatred filled Fire Element''s face, along with a hideousugh. His hands quickly formed seals.


    "Fire, Hell mes!"


    As his voice fell, an enormous ball of mes condensed out of thin air.


    It was like a scorching tiny sun, containing terrifying energy.


    At this moment, the temperature around them soared.


    The air seemed to ignite at any second.


    "Die!"


    Finally, this massive fireball pushed towards Huang Wujing.


    Seeing this, Huang Wujing''s eyes widened.


    In normal times, he would have had a way to block this strike, but right now he had no ability to resist at all.


    Unwillingness showed in the corners of his eyes.


    Was this to be the end for Huang Wujing this lifetime?

 Chapter 285

    Chapter 285


    Boom!


    Just at this critical moment, suddenly a loud bang sounded.


    However, this sonic boom did note from Fire Element''s attack, but from his own storage ring.


    At the same time as the explosion, a dazzling red light appeared in front of him.


    In the red light stood a figure.


    He stretched out his arms and legs and stood upright in midair in a big character posture.


    With arge gourd on top of his square head, his square face had a pair of nting eyebrows, his eyes were bright, he wore a small vest with edges and corners, and around his waist was a green leaf.


    "Ka!"


    "What is this?"


    When Huang Wujing saw this person, he was greatly shocked.


    With his powerful memory as the Martial Emperor, he instantly remembered that the person in front of him was exactly the same as the small wood carving Yi Feng had given him.


    To be more precise.


    The figure blocking him was the small wood carving Yi Feng had given him.


    Just as he was surprised at the functionality of this wood carving, an even more dumbfounding scene suddenly appeared before his eyes.


    The gourd doll in front of him suddenly grew bigger, bing a towering giant, so that at this moment Huang Wujing could only see his heels.


    Facing Fire Element''s killer move, the huge fireball shrouded in terrifying energy, had be a small toy in the hands of the giant. He grabbed it with one hand.


    Then he fiercely threw it back at Fire Element.


    "Ah!"


    With a miserable cry, Fire Element died directly under his own attack.


    Then, under Huang Wujing¡¯s dumbfounded gaze, the gourd giant directly lifted up a mountain next to him and lifted it above his head, then fiercely smashed it towards the remaining Wood Element and Earth Element.


    "Boom!"


    An earth-shattering sound was heard, and the entire mountain range shook. Wood Element and Earth Element were smashed under the mountain without even having time to scream, crushed into pieces.


    All this.


    Happened in an instant.


    Causing Huang Wujing to not have time to react before Fire Element and the other two werepletely annihted without a trace.


    Gulu.


    Huang Wujing swallowed.


    Cold sweat streamed down his forehead.


    Even someone as powerful as him was deterred by such terrifying means.


    No matter how he thought about it, he could not figure out how an inconspicuous little wood carving could exert such mighty power.


    What exactly was going on here?


    A thousand doubts arose in his mind.


    Yi Feng was clearly just an ordinary person, so how could the item he gave him possess such towering might?


    Could it be that this brother of mine is actually a hidden expert?


    But that''s not possible either.


    If he was really an expert, after spending so many days together, even if he was the Ten Lives Martial Emperor, it would still be impossible for him to not notice any clues.


    Unless.


    This brother of mine is an immortal!


    But this spection was even more far-fetched.


    Others may not know, but people who have entered the ranks of Martial Emperor actually know that in the Immortal River Continent, the path to immortality has long been cut off.


    That is to say.


    It is impossible for immortals to appear in the Immortal River Continent nowadays, and at the same time, experts from the Immortal Realm are also impossible toe to the Immortal River Continent.


    At this moment, the giant who had grown bigger suddenly shrank and turned back into a small wood carving, falling at Huang Wujing''s feet.


    Huang Wujing picked up the small wood carving and examined it carefully, but found that it had cracked.


    "So that''s what happened."


    Looking at the cracked small wood carving, Huang Wujing guessed a possibility in his mind...


    That was that this small wood carving was left by an immortal before the path to immortality was cut off, and then for some unknown reason, it fell into the mortal world.


    By some fluke, it fell into Yi Feng''s hands, and then Yi Feng gave it to him as a souvenir, which saved his life.


    This also exined why after exerting its power once, it cracked.


    It was likely that its mighty power had gradually diminished throughout history, and its great disy of divine power just nowpletely exhausted the mighty power stored in its body.


    "Brother, you really got lucky. I originally wanted to give you something to protect yourself, but I didn''t expect that what you gave me ended up saving my life!"


    Huang Wujing smiled self-deprecatingly.


    But anyway, this could be considered good begets good.


    If he hadn''t given Yi Feng the jade pendant, Yi Feng probably wouldn''t have given him this little wood carving either, and wouldn''t have saved his life because of it.


    After figuring all this out, he put away the little wood carving, and his gaze became solemn again.


    Because while the crisis posed by Fire Element and the other two was averted, the crisis he faced being trapped in the killing formation had not yet been resolved.


    Time slowly passed.


    The bored Yi Feng leaned against the tree and had already taken a nap.


    But when he woke up, he found that neither Huang Wujing nor Yun Lang had returned.


    Seeing the thick fog, Yi Feng was very worried.


    After thinking about it, he still decided to go look for Huang Wujing.


    "You stay put right here, don''t go anywhere. If Huang and the otherse back, just wait here together with them until I get back." Yi Feng instructed Lu Benwei.


    "Uh..."


    Lu Benwei opened and closed his jaws, and seeing Yi Feng ring at him, he quickly changed his words, "Oh."


    Seeing that Lu Benwei had agreed, Yi Feng called his dog and walked into the fog.


    Of course.


    He dared to walk so fearlessly into the fog because he had the dog with him. So even if he couldn''t find the way, the dog should still be able to follow the scent back.


    And so, Yi Feng walked and walked in the fog with his dog...


    Finally, the dog gave a bark.


    Hearing this, Yi Feng quickly looked around, and suddenly noticed in the misty fog ahead a figure standing there.


    Judging from the silhouette, it should be Huang Wujing.


    "Bro!"


    Yi Feng immediately shouted loudly.


    With the extremely acute senses of a Martial Emperor''s strength, Huang Wujing instantly heard Yi Feng''s shout.


    He didn''t expect that Yi Feng had actually found his way here to look for him.


    But in the next moment.


    His face changed drastically.


    Because Yi Feng had actually walked towards him.

 Chapter 286

    Chapter 286


    This made Huang Wujing instantly change color.


    It should be known that in the vicinity here, there was a big killing array.


    Moreover, the degree of trouble of this killing array was far beyond his expectations. During the time after Huo Xing and the others died, he had tried many times but was still helpless against this killing array.


    A killing array that made even him, a Martial Emperor, not dare to move half a step, if Yi Feng, an ordinary person, rushed in, he would definitely die without a doubt.


    In addition, since such a killing array cannot be seen or touched, Huang Wujing hurriedly shouted, "Little brother, don''te over, there is a killing array!"


    "What is it?"


    Yi Feng pricked up his ears and shouted.


    "There is a killing array!"


    Huang Wujing shouted.


    "What needle?"


    Yi Feng shouted again.


    "There is a killing array!"


    Huang Wujing''s face became even more anxious.


    "There is...what?"


    Yi Feng still didn''t hear clearly.


    "Killing array, killing array, killing array!"


    Huang Wujing was so anxious that he stamped his feet.


    But Yi Feng, who still didn''t hear clearly, scratched his head.


    Why make such a fuss just to say something, wouldn''t it be better to just go over directly.


    Having thought of this, he no longer cared what Huang Wujing was shouting, and walked directly towards him.


    Seeing this.


    Huang Wujing''s face sank.


    He secretly thought it was over.


    Thinking of the miserable appearance Yi Feng was about to suffer under the killing array, he showed a pained expression.


    However, unexpectedly.


    What he didn''t expect was that Yi Feng passed through smoothly all the way.


    This scene.


    Instantly made Huang Wujing dumbfounded.


    Why is this happening?


    Why is this killing array invalid for Yi Feng?


    Could it be that Yi Feng is still not within the range of the killing array, so it hasn''t been triggered yet?


    Just as he was thinking this, he was startled to suddenly find a face close up in front of him.


    It turned out that while he was distracted, Yi Feng had already walked up to him.


    I saw Yi Feng patting him on the shoulder and saying, "Hey hey, brother what are you doing in a daze here, I searched hard for you, but you were also quite clever, knowing that it would be easy to get lost wandering in the fog, so you waited here!"


    "ck!"


    At this moment.


    Huang Wujing was so shocked that his heart almost jumped out.


    The way he looked at Yi Feng was as if he had seen a ghost.


    If it could be said that the ces Yi Feng had stepped on before were not yet within the range of the killing array, then at this moment Yi Feng was standing in front of him, it was impossible that he was not yet within the range of the killing array.


    But still unharmed?


    It wasn''t that he hoped Yi Feng would get into trouble, it was just that he really couldn''t figure this out.


    Obviously when he moved a foot lightly, there were powerful array attacksing to attack him, making even him, a Martial Emperor master, not dare to move a step casually, but an ordinary person could pass through smoothly?


    This directly stunned Huang Wujing.


    Thispletely defied logic!


    Huang Wujing even associated the small wood carving from before, and had hypothesized that Yi Feng was some kind of super expert that he could not see through, but it still didn''t make sense!


    Because no matter how powerful a super expert, they would also trigger the killing array to attack. At most, if their strength was powerful enough, they would be able to easily defeat the attacks from the killing array.


    But now, this killing arraypletely ignored Yi Feng''s existence!


    What the hell was going on here?


    He was shocked, and was about to ask Yi Feng when he saw that Yi Feng had already walked far away with the dog, while shouting: "Brother, don''t get distracted, you can walk now. With the dog here we won''t get lost. You have to hurry up and follow!"


    Huang Wujing was even more confused.


    Looking at Yi Feng walking with his hands behind his back, swaying his head while humming a tune, he instantly felt that everything before his eyes was so unreal.


    "Could it be that the killing array had already disappeared automatically by the time little brother Yi Feng walked over?"


    He thought about it for a long time and could only find this exnation.


    Having thought of this, he revealed a wary stance and carefully walked out with one foot.


    Sure enough.


    The killing array had disappeared.


    So that was it.


    Huang Wujing breathed a sigh of relief. It seemed that the killing array had just disappeared automatically when Yi Feng walked over.


    Although it was the first time in his life that he had seen an array disappear automatically like this, for the current situation, this could only be the exnation.


    "Sigh, this little brother of mine is really a lucky guy. Not to mention the small wood carving that saved my life before, the timing of the disappearance of this killing array was also perfectly matched."


    Huang Wujing sighed.


    Then he hurried to catch up with Yi Feng.


    "How about it, brother, have you still not found your guard?" Yi Feng asked.


    Huang Wujing''s gaze sank slightly and he shook his head.


    This was obviously a killing move directed at him by Chaotic Five Elements Needle. Even he, Huang Wujing, relied on the small wood carving given by Yi Feng to escape disaster. Yun Lang was probably doomed.


    Thinking of that small wood carving, Huang Wujing contemted whether or not to tell Yi Feng about what just happened, whether or not to let Yi Feng know that the small wood carving he gave saved Huang Wujing''s life.


    "Ah yo."


    "Ah yo."


    "Ah chi gou di gou di gou..."


    But looking at Yi Feng walking with his hands behind his back, shaking his head while humming a tune that made him feel indescribable, he still terminated that idea.


    Because telling Yi Feng about what happened meant that he would need toy everything out in full, including his cultivation level and identity.


    Aside from whether such things might scare Yi Feng or not, he also needed to consider whether Yi Feng would still maintain this kind of rtionship with him after exposing his identity and cultivation level.


    So he chose not to say it.


    As for the life-saving grace of that small wood carving, he would secretly remember it in his heart and find an opportunity to repay itter.


    "Don''t worry, brother, your guard must be fine. Maybe he got afraid like you did and is waiting somewhere without moving. He''lle back by himself once the fog clears up." Yi Feng said with an encouragingugh.


    "Hopefully that''s the case!"


    Huang Wujing forced augh.


    In fact, what he was most worried about was not Yun Lang, but another person who had not yet appeared.


    Water Element.


    A woman who made even Huang Wujing feel terrified.


    Huang Wujing asked himself, among the entire Chaotic Realm there were not many people he feared, but this Water Element was definitely one.


    To exaggerate, if he didn''t restrain himself due to his identity, he would want to walk around this woman when he saw her.


    And judging by Five Elements'' style, since Fire Element''s trio had appeared in this mountain, then Water Element must also be in this mountain!

 Chapter 287

    Chapter 287


    Since that woman was in this mountain, it meant that sooner orter, he would run into her.


    Putting Metal Element''s death aside for now, if that woman knew Wood Element, Fire Element and Earth Element were also dead, the two sides would definitely fight to the death when they met.


    Just thinking about it gave him a headache.


    Because when facing this woman, he had absolutely no confidence at all.


    Under a tree, Lu Benwei was sitting on the ground, bored to death.


    "Sigh!"


    "So boring!"


    He let out a sigh, took out a bead from his clothes and yed with it on the ground.


    "Bro, don''t sigh. Let me perform a show for you to cheer you up."


    A centipede crawled out of his sleeve fawningly and said, then stood up its body and started rolling the bead in circles.


    "Night Wind, the way you roll that bead looks exactly like a dung beetle rolling a ball of shit. What''s there to look at? You should stop embarrassing yourself!" Lu Benwei said shaking his head.


    "Bro, I was just trying to entertain you since you looked so bored. If you''re still unhappy, you can y with me!" Night Wind the centipede said fawningly.


    Lu Benwei red at Night Wind and said impatiently, "What''s the point of ying with you? What I want is a babe, you know what I mean?"


    "s, I don''t even know how long it has been since Ist touched a babe."


    While the skeleton and the centipede were chatting casually, a figure dashed out of the fog. It was Yun Lang who had been away for a long time.


    "Phew, finally found someone. This fog is unusual!"


    Yun Lang let out a sigh of relief. He had finished his task long ago but because this fog had blocked his vision and senses, he simply could not find Huang Wujing and the others.


    However, when he realized the person he found was Lu Benwei, his face immediately darkened.


    "Hey midget, tell me, where is my master?" Yun Lang asked with a cold face.


    Lu Benwei red at him andpletely ignored him.


    Yun Lang was instantly filled with anger.


    Alright you midget, I''ll let the incident on the river slide. But now you actually dare to ignore me again? He was truly furious.


    Just when he thought about teaching Lu Benwei a lesson while no one else was around, he suddenly noticed a tall figure slowly walking out of the fog ahead.


    She was scantily d with exquisite facial features.


    What caught most attention was her silver hair draped over her shoulders like a majestic waterfall.


    However, this woman instantly caused Yun Lang''s face to change dramatically, as if he had seen a ghost.


    He absolutely did not expect to run into this woman here.


    "Yun Lang pays his respects to Senior Water Element. I do not know of Senior''s presence here. Please forgive Yun Lang for any offense. I will take my leave immediately."


    Yun Lang greeted the woman with sped hands.


    He then looked at Lu Benwei, signaling him with his eyes and shouted: "Midget, let''s go,e with me quickly!"


    But Lu Benwei seemed not to have heard him at all. He stared nkly at the approaching woman, unconsciously murmuring: "What a beautiful babe. I wish I could spend the night with her."


    Damn it!


    Hearing Lu Benwei''s words almost scared Yun Lang''s soul out of his body.


    At this moment, he wished he could strangle Lu Benwei to death.


    The ignorant, arrogant midget! He should have known who he was facing, yet he dared to shamelessly say things like that!


    Yun Lang smiled apologetically to the woman with cold sweat all over his forehead, "Senior, I will take him away immediately."


    After saying that, he grabbed Lu Benwei''s palm, wanting to take him away.


    But before he could even take a step, an amused voice came from the woman''s mouth.


    "You are Huang Wujing''s man, aren''t you?"


    Yun Lang froze in ce as if struck by lightning. A bitter smile appeared on his face.


    He had thought the woman did not recognize him, so he wanted to take this chance and quickly take Lu Benwei away from this ce with him.


    But he did not expect that with one sentence, the woman was able to point out his identity.


    Considering his master was like fire and water with this woman, there was probably no way he could leave now.


    "The Senior indeed has sharp eyes."


    Yun Lang simply gave up the idea of running away and turned around with a smile.


    But the woman still ignored Yun Lang and stared straight at the bead in Lu Benwei''s hand instead.


    The reason she appeared here was also because she was attracted by the aura of this bead.


    The Demon Emperor''s demon core.


    And a water-attributed demon core at that.


    It was a priceless treasure for her!


    "Senior, I don''t mind staying, but this midget next to me is just an ordinary human who happened to be traveling together. Could he please be allowed to leave?" Yun Lang said to the woman.


    At the same time, he lowered his head and whispered to Lu Benwei, "Midget, I actually still don''t like you all that much, but this matter has indeed nothing to do with you. I will try my best to find a way for you to escape. If you manage to get away, go find my master if possible and tell him what happened here. If you can''t find my master... just get as far away from this ce as you can, and nevere back!"


    But the woman still ignored Yun Lang.


    Her bright eyes were still fixed closely on the demon core in Lu Benwei''s hand.


    Then, she slowly lifted her wless long legs and walked towards Lu Benwei.


    Seeing this, Yun Lang''s face changed. He gritted his teeth and stood in front of Lu Benwei, saying: "Senior, I already said he is just an ordinary human unrted to the matters between us. Please let him go."


    "Noisy."


    The woman finally revealed impatience. As her voice fell, a water droplet suddenly materialized out of nowhere and quickly took the shape of a transparent palm.


    It fiercely pped Yun Lang in the face.


    In that instant, Yun Lang''s eyes widened as he stiffly fell to the ground, foaming at his mouth.


    "A useless fool like you wants to have some sort of presence here? And he needs a useless fool like you to help him escape?"


    The woman looked at Yun Lang disdainfully before turning her gaze to Lu Benwei, frowning as she asked: "My lord, who might you be?"

 Chapter 288

    Chapter 288


    Lu Benwei lying on the ground foaming at the mouth red his eyes wide.


    What did this woman say?


    Does she mean this dwarf is stronger than him?


    How is this possible...


    But Water Elementpletely ignored him, striding over him and stopping at a distance of ten yards from Lu Benwei.


    Her eyes looked up and down at Lu Benwei.


    She seemed to want to see through Lu Benwei.


    But on Lu Benwei she couldn''t sense the slightest cultivation level, he looked just like an ordinary person.


    No wonder the waste under her feet regarded this man in ck robes as an ordinary person.


    But she recognized that demon pill, someone who could grab and y with the Two Life Demon Emperor''s demon pill couldn''t possibly be just an ordinary person!


    At the very least, this inscrutable situation made Water Element not dare act rashly for the moment.


    Also, the way he was staring straight at her made her very ufortable.


    Suddenly.


    Lu Benwei moved.


    This made Water Element very vignt.


    But what she didn''t expect was that this man in ck picked a little flower next to him and suddenly reached out towards her.


    This inexplicable scene instantly left Water Element full of confusion.


    "Sir, what do you mean?"


    Water Element looked at Lu Benwei warily, nced at the little flower again, and couldn''t help asking.


    "Oh, I forgot to introduce myself."


    Lu Benwei straightened his ck robes and solemnly said, "I am Lu Benwei the Scumbag, love at first sight with miss, giving a little flower, hoping to spend a passionate night with miss!"


    This...


    Water Element almost opened her mouth wide.


    Did this person not know her power?


    To flirt with her in this kind of situation, and flirt so tastelessly?


    Yun Lang lying on the ground foaming at the mouth felt like dying, this dwarf really doesn''t take the normal path. He didn''t know whether to say he admired it or it was courting death.


    Seeing Lu Benwei''s utterly sincere appearance, Water Element smiled awkwardly and said, "Sir, you''d better not joke with me like this, just get to the point. I want the bead in your hand."


    "So sir, can you let me have it?"


    As she spoke her gaze was fixed intensely on Lu Benwei.


    Today.


    She was determined to obtain this demon pill.


    If this person was willing to give it to her, that would be perfect.


    But if he was unwilling to give it to her, even if she couldn''t discern his cultivation level, she could only take it by force.


    "So miss likes this bead." Lu Benwei said, "That''s fine, as long as miss spends a passionate night with me, chats with me, drinks with me, I''ll give it to miss."


    Hearing this.


    Water Element''s expression changed several times.


    She figured out that the man in ck in front of her was just a weirdo.


    Since that was so, she might as well try going along with him...


    "Fine, I agree. So now you can give me that bead, right?" Water Element raised the corners of her mouth and casually said.


    "Great, great!"


    Lu Benwei said happily. Without another word he gave the demon pill to Water Element, while also passing over the flower.


    Holding the demon pill in her hand, Water Element revealed an incredulous look.


    She absolutely didn''t expect that she would actually get the demon pill so easily.


    She had just been trying to go along with this man in ck''s words, she didn''t have any hope that he would really give her the demon pill.


    But who knew this man in ck would be so generous?


    He really was a weirdo!


    She felt extremely excited. With this demon pill, perhaps she could make a breakthrough.


    "Misse over here and sit, hurry over and sit."


    Lu Benwei eagerly waved his hand, while moving over a rock. He pped away all the dust on the rock, beckoning enthusiastically.


    "Humph, if anyone''s sitting it should be just you sitting alone. Also, thanks for the demon pill." Water Element raised the corners of her mouth and casually said.


    After all, she already got the demon pill in hand. Who would really spend a passionate night apanying this weirdo?


    Having said that, she gave a coldugh.


    Then her body shed swiftly, disappearing into the mist.


    Lu Benwei who had anxiously hoped she woulde over was stunned as the woman suddenly disappeared.


    His whole person froze in ce.


    At the side, Yun Lang staggered up from the ground, looking at the departed Water Element with an utterly incredulous expression on his face.


    He had thought it was certainly death, but didn''t expect Water Element would just leave like this.


    This feeling of surviving disaster gave him a wonderful sense of relief.


    He hurriedly asked Lu Benwei, "Dwarf, just what exactly happened? What bead of yours is so important that she lost all interest in killing the two of us just for it?"


    Hearing Yun Lang''s voice seemed to bring Lu Benwei out of his daze. Only then did he react, crying out indignantly, "How can she trick me like this? How can she just leave? Didn''t we agree to spend a passionate night together? What about trust between people?"


    He ced his right hand over his heart and staggered back a step.


    Pain.


    Truly f*cking heart pain.


    He finally knew what it felt like to be deceived and hurt by a woman.


    "Get over yourself. Just being able to escape disaster is lucky. Did you really think someone like her would spend a passionate night with an ordinary person like you?" Yun Lang said, rolling his eyes.


    But Lu Benweipletely ignored him, instead filling with anger.


    "No, the wretched woman agreed to apany me, I have to catch her back."


    Lu Benwei''s furious voice rang out.


    His palm casually raised up as he shouted, "Come back to this scumbag!"


    "Pah!"


    Yun Lang gave Lu Benwei a sideways nce.


    He also saw now that this dwarf really was an idiot.


    With just you raising your hand, do you really think you can haul Water Element back here?


    Do you think you''re a god?

 Chapter 289

    Chapter 289


    In the next moment.


    Yun Lang was dumbfounded.


    He saw a familiar figure flying back from the thick fog.


    Instantly caught by Lu Benwei''s hand.


    Snap!


    Yun Lang had difficulty breathing. He felt like he couldn''t breathe at all. There seemed to be a fish bone stuck in his throat. He couldn''t get a word out for a long time, and his eyeballs almost popped out from being so shocked.


    This midget casually raised his hand and actually caught Water Element back?


    This scene looked so unreal to Yun Lang.


    It evenpletely overturned his cognition.


    But the facts were right in front of him. What he saw with his own eyes could not be faked, no matter how unbelievable it was.


    He instantly understood that this midget was a super powerhouse,


    So powerful that he didn''t dare to imagine.


    After all, who was Water Element? She was just caught back so easily by him.


    And when he remembered how he had called the other person a midget and a waste one after another, cold sweat streamed down his back.


    His legs


    Pitifully shook uncontrobly.


    His teeth


    Also couldn''t help chattering.


    At this time, Water Element''s face was also full of fear.


    She had just been gloating about sessfully obtaining the Demon Emperor''s Demon Core. In her heart, she mocked how she would meet such a ridiculous freak like Lu Benwei. But in the next moment, she felt an invisible palm grabbing her,


    And with a power she could not resist at all, she was pulled back.


    Such means,


    Even at her peak as the reincarnation of the Two Life Demon Emperor, were unheard of.


    It simply transcended her cognition of power levels.


    She instantly realized that she had caused great trouble -


    She had offended a powerhouse who made her feel hopeless.


    "Senior... senior,"


    She hardened her scalp and looked back at the ck-robed man, forcibly showing a smiling face to apologize: "Senior, I was blind. Please be magnanimous and do notpare me to your noble character. I will return your Demon Core to you right away."


    As she spoke, she quickly offered the Demon Core with both hands.


    "Hmph, you actually dared to deceive my feelings. This scumbag is very angry,"


    Lu Benwei crushed the Two Life Demon Emperor''s Demon Core with one hand, transmitting an angry voice.


    Seeing this, Water Element''s whole body shivered in fear.


    The Demon Cores were the hardest parts of demonic beasts. It was crushed into pieces just like that.


    If he decided to crush her to death, wouldn''t it be as easy as ying a game?


    She quickly knelt on the ground, her body trembling, begging for mercy: "Senior, senior, I really was blind. This junior is willing to do anything to quell senior''s anger."


    "I want you to serve me!"


    Lu Benwei said angrily.


    "Okay, okay, as long as senior vents your anger, let this junior do anything and I am willing." Water Element quickly said.


    "Hmm, that''s more like it,"


    Only then did Lu Benwei''s anger subside by more than half. He then sat on a rock with his bodyzily leaning against the tree trunk behind him. He waved his hand and said, "Dance for this scumbag first."


    This put Water Element in a very awkward situation.


    She would be fine with performing a set of martial arts moves, but asking her to dance was taking her life!


    The key point was, I can''t even dance!


    "Hmm?"


    However, an angry voice came from under the ck robe.


    Water Element shuddered. She gritted her red lips and hardened her scalp. She twisted her water snake waist and awkwardly began to dance in front of Lu Benwei.


    On the side, Yun Lang watched in astonishment.


    This was Water Element!


    Someone even his noble master was wary of.


    She actually started twisting like that?


    He sucked in a breath of cold air.


    If he hadn''t seen it with his own eyes, he would never have believed something like this could happen.


    Just then, he suddenly noticed Lu Benwei tilting his head towards him.


    He shuddered.


    Thud.


    Almost reflexively, his legs fell to the ground.


    He had a premonition.


    If he didn''t do this, he would die very miserably.


    "Any wine?"


    Lu Benwei asked.


    "Yes, yes, yes!"


    Yun Lang quickly took out his best wine and brought out a few wine sses and presented them to Lu Benwei.


    Lu Benwei filled up the cups, then shouted, "Both of you, drink with me, and the atmosphere must be good!"


    Seeing this, Water Element and Yun Lang hurriedly picked up the cups. The two tacitly clinked sses, just to make the master in front of them happy.


    "Hmm, not bad."


    Lu Benwei crossed his legs and felt extremely leisurely andfortable.


    On his thigh, a centipede was also twisting, chirping noisily along to the music.


    "Hey hey hey, little mistress, hurry up and say, who do you love?" At this time, Night Wind Centipede pointed at Water Element and shouted loudly.


    Water Element''s expression turned ugly.


    Her gloomy eyes looked towards Night Wind Centipede.


    Since when did a little Demon King Centipede dare to talk to her like this?


    However, Night Wind Centipede jumped up and shouted, "Aiya, bro, look at her, this woman is ring at me. She doesn''t take your little brother seriously!"


    Hearing this, Lu Benwei tilted his head slightly, and a invisible momentum pressed towards Water Element.


    Water Element was so frightened that her face turned pale. She quickly exined, "Senior, I was wrong, please quell your anger!"


    "Then hurry up and apologize to me!" Night Wind Centipede jumped up and shouted, "If you don''t apologize that means you don''t take me seriously. Not taking me seriously means not taking my brother seriously!"


    Water Element trembled with anger, but after looking at Lu Benwei, she still reluctantly lowered her head and said with gritted teeth: "I''m sorry, Great Demon King, it was my mistake."


    "Hmph, that''s more like it," Night Wind Centipede looked very smug. Then he shouted again, "That''s right, hurry up and say, who do you love?"


    "I..."


    At this moment Water Element really almost cried, but sensing Lu Benwei''s tangible and intangible aura, she hardened her scalp and said, "Love senior scumbag."


    Lu Benwei was immediately ted by this sentence. He gently stroked Night Wind''s hard shell and nodded leisurely, saying, "Not bad little centipede, very understanding."


    Hearing this, Night Wind Centipede stood up his little body, stuck out his chest, looking very satisfied.


    Then he turned his gaze to Yun Lang again and yelled, "Boy, who''s the most handsome?"


    Yun Lang shuddered, and instantly reacted to say, "Reporting to the Great Demon King, scumbag is the most handsome."


    "Not bad, boy knows what''s good for him."


    Night Wind Centipede nodded satisfiedly.


    Lu Benwei also tilted back feeling very fulfilled. He waved his hand and shouted, "Keep ying music, keep dancing..."


    ...


    After rushing for a short time, Yi Feng and Huang Wujing finally returned to not far from Lu Benwei with the dog.


    But although Huang Wujing was trying his best to cover it up, Yi Feng still caught that something was off with Huang Wujing.


    "Bro, you don''t seem to be in a very good mood!"


    Yi Feng asked.


    "I''m fine."


    Huang Wujing forcibly showed a smile, but in the depths of his eyes there were still heavy colors.


    Because Water Element had not appeared, his heart was still uneasy.


    This big trouble,


    He really didn''t know how to deal with.


    In fact, he had already made up his mind that after the fog dispersed, he would first send Yi Feng out of the chaotic ce.


    That way, if they ran into Water Elementter, it wouldn''t involve Yi Feng.


    Or rather, it would be easier for Huang Wujing himself to escape...

 Chapter 290

    Chapter 290


    The two of them, along with a dog, finally returned to the camp.


    At first nce, they saw Lu Benwei leaning against a tree trunk, looking almost asleep and rxed.


    Beside him, there was a woman whose back view evoked various thoughts, kneeling half-bent and tapping his thigh.


    On the ground,


    empty wine cups and a wine jug were scattered.


    The lingering aroma of the remaining wine seemed to suggest something had happened here just moments ago.


    "Brother, you really know how to have a good time as a guard!" Huang Wujing said with a smile.


    "Yeah, it was quite a st," Yi Feng replied, his expression neutral but his gloomy eyes fixed on the nearly sleeping Lu Benwei.


    He wanted to see how long this damn skull could float in front of him.


    Huang Wujing shook his head, not knowing how Yi Feng managed to bring a woman to a ce like this, but it wasn''t his concern.


    However, when he saw Yun Lang, he felt a slight joy in his heart.


    He thought Yun Lang was in grave danger, but he hadn''t expected him to return unharmed.


    He approached Yun Lang and whispered, "Yun Lang, what exactly happened? Why did it take you so long toe back?"


    "Respected leader, it was because of the sudden mist in the mountains that blocked all my senses and dyed me," Yun Lang answered with his head lowered. "This mist is unlike anything I''ve ever encountered before. It''s quite extraordinary!"


    "It''s indeed extraordinary," Huang Wujing said with a serious expression.


    "Oh, could it be that you have already figured out something, respected leader?" Yun Lang quickly asked.


    "Not only have I figured out something, but it''sing for us," Huang Wujing said in a deep voice, then proceeded to tell Yun Lang about the encounter with the group of people from the Fire Element and the formation they encountered.


    "Damn those people from the Fire Element, daring to plot against the respected leader," Yun Lang said angrily.


    "The people from the Fire Element are already dead, so that doesn''t matter anymore. But what troubles me is the Water Element that hasn''t shown up," Huang Wujing sighed. "The Water Element''s attacks are elusive, and their cultivation is slightly higher than mine. I can''t rest easy with this threat. So, I have a task for you. When the mist in the mountains clears, quickly take Yi Feng and the others away from this ce. Otherwise, if the Water Elementes looking for us, I''m afraid they might get caught in the crossfire."


    Upon hearing this, Yun Lang''s face revealed a meaningful expression as he said, "Respected leader, regarding the Water Element, I think you might be overly concerned."


    "Hmph, what do you mean?" Huang Wujing asked sternly.


    "Respected leader, why don''t you go and take a look at who that woman tapping his thigh is?" Yun Lang said with a profound tone.


    "That woman tapping his thigh?" Huang Wujing turned his head to nce at the woman whose back was facing him and replied in a deep voice, "What''s so interesting about a woman? Just say it straight, I don''t have the patience for your suspense."


    "Believe me, Your Excellency, take a good look, and you will surely be amazed!" Yun Lang said meaningfully.


    "Hmph!"


    Huang Wujing''s face showed anger. How could Yun Lang still tease him at a time like this?


    However, seeing the mysterious expression on Yun Lang''s face, curiosity got the better of him, and he approached to get a glimpse of the woman''s appearance.


    He saw her clearly.


    Indeed, she was quite beautiful.


    But beauty was just beauty. She was still just an ordinary woman. What''s the big deal?


    No, wait.


    But in the next moment, it suddenly hit him, and he widened his eyes and looked again.


    What is this?


    Damn it!


    Once Huang Wujing fully saw the woman''s appearance, his previously angry expression turned into utter shock. He jumped up on the spot, cursing loudly.


    Water Element.


    This woman who was massaging her legs was actually a Water Element!


    How was this possible?


    It was as if a thunderbolt had exploded in Huang Wujing''s mind, causing a storm of astonishment and disbelief.


    What''s even more incredible was that the Water Element raised her head and nced at him, her eyes filled with strong unwillingness, but then she buried her head again and continued massaging Yi Feng''s legs.


    What the hell was going on?


    Huang Wujing waspletely dumbfounded.


    Was this still the same Water Element who made him restless day and night?


    He took a quick step toward Yun Lang, grabbed him, and pulled him aside. With an anxious expression, he urgently asked, "Tell me, what the hell is going on? What happened? How could this be?"


    Looking at Huang Wujing''s urgent expression, Yun Lang forced a bitter smile.


    He had long anticipated that Huang Wujing would react like this. After all, even he, the eyewitness, found it unbelievable when he recalled what had happened.


    Then, under Huang Wujing''s intense gaze, Yun Lang recounted everything that had happened in detail.


    What?!


    After listening, Huang Wujing gasped for breath.


    With a casual wave of his hand, he had captured the Water Element, who had disappeared without a trace!


    Not only Yun Lang, even he, as the ruler, had never heard of such a method. It was unheard of and unseen!


    So, did this mean that this guard of Yi Feng''s was a hidden super expert?


    Then, who was this guy?


    As they wondered, they heard Yi Feng''s cursing nearby.


    "You bastard, you bastard! I made you cheap, made you cheap."


    Hearing the cursing, Huang Wujing and Yun Lang turned their heads to see an incredibly unbelievable scene...

 Chapter 291

    Chapter 291


    As soon as he saw, Yi Feng was grabbing Lu Benwei''s ck robe and stomping on it with his feet, one kick after another.


    "Woo woo woo..."


    "Master, I was wrong, I was wrong, I will never dare again."


    Lu Benwei no longer had the kind of leisurely appearance he had before. He was hugging Yi Feng''s thighs and letting out crying sounds.


    This scene. It simply stunned Huang Wujing and the Water Element to the point of petrification.


    Was this still the same nonchnt person who had subdued the Water Element so obediently? In front of Yi Feng, he was actually so lowly?


    And Yi Feng?


    With the thought of this, Huang Wujing felt his mind shake tremendously!


    In order to verify his guess in his heart, he could no longer hold back. Finally he plucked up the courage to walk towards Yi Feng.


    "Old..."


    He smacked his lips, finding that he didn''t quite dare to continue calling Yi Feng little brother.


    Yi Feng, however, after kicking Lu Benwei over, asked with a gentle smile: "Brother, do you have something?"


    "I..."


    Huang Wujing didn''t know how to speak. Amidst the nervousness in his heart, he took out the small wooden carving Yi Feng had given him and asked, "I want to ask you, where exactly did this wood carvinge from?"


    "Brother, seeing your memory, didn''t I say I carved it myself?" Yi Feng smiled.


    Huang Wujing was shocked in his heart.


    Although Yi Feng had indeed told him before that he had carved it himself, he thought it was just something Yi Feng had casuallye up with, so he didn''t take it to heart at all.


    But at this moment, with Yi Feng reaffirming that this woodcarving was carved by him, he had no choice but to consider its authenticity.


    It was just that he still found it somewhat unbelievable.


    Could this young man, who had been with him day and night and looked extremely gentle, really be a peerless master?


    "What''s the matter, brother? Did something go wrong?"


    Yi Feng casually took over the little woodcarving from Huang Wujing''s hand. Then suddenly realized and said apologetically: "It actually cracked. I''m really sorry, brother."


    Yi Feng looked rather embarrassed.


    This wood carving was carved when he first started learning carving. The materials and techniques used were not very good.


    "How about this, brother, I''ll give you a few more." Yi Feng casually threw the Big Baby on the ground.


    However.


    Yi Feng''s casual words instantly stunned Huang Wujing.


    "You... Do you have more?"


    He said with a flushed neck.


    "Of course there are. These aren''t rare things. I still have six more here. Together with the one I gave you before, they are a set."


    As he spoke, Yi Feng fumbled in his arms and took out all the other Cbash Brothers, holding them in his hands and handing them to Huang Wujing with a smile: "Come on, brother, they''re all yours."


    Seeing this scene, Huang Wujing gasped and trembled in his extended hands.


    Looking at the handful of Cbash Brothers in Yi Feng''s hands, he felt extremely unbelievable. How could such powerful items have so many that can be casually brought out?


    It was simply too terrible.


    And at this moment, he alsopletely confirmed Yi Feng''s identity as a master.


    Because one Cbash Brother might identally havee into Yi Feng''s possession, but it cannot be that so many Cbash Brothers happened toe into his hands unintentionally.


    Involuntarily, he had a bitter smile.


    He had always been unwilling to reveal his identity in front of Yi Feng, for fear that his identity would scare Yi Feng. But damn it, now it looks like that''s not the case at all!


    It turned out that in the rtionship between the two, Huang Wujing was the little brother!


    Yi Feng was the big brother who was afraid to speak of his identity for fear of scaring him!


    With the thought of this, Huang Wujing flushed bright red, feeling no ce for himself before Yi Feng.


    What was even more ridiculous was that he had even given Yi Feng a jade pendant to protect his life. He didn''t know that something Yi Feng casually took out could protect his, Huang Wujing''s, life.


    And in retrospect, when Yi Feng regarded this chaotic ce as a tourist attraction, he still felt Yi Feng was quite naive and ignorant.


    But judging by Yi Feng''s current means, what was this chaotic ce that seemed like just a tourist attraction in his eyes!


    "Sen...Senior, it was all Huang Wujing''s fault for having no eye for people. I hope you punish me for any previous offenses!" Huang Wujing said apprehensively with his body bowed down in awe.


    "Brother, what are you doing?"


    Yi Feng hurriedly helped Huang Wujing up and said sternly, "Why did you suddenly call me senior? Although I do think my carving skills are quite good, but our rtionship shouldn''t change just because of a carving. Aren''t you being overly courteous?"


    "You..."


    Seeing Yi Feng''s appearance, Huang Wujing was stunned. He was extremely moved in his heart.


    "Brother, I don''t often make a good friend like you. If you change into this just because of my little carving skills, I should have known better than to give you the Cbash Brothers," Yi Feng said sternly.


    Hearing this.


    Huang Wujing was even more moved in his heart.


    But at the same time, he suddenly understood Yi Feng''s mentality at this moment, which was exactly the same as his mentality when he first saw Yi Feng.


    After all, masters are lonely!


    Used to being ttered all the time, it''s not easy toe across someone you can open up to!


    Of course, only now he was the one who seemed interesting in Yi Feng''s eyes.


    "Alright!"


    Huang Wujing sighed inwardly.


    It seemed Yi Feng did not intend to expose all this. In that case, neither would he, Huang Wujing.


    He could only cooperate with Yi Feng and continue to y the role of this interesting person!


    After all, being friends with such a character was a blessing he had cultivated in his previous life!


    "Miss, are you okay?"


    At this time, Yi Feng came to the Water Element and gently helped her up, asking gently.


    "I, I''m fine."


    The Water Element revealed an overwhelmed look and answered in panic.


    After all, she had just witnessed with her own eyes this young man stomping wildly on that terrifying ck-robed person.


    What did this imply?


    It implied that the person in front of her was even more terrifying than the ck-robed person.


    It was an existence she simply couldn''t dare to imagine.


    She nced at Huang Wujing with thick jealousy in her eyes. She was jealous that Huang Wujing had somehow gotten involved with such a character.


    She knew that even though her current cultivation level was higher than Huang Wujing¡¯s, she could never surpass Huang Wujing.


    "Miss, don''t go wandering around in the future. You just happened to run into me today. If it were someone else, I''m afraid you wouldn''t have been able to leave today!" Yi Feng admonished the Water Element solemnly.


    After all, his words were not unreasonable.


    Such a beautiful girl in such a remote ce would easily arouse indecent thoughts from others. Even if there was a little malice, it would likely lead to serious consequences.


    But Yi Feng''s words suddenly made the Water Element shiver.


    The warning in Yi Feng''s words was very strong!

 Chapter 292

    Chapter 292


    It seemed that he had long seen through her purpose and did not deign to make a move against a character like her, which was why he let her off the hook!


    "Many thanks."


    Water Element gratefully said before quickly disappearing into the mist.


    Not long after Water Element''s departure, the mist also quickly dissipated.


    And Yi Feng finally got his wish to cross the mountain range along with Huang Wujing, arriving in the city.


    It was called Mountain Water City.


    This Mountain Water City really lived up to its reputation. Only now did Yi Feng finally understand what was called beauty.


    Here, there were no t streets or roads. All buildings were located on rugged mountain peaks, cliff edges, and in front of waterfalls.


    And these buildings were also ingeniously designed topletely integrate with the mountains and waters.


    "Marvelous, marvelous, marvelous!"


    Yi Feng could not help but exim. This ce was simply a perfectbination of nature''s magic and human effort.


    "Haha, little... little brother is happy, that''s good."


    Huang Wujingughed loudly. But after knowing Yi Feng''s true identity, it still took a lot of courage for him to continue addressing Yi Feng this way.


    Soon after, Huang Wujing took Yi Feng to a small courtyard.


    In the yard, waterfall streams flowed while pavilions and structures stood like jade.


    "Haha, brother, is there any wine?"


    Yi Feng couldn''t help sitting down on a stone bench and asked.


    "There is wine, there is wine. Today I will let you drink to your heart''s content." Huang Wujing hurriedly called for people to bring all kinds of fine wine, while also calling for a group of youngdies to dance.


    After drinking a cup with Huang Wujing and seeing the dejected Skeleton Wei sitting to the side, Yi Feng''s eyes flickered slightly.


    His heart was somewhat unwilling.


    He also felt a little guilty for being too heavy-handed just now.


    After all, although this guy had not made things easy for him, Yi Feng had long regarded Skeleton Wei as one of his own in his heart after being with him for so long.


    "Did I break you anywhere just now?" Yi Feng pulled Skeleton Wei to the side, patting his bones up and down through the ck robe, while asking.


    Skeleton Wei shook his head.


    But his appearance was full of grievance.


    "It''s rare toe to such a nice ce. Go have fun yourself!" Yi Feng took out a money bag, counted it, and handed it to Skeleton Wei with a pained expression.


    "Get out!"


    Seeing this, Skeleton Wei''s whole body shook as he became spirited. His hands hurriedly took the money bag.


    Watching this scene, Huang Wujing''s eyes flickered darkly.


    This ck-robed figure was still someone he did not dare to easily offend in front of Yi Feng.


    "Yun Lang, hurry up and take this, take this brother around to tour everywhere." Huang Wujing hurriedly ordered.


    "Yes."


    Yun Lang quickly nodded. By now, he also did not dare to be the slightest bit careless, and had long understood the short-sightedness of his previous perspective.


    At this moment, Skeleton Wei left the yard happily and eagerly, following Yun Lang.


    "Haha, I''ve troubled brother. It''s just us two brothers left. Let''s drink to our hearts'' content." Yi Feng raised his wine ss andughed.


    "Good good good, drink to our hearts'' content."


    Huang Wujing also raised his ss.


    "Huang Wujing, so you really came back."


    Just as the two were drinking to their hearts'' content, a voice came from outside the courtyard gate.


    Seeing this, Huang Wujing''s expression changed slightly. He hurriedly put down his wine ss and said, "Little... little brother, I''ll go for a bit ande back right away."


    "Go ahead, brother."


    Yi Fengughed.


    After getting Yi Feng''s consent, Huang Wujing hurriedly went out.


    Outside the courtyard gate stood a beautiful woman in a long skirt and an old man in a gray robe.


    "What are you two here for?"


    Huang Wujing angrily shouted, "Speak, what''s your business looking for me? If you have nothing, hurry up and go. I''m busy and don''t have time to bother with you."


    "Oh? Huang Wujing, your attitude is quite aloof now. You''re actually so impatient with us. Who are you drinking with that''s gotten you so drunk?" The woman in the long skirt twitched her nose rather mockingly as she asked.


    "None of your business. Hurry up and go, go!"


    Huang Wujing red at them impatiently, waving his palms.


    "Humph, Huang Wujing, we came looking for you to discuss dealing with those Five Elements confidants. That''s important business." The woman in the long skirt said solemnly.


    "Then get out of here. There''s no business more important than what I have now." Huang Wujing continued to dismiss them.


    "Oh?"


    "In that case, I insist on seeing who exactly you''re drinking with that''s made you disregard even the important matter of the Five Elements."


    The woman in the long skirt said angrily. Her probing aura quietly permeated into the yard without a sound.


    She then gave a coldugh.


    "Huang Wujing, you''ve got some nerve. I thought it was someone important that made you so impatient with us. Turns out it''s just amoner!?"

 Chapter 293

    Chapter 293


    "Humph."


    "Isn''t it just a mortal?"


    "You blind idiot!"


    Huang Wujing said in a deep voice: "You''d better shut your mouth, or you won''t know how you died."


    After speaking, Huang Wujing angrily shook his sleeve and was about to leave.


    But when Long Skirt Beauty saw Huang Wujing like this, she was even more interested. She hurriedly stopped Huang Wujing and curiously asked, "Huang Wujing, I''ve known you for so many years. I''ve never seen you like this before. Today I''ll just put it to you here. If you don''t tell me who exactly this young man is, I won''t leave."


    "You..."


    Huang Wujing looked at Long Skirt Beauty with anger on his face.


    But she also knew this woman''s personality. She turned her head back and snorted, "I can tell you, but you''d better not say it out, you know it and get out of here quickly."


    "Hey, hurry up and tell me, don''t keep me in suspense."


    Long Skirt Beauty''s appetite was whetted, and she hurriedly asked.


    Huang Wujing took a look at Yi Feng, who was drinking alone in the yard, took a deep breath, and then solemnly said, "Although you can''t see through his cultivation level, he is definitely an extremely terrifying existence. I even suspect he is not a Martial Emperor at all!"


    "Not a Martial Emperor?"


    Long Skirt Beauty was slightly surprised and said incredulously, "Could he be an immortal from the heavens?"


    "That''s right."


    Huang Wujing nodded solemnly.


    "But hasn''t the path to immortality been cut off? Now in the Immortal River Continent, where can immortalse from?" Long Skirt Beauty asked doubtfully.


    "Who can say for sure, but I feel he is an immortal!"


    There was firm affirmation in Huang Wujing''s words.


    Because if he was not an immortal, there was no way to exin Yi Feng''s carving that could kill Huo Xing and the others.


    At least, Huang Wujing believed that even a Ten Lives Martial Emperor could not achieve such means.


    Not to mention Yi Feng, just from Yun Long''s description, the means by which Kulong Wei grabbed Shui Xing with one hand also exceeded the abilities of a Ten Lives Martial Emperor.


    "Alright, I''ve told you everything I should, now get out of here quickly and don''t disturb us brothers from drinking, in case you incur his displeasure."


    Huang Wujing said solemnly.


    "Brothers?"


    But Long Skirt Beauty caught the key word and asked in surprise.


    Huang Wujing hesitated slightly, then nodded solemnly, "That''s right, brothers!"


    "Hahahaha..."


    However, Long Skirt Beauty burst outughing.


    "What are youughing at?" Huang Wujing asked gloomily.


    "I''mughing that you, Huang Wujing, have be so naive."


    Long Skirt Beauty said with a chuckle, "Originally when you said he was a nine-life Martial Emperor, with your attitude towards him I could believe it to some extent. But you insist that he is some kind of immortal, and that he is your brother. Don''t you think it''s a bit ridiculous? Where can you find an immortal who would take a two-life Martial Emperor like you as a brother?"


    "Humph, whatever if you don''t believe it."


    Huang Wujing''s face flushed red and he shouted angrily.


    "I didn''t say I definitely don''t believe it. Take a step back and say, even if what you said is true, and he really is an immortal, it wouldn''t be excessive to introduce us to get acquainted, right?" Long Skirt Beauty said. "After all, hosting three people together must be more thoughtful than you hosting him alone, right?"


    Huang Wujing frowned.


    What this woman said was not unreasonable.


    More importantly, he knew this woman''s personality. If she didn''t get her way, she really wouldn''t leave.


    Rather than letting her make trouble here uncontrolled, it would be better to agree to her request.


    "Fine, but I''ll go ask him first. It''s okay only if he agrees,"


    Huang Wujing said solemnly, then walked back to the inner courtyard.


    "Little brother, two of my old friends know that you are here and also want toe over and get acquainted with you. What do you think..." Huang Wujing asked.


    "Oh, that''s too kind of them. Have theme in quickly!" Yi Feng said with a smile.


    "Okay."


    Upon hearing this, Huang Wujing walked back to the outer courtyard.


    "Well, what did he say?"


    Long Skirt Beauty asked.


    "My brother agreed to meet you, but before meeting, there are some things I must tell you first,"


    Huang Wujing said solemnly.


    "First, don''t be rude in front of him."


    "Second, he is concealing his identity. At the same time, I''m also pretending to be an ordinary person in front of him. Although he is fully aware of all this, you must not expose it. Otherwise, don''t me me, Huang Wujing, for turning hostile."


    "Okay, no problem."


    Long Skirt Beauty agreed.


    "You can go, I won''t go this time."


    At this time, the Gray Clothes Elder who had not spoken all this time tly refused with an expressionless face. Obviously he had no interest in these things at all.


    "You old guy, besides your shabby chessboard, is there anything else that can arouse your interest?" Long Skirt Beauty said unpleasantly.


    The Gray Clothes Elder remained expressionless.


    "Let''s go, you have to go today." Long Skirt Beauty said firmly.


    "Right, since I already told my brother, let''s go together. There shouldn''t be any harm in it." On the side, Huang Wujing also persuaded.


    Hearing this, the Gray Clothes Elder silently nodded.


    Finally, Huang Wujing led the two into the inner courtyard and came to the table.


    The Gray Clothes Elder still had that expressionless look, as if whether Yi Feng was an immortal or not had no relevance to him at all.


    However, Long Skirt Beauty raised the corners of her mouth.


    She was going to take a good look and see just how capable this so-called immortal brother of Huang Wujing''s really was.

 Chapter 294

    Chapter 294


    "Yi Feng, this is Meng Lixian," Huang Wujing introduced.


    "Hello," Yi Feng greeted with a fist gesture.


    "Hello," the beautiful woman in a long dress smiled, but there was a hint of meaningful color at the corner of her mouth.


    "This is Yin Shengfu," Huang Wujing introduced the gray-clothed old man to Yi Feng.


    "I''ve met Brother Yin before," Yi Feng greeted again with a fist gesture.


    But Yin Shengfu ignored Yi Feng and instead sat down cross-legged, closing his eyes to rest.


    Yi Feng stood awkwardly in ce, furrowing his brows.


    "You..." Huang Wujing felt uneasy and angrily red at Yin Shengfu, but thetterpletely ignored him.


    "Yi Feng, don''t mind him, let''s drink," Huang Wujing quickly reassured, fearing that Yi Feng would get angry.


    Yi Feng nodded, not taking it to heart.


    "Come, let''s drink," Huang Wujing raised his cup and said.


    "Cheers," Yi Feng and Meng Lixian raised their cups as well.


    After finishing a cup, Meng Lixian gently put down her cup and looked meaningfully at Yi Feng, saying, "Yi Feng, you don''t know, just now Huang Wujing was praising you to the heavens, saying this and that about you..."


    "So, I suppose you must... be very talented, right?" she asked, filled with inquiry.


    Huang Wujing''s expression darkened instantly.


    He instantly heard the hidden meaning in Meng Lixian''s words and red at her.


    But Meng Lixian paid no attention and continued to gaze at Yi Feng with her piercing eyes, full of questioning.


    "That was just Huang Brother exaggerating, what talents could I have? I''m just an ordinary person!" Yi Feng smiled and said.


    "An ordinary person?" Meng Lixian raised an interesting corner of her mouth and asked again, "Even if you''re an ordinary person, you must still have some talents, right?"


    "Meng Lixian, that''s enough!" Huang Wujing finally couldn''t bear it and forcefully put down his cup.


    "What are you in a hurry for, Huang Wujing? I''m just having a casual chat with your brother here," Meng Lixian scolded Huang Wujing back, then turned to Yi Feng with a smiling face and asked leisurely, "So, Yi Brother, do you agree with what I said?"


    "You''re right," Yi Feng smiled, but his expression also became meaningful.


    "So, Yi Feng, what talents do you have exactly?" Meng Lixian asked.


    "I do have quite a few, indeed," Yi Feng said.


    "Oh?" Meng Lixian put on a look of anticipation and asked, "Since that''s the case, why don''t you show me your skills, Yi Brother?"


    However, Yi Feng raised his head and counter-questioned, "Why should I show you my skills?"


    "What does my talent have to do with you?"


    "Besides, are we close?"


    Three consecutive questions.


    Meng Lixian was stunned on the spot.


    Her face was filled with gloom, looking extremely unpleasant.


    In her sharp eyes, there was a hint of hidden anger.


    She realized that this young man in front of her was nothing special,cking in ability, but had quite the temper.


    She never expected someone to dare to speak to her like this.


    If it weren''t for Huang Wujing''s sake, she might have already taken action.


    "Hmph, you all can keep drinking, I''ll take my leave first," Meng Lixian snorted coldly and turned to leave.


    "Farewell, no need to see me off."


    Huang Wujing snorted angrily, feeling extremely anxious and regretful for agreeing to Meng Lixian''s visit.


    But when it came to Meng Lixian leaving, Yi Feng didn''t even spare her a nce.


    From the moment this woman entered, he could tell there was something off about her. Out of respect for Huang Wujing, he had always remained patient.


    However, Meng Lixian pushed her luck, treating him like a fool, so naturally, he wouldn''t give her any face.


    "Come on, bro, let''s continue drinking."


    Yi Feng lifted his wine cup, offering it to Huang Wujing. He initially thought of inviting Yin Shengfu, who was sitting nearby, but seeing his expressionless face, Yi Feng chose not to bother him.


    "Cheers, cheers."


    Relieved, Huang Wujing saw that Yi Feng didn''t care about Meng Lixian at all, and he let out a sigh of relief.


    In his heart, he also felt a sense of admiration for Yi Feng.


    This brother of his was truly remarkable. Faced with someone as pretentious as Meng Lixian, he didn''t lose his temper.


    That was something he couldn''t do.


    Thinking of this, he couldn''t help but smile wryly.


    Both pretending to be ordinary people, but the disparity between the two was evident everywhere. Yi Feng was the epitome of returning to simplicity and authenticity.


    "Oh, bro, there''s actually a guqin here. Can I y it?"


    After having a couple more drinks with Huang Wujing, Yi Feng noticed a guqin ced on the side, and he asked excitedly.


    "Oh, so you know how to y the guqin, bro?"


    Huang Wujing asked in astonishment.


    "Just a little."


    Yi Feng smiled.


    "This guqin is usually yed by the youngdy. If you''re interested, feel free to use it," Huang Wujing said.


    "Great, then I''ll give it a try."


    Unable to resist the urge, Yi Feng put down his wine cup and stood up.


    To be honest, at this moment, he was really itching to y. Drinking wine, talking nonsense, and adding some music to the mix¡ªit was truly a great pleasure in life!


    Yi Feng sat in front of the guqin, and his slender hands gentlynded on the strings...


    Outside the courtyard,


    Meng Lixian''s anger remained unresolved.


    She couldn''t understand why Huang Wujing would treat her with such impatience and scold her because of someone else.


    She could understand if this person truly possessed extraordinary abilities, but he was just an ordinary person...


    And even when she said she was leaving, he didn''t bother toe after her.


    Could this ordinary person be more important to him than she was?


    In that moment,


    The more she thought about it, the angrier she became.


    "Fine, Huang Wujing, I won''te looking for you anymore."


    Seeing that Huang Wujing in the inner courtyard didn''t care about her at all, she stamped her foot in anger and left.


    Just then, the sound of the guqin drifted out from the inner courtyard...

 Chapter 295

    Chapter 295


    When the sound of the zither entered her ears, Meng Lixian, who was just about to leave angrily, was stunned.


    "What''s this?"


    "How can this be the power of the Great Dao?!"


    She stared with wide eyes, her whole body trembling uncontrobly.


    Her eyes were filled with deep disbelief.


    Meng Lixian was known for her zither skills in this chaotic ce, and was titled the Zither Emperor Li Xian. Therefore, when the sound of the zither entered her ears, she instantly sensed the strong power of the Great Dao mixed in the music.


    The power of the Great Dao.


    It was something all Martial Emperors dreamed of obtaining.


    Because for a Martial Emperor to continue improving, they would need to choose their own path that they would follow all the way up. Only by walking upwards along this path would they have a chance at bing an Immortal.


    Although the path to immortality was broken now, before reaching that critical point, many still harbored that desire to pursue it.


    Although most would still choose the martial path, depending on one¡¯s talents, some would still seek other ways, such as taking the zither or painting as their cultivation path...


    No matter what they chose as their path, upon reaching the Martial Emperor level,prehending the power of the Great Dao was essential to improving further.


    Without enoughprehension of the power of the Great Dao, it was simply impossible to break through their current realm.


    However, the power of the Great Dao was not so easy toprehend. To be able to understand even a tiny bit of it was a tremendous opportunity.


    But to directly reveal the power of the Great Dao and mix it into the music of the zither ¨C such a shocking thing waspletely unheard of and unseen by Meng Lixian.


    In short, thispletely exceeded her realm of understanding.


    She sucked in a breath of cold air.


    If she were topare the power of the Great Dao she hadprehended over the years with the one ying the zither right now, it would be likeparing a single grain of sand to the sea.


    She simply could not imagine that there was still someone so powerful in the Immortal River Continent.


    What made her even more incredulous was that this zither music wasing from the inner courtyard she had just left.


    Huang Wujing, she knew him all too well.


    As for that old bastard Yin Shengfu, there was even less need to mention him.


    Therefore, the person ying the zither now was almost self-evident...


    She stumbled in her steps, her face ghastly pale, instantly realizing that she had acted shallow-mindedly and caused trouble.


    What Huang Wujing said was true.


    Someone who could do this must at least be an Immortal!


    At the moment, however, she had no time to think so much. She pricked up her ears and listened carefully to the music of the zither, feeling the power of the Great Dao within it, because that power was simply too important to her.


    However, due to the distance, the sound of the zither reaching her was faint.


    Thinking of this, her body moved and she hurried back to the inner courtyard.


    Inside the inner courtyard.


    Huang Wujing was also shocked stiff in an instant.


    Because he also truly and clearly felt the power of the Great Dao in the zither music. What frustrated him was that this power unique to the zither path, while having considerable influence on his state of mind, was otherwise of little use to him.


    Yin Shengfu, who had been resting with eyes closed and ignoring everything around him, also opened his eyes, and looked at Yi Feng in slight surprise.


    However, he soon closed his eyes again,pletely ignoring everything happening around him.


    At this moment, Meng Lixian had also finally rushed back to the inner courtyard.


    The sound of the zither was now loud and clear, entering her ears. It instantly brought her into the state.


    Especially the rich power of the Great Dao mixed in the music, it was simply rushing at her.


    This excited her to the extreme, making her whole body tremble uncontrobly.


    Because she had been stuck at a certain bottleneck for a long time, but thisst step, she had been unable to break through for a long time.


    And the power of the Great Dao before her now was clearly the key to her breakthrough.


    "Almost there..."


    "Just a little bit more..."


    Meng Lixian couldn''t help but clench her fists tightly, secretly hoping that this long-awaited moment would finallye.


    But just then.


    The zither music stopped abruptly.


    Meng Lixian, who was at the critical moment, was stunned instantly, suddenly awakening and yelling with a ghastly pale face, "Why did it stop?!"


    She had just unconsciously cried out when her gaze met Yi Feng''s meaningful eyes.


    "Want to listen?"


    "Well I won''t let you listen!"


    Yi Feng let out a cold snort, put away his zither, and went back to the table.


    From the way this woman rushed back just now, Yi Feng detected that she must also be someone who loves the zither.


    Since you love to listen, then I''ll make it a point not to let you listen, just to piss you off.


    After all, he had not forgotten how condescending this woman''s attitude was towards him earlier.


    Her words were full of contempt for him.


    Who the hell said men don''t hold grudges?


    I do.


    If you don''t give me face, don''t expect me to give you face either.


    Even considering Huang Wujing''s face, Yi Feng still thought this way, because when this woman showed her attitude towards him, she also didn''t consider Huang Wujing''s face!

 Chapter 296

    Chapter 296


    Upon hearing this.


    Meng Lixian''s face turned ghastly pale.


    She then took a step back in shock.


    Biting her red lips, her expression was full of regret.


    In her heart, she secretly hated herself for being short-sighted just now and missing out on a great opportunity.


    However, her previous self simply could not believe Huang Wujing''s words.


    Since the Immortal Path had been severed, what Huang Wujing spoke of was really hard to believe, it was the existence that subverted thoughts.


    Therefore, if not for seeing it with her own eyes, let alone Huang Wujing, even if her own father told her so, she probably still would not believe it.


    But who could have imagined that such mind-boggling events actually happened right before her eyes?


    Meanwhile, Huang Wujing''s face was also ugly.


    He knew clearly how big of an impact Yi Feng''s zither sounds had on Meng Lixian who cultivated with the zither.


    But now what more could he say?


    He could only sigh and say that Meng Lixian had brought it upon herself.


    After standing there in a daze for a good while with a dejected look, Meng Lixian finally hardened her scalp and walked over to the wine table to pour herself a cup.


    ¡°Eld...¡±


    But she had just uttered a word when Huang Wujing red at her.


    She quickly reacted and looked at Yi Feng full of remorse, ¡°Yi... Brother Yi, I was blind and offended you earlier. This cup is to apologize for my offense. I hope you won''t take it to heart."


    Having said that, Meng Lixian drank it all in one gulp.


    It had to be said that Meng Lixian''s actions took Yi Feng quite by surprise, and he looked at her with renewed admiration.


    "Fine."


    After a slight hesitation, Yi Feng nodded.


    Since you as a woman can take it and let it go, then as a man, he should fuss over it even less.


    "Haha, misunderstanding, all misunderstandings."


    "Take a seat, everyone."


    Seeing this, Huang Wujing heaved a sigh of relief, and arranged for Meng Lixian to sit aside, apparently also intending to resolve the awkward atmosphere.


    "Here."


    After sitting down, Yi Feng hesitated for a moment, then gestured with his cup to Meng Lixian.


    Seeing this, Meng Lixian was overjoyed and quickly stood up to clink sses with him.


    After downing the drink, her face was flushed.


    After getting along, she found that Yi Feng had an attractive temperament, especially that gentle look of his, which easily invoked good feelings from people.


    Not only was he not bothered by what had happened earlier, on the contrary...


    This made Meng Lixian feel even more guilty and ashamed.


    At this moment, she had to admit that even if Yi Feng didn''t have that level of cultivation, she would still be willing to get along with him.


    Just as the atmosphere among the three became lively again, Yin Shengfu, who was sitting cross-legged to one side looking disinterested in anything, suddenly took out a chessboard and started ying against himself.


    "Oh well."


    "This old guy."


    Seeing this, Huang Wujing and Meng Lixian shook their heads at the same time and exined to Yi Feng, "This old guy has no interest in anything. Nothing can grab his attention other than his chessboard."


    "Chess is great!"


    Seeing the chessboard, Yi Feng suddenly became interested.


    After all, chess was the only one left that he hadn''t perfectly aplished in his mission of zither, chess, calligraphy and painting.


    "Brother,e, I''ll y a round with you." Yi Feng said with augh as he walked over.


    However, Yin Shengfu just said expressionlessly, "Not just anyone can touch my chessboard. Besides, I won''t randomly waste my time either."


    Hearing this, Yi Feng''s face darkened.


    Damn.


    First was Meng Lixian, now there was this old guy.


    What''s with these people?


    I don''t care if you refuse to y chess with me, but can you at least show some basic respect when you speak?


    However, Yin Shengfu still immersed himself in his chess game,pletely ignoring Yi Feng.


    Yi Feng was toozy to make a fool of himself, so he asked Huang Wujing where the toilet was and hurriedly went to relieve himself of the urine he had been holding for a long time.


    But as soon as Yi Feng left, Huang Wujing and Meng Lixian jumped in anger.


    "Old man, what are you doing?"


    Huang Wujing shouted in a deep voice.


    Yin Shengfu still ignored them and stared thoughtfully at his chessboard.


    "I''m talking to you." Huang Wujing angrily shouted, "Don''t tell me you still don''t see what kind of person my brother is?"


    "I know."


    Yin Shengfu said expressionlessly.


    "Then how could you say that?" Meng Lixian also berated loudly.


    "So what?"


    Yin Shengfu looked up at them and said, "Whether he is an immortal or a god has nothing to do with me."


    "You, you..."


    Meng Lixian was extremely angry and shouted, "He kindly offered to y chess with you, yet you put on that sour face. I had already offended him earlier. Don''t tell me you want to offend him too?"


    "There is no offense or no offense."


    Yin Shengfu said expressionlessly, "Indeed, not everyone can touch my chess set. I only y against masters. So no matter who he is, if his chess skills are not good enough, that would be a desecration of my chess set."


    "How do you know his chess skills are not good?" Huang Wujing asked solemnly.


    "One can only excel in one field, his mastery of the zither has reached the realm of the celestials and vited thews of nature, so it is impossible for him to achieve sess in a second field, this is the irresistible mandate of heaven!" Yin Shengfu said expressionlessly.


    Hearing this.


    The two had ugly looks on their faces.


    Indeed, this was the case.


    However, recalling how the old guy had rejected Yi Feng still felt inappropriate. Thinking of this, Huang Wujing said coldly, "Old man, I don''t care about your rules, real or not. Later when my brotheres back, you must y a round with him, otherwise don''t me me for falling out."


    "That''s right, you must y a round."


    Meng Lixian also said gloomily, she already felt very bad about her disrespect towards Yi Feng, and she didn''t want such a distinguished expert to repeatedly suffer difort in their little ce.


    Yin Shengfu looked at the two of them and fell silent for a long while before reluctantly nodding.


    Soon after, Yi Feng came back from the toilet.


    Huang Wujing and Meng Lixian greeted him with smiles and said, "Brother, don''t take that old guy''s temper to heart. Come on, y a round with him now and let us open our eyes."


    Yi Feng took a look at the zombie old man and to be honest, he really didn''t want to y with the old guy.


    However, seeing Huang Wujing and Meng Lixian''s enthusiastic looks, and recalling that his own chess skills had not yet matched those of gods, after slight hesitation, Yi Feng reluctantly agreed.


    Yin Shengfu set up the chessboard and nced at Yi Feng expressionlessly, "I''ll say this straightforwardly, I won''t give you face just because of your status, and this round does not set a precedent."


    These words.


    Instantly made Yi Feng burn with anger.


    This old guy''s contempt really was f*cking asking for a beating.


    Fine.


    Then I''ll take a good look at how awesome your chess skills really are, old man.

 Chapter 297

    Chapter 297


    "Come on!"


    Yi Feng sat down and said.


    Huang Wujing and Meng Lixian also gathered around.


    "Just one game!"


    After setting up the chessboard, Yin Shengfu nced at Yi Feng and added.


    These words.


    Made Yi Feng furious.


    However, he didn''t say anything, but instead ced the chess pieces on the board.


    Let the strength speak for itself!


    Soon.


    Impatience appeared on Yin Shengfu''s face.


    Because he realized that Yi Feng didn''t know how to y chess at all, and some of his moves werepletely random.


    This made his expression increasingly unpleasant.


    In his opinion, ying chess with Yi Feng was simply a waste of his time. He would rather y and deduce the game himself.


    If it weren''t for the sake of Huang Wujing and Meng Lixian''s face, he probably would have packed up and left a long time ago.


    On the side.


    Huang Wujing and Meng Lixian also noticed the issue.


    Although they weren''t chess experts, they still understood a little.


    At this moment, they also realized that Yi Feng was aplete novice at chess, while Yin Shengfu was much more skilled in both strategy and positioning.


    Upon noticing this scene, it immediately made the two of them nervous.


    Involuntarily, Huang Wujing subtly moved closer to Yin Shengfu and transmitted a silent message, "Old man, let''s focus on enjoyment. You must go easy on my friend here. He''s just here to entertain you, don''t embarrass him too much."


    "Hmph!"


    However, in response to Huang Wujing''s reminder, Yin Shengfu only coldly snorted.


    This made Huang Wujing''s expression even more gloomy, secretly resenting Yin Shengfu for hisck of understanding and empathy.


    But he also knew Yin Shengfu''s temperament.


    Asking him to take it easy or do anything in the game was even more difficult than asking for his life.


    So, they could only hope that Yi Feng could hold on a little longer against Yin Shengfu, so as not to lose too embarrassingly and cause an awkward situation.


    However.


    What they didn''t expect was that Yin Shengfu not only had no intention of going easy, but also became increasingly impatient with ying chess with Yi Feng.


    "At most, you can surrender in half a joss stick''s time, or else I don''t have so much time to waste on you," Yin Shengfu said expressionlessly.


    "No need for that long."


    "Right away."


    Yi Feng said in the same expressionless manner, and as he finished speaking, he ced his chess piece on the board.


    After the move.


    Yi Feng stood up and left the chessboard, returning to his seat at the table.


    "A little self-awareness."


    Yin Shengfu said expressionlessly.


    He also didn''t expect Yi Feng to surrender so readily, so he withdrew his gaze from the chessboard.


    Seeing this, Huang Wujing and Meng Lixian felt embarrassed. Although they knew Yi Feng would lose, they didn''t expect him to lose so quickly.


    So, the two of them quickly sat back next to Yi Feng, smiling and saying, "Brother, it''s okay, losing is just losing, it''s just a game, nothing to worry about."


    "That''s right."


    Meng Lixian also quickly smiled and said, "Yin Lao''s chess skills are indeed remarkable. There''s no opponent in the entire city, so it''s normal to lose to him."


    "Come, let''s continue drinking."


    Huang Wujing and Meng Lixian simultaneously raised their sses to Yi Feng, clearly wanting to help him dissolve the awkward atmosphere caused by his loss.


    "Drinking is not a problem."


    Yi Feng lifted his ss and lightly clinked it with theirs. Then, with a faint smile on his lips, he leisurely said, "But who said I lost?"


    Upon hearing this, Huang Wujing and Meng Lixian''s faces froze.


    After regaining theirposure, they quickly shifted their gaze back to the chessboard.


    Meanwhile, Yin Shengfu, who had an expressionless face, shook his head and chuckled, not taking it seriously. He was preparing to put away the chessboard.


    But suddenly, he noticed something.


    His expressionless face underwent a sudden change.


    "What?"


    "No way, how is this possible?"


    He eximed in disbelief and shock, his body trembling violently. His bloodshot eyes stared fixedly at the chess pieces on the board.


    Then, he hurriedly picked up a piece and tried to continue the previous game.


    However.


    No matter how he ced his piece, he couldn''t make a move. Because no matter what, he was trapped in a dead end.


    "How could this be? How could this happen?"

 Chapter 298

    Chapter 298


    Yin Shengfu''s breathing became rapid as if he had gone mad, studying the chessboard on the table.


    The more he studied,


    the more he felt the gap between himself and Yi Feng.


    What terrified him the most was that he hadn''t noticed any clue before. He even thought Yi Feng was ying chess without any strategy.


    But it wasn''t until he realized there was no move left for the final chess piece to make that he suddenly discovered his own defeat. Reflecting on Yi Feng''s seemingly unorganized moves before, he realized they were actually part of a meticulous n.


    Huang Wujing and Meng Lixian standing beside him also noticed something was amiss.


    They involuntarily gasped in astonishment.


    They never expected that Yi Feng''s chess skills extended beyond his musical talent, reaching such a high level of aplishment.


    They had assumed Yi Feng had lost, but it turned out to be Yin Shengfu who was defeated.


    This reversal was simply unbelievable to them.


    But there was even more that left the three of them in disbelief.


    If they connected Yi Feng''s chess pieces, they would discover that the entire chessboard had transformed into a vast star chart, exuding a profound aura.


    The power of the Great Dao.


    It was once again the power of the Great Dao.


    Hiss!


    At that moment, the three of them were on the verge of going insane.


    Wasn''t it agreed that each person would specialize in one path? Why did Yi Feng possess such formidable power of the Great Dao in his chess skills, apart from his musical talent?


    This was fundamentally against the natural order!


    Unconsciously, Huang Wujing and Meng Lixian exchanged nces, seeing the profound shock in each other''s eyes.


    Although they couldn''tprehend why Yi Feng could master two paths, it was clear now that they had underestimated him.


    Even more ridiculous was their attempt to console Yi Feng, fearing he would be unhappy about losing the game.


    Now it seemed that they had been overthinking!


    However, despite the abundant power of the Great Dao contained within the chess game, Huang Wujing and Meng Lixian couldn''tprehend it. Even Yin Shengfu was in the same situation.


    Yi Feng''s moves in this game were too profound, like a martial spirit who, even if presented with a supreme martial technique, would be unable to cultivate it, only aware of its strength but unable toprehend and apply it.


    Of course, even if they couldn''tprehend it, those with talent could grasp something.


    And Yin Shengfu was precisely in that position at this moment.


    Although he had been thoroughly defeated by Yi Feng, his achievements in the path of chess were evident to all.


    He pondered Yi Feng''s game, feeling as if he had grasped something, but it was somewhat elusive.


    However, he understood that as long as he seized that point andprehended it, his chess skills would advance to a new level, entering a new realm.


    Unconsciously,


    his body trembled as he cast a hopeful gaze toward Yi Feng.


    Because he firmly believed that as long as he yed another game with Yi Feng, even if he couldn''tprehend the power of the Great Dao within it, by specting on Yi Feng''s every move, he would definitely gain insight into that aspect.


    "What are you looking at me for?"


    Yi Feng spoke while drinking, his tone devoid of any politeness.


    "Uh..."


    Upon hearing these words, Yin Shengfu''s face was filled with embarrassment and unease, but he still mustered up the courage to bow and say, "Senior, your skill in chess is superb. It was my shortsightedness that led me to underestimate you. I humbly request, if you would be so kind, to y another game with me."


    "Oh?"


    As soon as he heard this, Yi Feng immediately found it interesting.


    When Yin Shengfu was about to y chess with him earlier, he made excuses about wasting his time and tarnishing his chessboard, putting on a show of disdain. But now that he saw Yi Feng was willing to y, he immediately came crawling back, even addressing him as "senior" and begging for another game?


    "Didn''t you say you only wanted to y one game?"


    Yi Feng sneered disdainfully, his face full of contempt. "It seems you were the one who said that."


    Yin Shengfu''s face turned extremely awkward upon hearing this, and he quickly exined, "The game we just yed has taught me a lot. It was my shortsightedness that led me to make that statement. I take it back and hope that you will y another game with me."


    "You think you can just take it back?"


    Yi Feng sneered contemptuously.


    Yin Shengfu''splexion darkened, but he still bowed and said, "I was wrong, and I hope you will give me a chance to exchange ideas."


    "I refuse."


    Yi Feng tly rejected him, without any politeness. "You''re as useless as a nobody. You can''t evenpare to Old Zhao, who sells tofu in my hometown. Do you really think you''re qualified to discuss with me?"


    "Hmph, I don''t have time to waste on you. Just go and y by yourself."


    After saying that, he waved his hand dismissively,pletely ignoring Yin Shengfu.


    After all, Yi Feng still believed in that principle: Treat others with respect, and they will respect you; disrespect others, and they will get a taste of their own medicine.


    Yin Shengfu had originally acted as if he were something special, making Yi Feng think he was quite formidable. He had even hoped to gain some experience in chess from him.


    But now it seemed that he was just aplete joke.


    Yi Feng''s blunt words made Yin Shengfu''s face turn red.


    Plop!


    Yin Shengfu spat out a mouthful of blood and copsed onto the ground, his face pale and filled with despair.


    Yi Feng''sment about him being a useless nobody shattered his resolve.

 Chapter 299

    Chapter 299


    Looking at Yin Shengfu''s appearance, the two people next to him were filled withplexity.


    Especially Meng Lixian.


    She and Yin Shengfu were in the same boat.


    They both originally had a great opportunity, but because of their own short-sightedness, they missed it in vain. Even Yin Shengfu broke his Dao heart because of this.


    If he couldn''t get over it, Yin Shengfu''s achievements in this life would probably end like this.


    The entrance to Chaos Land.


    In the sky, two figures stood in the air, one male and one female.


    The woman was wearing a long ck dress.


    The man was about sixty years old and wore Daoist robes.


    "What did that Zhong Qing do to make you so angry?" Old Dao Lin Mo couldn''t help asking.


    Upon hearing this.


    The pretty face of the woman in ck sank, and there was a strong chill shing in her eyes.


    Recalling the scene that happened a few days ago, she almost wanted to kill someone directly.


    She saw Zhong Qing alone in Hanchang City. She thought it was a god-given opportunity. She disguised herself and approached Zhong Qing, trying to find out if Zhong Qing was really a Divine Body.


    Unfortunately.


    Not only did this straight man Zhong Qing ignore her, he even fed the dog food in front of her face with Yun Mengtian.


    What was more annoying was that the damn brat even called her "auntie" in a meaningful way, earnestly telling her not to be a cougar, that there was no possibility between the two of them.


    This extremely insultingnguage made her want to kill Zhong Qing directly.


    Even the usually confident her doubted her appearance for the first time.


    "Old Dao Lin Mo, I ask you, am I really that old?"


    With a frosty face, she couldn''t help touching her pretty face and asked the Daoist priest next to her.


    "Uh, why do you ask that?"


    Old Dao Lin Mo couldn''t help but take a step back and asked ufortably.


    "Just answer my question, why so many questions?" the woman in ck said coldly.


    "Uh, how to say..."


    Old Dao Lin Mo scratched his head, but before he could speak, he found that there was suddenly an energy ball condensing in the hand of the woman in ck, surging with terrifying energy, brewing to take action.


    "Remember, think carefully before you answer."


    The woman in ck fiddled with the energy ball in her hand and nced at Old Dao Lin Mo casually and said slowly.


    Hearing this, Old Dao Lin Mo immediately became spirited. He quickly said, "Beautiful, beautiful to the horizon."


    "Humph, that''s more like it."


    Only then did the woman in ck nodded in satisfaction and threw the energy ball in her hand down casually.


    "Boom!"


    The surrounding mountains and forests within a radius of several miles were leveled to the ground.


    Seeing this, Old Dao Lin Mo subconsciously wiped a handful of cold sweat.


    "What do you n to do next?"


    After panting, Old Dao Lin Mo asked again.


    "That Zhong Qing has already left Hanchang City and is going to meet with his quack master. Based on the time, he should have arrived at the nearest Wolong City."


    The woman in ck said, "And from my observations during this period, Zhong Qing only respects this master of his and even talks about him in every three sentences. Therefore, in order to get close to him, I can only start with his quack master."


    Old Dao Lin Mo nodded in agreement and then asked, "So what do you n to do?"


    "I want to ask your opinion," said the woman in ck.


    "Why not just catch that quack directly?" Old Dao Lin Mo said, "Then force him to arrange you by Zhong Qing''s side?"


    "I''ve thought about this too, but it''s still not appropriate," the woman in ck shook her head and said, "If Zhong Qing is really a Divine Body and knows that we treat his quack master this way, I''m afraid he would rather die than be with me."


    "This matter is too important, we can''t take this risk!" the woman in ck said solemnly.


    "Then what do you n to do?"


    Old Dao Lin Mo asked.


    "What we need to solve now is what method we can use to stay by Zhong Qing''s side and find out his identity. Since that bastard Zhong Qing is insensitive, but his quack master may not be." The woman in ck said lightly.


    "You mean...?"


    Old Dao Lin Mo was surprised.


    "That''s right, when ites to men, there is always just one way to solve it." The woman in ck raised the corner of her mouth.


    "Alright."


    Old Dao Lin Mo sighed.


    He didn''t expect that with their status, they would have to use this method to deal with two ordinary mortals.


    But now it seemed that there was indeed no other way.


    After all, before confirming Zhong Qing''s identity as a Divine Body, it was still better to take the soft approach.


    "He''s out."


    At this time, the woman in ck looked at the exit of Chaos Land below and said.


    Old Daoist Lin Mo looked down.


    Sure enough.


    A young man in white robes walked out of the exit of Chaos Land.


    It was Yi Feng.


    Yi Feng stretchedzily on the spot, with a faint smile on his face.


    Through the sound transmission jade slip, Yi Feng learned that his little disciple had left Hanchang City to find him and had arrived at the nearby Wolong City. As the master, he came to pick up his disciple.


    "I have to say, this quack is quite capable to even run into Chaos Land. Do you think he really has some skills?" the woman in ck looking at Yi Feng on the ground said lightly.


    "Who knows," said Old Dao Lin Mo, "He definitely doesn''t have any cultivation base, as for anything else... we''ll know when you get close to him."


    "Okay, go back first, leave the rest to me," the woman in ck instructed, and chased after Yi Feng as she looked at his figure.

 Chapter 300

    Chapter 300


    Not long after.


    Yi Feng finally came to Wo Long City alone.


    Originally it would not have been so lonely alone, but Wu Yonghong''s family happened to have an emergency at home.


    As for Lu Benwei...


    Yi Feng felt a headache when he thought of this matter.


    It was the day when Yi Feng yed chess with that zombie face. This guy and Yun Lang went out drinking together.


    But you just go out drinking, how he drank with his skeleton frame is not going to be investigated first.


    But damn it, after you finish drinking, people are ying shuttlecock, why did your broken skull go to join in the fun?


    To make it worse.


    He really damn grabbed it.


    Thinking of the troubles in it, Yi Feng really didn''t know what to say.


    But I couldn''t let Zhong Qing wait alone outside, so he had toe to pick up Zhong Qing first before talking.


    As for Lu Benwei''s matter, he could only slowly resolve it after returning!


    Not long after arriving in Wo Long City, he finally saw his little apprentice who he hadn''t seen for many days.


    Don''t mention it.


    This kid has really changed a lot, not only bing spring breeze, but also changed his dress style a lot.


    Sure enough.


    Women are nice.


    Unfortunately, his master is still a single dog.


    "Drink?"


    Looking at the restaurant next door, thinking that it was already dinner time, Yi Feng couldn''t help but ask his little apprentice.


    "Hehe, good."


    Zhong Qing scratched his head, still with that silly and honest appearance.


    Master and apprentice sat down by the window, ordered two small dishes, and another pot of good wine.


    After master and apprentice drank a cup, Zhong Qing seemed to have something to say with his head down.


    Finally.


    He had been holding it for a long time before he said with a red face: "Master, it''s so difficult being a man?"


    "What do you mean?"


    Yi Feng frowned.


    "That is..."


    Zhong Qing''s face was red, and he moved his stool closer to Yi Feng and said, "That is, Meng Tian is good at everything, but but..."


    "Look Master, I have lost weight recently..."


    "Lost weight?"


    Yi Feng looked at Zhong Qing nkly, obviously still not understanding what Zhong Qing was trying to say.


    "Oh Master, how can you still not understand?"


    Zhong Qing shook his head with an ugly look and said, "Forget it, forget it, now that I think about it, it''s understandable that Master doesn''t understand."


    "What do you mean by that?" Yi Feng asked, putting down his wine ss.


    "Master doesn''t need to me himself. Although Master is experienced, you are still just a single dog." Zhong Qing exined, "So single dogs can''t understand my suffering, that should be normal."


    "Hey, you little bastard, making fun of your master?"


    Yi Feng felt a stab in his chest. In his anger, he pped Zhong Qing on the head.


    Zhong Qing held his head in pain, and asked aggrievedly, "Master, why did you hit me?"


    "Tell your words clearly to me, what exactly is going on." Yi Feng said with a dark face.


    "That''s that, Meng Tian keeps pestering me, pestering me several times a day." Zhong Qing said with a red face, "That''s why, on my way here, my legs are soft."


    Hearing this.


    Yi Feng finally realized.


    But suddenly.


    He felt a little distressed for his little apprentice.


    Damn it, several times a day, is that something human can do, or is everyone in this world so fierce?


    The idea that Yi Feng had just risen, wondering if he should find a master-inw for Zhong Qing, was immediately dispelled.


    Otherwise, he wouldn''t be able to stand it.


    "So, is this the reason why you want to leave so quickly?" Yi Feng asked.


    "Well."


    Zhong Qing nodded with difficulty, and said awkwardly, "So I told Meng Tian that there was something going on in Pingjiang City, so we had to separate for a while."


    "It''s hard for you."


    Yi Feng patted his little apprentice''s thin shoulders, sighed, and softlyforted, "But don''t be afraid, when you go back to Pingjiang City, I will prepare something to replenish you well and keep your masculinity."


    "Thank you, Master."


    Atst, Zhong Qing''s face was filled with smiles again.


    Just then, a woman in ck walked into the inn.


    She had an unparalleled beauty, tall figure, three thousand green silk draped over her shoulders, bringing a faint fragrance, a pair of long legs on both sides, tied with a circle of ck straps, bringing a different visual impact.


    Her appearance.


    Suddenly attracted the pig brothers eyes from many people eating in the restaurant.


    "Sorry, there are no seats avable at the moment."


    The little second hurriedly ran up and said embarrassedly.


    "Oh? What should I do then?"


    A charming voice came from the woman in ck, with an inherent sense of charm.


    "Miss, why note over here?"


    "Miss,e here,e here."


    "Miss, I''ll squeeze over to make room for you to sit down."


    "Miss, this side is better..."


    Hearing that there were no seats, those paying attention to the woman were immediately enthusiastic and issued invitations one after another.


    Hearing this.


    The woman in ck''s mouth slightly curled.


    After simply disguising herself, she deliberately dressed up, and chose this time period with no vacancies in order to achieve this kind of effect.


    And the effect.


    It was obviously very obvious.


    However, she disdained these people''s invitations.


    She was waiting.


    Waiting for the invitation from the master and apprentice by the window.


    She didn''t believe that while others in the restaurant had issued invitations to her, this master and apprentice pair would make an exception.

 Chapter 301

    Chapter 301


    However, what she did not expect was that she stood there for a long time, yet this master and disciple still did not open their mouths, but chatted there, seeming topletely ignore her existence.


    "My disciple, you have grown up now, it''s time for you to understand some things," Yi Feng said in a low voice.


    Then, from the space ring, he took out two thick books and secretly pushed them to Zhong Qing.


    "What''s this?"


    Zhong Qing looked at the two books.


    "The Plum in the Golden Vase."


    "The Monk and the Magic Lamp."


    Seeing the titles of the two books, Zhong Qing felt very strange, and the covers were also wrinkled, the corners of the pages had curled up.


    It can be seen that Yi Feng had flipped through them a lot.


    "You''ll understand when you open them. The knowledge in there, adapted by your master, will benefit you greatly," Yi Feng whispered even more softly.


    "Remember, watch secretly."


    Yi Feng''s appearance made Zhong Qing extremely curious about the two books. He secretly opened a page, and his eyeballs suddenly red.


    His lower body also tightened.


    "Master!"


    "So explicit!"


    He eximed.


    "Shhh!"


    Yi Feng quickly made a gesture.


    Zhong Qing nodded, his eyes eagerly put away the two books.


    "By the way, are you nning to have a child now?" Yi Feng asked again.


    "A child?"


    Zhong Qing scratched his head and grinned, "Master, isn''t it a little too early to talk about this? I''m still a child myself."


    "If you don''t want a child, then you must take some precautions!" Yi Feng said earnestly.


    "Ah?"


    Zhong Qing frowned and said, "Please enlighten me, Master, I really don''t understand!"


    "Let me tell you this way, there are many kinds of precautions," Yi Feng exined to Zhong Qing, "And the most effective precaution is..."


    At this point, Yi Feng scratched his head.


    There really wasn''t such a thing in this world.


    In that case, Yi Feng came up with another idea and said, "Then you have to learn to calcte her safe period."


    "Safe period?"


    "Yes."


    "Then, how exactly should it be calcted?"


    "Well..."


    Not far away, seeing this master and disciple chatting more and more enthusiastically, the woman in ck became extremely ugly.


    Could it be that she was so insignificant in their eyes?


    Wouldn''t they even nce at her?


    With her status, it was already unprecedented for her to disguise herself like this for two mortals.


    She had originally wanted to preserve thest shreds of her dignity, and let this master and disciple take the initiative to invite her over, so that she could also control the initiative.


    But now, would she really have to take the initiative to go over?


    She gritted her teeth.


    After all, there was no other way. She forcibly showed a faint smile and walked over to the master and disciple by the window.


    "Hello."


    The woman in ck''s voice floated out, especially pleasant-sounding.


    The sudden voice startled the immersed master and disciple, and only then did they realize a woman hade over.


    "Ahem."


    Yi Feng tidied his clothes and lightly coughed to cover up their conversation, then sternly asked, "Hello, Miss, do you need something?"


    "It''s like this, I¡¯m exhausted from traveling today, and wanted to fill my stomach here, but there are no extra seats in this shop. Seeing you two gentlemen, I figure you¡¯re not bad people, so could you let me sit here?"


    The woman in ck''s words floated out, carrying an irresistible charm.


    Her rhetoric was also extremely clever.


    First expressing her plight, then praising them, and finally stating her reason.


    Not contrived or pretentious at all.


    She just couldn''t believe there would be anyone in the world who could refuse.


    And she had also figured that after sitting down, inevitably there would be conversation and getting acquainted with each other, then hopefully being invited by Yi Feng to travel together, and finally finding out whether Zhong Qing was a divine being...


    All this would unfold smoothly, without incident, and would be realized ording to her wishes...


    "So, is it convenient?"


    Thinking of this, she added another sentence, gently looking at Yi Feng.


    However, Yi Feng directly rejected her.


    "Sorry, it''s not convenient."


    Yi Feng smiled apologetically.


    "Uh, ah?"


    The woman in ck was stunned on the spot.


    With her status, it was fine if you didn''t take the initiative to invite her, but she hade over on her own initiative, yet you still rejected her.


    "Why...why?"


    She couldn''t help but ask.


    "No why, it''s just not convenient, sorry."


    Yi Feng apologized.


    It wasn''t that he was stingy, after all, this had happened to him before at Wu Wan Jing, if it was usual times, no matter who made such a request, he would not refuse.


    But now was really not the time.


    After all, he and his disciple were discussing such matters, what was the point of a woman squeezing over?


    It really was inconvenient!

 Chapter 302

    Chapter 302


    Yi Feng could see that the woman in ck was trembling as she stood in ce.


    Her n.


    Could it have already failed before even being implemented?


    However, what cleared her worries was that after sizing her up, Yi Feng suddenly changed his focus.


    "Since thedy is tired and hungry, why don''t you sit down." Yi Feng said.


    Sensing that Yi Feng looked her up and down before directly shifting his attention, the woman in ck couldn''t help but reveal a trace of a cold smile.


    Hmph.


    Men.


    They really are animals that think with their lower half. This guy, after seeing her looks, directly changed his attention?


    Yi Feng let out a sigh.


    It''s not easy for anyone out and about. She looks so skinny, she must be starving.


    Oh well. My chat with my disciple can happen anytime, I should make it convenient for her first!


    "Thank you."


    The woman in ck said lightly, not revealing anything on her face.


    After sitting down, she also ordered some small dishes, parting her red lips slightly as she nibbled.


    This scene.


    Looked very attractive in the eyes of many.


    As she ate, her sharp gaze was also looking over Yi Feng.


    She actually could never figure out why the big shots in Nansha were so obsessed with the youth before her.


    Earlier, even the Two Lives Martial Emperor was following him.


    But from such a close distance, she couldn''t sense anything special about this young man at all.


    As for his cultivation, that was even moreughable.


    Of course, she had considered that Yi Feng''s cultivation was so high that even she couldn''t detect the slightest bit.


    But that was simply preposterous.


    With the Immortal Road severed, the strongest in the Immortal River Continent was at most the Ten Lives Martial Emperor.


    And with her strength, even if the Ten Lives Martial Emperor was deliberately hiding his cultivation, it would be impossible for her to not sense it at all.


    This meant that the Yi Feng before her was truly just an ordinary person.


    But it didn''t matter.


    Regardless of what this fraud''s cultivation was, it wasn''t important to her. Her target was only Zhong Qing.


    It''s just, she''s such a great beauty sitting at the same table as him, yet this fraud hasn''t said a single word?


    Not even some small talk?


    Is this still a normal man?


    Could it be he''s trying some other method to appear aloof, in order to attract her attention?


    Hmph.


    She had seen plenty of men like this before. These childish tricks only made her more repulsed.


    Fine then.


    Let''s see who can hold out longer.


    Thinking so, she also stopped speaking and slowly ate her food.


    Yi Feng and Zhong Qing were also silently eating.


    Because in Yi Feng''s perspective, it was fine for acquaintances to eat together and chat andugh, or even run into the likes of Huang Wujing who wandered Jianghu begging for drinks.


    But for strangers, especially women, to be speaking while eating was extremely impolite.


    This could also be seen as a form of Yi Feng''s respect towards the opposite sex.


    Time.


    Slowly trickled by like this.


    The food in front of the master and disciple was nearly finished, and the wine jug was almost empty. Aside from necessary dialogue, the elder and younger hadn''t exchanged any extra words.


    The woman in ck finally couldn''t hold it in any longer.


    The indifference on her face had long vanished, reced by gloominess.


    Alright.


    You win!


    Suppressing the anger on her face, she forcibly revealed a smile and finally took the initiative to speak to Yi Feng.


    "I really must thank the two gentlemen today. May I ask for the gentlemen''s esteemed surnames?" She asked gently.


    "Thedy is too kind. I am Yi Feng, and this is my disciple, Zhong Qing." Yi Fengughed.


    "Mm!"


    The woman in ck nodded, and waited for Yi Feng to continue speaking.


    She thought, since she had opened the conversation, there''s no way you can maintain this attitude.


    But.


    She overthought again.


    Yi Feng didn''t continue speaking. He lowered his head to continue eating.


    Seeing Yi Feng''s manner, the woman in ck couldn''t help but choke. Her fist was clenched tightly until green veins surfaced.


    Fine, fine!


    I''ll see how long you can keep this act up!


    "Cough cough cough......"


    Upon thinking so, she coughed violently and herplexion looked awful as she hugged her stomach.


    "Hm?"


    Seeing this, Yi Feng hurriedly stood up and asked: "Miss what''s wrong?"


    The woman in ck sneered to herself. You finally cracked!


    Thus she continued with an awfulplexion: "I don''t know why, but my stomach suddenly hurts a lot."


    "I see."


    Yi Feng let out a breath in relief. It was just a small problem after all. He smiled and reminded: "Miss, drink more hot water then!"


    After saying so, Yi Feng sat back down.


    Although he knew a bit of medicine, he didn''t have any equipment or medicine on him. Furthermore with the awkwardness between unfamiliar men and women, and a stomachache not being a major illness, there was nothing he could do to help.


    Soon, Yi Feng''s party finished their meals and left downstairs.


    Sitting there, the woman in ck trembled all over, her greenplexion surging with anger.


    At this moment, she wished she could directly p the two to death.


    She finally understood that the disciple took after the master!


    Such an insensitive man, this was truly her first time seeing...


    After leaving the restaurant, Yi Feng brought Zhong Qing rushing back towards Chaos Land.


    But after walking to the front street, they discovered an old man with a goat beard sitting at the base of a nearby wall.


    The old man sat there with eyes closed in meditation. Before him was ced a chess board, with a banner pulled to the side.


    The banner read: Defeat me, obtain my legacy.


    Seeing this, Yi Feng was immediately moved to action.


    Damn!


    This old goat beard is clearly a cultivator master! If I can obtain his legacy, wouldn''t I be able to start cultivating?


    Thinking so, he hurriedly walked over with sped fists: "Sir, may I offer you a match?"


    Hearing this, the goat bearded elder who had his eyes closed in meditation finally opened them.


    After sizing up Yi Feng, the goat bearded elder ced his palm on Yi Feng''s wrist.


    Although not knowing what he was trying to do, Yi Feng allowed it anyway.


    A whileter, the goat bearded elder waved his palm impatiently and said: "No spirit roots. Begone!"


    Hearing this, Yi Feng pursed his lips in unpleasantness.


    Damn system!


    Even if you won''t teach me to cultivate, at least give me some spirit roots!


    Worst transmigrator.


    Before Yi Feng could think further, another voice sounded: "Amitabha, why don''t you let this poor monk y a match with you?"


    Yi Feng looked over and discovered a handsome monk with neatly arched brows walking over.


    He wore immacte monk robes, had a Confucian schr''s smile, and an extraordinary temperament. His entire being seemed undefiled and filled with righteousness.


    This monk left Yi Feng a bit stunned for a time.


    He looked exactly like a high monk!


    Just like a ray of righteous light cast onto the earth.


    Suddenly, a book slipped out from his robes.


    Yi Feng hurriedly bent down to help pick it up and saw the book cover imprinted with a scantily d woman, and a line of words.


    "This is...Spring..."


    Yi Feng read aloud the book title on it.


    But before he could finish reading, the monk had already snatched it back lightning fast and hid it back into his robes.


    "The gentleman read incorrectly. This is the Diamond Sutra!"


    The monk held his palms together and bowed slightly to Yi Feng, wearing an extremely amiable smile as he exined.

 Chapter 303

    Chapter 303


    "The Diamond Sutra?"


    Yi Feng was somewhat puzzled.


    Could it be that he had read it wrong?


    However, this monk had the appearance of a eminent monk, so it was really hard not to believe him.


    It was estimated that he might have just read it wrong. After all, how could a high monk like him have the kind of book he had imagined in his hands.


    "Donor, please take a look to see if I have any spiritual roots!" The monk stretched out his palm with a smile and said.


    Yang Beard Old Man nodded and put his hand over.


    After a while, he slowly said, "Medium spiritual roots."


    "Amitabha, then donor I will sit down now?" He shouted with his palms together.


    "Sit down."


    Yang Beard Old Man nodded.


    Just like that, the two of them started a game.


    And Yi Feng didn''t rush to leave either, but just watched the game beside them.


    Yi Feng could see that the chess skills of these two people were very high, and were notparable to Yin Shengfu before.


    Soon, the game had reached a heated stage.


    The originally expressionless Yang Beard Old Man had be serious.


    Subsequently, sweat began to flow from his forehead as he looked at the monk in front of him in disbelief.


    He never imagined that the monk in front of him was an unimaginably high person!


    "Sen...Senior, how dare I embarrass myself in front of you?"


    He could no longer remain calm, looking at the monk in front of him, while trying to get up.


    "Eh, donor, where is this talk, donor is wee to think of it as just a normal game." The monk said gently with a smile: "Just take it as a normal game."


    "Thank you, senior."


    Yang Beard Old Man sat down again, wiped the sweat from his forehead, and became extremely serious because of his nervousness.


    And as expected, the result was not unexpected.


    After struggling for a while, Yang Beard Old Man directly lost the game.


    He hurriedly got up and bowed to the monk, his face full of awe, and said, "Thank you for the senior''s generous move, this one game, the junior has gained a lot."


    "The donor is too polite."


    The monk said kindly with a smile.


    But Yang Beard Old Man was still full of awe beside him. As for the matter of passing on the robe that was said on the tablet, he also stopped mentioning it.


    And Yi Feng, who was watching the lively scene, was also ready to leave.


    Of course he could also see that the chess skills of this monk were indeed much higher than those of the old man, and he had let go of the old man in the previous game.


    However, at this moment, the sitting monk suddenly called out to him: "Donor, would you like to y a game with this poor monk?"


    Hearing this.


    Yi Feng''s eyes lit up. He had actually been itching to y for a long time. The key was that the monk''s chess skills were very high!


    "Really?"


    He asked quickly.


    "Of course you can."


    The monk said gently with a smile.


    Having obtained the monk''s consent, Yi Feng looked at Yang Beard Old Man again.


    After all, this was his ce.


    "Of course there is no problem."


    Seeing this, Yang Beard Old Man hurriedly said it out. After all, the monk had agreed, how could he dare not agree?


    And the way he looked at the monk was also full of admiration.


    This is what a true high monk who has returned to innocence looks like!


    Even in the face of such a mortal without spiritual roots, he can still treat equally.


    He really didn''t know what good fortune this mortal without spiritual roots had stumbled upon that he was actually favored by this high monk senior.


    After Yi Feng sat down, the two of them started to y against each other.


    Both sides started with probing attacks after the start of the game.


    "What do you think of life?"


    While ying chess, the monk suddenly asked Yi Feng.


    "Life?"


    Yi Feng smiled. After all, eminent monks think deeply. He was actually talking about such a profound topic with him.


    While putting down a chess piece, he said, "If you want to talk profoundly, you will explore why I am here, what is the true meaning of life, where Ie from and where I am going..."


    "But in my opinion, I''m just a mortal. My outlook on life, hmm..." Slightly contemting, Yi Feng said with augh: "Enjoy life when possible. Happy is good."


    "Of course, everyone has different views on life. You can say my thinking is very mediocre."


    "Then I am indeed very mediocre."


    Yi Feng said with augh.


    After listening, the monk nodded thoughtfully.


    He seemed to be very satisfied with what Yi Feng said.


    "Right."


    At this moment, Yi Feng suddenly remembered something and quickly said: "I always feel that you look very familiar, as if I''ve seen you somewhere before."


    Hearing this.


    The monk''s hand shook subconsciously, then said seriously: "No, donor, you remembered wrong, you must not have seen me before."


    "Alright."


    Yi Feng nodded.


    The two of them slowly yed their chess game,pletely unlike the previous fierce battle.


    This made Yang Beard Old Man next to them puzzled.


    Perhaps.


    The eminent monk deliberately let this mortal win!


    He couldn''t help looking at the monk with even more respect.


    However, what he didn''t expect was that at this moment, the monk suddenly said, "The donor''s chess skills are indeed superb. I lost this one."


    "You''re too modest!"


    Yi Fengughed with a bow.


    This scene made Yang Beard Old Man next to him stunned directly.


    The chess game clearly hadn''t determined the winner yet!


    In his eyes, it even seemed that the monk still had a slight upper hand.


    How did this happen?


    Suddenly he lost?


    Even if this eminent monk let go, deliberately wanting to let this mortal win, it shouldn''t be like this!


    The key was that the mortal had an expression as if it was matter of course!


    Yi Feng had a faint smile on his face. He enjoyed ying chess just now very much. Although it looked harmless on the surface, the confrontation between them was actually very dangerous.


    The reason why the monk said he lost was because he did lose.


    From the simple opening game, both sides already understood each other''s strength, and the top masters going against each other, a tiny discrepancy could decide the oue.


    And just now, Yi Feng had yed a move ahead of the monk.


    It was this one chess move that made the monk understand in his heart that he had no way to recover and turn the game around.


    Therefore.


    There was no need to continue ying chess after that.


    At this moment, the familiar voice rang in Yi Feng''s mind.


    "Ding!"


    "Congrattions to the host, your chess skills have reached the point ofparing with the gods."


    "Congrattions to the host forpleting the zither, chess, calligraphy and painting task and obtaining the mount Slow Slowly as a reward. It has been delivered to the Martial Arts Hall. Please check, host..."

 Chapter 304

    Chapter 304


    Upon hearing this sound, Yi Feng''s expression was indescribablyplex.


    In this world of cultivation, although skills like qinqi calligraphy and painting were not very useful, having a few more skills would still give him some sense of aplishment.


    What made him feel bad was the reward mount.


    It was actually called Slowly?


    Just listening to the name, he could tell it was nothing good.


    Moreover, the cautionary tale of Lu Benwei''s control was still vivid in his mind.


    "Senior, what exactly is this?"


    And the Yang Beard Old Man could no longer restrain himself and hurriedly asked the monk, "Layman, study it carefully and you will surely get results."


    "Amitabha."


    The monk said with a smile.


    Then he and Yi Feng left one after the other.


    The Yang Beard Old Man stood nkly in ce, then quickly sat down next to the chessboard, his eyes carefully observing the chess game between the two.


    When he focused his divine sense to look, he suddenly realized that the entire chess game had turned into a gxy.


    In the gxy were countless stars.


    One ck and one white force were intertwined together.


    But it was clearly visible that the ck force quickly gained the upper hand, then drove the white force to a corner until it waspletely swallowed up.


    "This, this..."


    "Could it be..."


    "The power of the Great Dao?"


    The Yang Beard Old Man shuddered in fright, his eyes filled with incredulity.


    And he suddenly remembered.


    The mortal had used the ck chess pieces just now, while the monk had used the white. Did this not correspond to the two forces in the gxy?


    He then realized that the young man he had looked down upon was no ordinary mortal, but a powerful figure even greater than the monk!


    In front of him, he was probably the real ordinary mortal!


    Heughed bitterly and shook his head.


    He had never imagined that he only wanted to ept a disciple here, but had met two such unparalleled masters, each one stronger than thest!


    "The path of immortality has been severed, such powerful figures should not have appeared in this world..."


    "This continent will surely undergo a massive change!"


    "An event of such importance must be reported downwards."


    However, the chess game they left behind was a huge opportunity for him.


    He could not help but bow twice in the direction Kun Peng and Yi Feng had left, to express his thanks.


    On the street.


    Yi Feng caught up with the monk and asked with a smile, "I still haven''t asked for master''s dharma name?"


    "This poor monk is called Chen Kunpeng, dharma name Kun Peng."


    The monk smiled with his palms together.


    "So it turns out to be Kun Peng Master, pleased to meet you."


    Yi Feng also lowered his head slightly with his palms together and continued, "By the way, Kun Peng Master, you didn''t ept that old guy''s inheritance just now, and he even called you Senior so respectfully. You must also be a cultivator, right?"


    "Layman, where are you speaking of, I''m just a monk."


    Kun Peng monk smiled and replied, "He called me senior just because my chess skills are slightly better than his."


    "Alright!"


    Yi Feng nodded.


    He admired this Kun Peng monk a little in his heart.


    He clearly could have epted the inheritance from that cultivator, but chose not to. What a powerful figure...


    It was a pity he did not have any spiritual roots, otherwise with his chess skills, that old guy could surely have passed on his legacy to him!


    It was truly too bad.


    Otherwise, if Kun Peng had cultivated a little, at the very least he could have reached the Martial Spirit realm!


    Just then, Kun Peng monk suddenly stopped.


    He turned around and smiled at Yi Feng, "Layman, I shall take my leave for today. It is about time for me to go umte karma."


    As he spoke, he walked toward a nearby restaurant.


    But when Yi Feng took a closer look, he was shocked.


    "Yihong Academy?"


    He couldn''t help but cry out, "Kun Peng Master, you''re going there to umte karma?"


    Kun Peng monk nced at the signboard overhead and smiled gently, "Layman, don''t panic. Everything is due to karma. And in my eyes, all living beings are equal, all are my benefactors."


    "Since it''s all umting karma, then where isn''t umting karma?"


    "So farewell for now,yman. Of course, given our affinity I believe we will definitely meet again in the future."


    After saying that, he smiled righteously and strode grandly into Yihong Academy.


    "What a powerful figure."


    "This is what a truly detached, powerful figure looks like."


    Yi Feng could not help but give a thumbs up. Then he left with Zhong Qing...


    Soon,


    the master and disciple returned to Chaos Realm.


    Recalling Lu Benwei robbing the marriage token ball, Yi Feng felt a headacheing on.


    Especially upon hearing that the bride''s side had already prepared for the wedding and woulde to fetch the bride tomorrow, Yi Feng could finally sit still no longer.


    Therefore, he who had intended to stay and y around Chaotic Path for a few more days brought Lu Benwei with him to escape overnight.


    Others might not know what Lu Benwei was, but was he not clear?


    As such, this marriage simply could not happen.


    If the bride''s side knew that the thief of the marriage token ball was a skeleton, apart from possibly scaring them to death, they might fly into a rage out of humiliation and tie them all up.


    "Can''t you tell how useless you are? You damned thing actually went and stole a marriage token ball, aiming to ruin others?"


    In the dark night, Yi Feng pulled Lu Benwei along as he berated him.


    "No, I won''t leave," Lu Benwei hugged a tree tightly, refusing to budge no matter how Yi Feng pulled.


    "Why are you insisting on staying?" Yi Feng asked coldly.


    "I want to get married. I want love," Lu Benwei clung to the big tree resolutely.


    "Get married?"


    Upon hearing this, Yi Feng was instantly infuriated, and dealt a sharp p.


    "You damned mutt, talking about getting married. Wanting love?"


    "Just by stealing another''s marriage token ball you have already harmed them greatly. And you still want to marry them and ruin their reputation?"


    Yi Feng was so furious that smoke seemed to billow from his seven apertures. Gripping Lu Benwei''s arm, he lectured him word for word.


    "No, I must," Lu Benwei uttered the most determined words in the most cowardly tone.


    After speaking, he even shrank his head back slightly.

 Chapter 305

    Chapter 305


    Lu Benwei''s appearance made Yi Feng both angry and amused.


    "Can you just get what you want by saying so?" Yi Feng said with a cold face. "Let''s not even talk about whether that girl will ept you after seeing you like this. Even if she does, what can you do?"


    "Speaking of entering the bridal chamber, how are you two going to do it? nning to y in the mud all night?"


    "What about the girl''s happiness? Are you going to use your hands?"


    "And what if the girl wants to have children in the future? Will you ask the neighbor Mr. Wang or Mr. Li across the street for help?"


    Yi Feng''s soul-searching questions left Lu Benweipletely dumbfounded and made him question his life choices.


    "So hurry up and leave. Don''t joke about someone else''s happiness."


    Yi Feng spoke with great seriousness, "If you really want to y, when we return to the martial arts school, I''ll find you an abandoned ancient tomb to dig up a skeleton frame for you to y with."


    Lu Benwei lowered his head.


    Finally, he let go of the tree he was tightly hugging and followed Yi Feng with a sense of loss.


    And so it went.


    Yi Feng, together with Zhong Qing and Lu Benwei, embarked on their journey back to Pingjiang City.


    Of course, there was also a dog following behind, with a centipede perched on its head.


    The next day, Huang Wujing had just awakened from his meditation practice when a fierce aura enveloped his small courtyard.


    "Huang Wujing, get out here!"


    Apanied by a clear shout, a tremendous surge of energy pressed down.


    Huang Wujing frowned, pped the ground with his palm, and soared into the air.


    With a flip of his hand, a mighty palm print appeared and collided with the iing attack.


    "Boom!"


    The sky rang with a loud explosion, causing turbulence and creating ripples of Qi in the air.


    Within the ripples, a woman with a devilish figure and revealing attire emerged, wielding a long whip, andshed out at Huang Wujing.


    Seeing this, Huang Wujing rolled in mid-air to dodge the whip and coldly asked, "Su Moye, what are you doing?"


    "Hmph, you still ask me what I''m doing? I ask you, did you hide my man?" Su Moye said with a cold gleam in her eyes.


    "What man?"


    Huang Wujing looked puzzled.


    "What man? The man who snatched my embroidered ball a few days ago," Su Moye said.


    Upon hearing this, Huang Wujing was shocked.


    So, Lu Benwei was the one who took that woman''s embroidered ball!


    He suddenly felt a headacheing on and quickly said with unspoken understanding, "Su Moye, are you sure you''ve got the right person? I have no idea about the man you''re talking about."


    "Hmph, don''t try to be clever. I have already investigated. My man was living here before, but now he''s nowhere to be found. Tell me, where did you hide him?" Su Moye tightly gripped the whip with her slender jade hand, ready to attack Huang Wujing at any moment.


    Huang Wujing felt a headacheing on.


    It seemed that this woman already knew about the rtionship between him and Lu Benwei. It appeared that he couldn''t avoid it anymore. He had no choice but to appease her, saying, "Don''t act impulsively. Let''s talk calmly."


    "Well, then speak up quickly. Where is my man?" Su Moye said coldly.


    "He was indeed with me before, but now I really don''t know," Huang Wujing said with a bitter expression. "After all, I can''t control his whereabouts."


    "Hmph, I don''t believe you."


    Su Moye said directly, "I''m warning you, Huang Wujing. If you don''t tell me where he is today, we''re not done."


    Upon hearing this, Huang Wujing''s face turned gloomy. Although he didn''t want to provoke this woman, being pushed to this point, he stubbornly said, "Su Moye, even if we really fight, you might not necessarily be my match, right?"


    "So what?"


    Su Moye raised her proud chin and with meaningful eyes, she said, "I''ll leave it at that for now. If you don''t hand him over to me, then if I can''t beat you, I''ll marry you."


    Upon hearing this, Huang Wujing trembled and immediately became timid. Sweat dripped from his forehead, and with a pale face, he said, "Miss Su, there''s no need for that. This old man still wants to live a few more years."


    "Well, if you still want to live a few more years, then quickly hand over my man," Su Moye coldly eximed. "Otherwise, I''ll climb onto your bed tonight."


    "No, no, no!"


    Huang Wujing hastily waved his hand and said in a panicked voice.


    When it came to fighting, he might not really be afraid of this woman, but this woman''s approach truly frightened him. After all, this woman was truly terrifying.


    It wasn''t that Su Moye was ugly. On the contrary, she had natural charm,bined with exquisite features and a tall figure, making her a dangerous beauty.


    But it was precisely this kind of beauty that brought disaster to any man who got close to her.


    And her story had long been legendary.


    When she hadn''t cultivated her powers, she encountered a bully who tried to force her into marriage. The moment this bully stepped into her house, he dropped dead.


    Later, there was a childhood sweetheart. They only held hands in a small grove, and that childhood sweetheart was struck by lightning and died.


    After she cultivated her powers, there were numerous people who coveted her beauty, but without exception, they all died violently.


    Of course, what truly terrified everyone was when she arrived in Chaos Land.


    At that time, Chaos Land was ruled by the Five Lives Martial Emperor, who possessed both formidable methods and strength. Moreover, he had a violent temperament, and as a result, all forces were suppressed under his rule.


    The Martial Emperor took an immediate liking to Su Moye.


    He forcibly took Su Moye, who only had the cultivation of a Martial Venerable at that time, as his dual cultivation partner.


    But right after he abducted Su Moye, an unexpected event urred.


    A spatial rift appeared out of thin air, pulling the Martial Emperor inside, and the violent spatial turbulence instantly reduced the Martial Emperor to ashes.


    After the death of the Martial Emperor, those suppressed forces finally saw the light of day.


    Since then, Su Moye''s name resounded throughout Chaos Land.


    After all, with her own strength, she had changed the power distribution in the entire Chaos Land.


    Some people said that Su Moye was a lone star of cmity and would live a lonely life.


    There were also those who said that she was a woman favored by the heavens, protected by the heavenlyws, and any man who defiled her would receive punishment from the heavens.


    Since gaining her reputation, Su Moye directly made a bold deration.


    No matter who it is, as long as they can be her man and not die, no matter who it is, even a woodcutter from the mountains and wilderness would marry her.


    Afterward, she tirelessly sought men, throwing her embroidered ball every few years, engaging in martial artspetitions to seek suitors.


    Because of her status and beauty, each time there were always fearless contenders fighting for this position. But the results were always varied deaths: struck by lightning, possessed by evil spirits, and even absurdly choking to death from drinking water...


    But who would have known that this time, Lu Benwei managed to snatch the embroidered ball.


    "No wonder Yi Feng had to take him away. I''m afraid even with their strength, they still have reservations about this woman!" Huang Wujing sighed.


    Looking at Su Moye''s piercing gaze, he pondered for a moment and said, "Su Moye, I''ll tell you the truth. The person who took your embroidered ball has already left. You won''t find them. It''s better for you to give up."


    "Gone?" Su Moye furrowed her delicate eyebrows, fiercely cracking her whip. With a loud snap, a hundred-zhang-long gully appeared on the ground.


    "It''s not easy for me to encounter someone who can endure for so long without dying. How can I let them get away?" she dered.


    With a cold snort, Su Moye was about to leave to find that person.


    Seeing this, Huang Wujing shouted, "Su Moye, let me remind you. He is not an ordinary person. His strength surpasses your imagination. I advise you not to seek trouble."


    "A powerful expert?" Su Moye turned around, nced at Huang Wujing, and smirked. "If someone dares to snatch my embroidered ball, even if they''re a deity, as long as they don''t die, they belong to me."


    As she spoke, she transformed into a streak of light and vanished in the blink of an eye.

 Chapter 306

    Chapter 306


    Yi Feng and others had already started on their return journey.


    All along the way they walked and stopped, and after almost a month of time, they finally returned to the boundary of Nansha again.


    Only now it was much less interestingpared to when they came.


    "s, I wonder what those old fellows have gone to do. I hope old man Wang''s troubles at home have been resolved!"


    Yi Feng sighed.


    But just as he was about to continue on, he discovered that a group of people ahead in the forest had blocked their way.


    These people looked fierce and sinister, one look was enough to know they weren''t good people.


    Sure enough, the leader, One-Eyed Dragon, shouted out in a threatening voice, "You little brats, if you know what''s good for you hand over everything you''ve got, otherwise you can die here."


    "Oh no, we''ve run into bandits."


    Yi Feng said to himself grimly, at a loss for what to do for the moment.


    Although they had also run into bandits on the way here, at least back then they had superior numbers right, even an old geezer like Old Wang could distract one or two.


    What''s more, on the road here they had even met the chivalrous woman Li Yihan.


    But now it was just him taking Lu Benwei and Zhong Qing, facing so many was undoubtedly like bare fists against four hands. Plus in such a remote ce, seeking help would also be very difficult.


    But asking him to hand over all his belongings, that would undoubtedly make him even more unhappy.


    He really didn''t want to go back and eat dirt again.


    In short, the situation was very bad now.


    Just when Yi Feng was in a dilemma, not knowing what to do, a sudden, abrupt voice sounded from behind.


    "Amitabha, wonderful, wonderful."


    Yi Feng looked back to see a monk with a face full of Buddha''s light, dressed in righteousness, walking over.


    "Oh, Master Kun Peng?"


    Yi Feng''s eyes lit up.


    "Benefactor, we really have fate to meet again." Kun Peng said gently with a smile.


    "Yes, really fateful." Yi Feng hurriedly said, but he couldn''t help asking when he saw Kun Peng''s red neck, "Master Kun Peng, what happened to your neck?"


    "Benefactor, don''t panic, it''s inevitable to get some bee and butterfly bites when traveling on the road." Kun Peng said lightly with a smile.


    "Bees and butterflies?"


    Yi Feng couldn''t help but take another look, and couldn''t help asking, "Are they really bee and butterfly bites? They don''t quite look like them!"


    "A monk does not speak falsely."


    Kun Peng said inly with a smile.


    "I see."


    Yi Feng nodded, but this was not the time to quibble over this. More importantly was what to do about the bandits before them.


    Thus, he looked towards Kun Peng and asked, "Master Kun Peng, do you have any way to resolve these bandits blocking the road?"


    "Benefactor, don''t worry, leave it to me to enlighten them." Kun Peng said with a smile.


    "Enlighten them?"


    Yi Feng was slightly surprised.


    "Human nature is inherently good. I believe I can do it."


    Kun Peng nodded gently with hands sped together. Next, under Yi Feng''s gaze, he walked towards the group of bandits.


    Then after bringing them into the dense forest, in just a short while, Kun Peng walked out from the forest again with hands sped together and righteous air.


    Behind him, no traces of the bandits could be seen.


    "Master Kun Peng, you..." Yi Feng hurried up and asked.


    "Benefactor, you can rest assured, they have all been enlightened by me. Amitabha." Kun Peng said lightly with a smile.


    "Just that easily?"


    Yi Feng was incredulous. These bandits were bloodthirsty people, just that quickly they were really enlightened?


    Thinking of this, he cautiously asked, "Master Kun Peng, you didn''t kill them did you?"


    "Ah, Heaven values life. How could the benefactor rashly speak of killing?"


    Kun Peng quickly shook his head admonishingly.


    Yi Feng was briefly stunned, then reacted and said somewhat apologetically, "I was rude."


    "Alright benefactor, this poor monk shall take his leave first. We shall meet again if fate wills it." Kun Peng smiled, and just as he was about to leave, seemed to recall something and said, "Oh right benefactor, you must not forget about this poor monk."


    Although Yi Feng didn''t know why Kun Peng said this, still he replied, "I naturally won''t forget Master."


    "Many thanks, benefactor."


    "Amitabha."


    After saying this, he pressed his palms together and bowed slightly to Yi Feng, then left with a pair of bloodstained footprints that were not easy to notice.


    "Safe travels Master Kun Peng."


    Yi Feng also pressed his palms together to bid farewell to the monk.


    After the monk left, Yi Feng took out his map, troubled over which route to take home.


    Because this ce was still very far from Pingjiang City, they had already walked this much and encountered bandits. It was uncertain if they would keep encountering more down the remaining road.


    But looking at the map, it showed that this was the only road back to Pingjiang City.


    Just when Yi Feng didn''t know what to do, his eyes suddenly lit up. "Oh, this is the Hundred Thousand Mountains..."


    Although going through these mountains would make for a huge detour, at least he wouldn''t run into bandits!


    Moreover, he himself had extensive experience surviving in the Mu Fortress Mountains. In the mountains he was fully capable.


    Most importantly, there was ample game in the mountains that they could live off of along the way.


    Although there were still quite a lot of the game he had caught in the Mu Fortress Mountains stored in his storage ring, those had long since gone bad.


    What''s more, he still kept in mind his disciple''s concerns.


    Walking through the mountains, if they happened toe across one or two wild yaks or something, he could also whip up one or two ox-pizzles, replenishing his disciple while also taking the chance to replenish himself.


    Right.


    Many birds, one stone.


    pping his thigh,


    Yi Feng directly abandoned the carriage and set off towards the Hundred Thousand Mountains.

 Chapter 307

    Chapter 307


    At the foot of a mountain peak.


    Old Dao Lin Mo looked at the huge half of the mountain peak that was forcibly chopped off in front of him, and cold sweat streamed down his face.


    "What''s going on, what on earth is going on?" Old Dao Lin Mo looked at the ck-clothed girl beside him with a sword in her hand, and couldn''t help asking.


    "Humph, I was fooled by you and lowered my status to get close to them."


    "Thinking back on this idiot-like behavior now, I feel so stupid that I just want to find a crack in the ground and sneak into it."


    Getting more and more angry as she spoke, she moved the long sword in her hand with a whistle.


    Suddenly, a dazzling sword light roared down again.


    In front of this sword, the mountain peak was like tofu, and another piece fell directly, smashing to the ground with a deafening sound.


    "This, this, this, this is not what I meant, didn''t you say you would solve it yourself?" Lin Mo Lao Dao''s face was ugly as he said.


    "Then why didn''t you stop me?"


    The girl in ck raised her long sword and pointed it directly at Lin Mo Lao Dao.


    "I, I, I..."


    Lin Mo Lao Dao was sweating profusely, hurriedly retreated, and quickly exined, "Mainly because you were so confident at the time, I didn''t think I should stop you."


    "Humph!"


    Seeing this, the girl in ck just gave a cold snort and put down the long sword in her hand.


    Only then did Lin Mo Lao Dao breathe a sigh of relief and asked, "Then what should you do next?"


    "Anyway, I won''t do that kind of thing again in the future." The girl in ck said in a deep voice, "Since being soft doesn''t work, I''ll just reveal my cultivation and identity directly in front of them."


    After saying that, she flew up decisively and disappeared from Lin Mo Lao Dao''s sight in the blink of an eye.


    On the other side.


    Yi Feng and the others had already walked to the foot of Hundred Thousand Mountains.


    "Phew!"


    Just then, there was a whistling sound in the sky.


    Yi Feng looked up and suddenly found a girl in ck flying.


    "Look, disciple, a cultivator."


    Hearing this, Zhong Qing also quickly raised his head.


    For a while, the eyes of the master and disciple both showed envious gazes.


    However, to their surprise, this girl in ck flew directly towards them and stopped above their heads, looking down at them.


    Just as the two were wondering what was going on, the girl in ck looked at Yi Feng and spoke directly, "This person is Bai Lengxi from the Void Sect of Dongsheng Zhou, I havee today to take your disciple away."


    At this moment, the girl in ck was straightforward and reported her sect directly without disguise, and no longer disguised herself like before.


    After speaking, she looked at Zhong Qing beside Yi Feng.


    "Take my disciple away?"


    Yi Feng''s eyebrows immediately frowned, and he hurriedly cupped his fists and said, "Did my disciple do something wrong?"


    "No, but I have to take him away today."


    Bai Lengxi said, "But you can rest assured that I will never harm him. I will send him back in at least half a month, at most two months, and in any case, I will give him some opportunity."


    Even though she said that, Yi Feng was still confused and full of disbelief.


    A flying cultivator suddenly came to take away his disciple, what kind of thing is this?


    It would make sense if his disciple was talented and caught the eye of someone powerful, but his disciple couldn''t even get into Qingshan Sect, maybe he was even more useless than him.


    Thinking of this, he couldn''t help but ask, "May I ask what is the matter?"


    "I can''t disclose the specifics, but given my status, I wouldn''t deceive you mundane people." Bai Lengxi said coldly.


    While speaking, she was also observing Yi Feng''s expression and actions.


    In fact, she was also probing Yi Feng.


    After all, she had seen the attitude of those big shots in Nan Sha towards Yi Feng, which had always puzzled her.


    So she was still cautious, trying to explore and see if Yi Feng was really some unparalleled master that she hadn''t noticed.


    "Alright."


    Yi Feng nodded silently.


    Logically speaking, such a cultivator really has no need to go through so much trouble to deceive him, an ordinary person.


    Bai Lengxi saw Yi Feng''s reaction in her eyes.


    She sneered in her heart.


    Once again confirming that Yi Feng was just an ordinary person.


    Because even if he was pretending, he would not behave like this under such circumstances.


    "So, what do you think?"


    Bai Lengxi went on to ask.


    Yi Feng looked at Zhong Qing and said, "Disciple, it''s up to you."


    "What do you think, Master?"


    Zhong Qing asked.


    "In my opinion, it''s fine for you to go and try it out."


    After thinking for a while, Yi Feng said, "Because if they really wanted to harm you, they wouldn''t have to go through all this trouble. So for you, this may indeed be an opportunity."


    "Besides, she also said that she would be back in two months at most. Thinking about it, by that time, I will have just returned to the martial arts school, so she can send you directly back to the martial arts school, saving you from following me around the mountains."


    Zhong Qing lowered his head and said, "Then Master, I''ll listen to you."


    Yi Feng patted his head and nodded with a smile.


    After all, he also knew that this boy was shouldering a deep blood feud and had always wanted to cultivate but had no hope. If he could really get some opportunity this time, it might relieve a lot of his pressure.


    "Remember your teacher!"


    Yi Feng shouted loudly.


    But Zhong Qing was already gone without a trace.


    Looking in the direction he left, Yi Feng was both happy and a little lost.


    Not only did his disciple have a wife now, but from today on he might even be able to cultivate.


    Then look at him, the teacher, not only a loner, but still a lowly ant after all these years.


    Heartbreaking!

 Chapter 308

    Chapter 308


    The only Yi Feng left brought Lu Benwei and his dog to continue on their journey.


    Finally, they walked into the Hundred Thousand Mountains.


    Here the forests were lush and dense, the ground was covered everywhere with withered yellow leaves, it was clear that there were few people living in these mountains.


    At this moment, Yi Feng''s sound transmission jade tablet passed on a message from Huang Wujing frantically.


    Huang Wujing informed that the woman who robbed the Lu Benwei''s embroidered ball was extremely terrifying and was chasing after them.


    "Damn, big trouble."


    Yi Feng looked extremely annoyed.


    Although they had already entered the Hundred Thousand Mountains, this ce was still within the territory of Nansha.


    So in other people''s turf, Yi Feng really had no confidence, what if he was caught and his legs were broken?


    In frustration, Yi Feng finally thought of a good way, he directly put Lu Benwei into the spatial ring.


    And looking at the lush forest, Yi Feng thought about it and simply put the dog in too.


    After all, he had raised this dog for so long and already had feelings for it. In case it got lost or was caught by a beast in this mountain, who knows what could happen.


    After putting one skeleton and one dog into the spatial ring, Yi Feng went on the journey alone lightly packed.


    But Yi Feng had not walked far when his footsteps suddenly stopped.


    His face also became solemn.


    "Sha sha sha..."


    Because not far away, there was a slight sound.


    Yi Feng instantly knew that there was something stepping on the withered yellow leaves making the sound.


    Without a doubt.


    Something was approaching him.


    Yi Feng stood still, held his breath, and picked up a wooden stick from the ground and gripped it tightly in his hand.


    Finally, there was movement in the leaves next to the trees.


    Subsequently, from behind the leaves, a mighty lion''s head was revealed.


    "Roar!"


    With a roar that shook the forest.


    It was a majestic male lion.


    It was muchrger than lions in the previous world, with a body nearly 30 meters long and 15 meters high. The exposed fangs were full of sharpness. Smelling the scent of a living person on Yi Feng, saliva flowed out of its mouth.


    "Damn, big trouble."


    Yi Feng gripped the wooden stick tightly in his hand. He really did not expect to encounter such a big guy as soon as he entered the mountain.


    It looked like.


    A fierce battle was about to take ce.


    Gradually, Yi Feng had crouched down and taken on a fighting stance.


    "Roar!"


    Finally, apanied by a roar, the mighty lion pounced towards Yi Feng with lightning speed.


    And Yi Feng''s eyes shed sharply, ready to engage the lion.


    Suddenly!


    A dazzling light appeared in the air, carrying a piercing breaking sound, shing down from the sky.


    This sudden appearance of light stunned Yi Feng.


    Because this beam of light turned out to be a sword shadow, the entire sword shadow was thousands of meters long, and had almost the speed of light.


    Yi Feng was instantly shocked by the huge waves in his heart.


    Such an awesome scene could only be seen in big budget movies in his previous world.


    Moreover, it had to be thoserge-scale productions to have such effects, at least a 50 cents special effect couldn''t pull it off.


    However, this sword light was not an special effect, but real.


    "Boom!"


    Almost in the blink of an eye.


    The sword light had already shed down, falling not far from Yi Feng.


    Then Yi Feng watched in shock as the lion pouncing towards him was directly turned to ashes under this one sword, without even a single hair left behind.


    Of course, it also left a gorge hundreds of meters long on the ground.


    Seeing this scene, Yi Feng gasped.


    It took him a long time to recover from the shock, while the previous sword was still lingering in his mind for a long time.


    "Huh!"


    At this moment.


    With the sound of breaking wind, a figure shed from the horizon, the airflow of the entire space changed because of it.


    A momentter, it was already above Yi Feng''s head.


    Yi Feng quickly looked up and was shocked to find that it was a breathtakingly beautiful woman.


    A pair of bare jade feet stood in the air...


    She had exquisite features, tall figure, the exposed skin was wless white, her long hair cascaded to her waist like a gxy.


    Under the fluttering white clothes, her skirt fluttered without wind, like an immortal who was unstained by the mortal world.


    By her side was a long sword in her hand, and a faint terrifying aura loomed around her...


    It had to be said.


    Whether it was this woman''s beauty or strength, she had shaken Yi Feng.


    He was certain that this woman must be stronger than the Wu Ling!


    "Thank you for your help, girl!"


    Yi Feng cupped his fists and said. Although he also had some confidence in defeating the lion, but she had saved him a lot of effort anyway.


    The woman''s pretty eyebrows moved, looking at Yi Feng lightly, she said: "How can a mere mortal like you appear here?"


    "Oh, it''s a long story. I''m nning to cross the Hundred Thousand Mountains, then pass through the Shogunate Mountain Range, and hurry to Pingjiang City." Yi Feng said with a smile.


    "Cross the Hundred Thousand Mountains?"


    Hearing this, even with the state of mind of the White Clothed Woman, she couldn''t help blinking her eyes.


    "What''s the problem, girl?" Yi Feng scratched his head and asked.


    "You should go back where you came from. You won''t be able to cross the mountain range. You barely handled a beast just now. There will be things in the mountains that you can''t even imagine." The White Clothed Woman said warningly.


    "Well, I have wilderness survival experience, it should be okay."


    Yi Feng smiled. Since he was ready to go into the mountains, he was not totally unprepared either, he had prepared quite a lot of poisons, venom etc.


    This was also why when Yi Feng met the lion earlier, although he was solemn, he was not panicked.


    The White Clothed Woman nced at Yi Feng, with an indescribable expression. Then her jade feet moved lightly, and her whole figure turned into a stream of light, disappearing into the horizon...


    Yi Feng was about to continue to express his thanks, but found that she had already disappeared without a trace.


    This made Yi Feng smile wryly.


    In the eyes of such cultivators, he, an ordinary mortal, was probably nothing but an ant.

 Chapter 309

    Chapter 309


    After the White Clothed Woman left, Yi Feng continued on his journey.


    However, what had just happened served as a wake-up call for Yi Feng. Traveling through these great mountains was indeed very dangerous, because no one could predict what kind of things they might encounter up ahead.


    But that still did not make Yi Feng give up taking this road. In his opinion, vicious and extremely evil humans were much more dangerous than wild beasts.


    Of course, taking some more precautions was still very necessary.


    So as he traveled, Yi Feng specifically kept an eye out for some medicinal herbs with the medical knowledge the system had given him.


    "This is Inkbush, it contains potent toxins."


    "And this White Withered Leaf, legend says a drop of its sap can paralyze ten elephants!"


    Yi Feng squatted on the ground, carefully gathering the herbs. He also took out a bowl from his spatial ring, and ground all of the herbs into juice, dripping them drop by drop into a small bottle.


    "Phew!"


    "Only half a bottle so far."


    "To be safe, it''d be best to fill up a whole bottle!"


    Over the next two to three days, Yi Feng put effort into working towards this goal while traveling.


    Of course, he did not skimp on other preparations either. Using a small knife, he whittled many bamboo shoots into silver needle-sized arrow shafts.


    He also procured a hollow reed stalk of a simr size.


    "Pfft!"


    He blew the poison dart. It immediately flew out, and a young leopard that had attacked him fell dead on the ground in an instant.


    "Awesome."


    Yi Feng was very satisfied with his handiwork.


    Time passed quickly, and soon half a month had gone by. Yi Feng was nowpletely deep within Mount Wanwan, and fortunately the journey so far had been smooth sailing without any hitches.


    Boom!


    Just then, a loud rumbling sound suddenly emanated from the distant horizon. Innumerable shes of light flickered, blinking on and off.


    Yi Feng''s brows furrowed.


    "Is that thunder?"


    As he looked at the flickering lights, that was what Yi Feng wondered.


    But Yi Feng did not pay it much attention either. After all, the disturbance seemed very very far away from him.


    Yet just as he was preparing to continue on his way, he was startled to discover that something from the distant sky was hurtling towards him.


    Its speed was so fast, it was as if a meteorite was crashing down.


    "That...seems to be a human figure?"


    Yi Feng''s eyes widened in shock, but even more horrifyingly, he then realized this hurtling figure was crashing directly towards him!


    "Damn!"


    Yi Feng swore and turned to flee.


    "Boom!"


    He had just run a few steps when the figure heavily smashed into the ground. The surrounding trees, unable to withstand the massive impact force, were snapped in half at the waists.


    And Yi Feng was also sted down by the shockwave onto the ground.


    "Ptooey..."


    Yi Feng mbered up from the ground, spitting out a mouthful of dirt. He then discovered that there was a figure lying in the great crater up ahead.


    Drawing closer to take a look...


    Yi Feng was given a huge shock.


    This person...wasn''t she the female cultivator who had flown down from the sky some days ago and helped hack that lion to death for him?


    Just what in the world was powerful enough to beat such a formidable cultivator into this state?


    Could there really be something terrifying lurking in these mountains?


    Yi Feng felt a wave of apprehension.


    But he also knew saving the person came first. He turned the white-clothed woman over from the ground, finally revealing her exquisite facial features.


    However, her aura was now extremely weak. She had been rendered into tattered clothing by the powerful attack, revealingrge patches of fair skin.


    Especially those long legs of hers, which caused Yi Feng''s eyeballs to stare straight ahead.


    "No indecent thoughts or actions, saving heres first!"


    Yi Feng pressed his palms together, shaking off the stray thoughts in his mind, and proceeded to carefully examine her injuries.


    After all, Yi Feng had some knowledge on how to treat such heavy injuries. He knew he had to confirm the state of her injuries first before moving her, otherwise secondary injuries could easily be caused.


    So first, Yi Feng started from the woman''s arms. He gently squeezed them. Good, her bones seemed fine.


    Next, Yi Feng lifted up her long legs, checking them from her soles to thighs with the same method.


    "They seem fine too."


    Yi Feng then shifted his gaze towards the woman''s chest area. There were clearly signs of impact there.


    So he used his palm to check her ribs.


    "Something doesn''t seem quite right here."


    Yi Feng murmured seriously. But he did not dare to conclude for sure, so he repeatedly checked several more times. After all, this was no joke - fractured ribs that were not handled properly could easily pierce internal organs.


    For a time, Yi Feng repeatedly touched and felt the area.


    Yet right then, the closed beautiful eyes of the White Clothed Woman suddenly snapped open. An aura of killing intent instantly emanated from her body, sweeping towards Yi Feng.


    "Oh?"


    "You''re actually awake now?"


    Seeing her eyes open, Yi Feng cried out in surprise. He secretly thought this woman really had a strong life force. He then solemnly reminded her, "Don''t move, I''m checking your injuries."


    Having said that, Yi Feng closed his eyes again, his palm still feeling the woman''s ribs.


    "I will kill you."


    The White Clothed Woman''s eyes instantly glinted coldly. From her mouth came an icy cold voice.


    She had also never imagined that this human would actually take advantage of her unprepared state. What was more infuriating was that even after she had woken up, he still shamelessly continued touching her...


    Yet when she was just about to attack, her chest tightened and she spat out a mouthful of blood.


    "How are you feeling?"


    Yi Feng hurriedly asked, moving to support the White Clothed Woman.


    "Get away from me."


    But the White Clothed Woman flung away Yi Feng''s arm, yelling coldly.


    "Huh, what''s with you? I already said I''m checking your injuries."


    Being yelled at like this, Yi Feng immediately felt unhappy. Although it was easy to cause misunderstandings, wasn''t itmon knowledge that doctors should not refrain from treating even the slightest illness? Which was the bigger priority here - wasn''t that obvious at all?


    "I don''t need you to bother about me."


    The White Clothed Woman''s frosty face shouted again.


    "Really don''t need it?"


    Yi Feng furrowed his brows and asked.


    "Get lost!"


    The White Clothed Woman shouted coldly. Her eyes were filled with thick disgust.


    "Fine then."


    No good deed goes unpunished. Yi Feng could not be bothered anymore either, so he directly packed up his things and left...


    The White Clothed Woman did not even nce at Yi Feng''s departure.


    She gritted her teeth tightly, forcibly propping herself up with her injuries. But having just straightened up a little, she became powerless again and sat back down. After checking her internal injuries, she discovered they were the most severe she had ever suffered.


    "Roar!"


    Just then, a roar suddenly rang out. Apanied by heavy breathing, something approached her. She nced to the side, and her beautiful face instantly sank.


    It was an extremely low-level demonic beast. In the past, she would not have even bothered ncing at it. But right now, she was as helpless as a fish on a chopping block.


    "Damn it."


    Her face was ghastly white.


    Her expression was filled with unwillingness.


    With her status, she actually would be food for a lowly demonic beast. She really could not ept this.


    "Whoosh!"


    Yet right when she was about to give up, a bamboo arrow shot out and struck the low-level beast dead.


    At the same time, a figure in white robes walked back, swearing.


    "What''s with you being so stubborn? I save you yet you refuse my help. You''d rather be a pile of shit just to satisfy yourself?"

 Chapter 310

    Chapter 310


    The words may be coarse but the meaning is not crude.


    Yi Feng frowned as he walked back, continuing to curse and swear, "Don''t think you''re so great just because you''re a cultivator. I just saved you and got a mouthful of stinky scolding in return. If it wasn''t for me this time, you''d be crying by now!"


    "Humph, it''s only because you helped me once before that I bothered to care about you at all," the White Clothed Woman responded frostily.


    A mere mortal actually daring to lecture her?


    Although she felt ufortable inside, she had to admit that this mortal had just saved her.


    "Hey, you still look unhappy about it?"


    Yi Feng said impatiently, "Fine, you helped me before and I helped you this time. We''re even now. You just stay here by yourself. I guarantee you won''tst long before some beast eats you up, passes you through its intestines and stomach, digests you, and finally craps you out."


    "No matter if you''re some cultivator or great beauty, in the end you''ll still turn into a pile of shit."


    Yi Feng waved his hand dismissively and left without any hesitation.


    So what if she''s a cultivator?


    So what if she''s good looking?


    When she got injured wasn''t she still useless garbage? Wasn''t she still in need of his help to be saved?


    Not even a word of thanks. Just giving him that cold face. He certainly wasn''t going to pamper her.


    Yi Feng''s words swirled in the White Clothed Woman''s mind. Her beautiful face was filled with distaste.


    Death.


    She did not fear it.


    But if she really ended up getting eaten by a beast, then turned into feces as Yi Feng described, that would be something she absolutely could not ept.


    As she watched Yi Feng''s departing back, she finally couldn''t help calling out, "Come back."


    "What is it?"


    Yi Feng nced back as he asked.


    The White Clothed Woman gritted her teeth before responding, "I misunderstood you earlier, sorry."


    "Wouldn''t it have been better to have this attitude from the start?"


    Yi Feng rolled his eyes at the woman, before begrudgingly walking back and squatting down in front of her.


    "So how bad are your injuries really?"


    Yi Feng asked.


    "Not good."


    The White Clothed Woman murmured softly after a brief hesitation.


    "I heard that you cultivators can heal yourselves. Is that true?" Yi Feng continued asking.


    "Mm."


    The White Clothed Woman nodded.


    "Then how long will it take for you to recover from these injuries?"


    The White Clothed Woman furrowed her brows and said, "I can''t recover in a short period of time. My opponent was a six-tailed bull demon skilled in mystical arts that can seal my meridians."


    After speaking, she felt like she didn''t need to tell this ordinary mortal so much. So she added, "You don''t need to worry about this. I''ll take care of the injury issues myself when the timees."


    "What do you mean don''t need to worry about this?"


    Yi Feng immediately retorted, "Right now we''re together. If your injuries aren''t resolved, to put it bluntly, you''re a burden!"


    Frost spread across the White Clothed Woman''s beautiful face.


    "What, am I wrong?"


    Yi Feng said impatiently, "With your abilities sealed and unable to heal yourself, isn''t this situation precisely one where you''re a burden?"


    The White Clothed Woman was rendered speechless.


    For this ordinary mortal to refer to her as a burden left her fuming with anger, yet she was unable to refute him.


    "Alright."


    Yi Feng shook his head and sighed, "I might not be able to do anything about those internal injuries and seals, but let me take a look at those external injuries."


    As Yi Feng spoke, his palm reached toward the White Clothed Woman.


    "What are you trying to do?"


    The White Clothed Woman''s expression changed as she looked at Yi Feng warily and said, "Don''t move."


    "Stay still and let me take a look at your injuries," Yi Feng said with a stern face.


    As he spoke, his palm moved toward the White Clothed Woman''s chest. Seeing the distrust in her eyes, Yi Feng added, "Don''t worry, I know medicine. It seems like you have broken ribs, which will be a big problem if not treated properly and will affect your movement."


    Hearing this, the White Clothed Woman hesitated for a long time. Seeing Yi Feng''s serious expression, she reluctantly agreed and allowed his palm to make contact.


    Yi Feng''s palmnded on the White Clothed Woman''s chest, causing her body to involuntarily tremble slightly.


    Feeling this unfamiliar warmth, an indescribable expression appeared on her beautiful face. This was the first time a man had such intimate contact with her, moreover an ordinary mortal.


    But judging from Yi Feng''s actions, he really seemed to be examining her injuries. And although his hand was touching her in a private area, it did not wander or grope about randomly. So she gritted her teeth and endured it.


    "Mm!"


    After repeatedly confirming, Yi Feng nodded solemnly and said, "Luckily, your ribs seem to only be cracked. No other areas appear to have significant fractures. As expected, you cultivators have formidable defenses!"


    "So what can be done to recover mobility?"


    The White Clothed Woman couldn''t help asking.


    "Just needing some time to recuperate should allow you to walk again," Yi Feng replied.


    Hearing this, the White Clothed Woman nodded.


    After a brief hesitation, she said, "Thank you."


    This expression of gratitude was much more sincere than before.


    She could feel that Yi Feng was indeed helping her.


    But the next moment, she saw Yi Feng squat down with his feet on the ground and butt pointing at her in a half-squatting position.


    "What are you doing?"


    The White Clothed Woman couldn''t help asking.


    "What else could I be doing? Hurry up and get on," Yi Feng yelled impatiently.


    "You...you''re going to carry me on your back?"


    The White Clothed Woman was stunned, then quickly shook her head and said, "No need."


    "No wonder there''s a saying that a woman''s existence only hinders the speed of drawing a de. Even a cultivator like you is acting so womanly. Can you just cooperate smoothly for once? Saying no need, if not this then how are you going to walk?" Yi Feng said with a darkened face.


    The White Clothed Woman''s expression was extremely ugly.


    This mortal actually dared to yell at her again.


    Usually the people she met, let alone ordinary mortals, even Martial Venerables and Martial Saints wouldn''t dare to breathe loudly in front of her. Yet this person had shouted and scolded her over and over.


    "You dare speak to me like this, a mere insignificant mortal. Aren''t you afraid I''ll kill you?"


    As she spoke, her face suddenly turned cold and a surge of killing intent rushed at Yi Feng.


    But Yi Feng extended a hand and directly pinned the White Clothed Woman''s palm to the ground.


    "What are you doing?"


    The White Clothed Woman tried to struggle butpletelycked any strength. Her face flushed red as she stared fixedly at Yi Feng.


    "With your current condition, you still want to kill me? And keep calling me a mere mortal? What''s wrong with being a mere mortal? Have I eaten rice from your family? You should know that right now you''re inferior even to this mere mortal," Yi Feng said coldly.


    The White Clothed Woman was stunned with disbelief.


    This mortal''s audacity was really too much. He actually dared to...


    "You''re still ring?"


    Just as she thought this, Yi Feng suddenly exerted more force and said heavily, "Do you believe me if I just strangle you directly and f*cking choke you to death first?"


    Hearing this made the White Clothed Woman''s teeth itch with anger, but right now she waspletely helpless against Yi Feng.


    "If you want to live, drop that damned arrogance first."


    After berating harshly, Yi Feng released the White Clothed Woman and squatted down in front of her again. At the same time he shouted, "Hurry up and get on my back!"

 Chapter 311

    Chapter 311


    The white-clothed woman stared nkly at Yi Feng.


    Anger was roiling in her heart.


    She was determined that even if she had to crawl away or die here, she would not get on Yi Feng''s shoulder.


    However, unexpected to her, Yi Feng directly swung a stick at her without saying anything twice, hitting the back of her head.


    Already weak with her cultivation gone, she was instantly dizzy and fell to the ground.


    "Damn it, making such a fuss. Doesn''t she know where we are?"


    Yi Feng scolded as he threw away the stick in his hand, grabbed the white-clothed woman and carried her on his shoulder before leaving this ce.


    In a mountain cave.


    The firelight flickered.


    The white-clothed woman finally woke up from hera and remembered what had happened before. Her pretty face was full of frost.


    But as soon as she opened her eyes, she found that Yi Feng was holding her long sword against her neck.


    "Let''s have a chat?"


    Yi Feng looked down at her and said.


    "About what?"


    The woman said coldly.


    "First of all, I didn''t mean to offend you. Knocking you out was unavoidable. At night, beasts roam everywhere. I don''t want to die because of you." Yi Feng said in a deep voice.


    "Then you could have just left me alone." The woman said indifferently.


    "I could have left you alone, but I believe in repaying favors. You helped me kill a lion before, so I saved you to repay that favor." Yi Feng said.


    The woman opened her mouth but didn''t know how to respond.


    "Of course, saving you is one thing. Now that we''re safe, we need to make things clear." Yi Feng said, "So no matter if you resent me for knocking you out, you have to promise not to kill me, because no matter what, I''m your lifesaver."


    The woman pondered slightly.


    Although this mortal was very hateful and made her want to kill him a few times, she had to admit that this mortal did save her life.


    "I promise you."


    She nodded.


    "You have to swear, make a poisonous oath, with your cultivation, your Dao heart, your whole family, swear." Yi Feng added, listing almost all the poisonous oaths he could think of that would be effective for cultivators.


    "You..."


    The woman''s face turned ugly.


    But seeing Yi Feng''s determined look, she gritted her teeth and nodded.


    Then in front of Yi Feng, she made all the poisonous oaths Yi Feng could think of.


    "Very good."


    Yi Feng nodded in satisfaction and threw away the long sword in his hand before sitting down on the ground.


    "Let''s talk about what to do next." Yi Feng said.


    "You say."


    The woman looked at him and said.


    "I''ll give you two options."


    Yi Feng said, "First, we part ways with no debts owed. This is what I prefer. But I also have to make it clear to you that with your cultivation sealed and no different from an ordinary mortal, plus you''re injured, you probably can''tst long, either dying from thirst and hunger or getting eaten by beasts and bing..."


    "Alright, stop there."


    Knowing Yi Feng was going to say she would be feces, she quickly interrupted, "Just tell me the second option."


    "Okay. The second option is you follow me, but from now on, you have to unconditionally obey my arrangements, no nagging, no messing around." Yi Feng said.


    "You want me to listen to you, a mere mortal?" She asked incredulously.


    "Yes, and unconditionally."


    Yi Feng nodded solemnly, picked up the long sword on the side, and said, "Of course, from now on, this sword will be temporarily used by me. I''ll have a decent weapon when encountering beasts."


    "You can temporarily use the sword, but making me listen to you is impossible!"


    She shook her head firmly with an adamant look.


    "Then there''s nothing more to discuss. Let''s part ways!"


    Yi Feng shrugged, threw the long sword back on the ground, and started preparing to leave.


    "You..."


    Seeing this, the white-clothed woman was so angry her face turned red and she clenched her teeth tightly.


    But she had to admit that she really needed Yi Feng right now.


    If Yi Feng left, with her current state, she would likely die a miserable death.


    "Alright, I agree to you."


    Finally, after much hesitation, she reluctantly agreed through gritted teeth with great unwillingness on her frosty face.


    "It would have been so much better if you had agreed earlier instead of making me pick things up and put them down repeatedly."


    Yi Feng gave her an annoyed look, picked up the long sword from the ground again, and started admiring it eagerly.


    He remembered how amazing this sword was.


    With just one sh...


    It created such a huge sword light in an instant.


    "By the way, you should be a bit stronger than Martial Spirit, right?" Yi Feng asked while admiring the long sword.


    "Martial Spirit?"


    The white-clothed woman was puzzled, then nodded.


    "Then you really are quite a master."


    Yi Feng nodded solemnly, "But don''t look down on me either. I''ve spent some time with Martial Spirit before and witnessed his powers firsthand. You could say we''re half friends!"


    The woman turned her frosty face away, with a hint of disdain in her eyes.


    "Right, you said you were fighting beasts before. Are there really beasts in this mountain?" Yi Feng suddenly recalled something important and quickly asked.


    "You haven''t encountered any?"


    The woman asked in surprise.


    "Of course not, otherwise why would I ask you?" Yi Feng retorted.


    The woman was stunned, then asked again, "I remember you said you wanted to cross the Hundred Thousand Mountains to get to Pingjiang City?"


    "That''s right."


    Yi Feng nodded.


    "But there''s an official road, why don''t you take that?" asked the woman.


    "The road is full of bandits." Yi Feng replied.


    "So you mean, to avoid the bandits, you decided to cut through the Hundred Thousand Mountains instead?" The woman looked at Yi Feng in surprise.


    "Yes."


    "In my opinion, the mountains are much safer than the road."


    Yi Feng quickly nodded in agreement.


    Hearing Yi Feng''s words, the woman had an indescribable expression. She thought to herself, just what kind of weirdo did she run into?


    He actually thinks the Hundred Thousand Mountains are safer than the official road?

 Chapter 312

    Chapter 312


    "By the way, you haven''t told me if there are really demonic beasts in these mountains," Yi Feng asked, "I mean, the kind that eats people?"


    "Of course," the White Clothed Woman nodded.


    "I guess I was too careless. If I had known it was this dangerous, I wouldn''t havee up the mountain!" Yi Feng said with lingering fear.


    The White Clothed Woman shook her head, realizing that this mortal only now understood the danger of these Hundred Thousand Mountains.


    What''s even more peculiar is that they managed to cross them unscathed.


    It''s hard to say whether they were simply lucky fools.


    "Ah!"


    Just then, the White Clothed Woman suddenly winced in pain, and a small wound appeared on her fair leg.


    Yi Feng quickly reacted and swung his sword.


    ng!


    He cut the snake, which was about half a meter long and had diamond-shaped patterns on its body, into two pieces.


    "Damn, it''s a Checkerboard Snake!"


    Yi Feng furrowed his brow as he prodded the snake''s head with his sword.


    Upon hearing this, the White Clothed Woman''s face also changed suddenly.


    Clearly, she had heard of this kind of snake before.


    Although it couldn''t be considered a demonic beast, its poison was extremely potent. If her cultivation was still intact, it wouldn''t be a big problem, but now...


    She wore a pale expression.


    It''s really a case of misfortune nevering alone.


    Just when she was filled with frustration, Yi Feng tore a strip of cloth from his clothes and tightly bound it around her injured leg.


    "What are you doing?"


    She asked in astonishment.


    "Don''t move, don''t speak, or the poison will spread faster."


    Yi Feng urgently ordered.


    With that, he carefully made a cut near her wound with his sword and then brought his mouth close.


    "Don''t..."


    She instantly understood that Yi Feng wanted to suck out the snake''s venom, causing her to instinctively pull her leg back.


    However, Yi Feng firmly held onto her leg and sternly said, "I told you not to move. Just stay still."


    The White Clothed Woman was frozen by his rebuke.


    Good.


    How domineering!


    At the same time, Yi Feng, with her leg in his arms, was earnestly sucking out the snake''s venom, mouthful by mouthful.


    Watching Yi Feng''s serious expression, the White Clothed Woman''s face revealed aplex emotion. Anxiously, she shouted, "You might die if you do it like this."


    But Yi Feng seemed to pay no attention, continuing to suck out the snake''s venom without hearing her.


    It wasn''t until Yi Feng felt it was enough that he finally stopped.


    "How are you feeling?"


    Yi Feng quickly asked.


    "Much better. I can feel that there''s not much poison left in me. Even though I don''t have cultivation, my physique can eliminate itpletely," the White Clothed Woman said. Then she added, "Thank you."


    "That''s good."


    Yi Feng breathed a sigh of relief and tore off another strip of cloth to carefully bandage her wound.


    As she watched Yi Feng meticulously dressing her wound, the White Clothed Woman''splexion became indescribablyplex.


    She never expected to be saved by this mortal once again.


    "Alright, I''ll go find some herbs to apply to your wound."


    Yi Feng tied a knot on the cloth strip and was about to get up, but his legs suddenly weakened. His vision turned ck, and his head spun, causing him to copse.


    "How are you feeling?"


    Upon seeing this, the White Clothed Woman''s face turned pale, and she hurriedly struggled to reach Yi Feng, mustering all her strength to lift him up.


    "Are you alright? Can you speak?"


    "Don''t scare me."


    "I told you not to inhale it. If you do, it could cost you your life, but you didn''t listen."


    With Yi Feng in her arms, the White Clothed Woman was in a frenzy, unsure of what to do.


    In the past, a single human life meant nothing to her. She didn''t care.


    But when she thought of this mortal who died from poisoning while trying to save her...


    In that moment, she truly panicked. Her pupils were bloodshot.


    Yi Feng couldn''t have anticipated that standing up suddenly after crouching for too long would cause his brain to be congested, making him feel dizzy and briefly pass out.


    Fortunately, he had regained his senses now.


    However, he felt a softness against his body, apanied by a faint fragrance.


    He quickly opened his eyes.


    What he saw was pure whiteness.


    At the same time, a pair of hands tightly held him, and the feeling of being suffocated overwhelmed him.


    "Ugh... Loosen your grip, please. I can''t breathe."


    Yi Feng hastily eximed.


    "You''re fine, you''re fine! It''s so good to see you''re okay," the White Clothed Woman eximed excitedly, her hands releasing their hold on Yi Feng.


    "I''m fine, really. Let me get up and catch my breath first."


    Yi Feng took a couple of breaths and stood up, casting a meaningful nce at the White Clothed Woman. He never expected that although this woman seemed ordinary in her attire, she had such a domineering presence.


    However, when he thought about what had just happened, Yi Feng felt somewhat embarrassed. So, he quickly said, "Wait here for a moment. I''ll go find some herbs for you."


    Saying that, Yi Feng rushed out of the cave.


    "Damn it, I only just found out there are demonic beasts in this mountain. I really hope I don''t encounter any!" Yi Feng muttered to himself, gripping his sword tightly as he disappeared into the forest, searching for herbs for the woman.


    "Hmm?"


    "Another human?"


    Just then, a man in ck stood in the sky, discovering Yi Feng''s whereabouts.


    He had a pair of bull horns on his head, and his nose was muchrger than an ordinary person''s.


    Clearly, this person was not human.


    "I never expected there would still be humans in this mountain. Now that I''ve found one, I might as well deal with them!" he murmured to himself, swiftly transforming into a streak of light, closing in on Yi Feng.

 Chapter 313

    Chapter 313


    "This sword seems to be the one I used to kill that woman before."


    "It seems that this person is rted to that woman, so we cannot let him go."


    Afternding on the ground, he red at Yi Feng with a murderous intent on his face.


    He made a move.


    He immediatelyunched an attack without any reservation, closing in on Yi Feng in an instant.


    But at this moment, he was surprised to find that thews of space around him seemed to have undergone some kind of change.


    He, who was originally in human form, suddenly transformed into his original state.


    "What''s going on?"


    He was greatly shocked.


    However, at this moment, he didn''t care about anything else since he was alreadymitted to the attack, like an arrow on the string.


    Moreover, transforming into his original state didn''t affect hisbat power.


    Because for any demonic beast, the original state was the strongest state.


    Feeling the ground behind him shaking, Yi Feng, who was slow to react, finally regained his senses and saw a gigantic creature charging at him.


    "What a huge water buffalo."


    Yi Feng was greatly surprised.


    Along with the surprise, his eyes also lit up slightly.


    He was just thinking about finding something to supplement his disciple''s diet, and he didn''t expect it toe knocking so soon.


    Well then, he would ept it.


    Yi Feng''s lips curled up as he faced the charging water buffalo, lifting his sword without retreating.


    "It turns out to be a mere mortal of the human race!"


    "Truly ignorant."


    Sensing the aura emanating from Yi Feng and observing his swordsmanship, he instantly discerned that Yi Feng was not a skilled expert.


    This filled him with disdain.


    But just as the feeling of disdain arose, his entire colossal body froze in ce.


    Then, with a loud crash, he copsed to the ground, staring with wide eyes filled with intense disbelief.


    This mortal, what just happened?


    How is this possible?


    How did that ordinary sword directly break through his defense?


    "Hmph, although I don''t practice cultivation, killing a water buffalo like you is still possible." Yi Feng looked at the might of his sword and, with a smug expression on his face, said.


    This statement caused the colossal body lying on the ground to cough up a mouthful of blood.


    As his vitality drained away, hisst trace of consciousness disappeared as well.


    How about cooking some fresh beef?


    With this thought, Yi Feng acted without hesitation. However, when he approached to take a sniff, he found that the beef had an unusually strong odor, causing him to shake his head in disgust.


    "Forget it, let''s just take the essence!"


    With a single stroke of his sword, he cut off the precious part of the water buffalo and then wrapped it in leaves.


    He weighed it.


    Damn, it''s huge.


    It''s enough to provide a hearty meal for him and his disciple.


    After wiping the blood off the sword, he fortunately quickly found the necessary herbs, and then returned to the cave.


    Inside the cave.


    The white-clothed woman was sitting cross-legged on the ground, her eyes closed as she rested, looking quite beautiful.


    Sensing Yi Feng''s return, she opened her beautiful eyes.


    However, her expression was somewhat uneasy, clearly recalling the events that had happened before and feeling somewhat embarrassed.


    "Well, I''ve brought the herbs back, let me apply them for you!"


    Yi Feng crushed the herbs with one hand while speaking.


    The woman opened her mouth, intending to refuse and say that she would do it herself, but the words didn''te out.


    For some reason, she was somewhat afraid of Yi Feng''s reprimand.


    After applying the herbs to the white-clothed woman, Yi Feng started a fire and took out a wild rabbit to prepare a barbecue.


    "What''s this for?"


    The white-clothed woman opened her eyes and asked, "People need food to survive, right?"


    Yi Feng replied, "Yes, we need to eat something. Iron is forged with fire; our bodies require sustenance."


    "I suggest you reconsider," the White Clothed Woman gently reminded him. "The smell will attract many things, possibly even demonic beasts."


    "Is that true?"


    Yi Feng asked anxiously.


    The White Clothed Woman nodded solemnly.


    Seeing her serious expression, Yi Feng couldn''t help but feel a shiver down his spine. He had been eating like this all along, relying on his good luck. Fortunately, he had bought a lot of local specialties in Nansha. Since barbecuing was not an option, he could only rely on these to fill his stomach.


    "By the way, what is your name?" Yi Feng asked.


    "Yun Yaoyao," the White Clothed Woman replied.


    "Okay, Miss Yun Yaoyao," Yi Feng nodded and then asked, "So, what exactly injured you like this?"


    "A six-life Emperor-level Niu Mo," Yun Yaoyao said solemnly.


    "Six-life Emperor-level?"


    The name sounded impressive, making Yi Feng couldn''t help but ask, "Is it much stronger than the Wulin Spirit?"


    Yun Yaoyao couldn''t help but cast a nce at Yi Feng.


    She shook her head helplessly.


    In the eyes of this mortal, the most powerful existence was probably the Wulin Spirit.


    "The Wulin Spirit is nothing more than an ant in his eyes," Yun Yaoyao exined. Then she thought of something and said, "I suggest that we should refrain from acting recklessly for now. If we must take action, we should wait until I have recovered from my injuries."


    "Why?" Yi Feng asked.


    "The mountains are moreplicated than you can imagine," Yun Yaoyao said with a serious expression. "There shouldn''t be such demons in these Hundred Thousand Mountains. Originally, the most powerful being here was only a Demon Lord."


    "But there is a remnant of an Immortal''s legacy in this mountain, and many experts have arrived in these Hundred Thousand Mountains because this Immortal''s legacy is about to appear."


    "And the Niu Mo Demonic Emperor who injured me came from the Western Demon Forest on the western side of the continent."


    "So, are you also here for this Immortal''s legacy?" Yi Feng asked.


    "Yes," Yun Yaoyao admitted.


    "Well, what about the Western Demon Forest? Where is it?" Yi Feng asked with confusion.


    "The continent is divided into five regions: the North Sea Region, the Western Demon Forest, the Southern Wastnd, Dongsheng Zhou, and the Central Continent," Yun Yaoyao exined to Yi Feng.


    "North Sea is a frozennd with few inhabitants."


    "Southern Wastnd is a deste ce with a sparse poption, but the experts there are generally powerful."


    "The Western Demon Forest is a gathering ce for demonic beasts, a paradise for them."


    "Dongsheng Zhou has the highest poption, but the strength here is uneven."


    "As for the Central Continent, it is thend of the continent''s strongest, gathering all the experts from the entire continent," Yun Yaoyao exined to Yi Feng.


    Upon hearing this, Yi Feng nodded.


    After living for so long, he finally learned that the continent was divided into so many regions.


    "If that Niu Mo came from the Western Demon Forest, he must be truly terrifying!" Yi Feng said gravely. "I really hope I don''t encounter him; otherwise, there will be no escape."


    "If you encounter him..." Yun Yaoyao looked at Yi Feng and sighed, "Then, may fortune be on your side!"

 Chapter 314

    Chapter 314


    Yi Feng smiled bitterly.


    However, after knowing the dangers within this mountain, Yi Feng decided to wait in ce. He also intended to wait until Yun Yaoyao''s cultivation level recovered before leaving the mountain together.


    Otherwise, given their current condition, let alone encountering that Ox Demon, even if they met a slightly stronger demonic beast, it would be difficult to deal with.


    Time slowly passed...


    The man and woman spent their days together in this mountain cave.


    Every day, Yun Yaoyao would sit in meditation and cultivate, attempting to break through the seals in her body.


    Meanwhile, Yi Feng was responsible for taking care of their daily food and water, busying himself merrily.


    "Let''s chat,"


    One day, as Yi Feng prepared to head out again, he hesitated for a moment before squatting in front of Yun Yaoyao and said.


    "Go ahead,"


    Yun Yaoyao opened her beautiful eyes and looked at Yi Feng.


    "I feel like I''m at a loss here. You saved me once, but I''ve saved you several times. I still have to be responsible for your meals every day. Every time I step out, I''m worried sick, afraid of running into demonic beasts." Yi Feng frowned and said.


    "Is a cultivator''s favor not enough for you?" Yun Yaoyao''s eyes shimmered as she asked back.


    "Bah, what good is your favor to me? It''s all empty talk." Yi Feng rolled his eyes at Yun Yaoyao and said, "Give me something substantial."


    "What do you want that''s substantial?" Yun Yaoyao asked.


    "I wanted to try some items that you cultivators use, but I probably can''t utilize them anyway. So just give me some gold coins!" Yi Feng grinned and said, "Give me 1.8 million. I definitely won''t think it''s too much."


    Yun Yaoyao looked at Yi Feng with aplex expression.


    She then said, "Do you know that a cultivator''s favor is something that money can''t buy? 1.8 million gold coins may seem like a lot, but it''s nothing to us cultivators. So are you really asking for gold coins instead of needing my favor?"


    "Yes, I want the gold coins."


    Yi Feng said with a big smile on his face.


    He thought that with this sum of gold coins, he could finally replenish what he spent on Nansha.


    When he returns, he can also renovate his martial arts school and rece that reclining chair in the yard. If he still has spare money left, he can hire a maid. This life would be wonderful.


    "Alright."


    Yun Yaoyao nodded and said, "I can give you 1 million gold coins, but I don''t have it on me right now. We''ll have to go out to get it."


    "That''s fine. Write me an IOU,"


    Yi Feng gleefully said. He then took out paper and a pen.


    "I, Yun Yaoyao, owe Yi Feng 1 million gold coins. Signature for proof."


    Yi Feng wrote on the paper and ced it in front of Yun Yaoyao with a smile. "Here, sign it."


    Yun Yaoyao''s expression changed imperceptibly.


    "Fine."


    Seeing Yi Feng''s unrelenting appearance, she gritted her teeth and nodded. Under Yi Feng''s gaze, she signed her name.


    "Nice."


    Yi Feng carefully stored the IOU, tucking it into his clothes. He didn''t forget to pat it contentedly.


    After putting away the IOU, Yi Feng left with Yun Yaoyao''s sword to look for food.


    However, all he could find were some wild fruits. He supplemented them with the specialty fruits he brought along, as he was once scared off by two wild beasts when he tried to barbecue.


    However, right after Yi Feng stepped out of the cave, Yun Yaoyao''s expression inside changed.


    Although she no longer had any cultivation level, her keen senses could still detect several demonic beasts not far from the cave.


    Furthermore, these demonic beasts were quite strong.


    This made her extremely worried.


    Because from the looks of it, Yi Feng who went out would inevitably encounter these demonic beasts.


    "What should I do?"


    As her beautiful eyes flickered, with her cultivationpletely sealed and her external injuries still unhealed, even walking was somewhat strenuous for her, let alone going to rescue Yi Feng.


    Although this mortal annoyed her at times, she didn''t dislike him.


    But just as she was at a loss, she suddenly noticed that the auras of those demonic beasts had disappeared.


    "Could they have left?"


    "Was Yi Feng already..."


    Thinking of this, her heart panicked.


    Despite her unhealed injuries, she still forcibly supported her body and walked towards the cave entrance.


    But when she just reached the entrance, she saw Yi Feng carrying a sword, cursing as he walked back: "Damn pigs daring to ambush me. Do they think I''m a vegetarian? I''m someone who has practiced martial arts too."


    "You''re not dead?"


    Seeing Yi Feng safe and sound, Yun Yaoyao was dumbfounded.


    "What do you mean?"


    "Were you hoping I''d die?"


    "Are all women this vicious?"


    Yi Feng frowned at Yun Yaoyao and asked.


    "That''s not what I meant." Yun Yaoyao quickly exined, "I sensed the demonic beasts'' auras outside the cave, so I thought you were..."


    "The demonic beasts'' auras?"


    Yi Feng''s expression changed in fright. He immediately took a step next to Yun Yaoyao and asked vigntly, "Don''t scare me."


    "Don''t worry, their auras have disappeared already, so they should have left." Yun Yaoyao said. She then looked at Yi Feng again and asked, "But you really didn''t run into them earlier?"


    "No. I did kill a few arrogant little beasts though." Yi Feng said.


    Yun Yaoyao was incredulous.


    That didn''t make sense.


    Based on the strength that those demonic beasts exuded earlier, it was impossible for them to not notice Yi Feng outside the cave.


    Since they definitely could discover Yi Feng, but didn''t attack him and instead directly left, what was the implication?


    "Are you sure you didn''t see them?" Yun Yaoyao asked again.


    "Really didn''t." Yi Feng shook his head. He suddenly recalled something and hurriedly said, "The demonic beasts you mentioned, they can''t be the few beasts I killed right?"


    Upon hearing this.


    Frost covered Yun Yaoyao''s face.


    Based on their aura, those demonic beasts were at least at the Demon Lord level. How could they possibly be killed by an ordinary mortal like you?


    "You''re overthinking it."


    She nced at Yi Feng before walking back into the cave again.

 Chapter 315

    Chapter 315


    "Uh!"


    "Alright!"


    Yi Feng helplessly touched his nose.


    That makes sense.


    How could a demon beast be so weak to be so easily sliced up by him in just a few strikes?


    After returning to the cave, Yun Yaoyao was waiting for him.


    She then said, "I have some good news to tell you."


    "Oh? Are you finally going to give me some money?" Yi Feng quickly sat next to her and asked.


    Upon hearing this,


    Yun Yaoyao waspletely speechless.


    A mortal is just a mortal after all, their vision would always be shallow and narrow, only able to see money in their eyes.


    To cultivators like them however, money was actually the lowest level of thing.


    Anyone with slightly broader vision would ask her for pills or other things instead, things that 180 million gold coins could notpare with.


    Of course,


    she did not look down on him for it.


    It was just that people have different perspectives.


    "Originally, I would not have been able to restore my cultivation level in a short period of time, but some unknown energy has appeared in my body, attacking Ox Demon''s seal. " Yun Yaoyao said, "So tomorrow, I should be able to break the seal and restore my cultivation."


    Yi Feng''s eyes lit up as he quickly said, "That''s definitely good news. The sooner you get out, the sooner you can give me money."


    "Can you stop talking just about money?"


    Yun Yaoyao''s face turned cold as she said in a deep voice.


    "If not money, do you want me to talk about love with you?"


    Yi Feng red at Yun Yaoyao in irritation and said angrily.


    Yun Yaoyao was stunned for a moment.


    She realized that staying with this mortal for too long could practically kill someone in anger, yet she still could not do anything to him.


    "What puzzles me is where did this energy in my bodye from." Yun Yaoyao changed the topic and said.


    "Could it be from the wild fruits I gathered for you?" Yi Feng guessed.


    Yun Yaoyao shook her head.


    She had seen those wild fruits before. They were ordinary wild fruits, how could they contain such tremendous power?


    "Or could it be from the herbal paste medicine I applied on you? I''m very good at concocting medicine." Yi Feng added.


    Yun Yaoyao nced at Yi Feng.


    She knew that discussing these issues with Yi Feng was just a waste of words.


    "Tomorrow, when I regain my cultivation, I''ll bring you out of the mountains."


    She seemed unwilling to talk more with Yi Feng as she closed her beautiful eyes again and entered a meditative state.


    A day''s time passed very quickly.


    When Yi Feng was still gathering wild fruits in the mountains, a sudden enormous aura erupted from the direction of the cave.


    Shortly after, a streak of light shed out from within the cave and arrived above Yi Feng''s head in a while.


    She stood aloofly on empty air, very high up.


    Tremendous aura radiated from her body.


    "Did you regain your cultivation?" Yi Feng asked excitedly.


    She nodded expressionlessly, her jade-like hand reaching out lightly as Yi Feng''s longsword automatically flew towards her hand andnded in her grasp.


    "There are quite a number of demon beasts around here, it is not safe. I will bring you somewhere secure first. After I settle some matters, I will then bring you out of the mountains."


    "Sure, no problem."


    Yi Feng quickly answered, "Right, are you going to bring me along to fly too?"


    "What do you think?"


    Yun Yaoyao nced at Yi Feng.


    "Alright, I''m ready." Yi Feng spread out both his hands and asked, "Are you going to carry me piggyback or princess carry? I''m fine with either."


    "Wishfully thinking too beautifully."


    Yun Yaoyao''s mouth twitched uncontrobly as she let out a cold snort. With one hand, she grabbed Yi Feng''s palm and swept into the skies.


    "Aren''t you afraid?"


    Seeing Yi Feng flying midair, Yun Yaoyao could not help asking.


    Yi Feng shook his head.


    "Don''t you feel shocked or want to take a look at the scenery below?" Yun Yaoyao looked at the nonchnt Yi Feng and asked again, unable to help herself.


    "What''s there to see?"


    Yi Feng rolled his eyes at Yun Yaoyao. He had sat on nes countless times in his previous life after all.


    Yun Yaoyao was left speechless.


    Not long after, she ced Yi Feng down on a mountain peak.


    "Stay here and wait for me. Don''t run about. Once I settle my matters, I''ll bring you out of the mountains." Yun Yaoyao instructed.


    "Where are you going?" Yi Feng asked.


    "I have some grudges with Ox Demon who injured me previously. So before leaving, I''m going to settle all outstanding new and old debts with him."


    As she said this, Yun Yaoyao''s eyes narrowed slightly as killing intent started permeating out from her.


    "Didn''t you lose to him previously?"


    Yi Feng asked doubtfully.


    "I was only carelessst time. Now that I know his methods, dealing with him should be much easier."


    "Stay here obediently. I''m leaving."


    With that said, Yun Yaoyao flew upwards with sword in hand, scouring Hundred Thousand Mountains from midair with prating eyes, searching for traces of Ox Demon.


    "What''s going on? With his aura, he should have been easy to detect. How can I not find him?"


    After searching a perimeter, Yun Yaoyao stopped midair with knitted brows.


    "Since that''s the case, I''ll just have to do this instead."


    Her gaze moved and she shot forth to the location of her previous battle with Ox Demon.


    The ground here was filled with countless holes and gashes.


    Innumerable trees were sliced apart at the waist.


    She descended and uponnding, sensed remnants of Ox Demon''s aura which he did not erase previously.


    "Divine Tracking!"


    Numerous intricate hand seals shed as Yun Yaoyao closed her eyes.


    Following that strand of aura, she started tracking it.


    At a certain spot, Yun Yaoyao stopped. Ox Demon''s aura was very dense here. It could be seen that Ox Demon had stayed here for quite some time.


    Only that after staying for a period of time, Ox Demon had already left.


    Yun Yaoyao continued tracking.


    Finally arriving at the endpoint of the aura,


    "Hmm?"


    "Why is this ce so familiar?"


    She knitted her beautiful brows tightly, surveying her surroundings. She was shocked to discover that this ce was near the vicinity of the cave she and Yi Feng stayed previously.


    "I didn''t expect that Ox Demon was actually right outside our cave."


    "Yet Ox Demon''s traces are missing here despite his aura vanishing. What''s going on?"


    She furrowed her brows tightly, feeling that something was off.


    Just then, something in her sight seemed to catch her attention.


    Her entire body.


    Was shocked tremendously in an instant!


    After regaining herposure, an expression of disbelief remained on her face as she speedily flew in that direction.


    Even with her mental state, she could not help inhaling a breath of cold air upon seeing the scene before her eyes.

 Chapter 316

    Chapter 316


    On the ground, a horrifying corpsey.


    Flies buzzed around chaotically, and the body was also crawling with maggots, clearly having been dead for many days.


    And this corpse was precisely the Ox Demon she had been searching for so long!


    This left Yun Yaoyao unable to calm down for a long time.


    She found it unbelievable.


    The mighty strength of a sixth grade demon emperor, how could he have died just like that?


    This was no wild boar or other demonic beast, this was a demon emperor, an invincible existence in a mountain range like this!


    Suppressing the shock in her heart, a jade-like hand covering her nose, her piercing gaze probed the Ox Demon''s corpse.


    Clearly.


    She wanted to figure out just how a six life demon emperor had met his demise here.


    But you never know until you take a look.


    One look and she was scared out of her wits.


    On the Ox Demon''s head she saw a prating sword wound, this one sword had shattered the Ox Demon''s terrible defense, and had split his demonic core in his brain clean in half.


    Hiss!


    She sucked in a breath of cold air once again.


    From the scene, there were clearly no signs of any battle, which meant this person had killed the Ox Demon in a single strike.


    "How terrifying must that strike have been, to aplish this?!"


    She eximed in astonishment.


    Suddenly, her eyes shed.


    She was also shocked to discover that a certain part of the Ox Demon''s body was missing, it had been cut away in a single sword strike.


    "Just who is this person?"


    "To be so merciless!"


    "Killing the Ox Demon was one thing, but even desecrating the corpse."


    With aplex expression, she stood stunned on the spot for a long time.


    She had been so adamant on finding the Ox Demon for revenge, but never expected he had long since departed this world.


    "Humph,mitting evil deeds, this can be considered your retribution!"


    Yun Yaoyao said coldly, then prepared to leave, sword in hand.


    But she had only taken a few steps when she was shocked to discover something else.


    She hurried over for a look, and instantly saw another demonic beast''s corpse lying on the ground.


    "It''s actually another demonic nobleman!"


    Yun Yaoyao''s fine brows furrowed slightly.


    But what she had not expected was that next she discovered a second, third, fourth beast''s corpse...


    This left her unable to recover for a long time.


    Because she had just counted, there were at least 20-30 demonic beasts'' corpses nearby, from low level beasts to demon emperors.


    Of course, there were also many true wild beasts.


    However, whether wild beast or demonic beast, they had all, without exception, been killed with a single sword strike.


    Such methods made Yun Yaoyao''s entire body turn cold involuntarily.


    "Just who is this person?"


    She couldn''t help but specte about this person''s identity again.


    How powerful must his strength be?


    From wild beasts to demon emperors, they were no different from ants in his eyes, killed in a single sword strike.


    Of course, what shocked Yun Yaoyao the most was that judging by the time these demonic beasts had died, she had been in a nearby mountain cave.


    Yet such a terrifying expert had appeared right outside the mountain cave, and she hadn''t heard the slightest sound.


    Thinking of this.


    She sensed something amiss.


    Why would this mysterious expert kill so many demonic beasts near their mountain cave, yet in areas far from the cave there was no such thing?


    And he had ignored her and Yi Feng in the mountain cave?


    What was his aim?


    Yun Yaoyao furrowed her brows deep in thought.


    From all these guesses, it seemed this mysterious expert was more like he was protecting her and Yi Feng in the mountain cave.


    Yi Feng?


    A thunderp immediately sounded in her mind.


    Could this person...


    Could it be Yi Feng whom she had lived together with for days?


    Once she thought of this, disbelief was written all over her face.


    But unbelievable as it was, from all the previous urrences, it was very likely Yi Feng.


    Because there were many unexinable things about Yi Feng to begin with.


    For example, how could an ordinary person have such good luck, venturing so deep into the mountain range without encountering a single demonic beast, and emerging unharmed?


    Also, earlier in the cave when she had clearly sensed several demonic beasts encountering Yi Feng, those demonic beasts had suddenly lost their auras, and Yi Feng had returned safe and sound.


    Thinking it through like this.


    It seemed the possibility of Yi Feng being this mysterious expert was growing greater and greater.


    She couldn''t help but fly back at top speed toward where Yi Feng was, obviously extremely eager to verify this matter right now.


    Along the way.


    She did not stop for a moment, streaking through the sky like a beam of light.


    Very quickly.


    She had already returned to the peak where Yi Feng was.


    But before she had fully approached, she suddenly heard a blood-curdling scream from the mountain.


    "Ahh, save me!"


    "I''m so scared!"


    As the screams rang out, Yun Yaoyao saw Yi Feng jumping around there like he had lost his mind, madly leaping away into the distance.


    "What''s going on?"


    Yun Yaoyao hurriedly flew over to ask.


    "Waah, big sis you finally came back."


    And seeing Yun Yaoyao rush back, Yi Feng was like he had seen a savior, and charged over, yelling in a panic: "Over there, there''s a huge caterpir!"


    "Caterpir?"


    Yun Yaoyao''s brows immediately furrowed.


    "Yeah, I was scared to death."


    Yi Feng said in a flustered manner, while taking shelter behind Yun Yaoyao.


    Yun Yaoyao was rendered speechless, and with a wave of her hand, tted a small area.


    "Phew!"


    "Amazing!"


    "Finally taken care of."


    Seeing this, Yi Feng finally emerged from behind Yun Yaoyao, wiped the cold sweat from his brow, and said in lingering fear.


    Looking at Yi Feng''s appearance, Yun Yaoyao''s expression was hard to discern.


    At the same time, she mocked herself inwardly.


    To think she had believed a guy who was scared of a mere caterpir could be the mysterious expert who had killed the Ox Demon with one sword.


    Howughable!

 Chapter 317

    Chapter 317


    After shaking her head, she looked at Yi Feng inquiringly and asked, "By the way, did you notice anything abnormal when we were in the cave earlier?"


    "Abnormal?"


    Yi Feng shook his head.


    "Or did you run into anyone?" Yun Yaoyao asked again.


    "No!"


    Yi Feng shook his head again.


    Hearing this, Yun Yaoyao couldn''t help but rub her temples and nce at Yi Feng. She couldn''t help asking, "Are you really an ordinary person and not a cultivator?"


    "What else?"


    Yi Feng rolled his eyes at her.


    This woman just wouldn''t let go of things.


    "Alright."


    Yun Yaoyao shook her head, knowing that discussing these things with Yi Feng, an ordinary person, would lead nowhere.


    As for the mysterious person''s identity, she would slowly investigateter.


    Of course, it was also possible that she was overthinking it and the mysterious person just happened to be near the cave, having nothing to do with her.


    "Let''s go, I''ll take you out of the mountains now!"


    Yun Yaoyao said and snatched Yi Feng''s arm, shooting into the sky.


    "Weren''t you going to that immortal''s relic?"


    In midair, Yi Feng asked Yun Yaoyao.


    "It''s uncertain when the relic will open, so sending you back first is also timely." Yun Yaoyao said.


    "Oh, okay, but don''t forget the money you owe me." Yi Feng added.


    Hearing this, Yun Yaoyao''s pretty face involuntarily darkened.


    "Let''s not mention it, just remember to pay me back." Yi Fengughed and said, "By the way, this immortal''s relic was left by an immortal?"


    "Yes!"


    Yun Yaoyao nodded.


    "There must be a lot of good stuff in it!" Yi Feng asked again.


    "Right."


    Yun Yaoyao exined, "It''s just that at our level, ordinary opportunities don''t make much difference. This time, it''s because the immortal may have left a immortal treasure in the relic."


    "Immortal treasure?"


    "Right, this relic''s owner was probably Li Yang Immortal, who descended into the mortal realm when he hadn''t ascended. Legend has it that he had an immortal treasure called the Chaotic Sky Stele. This stele was said to have suppressed immortals and in demons. Its inscriptions may also record some immortal techniques."


    "Oh."


    Yi Feng nodded.


    Yun Yaoyao was a little surprised by Yi Feng''s reaction. After ncing at him, she curiously asked, "Aren''t you interested in or longing for the might of this Chaotic Sky Stele at all?"


    "Hmm..."


    Yi Feng scratched his head and earnestly said, "Indeed not interested or longing for it."


    Hearing this, Yun Yaoyao''s mouth couldn''t help but twitch.


    The two flew at an extremely fast speed, streaking over countless mountains along the way.


    But just then, a strange sound suddenly rang out across the entire Hundred Thousand Mountains.


    "Boom!"


    The sound was like a giant bell, shattering eardrums.


    At the same time, the countless demons in the Hundred Thousand Mountains also fell into chaos.


    Simultaneously, a golden light suddenly permeated the sky, spreading in all directions and instantly enveloping the entire Hundred Thousand Mountains in an instant.


    "Not good, the relic has opened. This is the immortal''s unique dimensional suppression!"


    Sensing the golden light, Yun Yaoyao''s face changed involuntarily.


    "Dimensional suppression?"


    "What does that mean?"


    Yi Feng couldn''t help asking.


    "Dimensional suppression means that under the immortal, all are ants."


    "In simple terms, all demons and masters alike will have their cultivationpletely lost under this suppression!"


    Yun Yaoyao said solemnly.


    "Ah?"


    "You mean we''re about to..."


    "Crash and burn?"


    Yi Feng''s eyes widened.


    Before his voice faded, a sense of falling came over them and the two plummeted rapidly toward the ground.


    "Falling from this height, you will undoubtedly die. I''ll throw you into thatke, it''s thest I can do. Whether you can survive depends on you."


    Yun Yaoyao gritted her teeth with a terrible expression.


    Having said that, she used thest bit of strength in her body to fling Yi Feng away.


    "Hey hey, I can''t swim!"


    Yi Feng yelled furiously.


    Besides, even if he could swim, falling into the reservoir now would be certain death anyway!


    Because after the bell rang, the entire Hundred Thousand Mountains shook violently again, as if an earthquake, so the once tranquil surface had long been whipped intoyers of huge waves.


    Ssh!


    Yi Feng crashed into the water.


    At the same moment, Yun Yaoyao herself also heavily smashed into the ground, severely injured. Under the dimensional suppression, she couldn''t utilize any of her cultivation at all.


    To have survived such a high fall with her life was only due to the physical toughness she had tempered through day and night cultivation.


    Time passed slowly.


    The Hundred Thousand Mountains gradually returned to calm.


    "Damn."


    "What the hell is this ce?!"


    Yi Feng''s face was pitch ck.


    After falling into theke, he was sucked into a whirlpool and ended up here.


    Then he groped around and found winding, rugged passages everywhere, just like abyrinth from his previous life, with flickering firelight along the passageways giving off an eerie feeling.


    In addition, roars could be heard from time to time in the passages.


    This made Yi Feng very uneasy.


    "F*ck, this freaky ce, who knows when something might jump out. I''d better find a decent weapon to defend myself!"


    Yi Feng thought as he groped along.


    Originally, when he came to Southern Sands this time, he had brought some weapons too, but didn''t know where they had fallen out along the way. If he had known, he would have kept a knife on him no matter what.


    Groping slowly, Yi Feng''s eyes lit up.


    Because ahead was no longer a winding passage, but a grand hall he hade to. This hall was linked to many, many passages, and Yi Feng had just walked out of one of them.


    Also, when Yi Feng entered the hall, a pair of eyes suddenly appeared on the ck wall at the end of the hall, gazing at Yi Feng.


    "Unexpectedly, someone has found this ce so quickly."


    "Next, we''ll see if you can break through the three barriers I''veid in this hall within a month."


    "If you can break them, I might as well reluctantly take your body."


    "I just hope you don''t disappoint me!"


    The eyes hidden in the wall flickered, thinking this.


    But the next moment, he suddenly realized that the white-robed man had already walked up to him.


    "This?"


    "What''s going on?"


    "How is this possible?"


    "Iid three barriers, how did he get through?"


    "And shouldn''t my dimensional suppression from when I was alive have robbed him of his cultivation? How did he do it without any abilities?"


    The eyes'' mind was thrown into shock and turmoil.


    But before he could recover, he saw the white-robed man walk close again, meeting his eyes and even leaning over.


    For a moment, four eyeballs stared at each other.


    "He discovered me?"


    "No."


    "He couldn''t possibly have noticed me."


    "Ordinary eyes can''t see me, it must be a coincidence."


    But just as he thought this, he saw a finger poking towards him.


    "Yo, these beads look so pretty, must be worth a lot of money." Yi Feng murmured.


    Having said that, he directly plucked out one of the beads.

 Chapter 318

    Chapter 318


    "Ouch, damn it, damn it."


    In the dark.


    As this pearl was picked off, he let out a heart-wrenching howl from his mouth.


    Although these two pearls were not his real eyeballs, but were iid on the wall with a special material, and then two strands of divine souls were attached to them for observation.


    However, as Yi Feng picked off this pearl, it was equivalent to obliterating the strand of divine soul attached to it.


    This made his already dead soul state even worse.


    What he didn''t expect was that after the damn guy in white picked off one pearl, he was not satisfied. He actually picked off the other one with a serious face.


    Seeing this scene.


    He hated this white-robed man so much that his teeth itched.


    He could only stare as he watched the palm get bigger and bigger.


    Then.


    Picked off.


    "Wow..."


    "Damn human, despicable human, I''ll f**k your ancestor."


    "Wow..."


    "What the hell is going on here? On this wall, I clearly put a taboo on it when I was alive. Not to mention the humans suppressed by the lowered dimensions, even the strongest under the immortal, it is impossible to see through my taboo. How did he see through it?"


    "It looks so good!"


    Yi Feng ced the two pearls on his palm and observed them carefully.


    "Such beautiful pearls must be worth ten gold coins each."


    "What a pleasant surprise."


    After saying that, Yi Feng carefully put away the two pearls.


    With great satisfaction on his face.


    After all, one pearl is worth ten gold coins, and two pearls are twenty gold coins, which is equivalent to twenty bowls of beef noodles.


    Every little bit counts!


    What Yi Feng didn''t know was that a shadow suddenly appeared in the air above his head.


    His face was hideous.


    The mes of hatred shed in his eyes as he stared at Yi Feng.


    However, when he heard Yi Feng say that the pearl could be sold for ten gold coins, the shadow almost spit out a mouthful of old blood.


    What ten gold coins?


    The value of that pair of pearls, even if the entire Nansha was sold, would not be enough!


    How could he degrade his treasure like this? How annoying!


    "Despicable lower-dimensional human, I don''t care who you are or how you ignored the formations Iid out, but now, you can only pay for your mistakes with your life!"


    The shadow stared at Yi Feng.


    Then he stretched out his ws and turned into a huge shadow that pounced at Yi Feng.


    In a blink of an eye.


    It had already reached behind Yi Feng.


    Killing intent revealed.


    Yi Feng waspletely unaware of all this. The sharp ws were about to touch his neck in an instant.


    "Poof..."


    At this moment, apanied by a strange sound, a breath burst out from behind Yi Feng.


    The attacking shadow happened to encounter this breath head-on.


    "Ah!"


    He let out an inaudible scream in the void, his whole body blown upside down by this breath, almost losing his form, making him unable to maintain his current condensed state.


    And his whole shadow was much weaker than before.


    "Phew!"


    "Damn, eating too many radishes in the mountain cave, I''ve been holding in farts for a long time and finally let it out."


    Yi Feng took a breath.


    He pressed his hands and looked very rxed.


    "Ah, ah!"


    "How could this be?"


    However, when the cowering shadow in the corner heard Yi Feng''s words, he frantically roared in disbelief, with great doubts about life.


    After his death, in order to be resurrected, he had been secretly preparing all along, while desperately preserving his scarce divine soul power.


    In order to reduce the flow of divine soul power in the long river of time, his soul state had always been hidden in the dark, and even spent a great price to make that pair of eyes, also to reduce the use of spirit and soul, so as not to cause excessive dissipation of the divine soul.


    What he didn''t expect was that the divine soul power that he had carefully preserved was blown away by half in an instant by that power just now, making most of his body transparent now and full of weakness.


    The most annoying thing was that it turned out to be a damn fart!?


    "No matter who you are, I want you to die, die!"


    He roared resentfully.


    There were strong mes shing in his eyes.


    With a move of his palm, a ck snake appeared out of thin air on the floor, flicking its tongue, giving people a creepy feeling.


    "Hei Kui, kill this human for me, but don''t damage his body, leave it for me to seize."


    The shadow ordered in a deep voice.


    The ck snake flicked its tongue and slowly crawled towards Yi Feng.


    Seeing Hei Kui''s actions, the shadow was full of cold smiles.


    Although he didn''t know what had gone wrong with his lowered-dimension suppression that caused this person to repeatedly transcend his control, he was not panicked.


    Because Hei Kui was not an ordinary snake, but a snake he had brought back from the Immortal Realm when he was alive.


    As the name suggests.


    This was an immortal-level demon beast.


    Although in the Immortal River Continent, its strength may be weakened due to thews, it was still an invincible existence in the Immortal River Continent.


    Once Hei Kui made a move.


    This human would have no chance of survival at all.


    And at the moment of his death, it would also be a good time for him to seize the body.


    At that time, being dissipated by a fart divine soul power would no longer matter.


    And he.


    Would be reborn, reappear on the maind, and trample the entire maind under his feet.


    Thinking of this.


    The pride in the shadow''s heart grew stronger and stronger.


    Because all this.


    Seamless.


    There will be no idents.


    And without Yi Feng''s knowledge, Hei Kui flicked its tongue and slowly approached him.


    Finally.


    It arched its body slightly, bounced violently, and flew out.


    In mid-air, it opened its huge mouth and locked onto Yi Feng''s neck.


    "Sess."


    Seeing this scene, the shadow was overjoyed in his heart.


    Because under Hei Kui''s such an attack, no one in the entire Immortal River Continent could dodge it.

 Chapter 319

    Chapter 319


    However.


    Xu Ying did not expect that in the face of Hei Kui''s lightning-fast attack, Yi Feng would actually dodge to the side, and at the same time grab Hei Kui in his hand.


    "Ah."


    "What a big snake."


    Yi Feng grabbed Hei Kui with one hand, and eximed at the same time.


    Ka!


    Seeing this scene, Xu Ying''s whole body shuddered, his eyeballs staring straight ahead.


    How is this possible?


    How could it be?


    Not only did this inferior human from the lower ne dodge Hei Kui''s attack, he actually grabbed Hei Kui!


    This made waves of shock surge through his mind.


    One must know that even the immortals of the immortal realm had fallen under Hei Kui''s mouth back then, and the ordinary immortals who could not evade such an attack were actually dodged by the white-robed man in front of him?


    How could this not make him feel shocked and terrified?


    But Yi Feng''s next sudden sentence instantly struck Xu Ying like a thunderbolt.


    "My mouth has almost faded from the birds recently. This snake looks like it has a few catties of meat, just enough to improve the diet."


    Yi Feng said excitedly.


    After saying that.


    Yi Feng shook his palm hard and Hei Kui''s head hit the ground, instantly knocking him unconscious.


    And the hidden Xu Ying clearly felt that Hei Kui''s aura disappeared, and the connection between them was gone too.


    His capable assistant who had been with him for countless years...


    Just like that, gone?


    In panic, Xu Ying saw Yi Feng take out a pot and bowl from his storage ring again.


    Then right before his eyes, Yi Feng directly added water to the pot, set up some firewood he had prepared in his storage ring, and started a fire.


    And since he didn''t have a knife on him, Yi Feng smashed one of the bowls and used the sharp shards to clean Hei Kui.


    Skinning, cutting meat and finally cooking, all in one go.


    It was obviously the work of an old hand.


    With some seasoning, a light fragrance soon wafted from the pot.


    When Yi Feng felt it was about done, he scooped out arge bowl with adle.


    "Phew!"


    "This soup is so fresh!"


    "It''s sofortable I can''t stand it, feels so soothing all over!"


    Yi Feng looked extremely satisfied.


    Seeing Hei Kui who had been with him for countless years be someone else''s meal, Xu Ying''s heart was bleeding, but even so, he didn''t dare to move an inch, still curled up in the corner.


    Having lived for countless years, he could now clearly see that the white-robed man in front of him was a super old monster.


    Otherwise.


    How could he ignore the taboos of the immortal level?


    And how could he easily dodge Hei Kui''s attack and even treat Hei Kui as rations?


    It turned out that there was no problem with his dimensional suppression at all.


    But rather, his dimensional suppression waspletely ineffective against the man in front of him.


    Thinking of this, Xu Ying almost cried.


    His heart was full of chagrin.


    He just wanted to seize the body of a talented junior here to reincarnate, but never expected to attract such an old monster!


    As for how such an old monster was attracted, what this old monster''s purpose was ining here, he had no idea at all.


    Nor dare to say, let alone ask.


    He could only curl up in the corner, hiding his soul and aura to the extreme, hoping inwardly that the old monster hadn''t noticed him.


    "Let''s have another bowl!"


    Yi Feng ate unhurriedly.


    After finishing one bowl.


    He downed another bowl.


    "Burp..."


    After a burp, Yi Feng took out some fresh fruits he had collected earlier but hadn''t finished eating, and had them as dessert.


    A few fruits down his stomach, Yi Feng looked even more satisfied.


    "Comfortable!"


    "So tired, let''s take a nap first!"


    Yi Feng stretchedzily, covered the pot, then leaned against the wall nearby and fell into a deep sleep.


    "Woo woo..."


    "Sir, don''t sleep, hurry up and leave, don''t do this to me!"


    Seeing Yi Feng actually fell asleep, Xu Ying curled up in the corner was almost moved to tears.


    He had experienced countless years, but now in the presence of this old monster, every moment felt so long.


    Time passed slowly.


    Just as Xu Ying''s mind was about to copse, Yi Feng finally squinted his eyes and stood up.


    "s, drank too much soup."


    Yi Feng mumbled with a face full of gloom.


    Seeing no one around, he directly untied his pants, then walked to a corner.


    "Hiss!"


    Seeing this scene, Xu Ying in the corner was chilled to the bone.


    This old monster.


    He actually walked towards him.


    What was he trying to do, did he discover me, was he going to kill me?


    His mind shuddered.


    Finally, a stream of urine came down.


    Woo...


    Don''t.


    Don''t...


    Sir.


    I was wrong.


    I won''t try to seize your body again.


    Xu Ying''s whole body emitted green smoke, roaring continuously in his heart, and his soul became even more transparent than before, obviously suffering even more damage.


    After peeing.


    Yi Feng shivered and walked back to the pot.


    Seeing there was still half a pot of snake soup left, he slowly started drinking again.


    One sip of soup.


    One bite of meat.


    It took a full hour before Yi Feng finally put away the pot with satisfaction, and stretchedzily where he stood.


    While in the corner, the dying Xu Ying stared at Yi Feng with wide eyes.


    Boss.


    You''ve finished the soup, peed too, surely you can leave now?


    But to his surprise, Yi Feng had no intention of leaving at all, and leisurely wandered around the hall.


    Woo.


    My God.


    When will you torture me until?


    Please.


    My Hei Kui has been eaten by you with only the snake head left, why don''t you leave yet?


    "s, such a big hall, howe I can''t find a suitable weapon?"


    After circling around, looking at the empty hall, Yi Feng frowned and couldn''t help butin: "Damn it, at least give me a brick for self-defense!"


    Hearing Yi Feng''s voice, Xu Ying curled up in the corner shuddered all over.


    This guy''s words.


    Were meaningful!

 Chapter 320

    Chapter 320


    This sentence seems to be spoken directly to him.


    That''s right.


    Definitely.


    He must have discovered his own existence long ago.


    The previous fart.


    Theter urine.


    And now the words.


    Obviously all prove that he had long known of his own existence, and the purpose of hising was directly expressed, it turned out to be for the Chaotic Sky Stele.


    But damn you.


    If you want the Chaotic Sky Stele, just say it and I''ll give it to you, why torture me to death before saying it out slowly?


    Crying, Yi Feng waved his hand.


    Suddenly, the ck stele floating above the main hall, which had been motionless, trembled lightly.


    Then it smashed down and fell to the ground.


    "Oh?"


    Yi Feng quickly turned his head to look at the ck floor tile on the ground, and was slightly surprised.


    He absolutely did not expect to be so lucky that a b of brick would actually fall from the ceiling.


    He walked over and picked it up.


    Don''t talk about it.


    It''s quitefortable to hold.


    "Very good."


    Yi Feng weighed it in his hand and nodded in satisfaction. After all, for self-defense, having something is better than nothing.


    Seeing that Yi Feng seemed satisfied, the phantom finally breathed a sigh of relief in the corner.


    Although this Chaotic Sky Stele was valuable, it was still not as valuable as his life.


    Even though he was already a dead soul, it was precisely because of this situation that he cherished thisst gasp even more.


    Looking at the countless passages connecting the main hall, Yi Feng randomly chose one and drilled into it.


    Seeing Yi Feng finally leaving, the phantom curled up in the corner was finally relieved, with the look of surviving a catastrophe on his face.


    "What the hell kind of ghost ce is this!"


    Walking in the winding and rugged passage, Yi Feng''s face was ugly as he scolded loudly. After walking for a long time, he didn''t even know where to go.


    "Boom boom."


    At this moment, he clearly heard the sound of weapons colliding ahead.


    Yi Feng''s eyes lit up, and he hurriedly slipped over to where the sound wasing from.


    He saw two figures fighting enthusiastically in the passage ahead.


    After a collision, the two looked at each other, staring at each other aggressively.


    The two fighting were a man and a woman.


    The woman had an extremely beautiful face, a tall figure, and held a three-foot-long sharp de.


    It was Yun Yaoyao.


    But at this moment, her face was solemn, and there were traces of blood spilling from the corners of her mouth, obviously injured.


    The other was a middle-aged man, dressed in gray.


    He had a hook nose, wielded double ws, and was obviously a sinister character at first nce.


    "Yun Yaoyao."


    "If we were outside, I might not be able to beat you easily, but now we have both lost our cultivation bases, relying solely on physicalbat, a woman like you simply can''t be my opponent." The hook-nosed man said coldly, "I advise you to surrender quickly."


    Yun Yaoyao looked desperate, but in the face of Old Demon Yan¡¯s threat, she still did not yield, instead clutching the long sword in her hand tighter, and said coldly, "Old Demon Yan, don''t say useless things, if you want to make a move, hurry up!"


    "It seems you really don''t appreciate my kindness. At this point you¡¯re still acting tough." Old Demon Yan said coldly, "You should know that there are no living people in a ce like this, and no one can save you."


    "Cut the crap."


    "Who says I''m not a person?"


    However, as soon as his voice fell, a scolding suddenly came from behind him, and a kick unexpectedlynded on his back at the same time.


    The sudden attack made Old Demon Yan stumble.


    His face changed, and he quickly turned around to see a young man holding a brick standing behind him.


    And the desperate Yun Yaoyao was equally surprised to find that someone hade to save her in such a desperate situation.


    She also quickly cast her surprised gaze over.


    At this look, she trembled all over.


    This familiar figure...


    Wasn''t it the mortal who had been with her day and night before?


    She had been worried about Yi Feng''s life and death before, never expecting that Yi Feng was still safe and sound.


    "I''m so d you''re okay!"


    She eximed joyfully.


    "So you know each other?"


    When Old Demon Yan heard Yun Yaoyao''s voice, he immediately stared at Yi Feng with a gloomy expression and shouted, "Boy, even if you know each other, I warn you not to interfere in our affairs, otherwise I will make you die without a ce to be buried."


    Upon hearing this.


    Yun Yaoyao''s expression changed.


    She also hurriedly gestured to Yi Feng.


    Obviously hinting for Yi Feng to leave.


    Because in her opinion, Old Demon Yan was not an existence that this mortal Yi Feng could provoke at all.


    Since Yi Feng was able to survive, she didn''t want Yi Feng to endanger himself again.


    However, to the surprise of both of them, Yi Feng said very firmly, "I''m not going to leave, I''m going to get involved."


    Yi Feng''s words left both of them incredulous.


    Yun Yaoyao looked worried, she never expected this mortal to be so bold as to provoke Old Demon Yan.


    And in Old Demon Yan''s eyes, thick killing intent was flickering.


    He never expected this little bastard to ignore his threats.


    "You''re going to die, little bastard!"


    Increasingly angry, he moved the long ws in his hand towards Yi Feng.


    "Be careful!"


    Yun Yaoyao shouted loudly.


    But as soon as her voice fell, Yi Feng easily dodged Old Demon Yan''s attack, and mmed a brick at Old Demon Yan¡¯s head.


    Without the protection of cultivation, Old Demon Yan from Zhongzhou Continent was instantly bleeding from his cracked head, his eyes filled with stars, staggering on the spot.


    Hiss!


    This scene.


    Made Yun Yaoyao cover her red lips directly, staring at him in disbelief.


    This mortal.


    He¡¯s too fierce.


    He actually mmed a brick on Old Demon Yan''s head?


    How did he do it?


    One should know that even though they had lost their cultivation bases, they still had years ofbat experience, and their physical strength was by no meansparable to that of ordinary people.


    Yet Old Demon Yan was hit by a brick from a mortal, which was really unbelievable.


    Holding his head, Old Demon Yan also didn''t expect to take such a blow. He was immediately furious and shouted, "You little bastard, do you know who I am? I am Yan Elder Demon from Zhongzhou Continent, you actually dare to hurt me, aren''t you afraid of losing your life?"


    "Shut up!"


    But to his surprise, Yi Feng impatiently retorted and mmed another brick on his head.


    This scene.


    Made Yun Yaoyao''s eyelids jump.


    She hurriedly rushed over and anxiously said, "You''ve caused big trouble, this person is a martial emperor cultivator, and he''s also from Zhongzhou Continent with powerful backing. If you hurt him like this, he definitely won''t let you go. By then even I would have a hard time protecting you."


    "So what?"


    Yi Feng nced at the stumbling Old Demon Yan, knocked him down with another brick, and then slowly added, "Under the dimensional suppression you mentioned, what''s the difference between cultivators and non-cultivators? Aren''t you all wimps?"


    Yun Yaoyao was stunned in ce.


    But she still felt it was inappropriate for Yi Feng, a mortal, to beat a martial emperor like this. So she hurriedly said again, "It¡¯s true we have no cultivation here, but what about after we get out? Aren''t you afraid of his revenge?"


    "Then I''ll just beat him to death."


    Yi Feng weighed the brick in his hand and said.


    Yun Yaoyao was stunned again.


    Facing Yi Feng''s words.


    She was at a loss for words.


    But she had to admit that what he said was true.


    But hearing such words from the mouth of a mortal still felt unreal to her.


    What she didn''t expect was that Yi Feng directly put it into action.


    He snatched the sword from her hand and stabbed it directly into Old Demon Yan''s chest.


    Clean and efficient.


    Without any hesitation.


    Looking at the breathless Old Demon Yan, it took Yun Yaoyao a long time to recover from the shock.


    This mortal Yi Feng...


    Actually killed a martial emperor right in front of her?!


    If this was spread out, it would probably cause a sensation throughout the whole continent.


    Old Demon Yan probably never imagined in his life that after finally cultivating to be a martial emperor, he would end up dying at the hands of a mortal.


    "What are you still dazing around for, hurry up and loot the spoils of war?"


    Yi Feng rolled his eyes at her and said.


    Hearing this, Yun Yaoyao finally reacted, and stripped Old Demon Yan of his storage ring.


    When she opened it, all kinds of treasures were dazzling inside, even with Yun Yaoyao''s state of mind, she was still shocked.


    "Well, since I was the one who killed him, these things should be mine in principle."


    "But I have no use for a cultivator''s possessions, so..."


    Rubbing his nose, Yi Feng took out pen and paper again.


    "Let''s write another IOU?"


    "Huh?"


    "Everything is yours, give me another million, okay?"


    "I, this, one million gold coins?"


    "Are your cultivators'' things worth so little?"


    "No, what I mean is..."


    "Then okay, one million it is."


    Yi Feng neatly wrote the IOU and pulled the still dazed Yun Yaoyao to press a fingerprint on the IOU, only then was he satisfied to put away the IOU.


    "Remember, you owe me two million now."

 Chapter 321

    Chapter 321


    Looking at the storage ring in her hand, Yun Yaoyao couldn''t help but let out a bitterugh.


    This mortal.


    He really made herugh and cry.


    Forget about one million, any single item in Old Demon Yan''s storage ring was worth far more than one million spirit stones.


    But Yi Feng''s swift and decisive attitude put even her, a Martial Emperor powerhouse, to shame.


    Even for her, killing someone like Old Demon Yan would give her many concerns, yet this mortal spoke of ying him as easily as swatting a fly, without batting an eye.


    Thinking back on it, her status as a Martial Emperor had be like a pig waiting to be ughtered.


    "That reminds me, while we cultivators have lost our cultivation bases, our physical strength andbat experience are still beyond what mortals can defeat. How exactly did you manage to overpower me earlier?" Yun Yaoyao couldn''t resist asking the question that had been puzzling her.


    "Oh that, heh heh..."


    Yi Feng scratched his head and grinned, "This inferior one may have no cultivation base, but I do possess some skills in fist and footwork."


    "Some skills in fist and footwork?"


    Yun Yaoyao pursed her red lips.


    She still found it rather hard to believe.


    Even with some mastery over fist and footwork techniques, it still shouldn''t be possible to overwhelm Old Demon Yan.


    The undeniable fact that Yi Fengcked any cultivation base aside, even if he did secretly possess one without her knowledge, it would have also been suppressed under the dimensional pressure here. So she could only conclude that Yi Feng''s fist and footwork skills really were quite incredible.


    However, there was one unbelievable implication she was having trouble epting - since Yi Feng could casually p Old Demon Yan to death with a brick, she wouldn''t stand a chance against him either now.


    In other words.


    Yi Feng had be even stronger than her at present.


    And once more, she had be a burden to this mortal man.


    Having gone through a simr situation previously however, this fact was not as hard to ept this time round.


    "What should we do next?"


    She turned to Yi Feng and asked, unconsciously already deferring to him as the leader.


    "We need to figure out where exactly we are first." Yi Feng replied.


    "If I''m guessing correctly, we should be inside the ruins left behind by that ancient immortal cultivator." Yun Yaoyao frowned.


    "Oh?"


    Yi Feng was slightly surprised as he quickly asked, "I remember you mentioning that immortal left behind some impressive treasures. Does that mean we can go treasure hunting?"


    "Don''t get ahead of yourself."


    Yun Yaoyao couldn''t resist rolling her eyes at Yi Feng as she retorted, "With the dimensional pressure suppressing us, we''d be lucky just to stay alive without any cultivation base. Harboring any fantasies about seizing treasures is nothing more than wishful thinking. Not to mention the prohibitive formations and guardian beasts that will no doubt be protecting the treasures. So obtaining any treasures is simply impossible under these circumstances."


    "Our top priority should still be finding a way out of here!"


    "I see."


    Yi Feng weighed the brick in his hand as he led Yun Yaoyao to search for an exit.


    And this search went on for a good long while.


    "Who goes there?"


    At this point, Yi Feng called out upon catching sight of the passageway up ahead.


    Next, three wary figures emerged from within the passage.


    One was a youth wielding a long spear.


    The other two were elderly men.


    "Oh? If it isn''t Miss Yun."


    The youth was clearly surprised to see Yun Yaoyao as he eximed.


    Yun Yaoyao was equally astonished.


    Because all three people before her eyes were no ordinary folk. The youth was Gu Wunian from Dongsheng Zhou, possessing a cultivation level at the Sixth Order Martial Emperor realm. His mastery over the long spear in his hands was matched by few.


    As for the other two elderly men, they wereparable existences to Old Demon Yan, eminent experts hailing from the Central Continent, known as the Yin Yang Elders. One at the Fifth Order Martial Emperor realm, the other at the Sixth.


    "How did you all end up together?"


    Yun Yaoyao couldn''t resist asking.


    "We happened to run into each other by chance and decided to band together, strength in numbers and all. Travelling alone would be courting death under the suppressive pressure in this ce!" Gu Wunian chuckled.


    Hearing his words, Yun Yaoyao gave a nod.


    What he said was reasonable indeed.


    "What do you say Miss Yun, now that we''ve met, why not travel together? Safety in numbers as they say, we''ll be better able to handle any dangers we encounter." Gu Wunian suggested.


    "I no longer intend to go treasure hunting so I''m afraid our paths differ." Yun Yaoyao replied.


    "Miss Yun jests, we too are only searching for a way out. With our cultivation bases suppressed here, preserving our lives takes priority if we wish to obtain any treasures." Gu Wunian said with augh.


    Yun Yaoyao gave a nod.


    It would seem everyone understood where they stood.


    Perhaps those at lower cultivation levels might still take risks, but for existences that have reached their level of mastery, they treasured their lives even more than any treasures they might obtain.


    "Shall we travel together then?"


    Gu Wunian asked with a smile.


    "Well..."


    Yun Yaoyao''s face was filled with hesitation as she turned to nce at Yi Feng.


    And this subtle reaction from Yun Yaoyao did not escape Gu Wunian''s notice.


    His mind raced to guess - just who exactly was this youth that Yun Yaoyao seemed to defer decisions to?


    "May I ask for this brother''s name?"


    Gu Wunian cupped his fist.


    "My name is Yi Feng."


    Yi Feng returned the gesture likewise.


    "Yi Feng?"


    Gu Wunian racked his brains, but could not recall ever hearing of such an eminent figure. And with everyone''s cultivation bases gone, he had no way of discerning Yi Feng''s true level of mastery either.


    "Those two seniors, why not travel together with us to seek a way out?" Gu Wunian asked again.


    Yun Yaoyao threw a nce at Yi Feng.


    Yi Feng finally gave a nod.


    The edges of Gu Wunian''s lips lifted into a faint smile. The group of five thus banded together to continue their search for an exit.


    Time passed.


    Nearly half a month had gone by in the blink of an eye.


    Yet the five wandering the maze still found no way out.


    And with their cultivation bases gone, their ability to abstain from food had vanished along with it. Although still far superior to ordinary men, half a month of wandering had taken a visible toll, leaving the five increasingly haggard and disheveled.


    Over the course of their travels however, Yi Feng had be better acquainted with Gu Wunian andpany.


    And they in turn had also learnt of Yi Feng''s mortal identity.


    While Gu Wunian took this revtion in stride, the Yin Yang Elders had since ceased speaking another word to Yi Feng, their eyes filled with disdain whenever they looked his way.


    "Going round and round for so many days, yet we''ve ended up back here again."


    Gu Wunian, taking the lead at this moment, sighed dejectedly.


    The rest followed his gaze.


    Indeed.


    They were back at the very spot where they had first crossed paths, meaning the past half a month of wandering had been for naught.


    Even existences at their level of mastery felt the tremendous psychological strain at this moment, made worse by their inability to withstand hunger for much longer.


    In contrast, Yi Feng''s eyes glinted perceptively.


    He pondered for a moment before speaking up, "Everyone, why not follow me? I may have a solution."


    Hearing this, all eyes turned towards Yi Feng.


    "Hmph!"


    The Yin Yang Elders gave a derisive snort, clearly not putting any stock in Yi Feng''s words.


    "Brother Yi Feng, you''re but a mere mortal. If even we have failed to find an exit, what solution could you possibly have?" Gu Wunian eyed him dubiously as he questioned.


    "I cannot say for certain if this counts as a solution, but it still beats wandering blindly. If you believe in me,e along. Otherwise, I will take my leave alone." Yi Feng responded indifferently.


    Because from their current position, it wasn''t too far off from the pce where he previously had snake for a meal. If he recalled correctly, he was quite confident in finding his way back there.


    And thinking back now, there did seem to be something special about that pce.


    In all their days of wandering, he had never oncee across another pce like it. That fact alone spoke of its uniqueness. Yi Feng thus guessed that the pce might hold the key to escaping this ce.


    Yi Feng watched the others, waiting for them to respond.


    But no one spoke a word.


    Yi Feng gave a nod, prepared to leave on his own, when Yun Yaoyao finally broke the silence beside him. "I''ll go with you." She dered.


    "Alright."


    Yi Feng nodded at Yun Yaoyao.


    "Miss Yun, you really shouldn''t..." Gu Wunian said through gritted teeth, "We''vee across countless demonic beasts on our journey. While their cultivation bases have likewise been suppressed, travelling in smaller numbers would still be taking great risks!"


    Yun Yaoyao fell silent briefly before lifting her head to respond, "It''s fine, I choose to ce my faith in him."


    As soon as she was done speaking, her gaze drifted towards Yi Feng.


    While the mortal vexed her to no end at times, she had to admit that there was an inexplicable sense of security that she felt by his side.


    The irony of a Martial Emperor powerhouse feeling safe beside a mortal man was not lost on her, yet it remained an undeniable fact.


    "Then what about me?"


    Gu Wunian''s face turned uglier as he probed.


    "I suggest youe with us." Yun Yaoyao nced at Gu Wunian and added after some hesitation, "Trust me, I won''t lead you astray."


    Looking at Yun Yaoyao''s solemn expression, Gu Wunian gritted his teeth and finally nodded.


    "Humph!"


    However, the Yin-Yang Elders let out a cold humph and turned to leave.


    "Hey elders, why don''t we go together? It''d be good to have somepany on the road!" Gu Wunian called out.


    "The esteemed Martial Emperor, actually putting his hopes on a mere mortal. Don''t you find thatughable?"


    The Yin-Yang Elders said disdainfully, "In any case, we two brothers would never do something so foolish."

 Chapter 322

    Chapter 322


    After finishing speaking, the Yin-Yang Duo left with disdain on their faces.


    Yi Feng''s face turned dark.


    "What right do those two old farts have to act so arrogantly?"


    Constantly calling us mortals and making it sound like they''re superior to us. If I weren''t trying to conserve some energy, I would have smashed them with two bricks.


    After parting ways, Yi Feng, apanied by Yun Yaoyao, embarked on their journey.


    However, Gu Wunian''s heart remained uneasy.


    Although he didn''t look down on Yi Feng, as the Yin-Yang Duo had mentioned, it seemed reckless for a Martial Emperor, with hopes of a future, to entrust everything to a mortal.


    "Miss Yun, can we really trust him?" Gu Wunian walked beside Yun Yaoyao and couldn''t help but lower his voice to ask.


    "While I don''t have great certainty either, I still trust him more than those two old coots," Yun Yaoyao replied solemnly.


    In truth, her feelings were somewhatplex as well.


    Martial Emperor.


    As the pinnacle of strength in the entire Immortal River Continent, they possessed their own pride.


    She never expected that she would repeatedly ce her hopes on a mortal.


    Time flew by.


    Seven days had passed.


    During these seven days, all three of them had be extremely weak.


    "I can''t go on any longer," Gu Wunian said, his face pale, as he leaned on his Changjian sword, dragging his heavy footsteps.


    "Yeah, Yi Feng, let''s take a rest," Yun Yaoyao''s face was equally pale as she spoke to Yi Feng ahead of them.


    Although they, without cultivation, possessed much stronger bodies than ordinary people, their bodies couldn''t hold on any longer without supplies.


    "Alright, let''s rest for fifteen minutes," Yi Feng, who was leading the way, nodded.


    His brow furrowed as well.


    He had expected that on this journey, they would asionally encounter some wild beasts or suppressed demonic beasts with cultivation, which would at least ensure their provisions.


    But in the past few days, they hadn''t encountered a single living thing.


    What appeared before them were only passages and stone walls, tormenting everyone''s psyche.


    The onlyfort was that they still had enough drinking water, but without food, it wouldn''tst long.


    "We should continue," Yi Feng stood up after fifteen minutes and said to them.


    Hearing this, the two individuals, who were about to fall asleep, wore bitter expressions as they looked at the figure in front of them, dressed in a white robe that even had a slight schr-like aura. Their gazes were filled withplexity.


    They couldn''t understand.


    Both of them, Martial Emperors, were on the verge of giving up, yet Yi Feng, as a mortal, possessed such great potential?


    Especially Gu Wunian, licking his dry tongue, he weakly said, "Brother Yi, I really don''t have the strength anymore. Maybe you two should go ahead."


    "If you don''t go, you''ll die here," Yi Feng said seriously as he looked at him.


    He also knew that lying down would befortable, but once theyy down, they wouldn''t be able to get up again.


    "But I truly don''t have any strength left," Gu Wunian said with an unpleasant expression on his face.


    "You two get up and keep going. I promise that half a day from now, you''ll have something to eat," Yi Feng said firmly.


    Upon hearing this, both Yun Yaoyao and Gu Wunian''s eyes lit up with disbelief as they looked at Yi Feng.


    "I promise."


    Yi Feng nodded firmly.


    Upon hearing this, Gu Wunian and Yun Yaoyao, not knowing where the power came from, got up and continued following Yi Feng on their journey.


    And so, half a day passed by.


    Just as Gu Wunian and Yun Yaoyao were about to copse, Yi Feng paused and reached into his pocket, pulling out a piece of beef jerky.


    He evenly divided it into three pieces.


    "Brother Yi, you still have beef jerky?" Gu Wunian''s eyes shimmered as he eagerly took the beef jerky and wolfed it down, even Yun Yaoyao next to him didn''t hold back her manners.


    After finishing, theirplexion improved significantly.


    "Brother Yi, where did you get this beef jerky?" Gu Wunian quickly asked again.


    "This was what I had left over from before, but there''s not much left now," Yi Feng took out another piece of beef jerky and said, "Only this piece remains."


    As Gu Wunian looked at the beef jerky, he couldn''t help but lick his lips and said expectantly, "Brother Yi, you''re amazing. With this piece of beef jerky, we can probably hold on for a few more days."


    Yun Yaoyao also nced at Yi Feng.


    A glimmer of hope appeared on her pretty face.


    Time slowly passed.


    Several more days went by.


    Finally, they finished thest piece of beef jerky...


    But they still hadn''t returned to that grand hall.


    "This time, we truly have no food left. Damn those monsters, we can''t even find one. Let''s give up," Gu Wunian said in a despairing tone, dragging his heavy steps.


    Yun Yaoyao remained silent behind him, clearly feeling extremely negative.


    "No need, we''re almost at our destination," Yi Feng said to the two of them.


    "Really?"


    Both of them looked up at Yi Feng simultaneously.


    Yi Feng nodded firmly, leading them onward.


    Half a dayter, they still hadn''t reached the destination Yi Feng mentioned.


    Gu Wunian and Yun Yaoyao could no longer walk, they had reached their absolute limit.


    "I really can''t go on anymore," Gu Wunian, pale-faced, half-knelt on the ground and weakly said.


    Yun Yaoyao also wore a look of reluctance.


    "Just half a day more, and we''ll definitely arrive at our destination," Yi Feng said with determination, taking a sip of water.


    "Brother Yi, I won''t believe you anymore. I really can''t go on," Gu Wunian shook his head and said, "I don''t me you. If you can still walk, then go by yourself."


    Yun Yaoyao pursed her lips and raised her head, saying, "Then go by yourself."


    "This time, I''m not lying to you. I''ve remembered the way here, just half a day more and we''ll make it," Yi Feng said resolutely.


    "Really?"


    Both of them looked at Yi Feng skeptically.


    "Really!"


    "Follow me."


    "If we really can''t reach our destination in half a day, you can give up then," Yi Feng said.


    The two exchanged a nce.


    They gritted their teeth.


    Fine.


    They would hold on for half a day more.


    If Yi Feng was wrong, then at most they would suffer for half a day longer before dying.


    And so.


    Under Yi Feng''s persistence, they endured for half a day, and then another half a day.


    Two dayster, both of them, starving and famished, finally copsed on the ground.


    "Brother Yi, I won''t believe you anymore. Today, I won''t take another step," Gu Wunian said with resentment written all over his face.


    "What about you?"


    Yi Feng turned to Yun Yaoyao and asked.


    Yun Yaoyao''s face turned gloomy as she shook her head, apparently ready to give up.


    However, Yi Feng smiled faintly.


    "Look, what is this?" Yi Feng said.


    Upon hearing his words, both of them quickly looked over.


    They instantly found themselves standing before a massive pce.


    The appearance of this pce filled them with hope, dispelling their previous despair.


    After days of encountering nothing but walls of transmission stones, stumbling upon such a grand pce was an immense shock to them.


    "Let''s go,e with me inside for a look."


    "This pce is connected to many passages, and I believe the opportunity to escape lies within."


    Yi Feng spoke.


    Upon hearing his words, both of them nodded solemnly, forgetting their fatigue and hunger, and followed Yi Feng into the pce.


    "That old monster''s urine almost scattered my soul. It took so many days to stabilize my spiritual state!"


    In the darkness,


    a figure opened its eyes.


    "Butpared to before, I am much weaker. I''m afraid I won''tst many more years."


    "Therefore, under these circumstances, I may have to lower my possession requirements."


    "The test of the formation, let''s cancel it!"


    As he spoke,


    he dispelled the formation in the pce.


    "Next, as long as someone can enter this pce, I will possess them!"


    A glimmer of hope reappeared in the figure''s eyes.


    After all, anyone who could reach this ce under the suppression of cultivation would prove their exceptional aptitude through their own perseverance.


    Even if they didn''t rely on perseverance and arrived here by luck, it would still indicate their good fortune.


    Therefore, no matter what, he wouldn''t possess someone unworthy.


    "Huh?"


    "Is there movement?"


    "Has someone arrived?"


    "Ahaha!"


    "It seems I am truly fortunate. Just as I lowered my requirements, someone hase knocking on my door."


    "In that case, I won''t hold back."


    With a roar in his heart, he transformed into an invisible figure within the pce, charging directly towards the neer.


    Strike first, strike hard.


    Not giving the neer any chance to react, he swiftly possessed them.

 Chapter 323

    Chapter 323


    The shadow spirit''s face was full of smugness. He turned into a ray of light and rushed to the entrance, but was met head-on by Yi Feng who was walking in front.


    "Damn!"


    This face is...


    As this face grewrger andrger in his eyes, his whole body shuddered.


    "It''s him!"


    In this moment, the smugness on his face instantly froze, and became even uglier than if his mother had died.


    "My lord."


    "Ancestor."


    "Why did youe back again?"


    "Please, don''t mess with me like this!"


    "I''m really just a little immortal, I''ve given you the Heaven Monument, you''ve eaten Heikui, what more do you want from me?!"


    If it wasn''t for his soul state, tears would have fallen from his eyes by now.


    So as he charged forward, he made a sharp 180 degree turn in mid-air.


    This stance...


    Could be called flowing like clouds and water, without the slightest hesitation.


    Then he shrank into a corner, not daring to move at all.


    "This hall..."


    "It can''t be the core of the immortal''s relics, right?"


    Walking into this hall, Gu Wunian and Yun Yaoyao carefully observed their surroundings.


    But after circling around, they discovered that there was nothing in this hall.


    "It probably isn''t what you said was the core right, otherwise this would be too simple?" Yi Feng couldn''t help asking.


    Hearing this, Gu Wunian and Yun Yaoyao also nodded.


    But upon hearing these words, the shadow spirit almost cried out.


    My lord, this entire hall, the guarding immortal beast was eaten by you.


    The most powerful immortal artifact, the Heaven Monument, is gripped in your hand.


    Even the most valuable pair of beads were plucked away by you.


    Yet you instead say that I''m poor here?


    Sir, just what exactly do you want to do?!


    "Forget about all that, let''s hurry and find a way out first."


    Yi Feng instructed the two people, then began looking through each passage, while also examining the perimeter of the hall for mechanisms.


    "Damn, a way out?"


    The shadow spirit hiding in the corner was shocked stiff.


    You don''t even know the way out yet? Any method would let you out, right?


    Even if you wanted to put on a show in front of your juniors, this isn''t how you do it! At least don''t drag me into it!


    "Please."


    "You should leave."


    "I''ll send you out, that should be fine right?!"


    The shadow spirit trembled as heined inwardly. His mind moved, and the entire hall suddenly let out a loud rumble.


    Then they heard countless stone doors shifting within the underground.


    Afterwards, under the gaze of Yi Feng and the others, countless tunnels connected to the hall were sealed off, leaving only thest passageid out before Yi Feng''s group.


    "What''s this?"


    Yi Feng immediately walked to the tunnel entrance and raised his palm to carefully sense it, excitedly saying: "There''s a faint wind, this should be the exit!"


    Hearing this, the other two also revealed excitement.


    "Then let''s hurry up and go!"


    "Alright!"


    Hope shone in all three people''s eyes, then they carefully stepped into the tunnel.


    Seeing Yi Feng''s group leave, the shadow spirit curled up in the corner finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    But he had just rxed when he heard a leisurely voice echo out from the tunnel again.


    "You two go first, I''m going back to do something and will return shortly."


    Yi Feng said to Yun Yaoyao''s group before walking back to the hall.


    "Damn!"


    Seeing this, the shadow spirit''s heart leapt to his throat once more.


    He came back again.


    What''s he trying to do?


    Is he preparing to kill me before leaving?


    Just as he was thinking this...


    "Pss!"


    A stream of piss came sshing down, making the shadow spirit''s whole body shudder.


    Ohh...


    Too humiliating.


    A repeat blossoming plum.


    He actually did it twice!


    "Been holding it for a long time."


    Yi Feng muttered to himself.


    It was too inappropriate with Yun Yaoyao here earlier. Coming out now felt so refreshing.


    After shaking himself off, Yi Feng pulled up his pants and left.


    The group of three...


    Continued on their way.


    The current tunnel now only had one path left. Even going deeper inside, it no longer branched out in all directions. Along with the asional faint wind they sensed, everyone knew this path would necessarily lead out of the immortal''s relic.


    But...


    The range of tunnels underground was too vast. Even finding the path didn''t mean they would get out anytime soon.


    Plus, it had been a very long time since the group had bepletely exhausted. So without supplementation, Gu Wunian and Yun Yaoyao who cultivation bases were sealed could no longer walk.


    They copsed directly onto the ground, frail and weak.


    "Don''t fall, we''ll be out soon."


    Yi Feng propped up the two and let them drink some water, while reassuringly saying:


    "Yi brother, I really can''t hold on any longer."


    Gu Wunian''s face was deathly pale, his voice weak as he spoke.


    "Me too, I can''t hold on any longer."


    Yun Yaoyao also slumped limply to the ground, her face devoid of color.


    "Sigh!"


    "You cultivators have such poor physiques without your abilities, you''re useless!"


    Looking at them, Yi Feng couldn''t help butin.


    Yi Feng''s words made the two''s faces twitch.


    Clearly your freakish physique as a mortal is too abnormal! They even suspected whether Yi Feng was actually a formidable expert stronger than them?


    But in their current state, they were toozy to probe further into this.


    "Fine then!"


    "Looks like I have no choice."


    ncing at the two, he said helplessly: "Actually, I still have a piece of beef jerky left."


    "Damn?!"


    The previously half-dead Gu Wunian suddenly shouted out with seemingly renewed vigor.


    And Yun Yaoyao looked at Yi Feng with disbelief.


    "Eat up!"


    After tearing it evenly into thirds, he distributed it.


    The two received it and wolfed it down.


    After eating, both of theirplexions were much better.


    "Yi brother, you still had beef jerky left, why didn''t you take it out earlier?!" Gu Wunian couldn''t help asking.


    Yun Yaoyao also looked over.


    "If I had taken it out earlier, this beef jerky would have been eaten up long ago. Could we have persisted until now?" Yi Feng retorted.


    "Amazing."


    Hearing this, Gu Wunian raised his thumb in admiration.


    To endure such extreme hunger, Yi Feng was actually able to restrain himself.


    If it was himself, he admitted he couldn''t aplish what Yi Feng did.


    He probably would have taken out the beef jerky to eat long ago. But at the same time that would also mean they wouldn''t have been able to persevere this far.


    And Yun Yaoyao gazed at Yi Feng meaningfully.


    This!


    Truly a treasure of a man!


    Always exceeding her expectations.


    Recalling this journey, Yi Feng would always give them new hope whenever they sank into despair and could no longer endure.


    "Eat and drink plenty, let''s continue on our way."


    Yi Feng said with a smile.


    Then took the lead walking forward.


    "Lady Yun, I''m infinitely fortunate for my previous choice." Gu Wunian said, looking very lucky.


    "Yes!"


    "I also feel very fortunate."


    Watching the figure in white ahead, Yun Yaoyao softly murmured, lost in thought for a time.


    What an astounding mortal!


    It was this back that had saved her life many times, and given her hope for life many times.


    It was also this back that for the first time let her, with the cultivation base of a Martial Emperor, feel what it was like to rely on someone.


    After walking for another two days...


    "Save..."


    "Save me..."


    Faint cries for help suddenly transmitted from up ahead.


    The three hurriedly went to take a look, and discovered two peopleying limply on the ground, precisely the Yin Yang Elders who had separated from them over half a month ago.


    Although unclear how they had arrived here, their current states were nothing but skin and bones from starvation, faces white as paper.


    Seeing Yi Feng''s group, the two struggled to get up, stretching out their palms yelling: "Save, save us!"


    Yun Yaoyao and Gu Wunian were indifferent, turning questioning gazes towards Yi Feng.


    Clearly...


    They now took Yi Feng as their leader.


    "Brat, hurry and save us!"


    Seeing Yun Yaoyao and Gu Wunian unmoving, the Yin Yang Elders quickly shifted their gazes towards Yi Feng.


    "Why should I save you?"


    Yi Feng asked back coldly.


    He certainly hadn''t forgotten the previous attitudes of these two old farts towards him.


    "We''re Central Continent cultivators. If you don''t save us and we get out, we''ll definitely grind your bones to dust!"


    The two immediately threatened Yi Feng.


    They assumed Yi Feng was a mortal, and would surely fear them cultivators.


    "Hahaha!"


    However...


    Yi Feng justughed directly.


    Stretching out his palm, he sensed for a bit then murmured: "It''s getting closer and closer to the exit here. I don''t need to conserve anymore either, so let''s indulge to our hearts'' content!"


    As he spoke, Yi Feng took out three pieces of beef jerky at once.


    "Damn, you..."


    Gu Wunian was shocked stiff.


    Yun Yaoyao was also dumbstruck.


    "Eat up, eat to your heart''s content, then go home happy," Yi Feng said with a smile, then started wolfing down big mouthfuls.


    Then, without so much as a nce at the two old men, he directly left.


    This scene caused the Yin Yang twin elders to tremble all over, with saliva dripping from their mouths as they looked at Yun Yaoyao and Gu Wunian pleadingly.


    Clearly begging them to give them something to eat.


    "Humph!"


    "Want to eat?"


    "Not giving any."


    Gu Wunian raised his eyebrows at the two men, tearing at the beef with his mouth while hurriedly catching up to Yi Feng.


    At the same time, he made sure to wipe the oil from his mouth, vividly angering them to death.


    "It''s your own fault."


    Yun Yaoyao also coldly nced at the two elders before directly striding over them to catch up to Yi Feng...

 Chapter 324

    Chapter 324


    "You..."


    "No, no!"


    "We were wrong, please, we shouldn''t have spoken like that earlier, please give us another chance."


    Seeing Yi Feng and the others actually leave, the Yin Yang elders crawled on the ground, voices pleading.


    But.


    No one cared about whether they lived or died.


    As the old saying goes, you reap what you sow. This is precisely the case.


    In the ck grand hall.


    "Ahhhhh..."


    Ghostly screams continued without end.


    "Damn, damn it, my soul has bepletely transparent, if this keeps going I probably won''tst another year."


    Thinking of this, the ghost was worse than dead.


    He had plotted for countless years, yed his cards perfectly, but in the end it was ruined by two mouthfuls of piss.


    Hateful!


    But remembering that one''s terror, he dared to be angry but did not dare speak.


    "No, I can''t wait for death any longer, I must immediately find someone to seize."


    "Any damn test doesn''t matter anymore, as long as it''s human!"


    He gritted his teeth and made this extremely reluctant decision, and his requirements for the seize target continued to decrease.


    By now there were no requirements at all.


    Having made up his mind, his body dragged into a remnant shadow, speeding in the direction Yi Feng and the others had left.


    Not long after.


    He finally arrived at the ce where the Yin Yang elders were.


    Seeing the Yin Yang elders'' dying appearance, his entire face turned ck.


    "Damn it."


    "The people of this Immortal Jiang Continent are too afraid of death, a prestigious immortal''s relic site, yet in the end only this many people entered, two following that boss not included, and of the rest, two are freaks like this."


    But he didn''t have a choice anymore, the ghost revealed itself, standing tall atop the two people''s heads, preparing to seize them.


    And coincidentally, the two weakened people awakened.


    "Immortal?"


    "Is it Li Yang Immortal?"


    Seeing this shadowy figure hovering in midair, the two were extremely excited, immediately kneeling on the ground, heads lowered respectfully, thinking they were saved.


    What they didn''t expect was that the Li Yang Immortal they were worshipping suddenly raised his palm, casting magic at the two of them.


    Plundering one person''s luck.


    Plundering the other person''s body.


    "What?"


    "Seizing our bodies?"


    "Ah no, Li Yang Immortal, why seize our bodies?"


    The two made fearful voices, faces filled with horror as they asked.


    "Humph, I spent endless effort creating this immortal''s relic site, did you really think it was made for you trash to obtain fortune?"


    "I''m no saint."


    Hearing this.


    The Yin Yang elder''s hearts sank.


    Instantly realizing that this so-called immortal relic site was not a site of fortune at all, but rather a ce for Li Yang to select seize targets.


    "Could it be, the two of us were selected by you as seize targets?"


    The two had bitter expressions, unwillingly speaking.


    "You trash think you deserve it?"


    Li Yang couldn''t help scolding them.


    He really didn''t know where these freaks got the nerve to say that.


    If he wasn''t truly out of options, he wouldn''t have nced at them even once.


    "Senior, senior immortal, hear us out, among the people who entered this time there are some with stronger abilities, talents, and fortune than us." One person''s eyes shed slightly, quickly saying: "Seizing our bodies would really not be worth it for you!"


    "Right, right, right, and there''s three of them. Especially the leader, the youth in white robes, he is the most suitable seize target."


    The other one, eyes shing with sinister light, also quickly followed up.


    The two were very coordinated.


    Clearly they knew they likely wouldn''t survive, so they wanted to drag Yi Feng and the others down with them, to die together.


    Especially that mortal Yi Feng.


    Most hateful.


    It''d be best if he suffered the eighteen levels of hell.


    However, Li Yang''s face turned ck instead.


    The illusory palm suddenly solidified, two loud ps directly hitting their faces.


    "Senior, why hit us?"


    "Why do you think I hit you guys?" Li Yang''s voice was ice cold: "My territory, how could I not know what kinds of people entered?"


    "Then why?"


    The two had nk expressions.


    "Fine, since you''re about to be seized by me anyway, I''ll tell you, that youth in white robes I don''t dare provoke, his strength is ten thousand times greater than mine in my peak!"


    However, the Yin Yang elders werepletely stunned.


    The youth in white robes...


    Wasn''t that Yi Feng?


    Li Yang didn''t dare provoke him, and he was over ten thousand times stronger than Li Yang in his peak?


    Didn''t that mean?


    Ah!


    The two felt they couldn''t breathe.


    That the mortal they looked down upon wasn''t a mortal at all, but rather an immortal?


    Moreover, an immortal over ten thousand times more powerful than Li Yang''s peak?


    "Humph, otherwise, I would have countless superior choices, how could I possibly choose you two freaks." Li Yang gloomily said: "Enough nonsense, time for you two to die!"


    Having finished,


    Li Yang urged all his soul''s power, unleashing his final seize on the two.


    Finally, amidst their regretful and unwilling expressions, their bodies and luck were slowly seized by Li Yang...


    "Ah, I was too careless!"


    "I thought we could exit the cave in a day, but looking at it now, it''ll probably take two to three more days."


    In the path, Yi Feng walking in front let out a sigh.


    Having said that.


    Yi Feng plopped down sitting on the ground.


    "Let''s keep persevering, we still don''t know how much longer this is." Yun Yaoyao gently said.


    "Right, hurry and walk faster, the sooner we get out the more at ease I''ll feel." Gu Wunian also said.


    "Sigh, why must people work so hard?"


    Yi Fengzily stretched and chuckled.


    The two immediately turned ck-faced.


    Earlier who was it that urgently rushed them to hurry like chasing thieves? And now you even have times where you can say things like this?


    Butints aside, Yun Yaoyao still walked to Yi Feng''s side, jade hands sping Yi Feng''s arm, attempting to pull Yi Feng up.


    "Endure a bit longer, we''ll rest after getting out. We''re out of food." Yun Yaoyao gentlyforted.


    "Right, hurry and keep walking."


    Gu Wunian also walked over, grabbing Yi Feng''s other hand: "Should''ve eaten less of that beef jerky yesterday, looks like we''ll be starving again when we reach the cave exit."


    "Actually..."


    Yi Feng scratched his head, embarrassedly saying: "As for food, I still have a little bit left."


    As he spoke.


    Yi Feng groped around his clothes, also taking out three more pieces of beef jerky, a bag of peanuts, and even a bottle of wine...


    "Damn you..."


    Seeing this, Gu Wunian erupted into curses, pointing a shaking finger at Yi Feng: "You, you, just how much more do you have left!?"

 Chapter 325

    Chapter 325


    Yun Yaoyao also fiercely cast her gaze over.


    "Not much either."


    Yi Feng turned the spatial ring on his finger, with a smile covering his entire face: "If eaten normally, it would be enough for three people for twenty years. Based on our previous pace of eating some every few days, it can probablyst until I die of old age."


    They had long known that Yi Feng possessed a spatial ring, and even though they didn''t know where this ordinary person had obtained it from, this was generally something cultivators would tactfully not inquire about.


    Upon hearing that it couldst until Yi Feng died of old age, the two women almost killed Yi Feng on the spot.


    "You...you had so much to eat, yet didn''t take it out earlier, nearly starving us to death before you took out a little bit at a time?" Gu Wunian asked angrily.


    "Isn''t it better to be prepared for times of adversity?"


    Yi Feng rolled his eyes at him impatiently: "In case we really did get trapped in there with no way out, I could still die of old age inside, although it would be rather stuffy, but better to stubbornly live on right?"


    "You..."


    "Stop talking."


    Seeing Yi Feng''s appearance, Gu Wunian''s face turned ashen. He was both angry and amused. Finally, he snatched a piece of beef jerky from Yi Feng''s hand and wolfed it down.


    "I really don''t know where you get so much to eat from."


    Yun Yaoyao shook her head and asked angrily.


    "When I left Nansha, I asked one of my elders to get me some local specialties, and he prepared this much for me," Yi Feng exined with augh: "But I have to say, my elder was far too polite, worried that I wouldn''t have enough to eat."


    The two were speechless.


    They no longer wanted to keep listening to Yi Feng''s words.


    During this meal, the three of them ate exceptionally full.


    And after knowing that Yi Feng had stored up a lot, whenever the two women felt a little hungry, they would ask Yi Feng for food.


    Finally, after three days, the three walked out of the Immortal Ruins.


    Once again seeing daylight.


    "Phew, I didn''t expect that upon leaving the Immortal Ruins, we would already be at the edge of Mount Wanwan," Gu Wunian eximed emotionally.


    "Right, and here is not far from Pingjiang City either," Yi Feng also sighed.


    "This feeling of surviving disaster really is great!"


    Yun Yaoyao took a deep breath, lightly closing her beautiful eyes, sensing everything around her.


    Without lingering for long, the three continued hurrying on their way.


    After about half a day, the three walked out of the range affected by the dimensional suppression, and Gu Wunian and Yun Yaoyao¡¯s cultivations recovered.


    "Brother Yi, it turns out you really are an ordinary person. Before this I still didn''t quite believe it," Gu Wunian looked Yi Feng up and down, saying incredulously.


    "Are you using me of lying?"


    Yi Feng red at Gu Wunian impatiently.


    "To tell the truth, Brother Yi, in my life there have been few people I admire, let alone an ordinary person. You''re the first,"


    "I also have to admit, without you this time, I''m afraid Gu Wunian would have perished in these Immortal Ruins."


    "Thanks."


    Gu Wunian bowed slightly to Yi Feng, extremely sincere.


    One should know, a proud martial emperor able to sincerely bow to an ordinary person like this, was enough to show Yi Feng''s status in Gu Wunian''s eyes.


    "What''s there to thank about that?"


    Yi Feng said with augh.


    "But..."


    "Hm?"


    "In the cave, you two ate so much of my stuff, shouldn''t we settle ounts?"


    Upon hearing this, Gu Wunian froze stiffly in ce.


    Yun Yaoyao''s beautiful face also visibly turned ck.


    This guy, why is he so infuriating?


    Just when they started to feel some gratitude towards him, he immediately started talking about money.


    "Hmm, please wait a moment, let me calcte,"


    After speaking, Yi Feng squatted on the ground, using a stick to tally it all up.


    "Alright stop calcting, I''ll give you another million gold coins," Yun Yaoyao said angrily.


    "Yiya, rich woman, a rich woman!"


    Yi Feng was utterly delighted.


    Then he looked towards Gu Wunian, grinning as he said: "So Brother Wunian, what about you?"


    "Cough, I thought it was something big. Turns out it was just gold coins. Coincidentally I still have some stored up, about three to five million. I''ll send it all to youter."


    Gu Wunian spoke generously.


    "Ah ha, so you''re the real tycoon!"


    Yi Feng immediately gave Gu Wunian a big bear hug.


    "Alright Brother Yi, I need to return to DongSheng first and take care of some matters at hand. After I''m done, I''lle find you and bring the money along," Gu Wunian said.


    "Sounds good, safe travels, you''re always wee toe by," Yi Feng said with augh.


    "Farewell, Lady Yun,"


    Gu Wunian sped his hands towards the two and sprang up into the sky, swiftly flying into the distance.


    "Sigh!"


    Watching Gu Wunian''s departing figure, Yi Feng let out a sigh and slowly said: "Look at that, that''s what you call moral integrity. Brother Wunian really has that kind of moral integrity, with the air of someone who will aplish great things."


    Hearing Yi Feng''s meaningful words, Yun Yaoyao''s lips couldn''t help but twitch.


    But she abruptly startedughing again.


    "What are youughing about?" Yi Feng asked doubtfully.


    "I''mughing because you, an ordinary person, are really quite cute," Yun Yaoyao said lightly, raising her red lips.


    "Whaatttt????"


    Yi Feng''s face was covered in ck lines.


    "Oh forget it, let me take you out of the mountain first!"


    Yun Yaoyao grabbed Yi Feng''s palm and swept him up into the air.


    Not long after, they had left Mount Wanwan and arrived at the outskirts of Pingjiang City.


    "I also have things to take care of back in DongSheng, so I''m afraid I can only send you this far,"


    Afternding, Yun Yaoyao said softly.


    "Alright, safe travels, I haven''t been back in a long time either so it''s about time,"


    Yi Feng nodded towards Yun Yaoyao.


    After saying their farewells, Yi Feng walked directly towards Pingjiang City,


    As she watched Yi Feng''s departing back, his figure never once turning back, Yun Yaoyao opened her mouth, but the words in her mouth were ultimately left unsaid.


    In the end, they were not traveling the same road.


    Sigh.


    She let out a breath, about to turn and leave.


    But when she turned back, she discovered that Yi Feng, who had just left, had suddenly turned around.


    Her eyes lit up. She hurriedly halted her departing figure.


    At this moment, her eyes shone with light, her beautiful face revealing unconceble delight, and her heart also swelled with anticipation.


    "Big sis, don''t forget you still owe me money!" Yi Feng shouted.


    "Uh..."


    "Huh?"


    Caughtpletely off guard, Yun Yaoyao felt a blow to her chest, nearly losing herself to rage.


    Killing intent emanated from her body, as the surrounding temperature abruptly rose, while countless cracks silently split open the ground beneath her feet...

 Chapter 326

    Chapter 326


    "Finally going back to the martial arts school, I wonder what kind of broken thin mount it is."


    "I''m really worried!"


    After finally seeing off Yun Yaoyao, Yi Feng leisurely walked towards Pingjiang City.


    "Long time no see, Pingjiang City!"


    Yi Feng walked on the familiar streets, covered in dust.


    "Master Yi, long time no see."


    At a tofu stand, an old man selling tofu greeted Yi Feng, hanging a piece of tofu on Yi Feng''s fingers.


    "Oh Old Man Li, you are too kind."


    Yi Feng smiled and put away the tofu.


    "Master Yi,e y chess!"


    Under a big tree, another old man called out to Yi Feng.


    "No no, next time, I have to go home first."


    Yi Feng smiled and declined.


    "Mr. Yi, haven''t seen you in our mahjong table for a long time, where have you been?"


    In a red building, several girls waved their kerchiefs at Yi Feng.


    "I''lle in a couple days."


    Yi Fengughed and said.


    Then, people kept giving him fresh meat, while others gave him tea leaves. Soon, Yi Feng''s hands were full of all sizes of packages.


    "Still, home is the best!"


    "The folks are still very hospitable."


    Yi Feng said with a smile.


    "Master."


    At this moment, Zhong Qing jogged over from the other side, excitedly weing Yi Feng.


    Behind him was the female cultivator, Bai Lengxi, who had taken Zhong Qing away.


    "Howe you came back before me?" Yi Feng said with augh.


    "Well, two months have passed, heh heh."


    Zhong Qing chuckled as he busily petted his dog.


    "As promised, two months. I brought him back. He''s all yours now."


    Bai Lengxi said to Yi Feng.


    She was a little surprised that Yi Feng was able toe back from Mount Wanwan with a dwarf and a dog.


    "Mm."


    Yi Feng nodded. He didn''t say much more to the woman before heading to the martial arts school with Zhong Qing.


    After Yi Feng''s group left, a shadow fell next to Bai Lengxi. It was the Elder Lin Mo.


    "Just let him go back like that?" Elder Lin Mo asked.


    "Even though he''s confirmed to be a Divine Body, what can we do? Things can''t be forced. And you said so yourself, forcing it is useless anyway." Bai Lengxi said.


    "What do you n to do next then?" Elder Lin Mo asked.


    "I n to stay in Pingjiang City and slowly get closer to Zhong Qing, until we reach that point." Bai Lengxi said.


    "But this silly honest fellow..." Elder Lin Mo looked worried.


    "Over time, there will always be a way. Haven''t you heard of love growing over time?" Bai Lengxi said coldly.


    Yi Feng finally arrived at the martial arts school with Zhong Qing.


    Pushing open the door of the school, Yi Feng walked straight towards the backyard.


    He was tired.


    And missed that reclining chair.


    But the scene before his eyes as he entered shocked his eyeballs.


    A giant snail, its eyes half-closed, looking utterly exhausted, was lying on the well lid in the yard basking in the sun.


    Yi Feng instantly burst into loud curses.


    "So slow, judging by the name, this must not be anything good."


    "Darn system, stop ying tricks on me, can you give me something solid for once!"


    Saying that, the exasperated Yi Feng gave it another kick with his feet on the giant shell and yelled, "Get lost, don''t lie here blocking the yard!"


    As if having heard Yi Feng''s curses, the snailzily opened its eyes.


    "Bru bru..."


    It made a strange sound, twisting its body, then crawled towards the corner.


    This crawling was what made Yi Feng want to die.


    Crawling half a day but only managed half a meter.


    This is your mount?


    Really riding it, forget going anywhere else, even going to the vegetable market would take forever on the back of this snail.


    He finally realized it thoroughly.


    This crappy system was made to torment people.


    "Damn!"


    With a loud curse, the ck-faced Yi Feng left.


    After Yi Feng left, Lu Benwei quickly hurried over to squat beside the snail.


    "Ababa..."


    "Bru bru..."


    "Ababa..."


    "Bru bru..."


    "Ah ah baba..."


    "Bubru..."


    "Bro, whatcha chattin'' about?"


    The confused dog stretched its head over along with the centipede.


    "This is my old buddy!" Lu Benwei eximed. "Just exchanging pleasantries."


    "Oh?"


    "Bro, then is your buddy also very powerful like you?"


    The centipede and dog looked at Lu Benwei in astonishment.


    "Of course, my buddy has a maxim that I still remember clearly till this day." Lu Benwei said.


    "What is it, bro?"


    The dog and centipede asked hurriedly.


    "He said..."


    "Although I''m very slow, but when I''m big enough, traversing the continent would just take a slight squirm from me..."

 Chapter 327

    Chapter 327


    In the time that followed,


    Yi Feng immersed himself at home.


    He cycled through carving, brewing wine, and making tea again and again in an attempt to improve these skills to the highest level.


    This is because he was unsatisfied!


    Especially after the recent incident with the steed, which profoundly provoked his heart.


    But the more this happened, the more he wanted to see how long this crappy System was going to scam him.


    "Ding!"


    "Congrattions, host, your carving skill has reached the level of gods."


    "Phew!"


    Hearing this familiar voice, Yi Feng put down his carving knife.


    Carving was finallyplete.


    "Check panel."


    "Host: Yi Feng."


    "Cultivation: Unable to detect."


    "Skills: Eighteen martial arts skillsparable to gods, musical instruments, chess, painting and calligraphyparable to gods, medical treatment and ironworkingparable to gods, cooking skillsparable to gods, wine brewing returning to simplicity, tea ceremony returning to simplicity..."


    "Damn!"


    But Yi Feng cursed directly.


    This dog System...


    Previously, his cultivation level could at least be disyed as "mortal", but now it has be undetectable?


    You can understand that he can cultivate and disy "unable to detect" means he has an overwhelming power that the System can''t even detect.


    But can he cultivate?


    Does he have any abilities?


    As he spoke,


    he punched the sky!


    Half a minute passed, without even a wisp of wind stirred up...


    This damn thing is obviously unable to detect because he is useless!


    At this moment...


    Central Continent.


    Inside an ancient tower, a white-haired old man swept up into the clouds, staring incredulously at the scene in the distance.


    "What is this?"


    He trembled as he spoke.


    North Sea Continent.


    A long-haired man came out with a sword, leaving an afterimage in the sky. Seeing the scene that appeared in the distant sky, even his usually breezy temperament could no longer remain calm, and the sword under his feet also lost its glow.


    Southern Wastnd.


    A giant ten feet tall crawled out of the ground, looked up at the distant sky, and suddenly knelt down.


    Western Demon Forest.


    In the lush forest, a scantily d, charming woman suddenly felt an unprecedented oppressive aura, trembling with fear, involuntarily turning into her original white fox form and groveling on the ground, not daring to move.


    In addition,


    In other parts of the Immortal River Continent, many martial emperors and countless hidden old monsters were forced out, standing in midair and watching the spectacle that had just appeared.


    This is because just now, the entire heaven and earth suddenly erupted with an aura of destroying heaven and earth.


    A fist shaped like a phantom appeared with overwhelming power.


    With one punch,


    It shattered the heavens!


    And the immortal realm


    Was thrown into unprecedented turmoil.


    Countless powerful immortals gathered, with incredulity on their faces, and in their minds simultaneously emerged that ephemeral punch from just now.


    That punch


    Broke through the barriers of the immortal realm.


    The area within ten thousand miles of the immortal realm, both the ground and the space, were sted into nothingness.


    "Where did that punche from?" A middle-aged man asked in surprise.


    "I don''t know..."


    An old man was equally solemn, his voice somewhat halting.


    "Could it be from the Realm Beyond the Gods?"


    Another person asked incredulously.


    "The higher beings of the Realm Beyond the Gods would not do this. It''s more like a punch from the lower realms."


    "Bullshit! Not even we can throw a punch like that. Which lower realm person is so powerful that they can directly break through the barriers of the immortal realm?" A filthy, old man holding a wine jug couldn''t help but retort.


    Although this person''s words were vulgar, no one refuted him.


    Because what he said was the truth.


    If people from the lower realms could break through the barriers with one punch, they, the powerful immortals, might as well find a crack in the earth and hide there.


    But the punch came and went so quickly that even with their power, they couldn''t detect a trace of its aura. Other than leaving a psychological shadow on them, they had no way at all to investigate that punch...


    "Sigh!"


    In the martial arts hall, Yi Feng copsed in despair on a stool, looking at his fair and clean fist, crestfallen as he sighed.


    Why is it so difficult to cultivate?


    "Ding."


    "New mission released."


    At this moment, the previously quiet voice rang out again.


    "Another new mission?"


    Yi Feng frowned. He didn''t know what else the damn System wanted him to learn now.


    "Mission: Host is to self-fund the expansion of the martial arts hall, establish a sect, and ept one hundred disciples."


    "Damn!"


    Upon hearing this, Yi Feng immediately stood up, on the verge of bursting out.


    Self-fund the expansion of the martial arts hall?


    How much would that cost!


    What''s most damn scamming is that he has to establish a sect?


    He can''t even get disciples to join his martial arts hall, how the hell is he going to establish a sect for people to join when they''re blind?


    Just as Yi Feng was cursing up a storm, the System''s voice rang out again.


    "Mission reward: Host can begin cultivation."


    "What?"


    Hearing this mission reward, Yi Feng was instantly dumbfounded.


    Cultivation.


    Cultivation.


    Bypleting this mission he can start cultivating?


    He, Yi Feng, is finally about to pass the System''s test and be a truly powerful and unmatched person?


    Yi Feng was on the verge of tears.


    His eyes shone with light like never before, and he regained the spirit he had when he first crossed over here.


    "Fine, it''s just self-funding the expansion of the martial arts hall. I''ll cover it myself. As long as I can cultivate, this is no problem."


    "As for establishing a sect, then I''ll establish one. And as for one hundred disciples, even if I have to scam them I''ll get one hundred people!"


    At this moment, Yi Feng was full of arrogance.


    He looked forward to his future life.

 Chapter 328

    Chapter 328


    On a mountain shrouded in misty clouds.


    Han Tianque''s face was ugly as he stroked his not-too-long goatee beard while pacing back and forth in a pavilion.


    "Oh no, what should be done!"


    "We''re doomed, utterly doomed!"


    Subsequently, he cast his gaze towards Ye Bei to one side and hurriedly asked, "Disciple, how many more spiritual treasures do you still have on hand?"


    "Why don''t you divide yours among your master first to make up the amount?"


    "After all, I figured that it''s impossible for you to gather a thousand or eight hundred before you die. Why not resolve your master''s situation first then talk about it?"


    Upon hearing those words.


    Ye Bei''s face was uglier than even if his mother had died.


    "Master, even if I give you my two or three, how would that help when the deadline has long passed?" Ye Bei said with a ck face: "If not for that senior possibly not keeping us in mind and temporarily forgetting about us, it would have been our time of death. But which day he remembers this matter, it will be our end."


    Speaking of the deadline.


    The master and disciple who owed an enormous debt instantly had faces ashen as if lifeless.


    "Alright, stop nagging!"


    Guan Yunpeng said with a ck face from the other side: "You master and disciple have only yourselves to me for courting disaster by insisting on charging into an iron wall. But why am I, Guan Yunpeng, implicated when I didn''t provoke anyone? It''s really befriending the wrong people!"


    "Truly, bad friends badpanions, bad friends badpanions!"


    "Hmph, all you do isin without knowing that no one could have expected this!" Han Tianque shouted with a ck face: "Rather thanin, it''d be better to think of ways out."


    "Ways out? Who the fuck has any ideas?"


    Guan Yunpeng shouted: "Forget about the matter of us breaking the senior''s roof tile. Just the thousand or eight hundred spiritual treasures your darling disciple owes, even if your ancestors pull together everything for eighteen generations it still wouldn''t be enough. What ideas could there be?"


    "That''s enough, since all paths lead to death, why keep frightening ourselves like this? Might as well directly find that senior with the few spiritual treasures still in hand." Ye Bei said matter-of-factly: "With the right attitude and if he''s in a good mood, perhaps a path of survival can still be obtained."


    "Not bad, I agree with what your disciple said."


    Guan Yunpeng also said: "I''ve interacted with that senior more than either of you. He still has a forgiving heart towards juniors. With the proper attitude, there''s still a chance."


    "Fine!"


    After analyzing, Han Tianque gritted his teeth in agreement.


    Because there really was no other way now. No escaping that senior''s palm, and having to keep frightening themselves daily, might as well directly face things.


    After the three discussed matters.


    They brought all of their worth with them towards Pingjiang City.


    Martial Arts Hall


    Yi Feng was starting the ns to establish a sect.


    Although Yi Feng hadn''t gone to visit the sects of this world, but he had watched many movies and read many novels about them in his past life.


    So he organized his thoughts.


    Firstly, how to ept disciples?


    It seemed that besides coercion and deception, there was no other way.


    Therefore, the sect had to at least look prestigious, or else with one look that it''s just a few grass huts people definitely wouldn''t want to join.


    So, visual impact was something that had to be done well.


    Step one: a gate that looks tall and prestigious, an awesome statue.


    Yi Feng already had solutions for this. Just spend more money to build the gate taller, and deal with the statue even more easily, just carve a damn dragon and ce it in the sect''s center.


    Step two: the sect must appear misty and ethereal.


    Yi Feng also had solutions for this. He nned to utilize chemical principles from his past life to make some smoke and fog effects for the sect, just like stage effects it shouldn''t be a problem. Whether it''s spiritual qi or something isn''t important, the key was to just have the visuals.


    Step three: the sect''s scripture pavilion.


    This was also essential. Fortunately Yi Feng was an intellectual in his past life. He nned to randomly write some chicken soup for the soul, passages from Laozi or Mencius, and stuff them inside. As for whether people could gain insights from them, that really couldn''t be said for certain.


    Step four: the back mountains and forbidden areas of the sect.


    This was also very necessary to demonstrate the sect''s foundations. As for what was inside the back mountains, that wasn''t important. So Yi Feng nned to capture some wild beasts to ce inside to periodically roar, making it look prestigious.


    Step five: the sect guardian spirit beast and trump card master.


    But after thinking for a long time, Yi Feng was very reluctant to choose a method. That was to treat that snail as guardian spirit beast. After all no one else had seen the likes of it before, such a huge snail might really be able to awe people. As for trump card master, Yi Feng nned to select Lu Benwei. Revealing his skeletal headter should also be able to frighten people.


    Aside from those things, there were also some other misceneous things like residences, public areas, training grounds, etc.


    Finally, the most important thing was that after people became disciples, you''d still have to teach them something right?


    Teach them to cultivate?


    That obviously wouldn''t work this lifetime and was never going to happen. Revealing the trickery as soon as starting instruction.


    Therefore, Yi Feng thought about it and decided to build off his own strengths.


    For example, for newly entered disciples he could first teach them music, chess, wine brewing, sculpting and so on. He could also pretend it was for self-improvement and nurturing their nature to aid in increasing their cultivation bases.

 Chapter 329

    Chapter 329


    After nning all this, Yi Feng smiled slightly.


    Finally, he felt a little more confident.


    And he started taking action. The first step was that he bought a piece ofnd.


    Thisnd was two li long and wide, with a small hill in the back and a not too big or small forest behind the hill.


    Although buying thend went smoothly, just this piece ofnd cost Yi Feng most of his family property.


    It made his heart ache.


    Since he was going to start a sect, there was no need for the martial arts hall anymore. So Yi Feng took down the signboard of the martial arts hall. From now on, this would be his own residence!


    The next step was to invest arge amount of manpower to construct the two li radius ofnd.


    At this time, three figures appeared at the door.


    They were Ye Bei, Han Tianque, and Guan Yunpeng.


    At this moment, the three of them were trembling as they stood at the door of the martial arts hall.


    "Did you see that? This signboard itself contains powerful martial energy. I just don''t know why he took it down," Guan Yunpeng said as he stared up.


    "Yes!"


    Han Tianque nodded deeply, feeling it too.


    But the more so, the more panicked he felt. A signboard contained such powerful martial energy. The master''s strength was simply beyond their imagination.


    "Also, remember we absolutely can''t reveal our cultivation bases. That would break his asceticism," Guan Yunpeng reminded them.


    "Understood," Han Tianque and Ye Bei nodded like chickens pecking rice.


    "Master Han Tianque, Ye Bei, Guan Yunpeng, seek an audience with you, sir. We''vee specifically to apologize," the three of them bowed and said in unison outside the martial arts hall door.


    "Apologize?"


    Hearing the sound, Yi Feng walked out from inside the martial arts hall. Originally still a bit puzzled, but seeing the three people, he instantly understood.


    Weren''t these two old men the ones who damaged his roof tiles during their fight?


    And he also recognized this young man.


    He hade to challenge the hall before, but was beaten down by Yi Feng.


    So much time had passed that Yi Feng no longer held it against them. He didn''t expect that they would reallye to apologize.


    This was truly beyond Yi Feng''s expectations.


    He had to say, the moral quality of these otherworldly people was truly good!


    "Sir, apologies for damaging your roof tilesst time. But even after exhausting our family fortunes, we could only gather these few things," Guan Yunpeng and Han Tianque said.


    On the other side, Ye Bei also said, "Sir,st time I ignorantly challenged your hall, causing you inconvenience. So I''ve speciallye to apologize to you. Although after exhausting my family fortune, I could only gather this much. I still hope sir does not me me."


    After speaking, the three of them bowed together, and brought out all the things in their hands, both big and small, holding them up respectfully.


    Looking at the things they brought out, Yi Feng was a bit speechless.


    Because it was all kinds of random stuff.


    For example, an iron knife...


    A washbasin...


    A rock...


    They were dressed decently. How could they be so poor?


    But because of their sincere attitude and good moral character, Yi Feng didn''t make things difficult for them.


    After all, this kind of admitting mistakes and correcting them was truly too rare.


    If it were ordinary people who damaged your things, they probably would have run away without a trace. Who would stille to your door to apologize?


    So for Yi Feng, what they were offering aspensation wasn''t even important anymore. What was important was their attitude.


    "Alright, it''s all in the past already, no big deal," Yi Feng waved his hand and said indifferently.


    Hearing this, the three people''s bodies suddenly trembled.


    They almost cried out directly.


    Although they had hoped Yi Feng wouldn''t pursue this, they never imagined it would go so smoothly!


    Who knows how oppressed they felt these past days.


    This moment was like the dark clouds finally dispersing!


    This gentleman really was a gentleman. His mind was exceptionally broad.


    "Thank you sir, thank you sir," the three of them bowed gratefully to Yi Feng, and again held out the things in their hands to Yi Feng.


    Seeing them offer these things again, Yi Feng hesitated.


    He hesitated on whether or not he should ept them.


    Because these things were useless to Yi Feng, but listening to them, it was everything they owned.


    "Um, may I ask what you all do?" Yi Feng couldn''t help but ask.


    "What we do?"


    Hearing this, the three of them were stunned for a moment.


    They definitely couldn''t say they cultivated!


    That was absolutely not okay.


    After all, they hadn''t forgotten this gentleman imed to be an ordinary person, feeling out ordinary life. If they said that, wouldn''t that break his asceticism?


    So what did they do?


    They hadn''t thought about how Yi Feng might ask them this when they came!


    For a time, the three hemmed and hawed.


    "Could it be you three are bricyers?"


    Seeing that small and lightweight iron knife, Yi Feng couldn''t help but ask.


    Because he remembered that in his past life, this kind of knife was called a brick knife, used to trim bricks whenying them.


    Hearing this, the three''s eyes lit up.


    They immediately responded: "Yes, yes, sir is so wise to see what we do with one look. We really are bricyers."


    "I see."


    Yi Feng nodded. This profession was definitely the lowest ss in this world. No wonder they were so poor.


    That they would even take the knife they used to eat with to offer aspensation also made Yi Feng appreciate their moral character even more.


    People like them, deserved to be befriended.


    "Then how many people can you gather?" Yi Feng continued asking.


    "Uh... Sir wants people?"


    Ye Bei was the first to react, and asked back.


    "Yes, I need people, so how many can you call over?" Yi Feng asked.


    Guessing Yi Feng''s intentions, Ye Bei replied, "If senior needs them, as many as required."


    "Good."


    Yi Feng snapped his fingers and turned to say, "You three,e in and sit. I happen to have something to discuss with you."

 Chapter 330

    Chapter 330


    Yi Feng, Guan Yunpeng, and Han Tianque looked at each other, feeling nervous as they followed Yi Feng into the martial arts hall.


    After entering the martial arts hall, Han Tianque''s body suddenly shuddered. He grabbed Guan Yunpeng''s arm and pulled: "Look, look quickly, Old Guan. Look at that umbre!"


    "Whew, and that painting too."


    "Hiss, that hoe, that hoe!"


    At this moment, Han Tianque and his apprentice Ye Bei werepletely dumbfounded, because this was their first time entering the martial arts hall.


    Yet everywhere they looked, there were treasures.


    Seeing the master and apprentice''s reactions, Guan Yunpeng couldn''t help but roll his eyes at them.


    He immediately stuck out his chest and said disdainfully: "You master and apprentice really are a match made in heaven. A couple of country bumpkins who have never seen the world. What''s there to get so worked up about?"


    "To be honest, I already saw all of the gentleman''s things on my previous visit to the martial arts hall."


    "You haven''t seen the gentleman writing and painting yet. Just wait until you do, you''ll be even more shocked."


    "Hmph!"


    Han Tianque and his apprentice''s faces turned ugly as they let out a cold humph.


    So what if you''ve seen it before, it''s not like you have anything to do with it!


    "Please sit."


    When they arrived at the backyard, Yi Feng told them to sit down next to a tea set.


    He then started to boil water and prepare tea.


    "This tea?"


    When the hot water soaked into the tea leaves, an aroma immediately began to diffuse all around, smelling refreshing and invigorating.


    What shocked them even more was that this aroma actually stimted the spiritual energy in their bodies, as if their cultivation had improved.


    Could this gentleman be treating them to tea?


    At this thought, they grew excited.


    If just the aroma had such an effect, tasting the actual tea would surely bring unimaginable benefits!


    However, what virtue or ability did they have to deserve tasting the tea personally prepared by this gentleman?


    Just as they were thinking this, Yi Feng brought each of them a cup of tea and gently smiled, "Come, drink the tea."


    The three were shocked.


    They were extremely excited that their wishful thinking hade true.


    Smelling the aroma from the cup, the three of them couldn''t wait to lift the cups and drink it down in one gulp.


    After that one mouthful, they clearly felt a tremendous power enter their bodies, clearing away impurities while improving their cultivation.


    For a time, the three were too emotional to express their feelings in words.


    Even though they knew drinking this tea would have great benefits, they never could have imagined the benefits would be so enormous!


    After simple digestion, the three clearly felt their cultivation had reached a critical point and was about to break through soon.


    "Drink slowly, there''s no rush."


    Seeing them down an entire cup in one go, Yi Feng couldn''t help frowning slightly to remind them.


    This was freshly boiled water, were they not worried about scalding their throats?


    "Yes, yes."


    The three nodded like pecking chickens.


    They also suddenly realized their previous actions had been too rude, offending this gentleman.


    Yet they were puzzled in their hearts.


    They had clearly offended Yi Feng, so why were they still treated so well?


    It was already an immense favor for Yi Feng to let them off this time. They were already extremely grateful, and certainly didn''t dare expect to obtain this gentleman''s blessings!


    So at this moment, apart from joy, their hearts were filled with more apprehension.


    After all, what virtue or ability did they have?


    "Alright, I asked you toe today to discuss something."


    Yi Feng also picked up a cup of tea, sipping it while he spoke.


    The three immediately sat up straight.


    Realizing serious talk wasing, they pricked up their ears to listen carefully.


    Seeing their businesslike attitude, Yi Feng nodded satisfactorily. He then said, "Just now you said you were masons, and could gather quite a few people. As it happens, I have several houses that need building. So I''m thinking to contract them out to you, to get you toe help me build them. What do you think?"


    Upon hearing this, the three looked at each other.


    Suddenly enlightened!


    So this gentleman wanted them to handle some matters!


    How could they not agree? Forget contracting houses, even if it was carrying manure here, they would be willing!


    Moreover, they had already received blessings from Yi Feng. How could they dare not agree?


    Thus, they began discussing the details with Yi Feng.


    They didn''t have the slightest objection to anything Yi Feng said.


    "Excellent, settled a big deal and hired a construction team so cheaply. Saved a lot of money!" Yi Feng felt quite satisfied inwardly.


    He was seeing this group more and more favorably.


    "Why not stay for a meal? I happened to cook oxtail soup, more than I can eat myself. Let''s supplement ourselves together!" Yi Feng said with a smile.

 Chapter 331

    Chapter 331


    "Thank you, sir," the three of them expressed their gratitude, their hearts filled with excitement. However, their excitement had nothing to do with the meal itself. At their level of cultivation, food was inconsequential. What mattered was that sharing a meal allowed them to forge a closer rtionship with this esteemed individual.


    "Disciple, go gather some medicinal herbs," Yi Feng wrote a prescription and tossed it to Zhong Qing. Meanwhile, Yi Feng, who was in the martial arts hall, began to busy himself by squatting down and picking vegetables.


    "It seems that the sir truly embodies the mortal realm. He personally attends to every matter. This is what true simplicity and authenticity look like!" Ye Bei couldn''t help but exim.


    "Yes, if it weren''t for this martial arts hall filled with treasures, I might have mistaken him for an ordinary person," Han Tianque also marveled, "This is the true realm of the transcendent!"


    "Alright, enough praise from you two. Get up and find something to do. Are we really just going to sit around waiting for the meal?" Guan Yunpeng grumbled impatiently.


    The master and disciples immediately snapped to attention.


    The three of them rolled up their sleeves and prepared to lend a hand. "Sir, is there anything we can help with?"


    "You''re too kind," Yi Feng replied, realizing that he had his hands full. As he dumped arge lump of bullwhip into a basin, he said, "Could you please help by cleaning this bullwhip?"


    Upon seeing the bullwhip, the three of them were dumbfounded.


    "This whip... it''s too big!"


    Although they had never seen such a massive whip before, they didn''t dare say anything. They hurriedly began cleaning it.


    But when they peeled it open, they were instantly shocked.


    "Gasp!"


    "This is... a connected meridian?"


    "It seems there''s still undissipated elemental energy within these meridians!"


    "What kind of entity left this behind? This area is filled with spiritual energy, and it hasn''t dissipated even after all this time!"


    "It''s even quite concentrated."


    The three of them turned pale.


    Especially when the leaked elemental energy from the meridians emitted an invisible sense of oppression, they were overwhelmed.


    Moreover, this elemental energy was not only concentrated but also extremely pure.


    So pure that they couldn''t even imagine it.


    The three of them suddenly realized that this was no ordinary bullwhip¡ªit was a powerful demonic beast.


    Judging by the purity of the residual elemental energy, they tentatively concluded that it was at least an imperial-level demonic beast.


    Phew!


    Just the thought of it made their breathing quicken, and their eyes nearly bulged out.


    What the hell kind of move was this?


    To use a whip from a demonic emperor-level creature to supplement their bodies¡ªit was simply unimaginable.


    Originally, the three of them had little interest in the meal itself, but now they secretly vowed to drink a few extra bowlster.


    A demonic emperor-level whip would undoubtedly also be a great tonic for them.


    In this lifetime, they feared that only by following a transcendent like Yi Feng could they enjoy such culinary delights.


    Before long, Zhong Qing returned with the gathered medicinal herbs, and Yi Feng tossed the cleaned bullwhip and herbs into a pot, beginning the simmering process.


    Soon, the aroma of the bullwhip soup wafted through the air.


    Ye Bei and the others couldn''t help but salivate as they watched the pot.


    They understood that if they were to consume a bowl of this soup, the benefits would surely surpass those gained from drinking tea before.


    "I''ll prepare two bowls for my disciple first."


    Yi Feng handed two bowls of soup to Zhong Qing, who had just finished buying medicine and practicing boxing.


    "Thank you, Master," Zhong Qing said obediently.


    After nodding at Yi Feng, Zhong Qing continued, "But, Master, after drinking the soup, I need to go out. Bai Girl is waiting for me outside."


    "Why is she waiting for you?" Yi Feng asked.


    "She said she has a way to help me cultivate, so she asked me to visit her daily," Zhong Qing exined. "Once I be a cultivator, I will be able to protect you, Master."


    "You''re a good disciple. Master hasn''t treated you in vain," Yi Feng said, patting Zhong Qing''s head. He understood Zhong Qing''s desire for cultivation, so he didn''t refuse.


    After finishing the two bowls of soup, Zhong Qing''s forehead started sweating, and hisplexion became rosier.


    However, to the master and disciple, this was just a normal reaction to drinking the soup, so they didn''t pay much attention to it.


    After drinking the soup, Zhong Qing headed outside.


    A few miles away from the martial arts hall, Bai Lengxi stood at the courtyard gate, gazing into the distance.


    Suddenly, Lin Mo, the old Daoist, appeared and leisurely asked, "How''s the progress?"


    "In recent times, our rtionship has been getting better, and he no longer resists me," Bai Lengxi said, smiling.


    "That''s good," Lin Mo nodded. Then, he asked, "But regarding this matter, we must be careful. Are you really sure he is the divine body?"


    "I am absolutely sure," Bai Lengxi confidently replied. "With the activation of spiritual energy during this period, his body has already shown characteristics and anomalies. If you don''t believe me, he wille to meter, and I will infuse him with special spiritual energy. A golden phantom will appear above his head."


    "Alright, alright. I want to see for myself what makes the divine body so special," Lin Mo said, stroking his beard, a face full of anticipation.


    Before long, Zhong Qing arrived running towards them.


    Bai Lengxi smiled and asked casually, "You''re here?"


    "Um," Zhong Qing nodded, then raised his head and asked, "Can you really help me cultivate?"


    "Of course," Bai Lengxi answered confidently.


    If the divine body couldn''t cultivate, then there would be no cultivators in this world.


    At that moment, Lin Mo gave a meaningful look to Bai Lengxi.


    Understanding his intention, Bai Lengxi lightly ced her palm on Zhong Qing''s shoulder, silently infusing him with spiritual energy.


    At that moment, Lin Mo widened his eyes, waiting for the anomaly to ur.


    But after a long time, there was still no sign of any anomaly on Zhong Qing''s body.


    Lin Mo looked at Bai Lengxi with a puzzled expression.


    Bai Lengxi''s face turned pale with anxiety. She didn''t know why this was happening. In her desperation, she infused Zhong Qing''s body with another surge of spiritual energy.


    However, even after waiting, there were still no anomalies.


    "How could this be?" Bai Lengxi''splexion gradually turned pale.


    Initially, Zhong Qing had a hidden divine body constitution. Only when she stayed by his side, constantly interacting and stimting his spiritual energy, could she bring forth the hidden divine body.


    While Zhong Qing had not yet returned to the martial arts academy, Bai Lengxi had already sessfully activated Zhong Qing''s divine body phenomenon using spiritual energy. This was enough to prove that Zhong Qing possessed a divine body.


    After the first activation, thetent divine body was fully unlocked, so whenever Bai Lengxi activated it with her spiritual energy, it would release the divine body phenomenon.


    Even this morning, she had sessfully activated it again.


    However...


    Within the span of a meal, something unexpected happened.


    This instantly made her panic.


    Without considering anything else, she tried to activate it again with her spiritual energy.


    But there was still no response.


    "No, no, what''s happening?" Bai Lengxi stumbled back and grabbed Zhong Qing''s wrist with her jade-like hand.


    Whoosh!


    In an instant, her face lost all color.


    Because she discovered that the meridian structure within Zhong Qing''s body had changed.


    It had transformed into a type of meridian structure that she couldn''t understand at all.


    And this structure waspletely different from the one during the previous divine body phenomenon.


    In other words...


    Zhong Qing no longer had a divine body!


    At this moment, Bai Lengxipletely panicked. She could no longer maintain herposure and grabbed Zhong Qing, hysterically asking, "I''m asking you, what did you do?"


    "I, I... I didn''t do anything," Zhong Qing said bewilderedly, looking at Bai Lengxi with apletely innocent expression, not understanding why she suddenly acted this way.


    "I''m asking you, did you have any contact with anyone?" Bai Lengxi asked again.


    "No, just my master."


    Zhong Qing replied, still puzzled.


    "Your master?"


    Bai Lengxi coldly snorted. That ordinary human waste couldn''t possibly have a way to change the body. So she asked, "Did you consume anything?"


    "I had two bowls of bullwhip soup!"


    Zhong Qing said.


    "Bullwhip soup?"


    Bai Lengxi''s face turned cold, and she once again infused her spiritual energy into Zhong Qing''s body.


    Sure enough, there was a warm current flowing within Zhong Qing''s body. It was precisely this warm current that was changing Zhong Qing''s meridian structure and his physique.


    She instantly confirmed that the problemy with this so-called "bullwhip soup."


    "I''m asking you, who gave you this bullwhip soup?"


    Bai Lengxi asked with a face full of coldness.


    "It was my master. Is there a problem?"


    Zhong Qing asked with a stern expression.


    "Damn mortal!"


    "Ruining my good fortune."


    With a cold rebuke, Bai Lengxi erupted with icy anger.


    At this moment, not to mention how furious she was.


    After finally finding a divine body, she had wasted so much time just to confirm her closeness, and now, at this crucial moment, the divine body had disappeared.


    Didn''t this mean that all her efforts were in vain?


    In her anger, she drew her sword and instantly disappeared from the spot, heading towards the martial arts academy to kill.

 Chapter 332

    Chapter 332


    In the Martial Arts Hall, Yi Feng also gave Ye Bei and the other three people a bowl of ox whip soup each.


    After all, with such a big pot, it was unlikely that the master and disciple could finish it all, so giving them a bowl was no big deal.


    "Ow!"


    The three held the soup in their hands, their palms trembling.


    Without even drinking it, one could tell that finishing this bowl of soup would probably be more valuable than any elixir.


    "s!"


    "They really are all poor people!"


    Seeing the three''s reactions, Yi Feng couldn''t help but sigh.


    In fact, he used to be about the same, looking decent on the outside but with no guarantee of the next meal once he finished eating.


    It was only in thest two years that he had better luck and made a fortune by writing books.


    "Go ahead and drink, it''s just a casual bowl of soup, don''t be shy."


    Yi Feng gently reminded.


    Hearing this, the three couldn''t help but smile wryly.


    To you it may be a casual bowl of soup, but to us this is a once in a lifetime opportunity.


    The three wolfed down the soup.


    As soon as it went down their throats, the medicinal power of the ox whip soup turned into a warm current that spread throughout their bodies.


    "It seems like my physique and meridian structure have undergone some kind of change," Ye Bei whispered.


    "Me too," Han Tianque nodded in agreement.


    Guan Yunpeng also discovered the same situation in himself.


    The three were instantly overjoyed.


    Because this new physique brought them tremendous benefits, benefits that were more than just an increase in strength.


    It was a qualitative improvement.


    A fundamental improvement.


    "It seems I no longer have a bottleneck for future realms," Ye Bei couldn''t help but say.


    "Me neither, I feel like as long as I have enough time to cultivate, reaching Martial Saint or even Martial Emperor will be no problem," Han Tianque said excitedly.


    Meanwhile, Guan Yunpeng was so emotional that tears were almost falling from his eyes.


    Although they didn''t know what kind of physique they had turned into, but this opportunity was simply too great!


    "Thank you, thank you sir."


    "You are like a reborn parent to us, sir."


    With eyes brimming with hot tears, the three looked at Yi Feng and spoke fervently.


    "Isn''t that too polite?"


    Yi Feng said while drinking the ox whip soup.


    "We''re sincere," the three quickly replied.


    However, while speaking, the faces of all three were tense.


    Because when drinking tea earlier, they were already close to breaking through, and now after drinking another bowl of ox whip soup, their cultivation bases were already full.


    "Excuse us for leaving first, sir," Ye Bei said before leaving.


    Because they were worried that breaking through here would disturb Yi Feng, the three quickly took their leave.


    "Leaving so soon?" Yi Feng asked.


    "We''re already full," Ye Bei exined hurriedly: "And we''re mindful of the task sir has assigned us, so we''ll go gather people now."


    "Yes, yes, we have to gather people first."


    Han Tianque and Guan Yunpeng also quickly agreed.


    "Alright then, I won''t keep you," Yi Feng said as he finished his soup and walked them to the door of the Martial Arts Hall.


    "By the way sir, do you have any requirements for the workers?" Ye Bei asked again before leaving.


    "Of course they need to be reliable, and their strength can''t be too weak either, after all it''s physicalbor," Yi Feng said lightly.


    "Reliable, not too weak."


    The three looked at each other and nodded solemnly, then left.


    At this time, Bai Lengxi with a cold look on her face had already killed her way near the Martial Arts Hall.


    Right now, her heart was burning with anger.


    A Divine Body.


    A Divine Body from the ancient era, which had vanished for many years. It was no exaggeration to say that Zhong Qing might be thest one in the current Immortal River Continent to possess the Divine Body physique.


    Yet, such an important physique was destroyed by a bowl of soup.


    How could she not be angry?


    And when she arrived near the Martial Arts Hall, just about to break in, she saw Yi Feng sending off Ye Bei and the other two.


    "Martial Emperor, Martial Venerable..."


    "Humph."


    Bai Lengxi only casually nced at Ye Bei and the others. Although they had concealed their auras very well, with one look Bai Lengxi saw through them and couldn''t help but coldly humph in disdain.


    Because people of this cultivation level meant nothing to her.


    At this moment, the Divine Phoenix Body inside her suddenly shuddered.


    And the source of this shuddering came from Ye Bei and the other two.


    Hiss!


    Bai Lengxi''s body trembled violently.


    Because her Divine Phoenix Body was a branch of the ancient Divine Bodies, only one possibility could make it shudder like this.


    That was encountering an ancient Divine Body.


    And not Zhong Qing''stent ancient Divine Body, but a fully activated ancient Divine Body.


    In other words, the current Ye Bei and the other two all possessed ancient Divine Bodies.


    At this moment.


    She was stunned.


    She had searched the whole continent before but couldn''t find one, and it was only through Old Dao Lin Mo''s calctions that she inferred Zhong Qing might have a Divine Body.


    But now.


    Three appeared at once.


    Since when could Divine Bodies stick together like this?


    "What exactly is going on?"


    Bai Lengxi''s face was full of shock.


    The sudden appearance of three Divine Bodiespletely refreshed her cognition.


    At this time, Yi Feng, still holding a bowl of ox whip soup, burped in satisfaction. His expression was full of helplessness.


    This pot of soup.


    Was really too much.


    He was almost about to choke from fullness, and there was still so much left, what should he do?


    "You there, the beef seller!"


    Yi Feng waved at the buddy from the beef stall across the way.


    "Sir, any instructions?"


    The buddy put a towel over his shoulder and jogged over.


    "There''s a saying that goes, A woman at 30 is like a tiger, at 40 a wolf, at 50 she sucks the ground, at 60 she sucks mice through the wall. Although your woman is only 34, 35, judging from her figure, her desires are probably already at the level of a 50 or 60 year old tigress."


    "So here, I happen to have a bowl of soup to replenish you."


    Yi Fengzily smiled and said.


    "Many thanks, sir!"


    The buddy bowed and drank down the ox whip soup in one gulp.


    Just as he was about to leave, Yi Feng called out again, "Wait, I still have half a pot left here, take it back to your stall and call Old Li the tofu seller, Old Zhao from the market, and that Old Sun who ys chess to alle drink together."


    "Sure!"


    The buddy brought the soup out from the Martial Arts Hall and ced it on the table at the beef stall.


    With his shout, seven or eight old men rushed over eagerly, vying with each other to drink the ox whip soup.


    Bai Lengxi watched all this, but didn''t pay it any mind.


    After all they were justmon townsfolk, not worth her attention.


    She also didn''t rush to cause Yi Feng trouble, but racked her brains to figure out why three Divine Bodies suddenly appeared here.


    But at this moment, her Divine Phoenix Body shuddered again.


    "Thump."


    "Thump."


    "Thump."


    "Thump..."


    The trembling was continuous, even stronger than when she saw Ye Bei and the others earlier, causing her bloodline to soar in that instant.

 Chapter 333

    Chapter 333


    She staggered back with her feet.


    Until she retreated to the corner behind her, with nowhere left to retreat, she braced herself against the wall with her palms, panting heavily.


    Her beautiful eyes were wide open, staring at the group of old men at the beef noodle stand.


    Within her sight.


    One, two, three, four, five, six, seven, eight...


    Eight.


    A whole eight.


    She felt the throb that only happened to her body from the eight old men.


    That meant.


    The eight old men before her eyes.


    Were all Divine Bodies.


    She was dumbfounded.


    For a moment she couldn''t breathe.


    Not to mention the three Divine Bodies from earlier, now there were another eight, adding up to a whole eleven Divine Bodies.


    Eleven Divine Bodies!


    Heavens!


    She had a strong feeling that the world she was in was no longer the original one, because what was happening before her was just too unreal.


    But.


    The throbs her Divine Phoenix Body kept sending told her.


    All of this was true.


    "The soup!"


    "There''s something wrong with the soup."


    Almost instantly, she realized that there was something wrong with the so-called bullwhip soup.


    Because prior to drinking the soup, she did not feel the slightest throb from these old men.


    And the time when she started feeling the throbs from her Divine Phoenix Body, was after they drank the soup.


    That meant.


    The bullwhip soup, in a short period of time, collectively transformed these people''s physiques, into ancient Divine Bodies.


    Thinking of this, she couldn''t help but feel excited.


    She must take a look at what this soup that could mass produce Divine Bodies looked like.


    And exactly who was it, that could create such a soup!


    Was it Yi Feng that ordinary man?


    She really could not believe it.


    So she must get to the bottom of this.


    Thus, she quickly walked towards the beef noodle stand.


    "All of you stop."


    Seeing these ordinary old men still voraciously drinking the soup,pletely oblivious to what the soup in front of them represented, Bai Lengxi let her aura leak out, directly sending out her voice to the few men.


    In her perspective.


    Revealing her aura was the most effective method against ordinary men.


    And saved the most words.


    However.


    What she did not expect was, in the face of her voice and the spread of her aura, these old men did not even nce at her.


    "This soup, is so delicious!"


    "Yes, I''ve never had such a delicious soup in my life."


    "Sir is truly generous, I must quickly deliver two blocks of tofu to his doorstep tomorrow."


    "Then help me deliver two ribs as well."


    Chatting leisurely while drinking the soup, the few old men conversed intermittently.


    But this.


    Caused frost to appear on Bai Lengxi''s beautiful face.


    Did the aura of cultivators be ineffective, or were these old ordinary men blind?


    Thinking of this, she increased the aura from her body again, and at the same time, drew out her longsword.


    "ng."


    The longsword pierced right between the feet of the few old men, giving out a cry of the sword.


    The chatting old men finally frowned.


    And looked over.


    "Little miss, do you need something?"


    The old man Zhao from the marketce couldn''t help but ask.


    "I''m taking this pot of soup away."


    Bai Lengxi said expressionlessly.


    After speaking, her jade hand reached out, about to take the pot.


    "Hey, little miss, you''re even snatching away the soup us few old men are drinking, do you understand respecting the elderly?" Seeing this, old Zhou who was selling tobo leaves knocked over with his long tobo pipe, frowning and admonishing.


    Bai Lengxi''s expression turned cold.


    A bunch of old-fashioned ordinary people.


    But she was toozy to bother with these ordinary people''s perspective, took out piles of gold, silver and treasures from her storage ring, and threw them on the table.


    "Is this enough?"


    After speaking, she was about to take the pot again.


    But old Zhao covered the pot with the lid, and slowly said: "Littless, us bunch of old men have half a foot in the grave, we don''t need gold, silver or treasures either, so you should just hurry and leave, don''te interrupting us few old men''s time in our twilight years."


    However.


    This action directly angered Bai Lengxi.


    She absolutely did not expect that these few old ordinary men would actually be so shameless.


    She, a dignified Martial Emperor powerhouse, was already giving them face.


    "Looks like, you all are determined to drink the forfeit."


    Her hand held the longsword up, her entire body''s aura leaked out without reservation, her face full of cold light as she said: "Today, willing or not, I''m taking this pot of soup away."


    Yet.


    What she did not expect at all, was in the face of the eruption of her aura, these old men werepletely unafraid, instead standing up together at the same time.


    Casting their profound gazes towards her.


    "Since when can a little wet-behind-the-ears girl run amok in front of us old men?"


    Along with old Zhou''s cold snort, an aura that made her shudder simultaneously erupted from the eight old men''s bodies.


    Bai Lengxi''s expression greatly changed.


    Her pupils erged.


    Because every part of these eight auras caused her to feel despair, every part made her feel her soul shudder.


    "Pfft!"


    Her footsteps were suppressed by the aura, stumbling continuously backwards, in practically an instant, a mouthful of blood sprayed out.


    Ten Lives.


    Turned out they were Ten Lives Martial Emperors.


    Eight Ten Lives Martial Emperors.


    Her mind filled with terror and heart rmed, she instantly understood the cultivations of these eight old men, causing her entire body to be filled with chills.


    She, Bai Lengxi.


    Actually ran amok in front of eight Ten Lives Martial Emperors, how unlucky could she be, to have stepped on such a thick iron te!


    "Seniors spare me!"


    She quickly bent over, and her posture transformed instantly from high and aloof to the most servile.


    "Humph!"


    Yet another angry snort rained heavy blows on her soul, spurting out another mouthful of blood.


    Yet she still kept her head lowered, not daring to move one bit.


    "Speak, how shall we deal with you."


    Old Qian coldly said.


    "This junior pleads for seniors to show benevolence and spare this life." Bai Lengxi said with her head lowered.


    "We show benevolence?"


    "Hmph..."


    Old Zhao gave a coldugh, then solemnly said: "Offending us is one trivial matter, but you causing havoc at Sir''s Martial Arts Hall entrance, that is not simply a matter of benevolence or no benevolence."


    "Sir?"


    "Martial Arts Hall?"


    Bai Lengxi''s expression changed.


    Instantly understanding that who they spoke of was Yi Feng.


    But.


    Wasn''t he an ordinary man?


    No no no.


    She desperately shook her head.


    If eight Ten Lives Martial Emperors addressed Yi Feng so respectfully as "Sir", then she would be too stupid if she still believed Yi Feng was ordinary.


    She realized suddenly in awakening.


    Yi Feng was absolutely not an ordinary man, rather it was she herself previously being short-sighted, unable to see through him.


    "So he, just what kind of person is he?"


    She gnashed her teeth, unable to resist raising her head to ask: "And is this soup also from his hands?"


    "Hmph, who else in this world could create such a soup, other than Sir?"


    Old Zhou bellowed: "As for exactly who he is, is it for a petty Seventh Life Martial Emperor like yourself to inquire?!"

 Chapter 334

    Chapter 334


    Bai Lengxi opened her mouth wide.


    Lowering her head as if wanting to speak but stopping herself.


    An identity that even the Seventh Life Martial Emperor does not have the qualifications to know about, could it be, an immortal?


    But the Immortal Road is broken, where would an immortale from...


    For a moment, Yi Feng''s strength and cultivation became a mystery in her heart.


    "Yo-ho."


    "Young Master Zhong!"


    At this time, the eight old men who had just shown cold looks on their faces suddenly changed their style and called out to Zhong Qing who was walking over, with an obsequious look.


    This scene.


    Made Bai Lengxi''s eyes pop out.


    If it was said that Yi Feng had astonishing strength, it would be eptable for these eight old men to treat him respectfully, but why did they also treat Zhong Qing like this?


    She had spent two to three months with Zhong Qing day and night during the previous period, so she could say she knew Zhong Qing''s situation better than anyone else.


    He waspletely an ordinary person without any cultivation.


    And Zhong Qing himself had said the same.


    So, was it necessary for the eight Tenth Life Martial Emperors to show such a fawning expression to an ordinary person?


    Could it just be because Zhong Qing was Yi Feng''s disciple?


    That shouldn''t be the case either!


    Where was the arrogance of the Martial Emperors?


    In her puzzlement, Zhong Qing walked over.


    And Zhong Qing ignored Bai Lengxi.


    He didn''t like this woman at all. She always had the attitude of a high and mighty cultivator. Adding to what had just happened, Zhong Qing decided to draw a clear line with this woman.


    "Elders, my hands are itchy. Let me practice some martial arts with you again!" Zhong Qing said to the eight old men.


    "Aiya, Young Master Zhong, your hands are itchy again. Since you don''t despise us few useless old men, we''ll apany you to practice a bit!" The several old men said in unison with augh.


    The street happened to be deserted. Zhong Qing and the eight old men immediately took up their stances.


    As for Bai Lengxi beside them, they simply ignored her.


    "As usual, the eight of you attack me together to improve my responsiveness." Zhong Qingughed, and at the same time picked up a small wooden stick from the steps in front of the martial arts hall.


    "Alright, alright, as usual."


    The eight old men nodded in unison, some raised the carrying poles in their hands, some picked up the tobo pipes in their hands.


    "Come on!"


    Zhong Qing lowered his body and beckoned at the eight old men.


    "Alright!"


    The eight old men looked at each other, and the assorted weapons in their hands moved at the same time, enveloping Zhong Qing from all directions.


    Bai Lengxi, who didn''t know what tricks these people were ying originally, saw this scene and her face changed drastically, full of disbelief.


    As an onlooker with the cultivation of a Seventh Life Martial Emperor, she could see as soon as these old men made a move that although their attacks seemed chaotic and without any n, there was great method to it.


    First was the coordination.


    The attacks of the eight werepletely cutting off all of Zhong Qing''s escape routes, eight directions,pletely covering all angles.


    In addition, there was power.


    Although their attacks looked like ordinary people brawling on the surface, with no power at all, in fact, every one of their attacks contained thick Great Dao power.


    An attack containing Great Dao power was much more terrifying than those seemingly powerful attacks.


    When she thought of this.


    Bai Lengxi was full of confusion.


    How could Zhong Qing withstand such an attack?


    He was just an ordinary person without any cultivation!


    The joint attack of eight Tenth Life Martial Emperors, with the Great Dao descending, not to mention an ordinary person, even if anyone in the entire Immortal River Continent was in the middle of it, they would probably be instantly killed.


    Just as she struggled to figure it out, Zhong Qing in the middle suddenly shouted loudly.


    "Chopping shing Killing."


    "Chopping shing Killing......"


    "Hee-haw."


    At the same time, the wooden stick in his hand moved.


    As Zhong Qing''s voice fell, Bai Lengxi, who was watching by the side, widened her eyes. She couldn''t help but cry out in surprise.


    "Broken..."


    "He actually broke through it?"


    At that moment, she felt that she couldn''t breathe, as if a fish bone was stuck in her throat.


    Because she saw with her own eyes that Zhong Qing, waving the wooden stick, instantly broke through the attacks of the eight and at the same time scattered the Great Dao power contained in the eight people''s attacks into nothingness.


    Phew!


    She sucked in cold air through gritted teeth.


    She felt that this world was extremely unreal,pletely subverting her thinking.


    Because what had just happened was even more shocking than seeing a newborn baby p away a mountain with its little palm.


    "Oh my, Young Master Zhong, we''ve lost again."


    The few old men said with shame all over their faces.


    "Elders, you are too polite. But..."


    Saying that, Zhong Qing scratched his head and said embarrassedly: "But elders, you really have to work harder next time. Although your encirclement seems much more ingenious thanst time, it was still too easy to break through."


    "Uh-huh, good, we''ll do our best, we must do our best."


    The eight old men didn''t get angry at all. On the contrary, they had the appearance of being taught docilely, nodding like little chicks pecking rice in front of Zhong Qing.


    However, Bai Lengxi, who saw this scene, felt her heart thumping.


    A bitter smile appeared on her pretty face.


    Because at this point, she had to admit one fact.


    That is, this Zhong Qing, whom she thought she had under control, turned out to be an existence that makes one look up in admiration.


    No wonder.


    No wonder these eight old men were so polite to Zhong Qing.


    It wasn''t just because Zhong Qing was Yi Feng''s disciple. It was because Zhong Qing himself was also freakishly strong.


    This made her wonder again, if Zhong Qing was already this strong, then his master behind him...


    She didn''t dare think further.


    But at least, he must be an immortal!


    Even if the Immortal Road is broken.


    It wasughable that she had even fancied her chances to get this pair of master and disciple, and had always thought they were lowly ordinary people.


    It turned out that she was the ridiculous clown.


    "Elders, you can chat first. I''ll go back to the martial arts hall to wash my master''s socks first." Zhong Qing said in a silly honest way.


    "Alright, Young Master Zhong, go ahead."


    The eight old men saw Zhong Qing off.


    After Zhong Qing left, the expressions on the faces of the eight immediately became solemn as they looked back at Bai Lengxi.


    Bai Lengxi''s heart thumped violently.


    She lowered her head again.


    "See it now?"


    Zhou Old Man said slowly.


    "Saw, saw it."


    Bai Lengxi hurriedly answered in fear and trepidation.


    "So, do you, just a petty Seventh Life Martial Emperor, have the qualifications to put on an arrogant attitude here?" Zhou Old Man asked again.


    Bai Lengxi looked bitter.


    She didn''t even dare to say half a sentence.


    But in her heart, she also felt a little aggrieved.


    Damn it, how could she have known that this pair of master and disciple were so freaky. They were clearly outrageously powerful, yet they insisted on calling themselves ordinary people to bluff and swindle.


    But.


    It was also her own fault for having poor judgment and courting disaster!


    "Get lost!"


    "If we see you appear in Pingjiang City again, your whole n will be destroyed."


    With a wave of Zhou Old Man''s palm, infused with Great Dao power, the attacknded on Bai Lengxi''s chest, forcibly sting her out of Pingjiang City.


    Within the Dongsheng Zhou region.


    Ye Bei, Han Tianque, Guan Yunpeng and others were busy.


    "ording to the previous instructions of Sir, for people to be reliable and their strength not too weak, I guess the minimum requirement would be at least Martial Venerable to be qualified!"


    Ye Bei said solemnly.


    "That''s right, but Martial Venerables are not easy to invite too!"


    Han Tianque nodded and said, "Besides, all the Martial Venerables in Dongsheng added together aren''t actually that many."


    "Hmph, sess lies in the person. Sir has given us such a great opportunity, we must do our best to assist him in getting these things done well."


    Guan Yunpeng said, "I just recalled that over these years I''ve also gotten to know some good friends, some became sect leaders, some became elders, I''ll try pulling all of them over."


    "Right, I also know several friends who became sect leaders. I''ll bring them all together too." Han Tianque also determinedly said.


    Immediately, everyone took action separately.


    Doing their utmost to help Yi Feng pull Martial Venerablebor.

 Chapter 335

    Chapter 335


    In the martial arts hall.


    Yi Feng sat low on a small stool, making a bow and arrow with his head down.


    "Hmm!"


    "Perfect."


    Feeling very satisfied afterpleting it, Yi Feng then fumbled with some herbs and configured them into a narcotic.


    This was carefully prepared by him.


    Then he went out with the anesthetic and bow and arrow.


    There were many things that needed preparation for opening a mountain gate, such as Little Back Mountain. Without monsters, some wild beasts had to be brought in as a cover.


    And Yi Feng was going out this time to catch some wild beasts to bring back.


    Of course, Yi Feng also knew in his heart that these wild beasts could not fool real cultivators.


    Luckily.


    After Yi Feng opened the mountain, he didn''t n to ept disciples with good talents who could cultivate either. At best, he could fool those with ordinary talents or those who could not cultivate but still wanted to be cultivators.


    Cheating one hundred people andpleting the task before speaking again.


    And recently, it seemed that the broken system saw Yi Feng''s efforts, so it opened up a new function for him.


    That is to detect other people''s talents.


    So Yi Feng first tried it out on Zhong Qing.


    "Ding."


    "Detected object: Zhong Qing."


    "Talent: Ordinary."


    After detecting Zhong Qing, Yi Feng, who had just walked out the door, saw several old tofu sellers.


    So Yi Feng couldn''t help but detect them too.


    "Ding."


    "Detected object: Zhou Wu."


    "Talent: Garbage."


    The system responded to Yi Feng''s voice.


    "Detect Old Li."


    Yi Feng shifted his target.


    "Ding."


    "Detected object: Li Tian."


    "Talent: Garbage."


    And after detecting these two people, Yi Feng couldn''t help but detect all the other old men, without exception they were all garbage.


    While walking on the street, perhaps out of curiosity about the new features, Yi Feng detected all the way.


    Garbage, garbage, all garbage, not to mention excellent, there was not even one that couldpete with Zhong Qing''s ordinary talent.


    "I thought my disciple was garbage enough, but I didn''t expect most people to be more garbage than him."


    "It seems that people who can cultivate are really one in ten thousand. Most people are untalented garbage!"


    Yi Feng couldn''t help but feel emotional, and he also had a rough idea of ??these talents.


    Ordinary ordinary talents, like his disciple Zhong Qing, couldn''t even enter the Qingshan Gate.


    While the excellent level above ordinary was probably the cultivator.


    Then, carrying the bow and arrow, he headed towards the Shogunate Mountain Range.


    At this moment, an old man walked out from the gloomy ce, staring fiercely at Yi Feng''s back.


    "Little bastard."


    "Mortal, you f*cking mortal."


    "It''s so frustrating, my dignified sixth-order warlock''s cultivation was actually killed by a mortal like you."


    "Luckily I practiced avatar techniques, otherwise I would have really let you get away with murder, you mortal!"


    He said viciously.


    There was a strong resentment and suffocation shing on his face.


    He was the Old Demon Yan who was beaten with several bricks by Yi Feng in the Immortal Ruins before, and then stabbed to death with a sword by Yi Feng.


    After the avatar died in the Immortal Ruins, his true body hurried over from the Central Continent, determined to torture Yi Feng to death.


    "Little bastard."


    "Stand still for me."


    He walked straight out and shouted coldly at Yi Feng.


    Yi Feng stopped and looked back at the man.


    "Tsk, little bastard, you must have never imagined that I am still alive. On that day, I was careless and died at your hands!" Old Demon Yan said coldly, "But today is not that day, so today is your death!"


    But what he didn''t expect was that in the face of his threat, Yi Feng seemed indifferent.


    This made Old Demon Yan even colder.


    Was this little bastard still not aware of the seriousness of the situation? Didn¡¯t he know that he was facing the revenge of a cultivator?


    "Little bastard, I''m very curious, why aren''t you afraid of me?" Old Demon Yan said heavily.


    "Do I know you?"


    Yi Feng scratched his head and couldn''t help asking.


    At these words.


    Old Demon Yan choked involuntarily.


    He didn''t remember who he was, no wonder he wasn''t afraid when he saw him.


    "Well, well, since you''ve forgotten who I am, let me help you remember." Old Demon Yan said coldly.


    But he had just said half.


    Yi Feng interrupted him directly.


    "Sorry, I''m not interested in who you are, I have to hurry on."


    Yi Feng said expressionlessly, then took the bow and arrow and continued on his way.


    "You......"


    "You, good for you, little bastard."


    Old Demon Yan trembled with anger, gnashing his teeth and shouting, "Little bastard, I''ll help you remember, my name is Old Demon Yan!"


    "Old Demon Yan?"


    Yi Feng turned back to look at him seriously.


    Pondered hard.


    A long, long timeter, his eyes finally lit up and he shouted, "I remember now, you are that, that..."


    Seeing this, Old Demon Yan gave a coldugh.


    Did this little bastard finally remember who he was? Facing his returning revenge, this little bastard should feel fear now, right?


    But Yi Feng''s next words almost angered him to death.


    "You are that, that bandit who robbed me halfway when Ist went to the Central Continent!"


    Old Demon Yan''s body trembled.


    He had intended to torture Yi Feng well, to make Yi Feng feel the fear before death, but this little bastard just didn''t remember who he was, and didn''t feel afraid at all.


    Forget it.


    It doesn''t matter anymore.


    Just suppress him directly with absolute strength.


    In the face of absolute strength, it will also make this little bastard feel enough fear.


    "You will die today."


    With a cold shout, he raised his hand and attacked Yi Feng.


    This posture made Yi Feng a little flustered too.


    So he quickly activated the system to detect Old Demon Yan''s talent.


    "Ding!"


    "Detected object: Old Demon Yan."


    "Talent: Super Garbage."


    Hearing the system''s voice, Yi Feng was shocked.


    "Oh my."


    "There is actually super garbage talent."


    "What the hell, the talent is so rubbish and still wants to block my way, tired of living?"


    Yi Feng was not worried at all.


    Unhurriedly, he picked up the bow and arrow in his hand, pulled the bow and shot an arrow.


    "Boom!"


    Old Demon Yan fell to the ground with a sound, his whole body twitching, foaming at the mouth, while his eyes shed with disbelief.


    How could it be?


    How is it possible?


    How could he, a sixth-order warlock, possibly be knocked down by a mortal''s arrow, without even the ability to parry?


    What on earth was going on here!


    He roared in his heart, ring at Yi Feng standing above him, condescending.


    Yi Feng stroked his chin with his palm, and carefully looked up and down Old Demon Yan.


    "I remembered wrongly, you shouldn''t be that bandit, that bandit was a cyclops."


    "But you do look a bit familiar, but I really can''t remember who you are."


    "Forget it, it doesn''t matter."


    "Let''s just pretend you''re a bandit!"


    Muttering, Yi Feng shot Old Demon Yan another arrow.


    Old Demon Yan lost his life directly.


    Until his death, he still didn''t understand why he would fall at the hands of this mortal again.


    After killing Old Demon Yan, Yi Feng continued on his way, feeling a little happy.


    "This system seems to have be much more reliable."


    "At least the talent detection function doesn''t seem to be deceiving."


    Just now the system detected that the guy''s talent was super garbage, and as expected, he was pathetically weak and copsed with one arrow.


    "It will be much more convenient in the future!"


    Yi Feng couldn''t help but sigh emotionally.


    Over the years, he had always been honest, mainly afraid of encountering those hidden experts, and getting himself killed.


    And with this detection function, whenever there are conflicts, you can detect the other''s talent first.


    Those with talents lower than Excellent can be dealt with directly, no need to be timid anymore.


    After all, ordinary people below Excellent, like his disciple, what is there to be afraid of?


    After all, they were all untalented garbage!

 Chapter 336

    Chapter 336


    "Doggy, let''s go!"


    Upon arriving deep in the mountains, Yi Feng immediately released the dog from his ring.


    Hunting does require a caninepanion after all.


    The dog also served as a traveling buddy on the journey here.


    "Woof woof!"


    Apanied by the barking of the dog, a man and his dog ventured deeper into the Shogunate Mountain Range.


    The sky.


    A graceful figure swiftly flew by.


    She had an alluring beauty and wore attire quite unlike that of ordinary people, possessing a visual aesthetic of the highest degree.


    However, her beauty was not that of a delicate fair maiden, but rather an unfettered, wild beauty, giving off an alternative allure.


    "I didn''t expect that from this tiny speck called Dong Sheng a Devouring Demon Wolf bearing its own worldly phenomena would be born!"


    "Now that I''m here, I must take this little wolf with me no matter what!"


    Her eyes shed with bright radiance.


    She was lost in thought, contemting important matters.


    "Hm?"


    "What''s this?"


    Suddenly, her eyes glinted as she sensed an anomalous aura not far away in the mountains.


    Despite the aura not having been actively released, she was still able to perceive it as a monster in her original form.


    "The energy of this monster is somewhat peculiar. I can''t even discern what kind of creature it is!"


    "How curious. I might as well go take a look at what it is."


    After a brief moment of hesitance, she changed directions and flew out.


    She too wanted to investigate the situation.


    "Woof woof!"


    The dog barked.


    It seemed to have discovered something.


    Yi Feng readied his bow and rushed to catch up. What he saw was a white skeleton lying in the bushes up ahead.


    And the dog''s target was precisely this skeleton.


    "Good job, little guy!"


    Yi Feng couldn''t help but ruffle the dog''s head. He then turned his gaze onto the skeleton.


    There was nothing particrly extraordinary about the skeleton itself, however, the storage ring adorned on its bony finger stood out prominently.


    Yi Feng recognized this item.


    In this world, only the wealthy and the cultivators possessed storage rings.


    Yi Feng slipped the storage ring off.


    "Let''s guess what nice treasures could be inside!"


    Yi Feng said with an expectant smile.


    "Woof woof!"


    The dog barked a few times in response to Yi Feng, barked, then meaningfully nced in a certain direction.


    But seeing that Yi Feng seemed topletely disregard that direction, the dog paid it no further heed either.


    "Hm?"


    "Did it notice me?"


    In the distance, the woman''s eyebrows slightly perked up. She felt that the dog''s meaningful nce from before was suspicious.


    Yet soon after, she shook her head.


    "I''m overthinking it. How could it have discovered me? It must''ve been a coincidence."


    "But I still don''t understand why this dog demon is in the form of a dog yet bears no trace of dog demon energy. How bizarre!"


    "In any case, the important thing is, as a demonic beast how could it lower itself to apany a human?"


    Pondering thusly,


    She furrowed her brows.


    Perplexed.


    Was it being controlled?


    The more she thought about it, the more she felt this was a strong possibility.


    Because demonic beasts and humans were always at odds with each other. Therefore, demonic beasts would never cooperate with humans.


    As such.


    This inference was likely spot on.


    Consequently, fury rose within her eyes.


    "No matter what method you used to control this dog demon, I won''t tolerate such mistreatment of my demonic brethren. Your life shall pay the price, you petty human!"


    Her demonic energy slowly began seething.


    She was determined to kill this human and free the dog demon from its shackles.


    Yet.


    Right as the woman was about to wave her hand and end Yi Feng''s life, Yi Feng in the near distance opened up the storage ring.


    One nce told him all he needed to know.


    Gold coins.


    Tens of thousands of gold coins.


    Hitting the jackpot!


    Hahaha!


    For Yi Feng at this point in time, these tens of thousands of gold coins were an unexpected fortune. It ted him greatly.


    "Woohoo!"


    In his excitement, he couldn''t help but clench his fist and yell to the heavens!


    "Boom!"


    The woman hurtling murderously toward Yi Feng abruptly halted mid-flight. She snapped her head up to gaze at the sky.


    "That fist..."


    "That fist is..."


    Eyes wide and mouth agape, she trembled uncontrobly head to toe.


    Because this fist.


    She was far too familiar with it.


    Was it not the same fist that suddenly materialized in the sky sometime ago?


    At this time.


    Innumerable old monsters across the entire Immortal River Continent emerged once more, their eyes likewise fixed intensely upon the heavens.


    "That fist..."


    "It has appeared again!"


    "An attack of such might, how can it belong to a mortal?"


    "With the Immortal Road severed, how can there exist someone capable of unleashing an attack of this level? Could it be some sort of celestial phenomenon?"


    The Immortal Realm.


    Innumerable experts of the immortal realm gathered together.


    "That fist has returned," someone said gravely.


    "Indeed. This fist is even stronger than the previous one. Superimposing over the location of the former, it has turned an area spanning ten thousand miles into chaos, with the direct epicenter of this attack reducing a region of ten thousand miles into nothingness," another added.


    Hearing this, the faces of all present were marked by an intense sense of crisis.


    That fist... Just what kind of existence issued this warning?


    Or perhaps, was it a foreboding sign of an attack from an unknown realm targeting the Immortal Realm?


    For now.


    All were filled with trepidation.


    Because more often than not, it was these inscrutable and untraceable unknowns that inspired the greatest fear.


    Within the Shogunate Mountain Range.


    Having personally witnessed that fist, the woman had shifted into a golden leopard, crouching prostrate on the ground. She dared not move a muscle.


    She absolutely hadn''t anticipated having the fortune of seeing firsthand how that fist came to be.


    Even moreughable was that she had previously entertained notions of assailing the other party, oblivious to his true might.


    At longst, she understood why that dog demon willingly followed this man.


    She admitted that she too would be willing!


    However, despite the chaotic thoughts storming endlessly in her mind, the dread overwhelming her heart remained unable to disperse.


    Because there was no rhyme or reason behind that sudden fist.


    It resembled more of a warning directed at her from that attacker.


    The more she contemted this.


    The more fearful she became.


    If he truly lost his temper, ten lives still wouldn''t suffice as atonement.


    Nheless, relief washed over her when Yi Feng paid her no mind and promptly took his leave.


    "Phew!"


    "So terrifying!"


    "I''d best hurry to the Devouring Demon Wolf tribe, take that little wolf and flee this ce with haste!"


    Having narrowly escaped death''s grasp, she raised her head.


    Then she changed directions, rushing toward their of the Devouring Demon Wolves.

 Chapter 337

    Chapter 337


    Not long after.


    The fist shadow that broke the sky above the Immortal River Continent finally slowly dissipated.


    And those old monsters who were watching the excitement were also ready to leave.


    But at this moment, the sky changed strangely.


    In the ce where the fist shadow broke the sky, a mysterious force instantly spread across the Immortal River Continent.


    Very soon.


    It filled the entire Immortal River Continent.


    However.


    Ordinary people could not feel this force, but those old monsters in the Immortal River Continent were instantly moved to tears.


    "The Irrigation of Immortality!"


    "This is the Irrigation of Immortality!"


    "Oh my god, it really is the Irrigation of Immortality. The path to immortality in my Immortal River Continent that was cut off for millions of years has finally reopened!"


    "Hahaha."


    At this moment.


    Countless old monsters cheered wildly.


    The Irrigation of Immortality.


    It was the necessary path to ascension.


    In the past, when one broke through the Ninth Life to the Tenth Life, one could receive the Irrigation of Immortality. After the Irrigation of Immortality, one would also have the qualification to enter the Immortal Realm and be considered a true immortal.


    But for some unknown reason, a barrier appeared in the Immortal River Continent at some point, blocking the Irrigation of Immortality from entering.


    Therefore, although people who cameter broke through to the Ten Lives Martial Emperor after that, they could not receive the Irrigation of Immortality, and thus could not be immortals.


    So, the Ten Lives Martial Emperor in the Immortal River Continent was also called the Pseudo-immortal.


    Although the difference between the Pseudo-immortal and the real immortal was only the Irrigation of Immortality, the gap in their power was huge.


    But at this moment.


    As the power of the Irrigation of Immortality flowed back into the Immortal River Continent, countless ten-life-old monsters received the Irrigation of Immortality at this moment.


    They became immortals instantly while sitting.


    "I see, it must have been that mysterious fist earlier that reopened the path to immortality in the Immortal River Continent."


    "Haha, I broke through first."


    "Humph, I won''t be far behind you for long."


    "Hahahaha."


    "So this is what it feels like to be an immortal?"


    "Such powerful strength."


    "I feel like I can annihte the entire Immortal River Continent with a wave of my hand."


    In an instant, countless immortals appeared across the Immortal River Continent.


    This day.


    Was a day of wild celebration for the entire Immortal River Continent.


    Half a dayter.


    In the central region of the Immortal River Continent, dozens of people stood atop a tall tower, with countless disciples from various sects gathered below the tower, looking up at these people with fanaticism.


    The purpose of these people was to directly enter the Immortal Realm.


    "Old demon, you''re leaving in half a day? Why not stay a few more days?" A man who had also received the Irrigation of Immortality asked an old man.


    "I''ve been stuck at the Tenth Life for three thousand years. There''s nothing left for me in the Immortal River Continent. I can''t wait to go to the Immortal Realm," the old man said eagerly.


    "I see. I really envy you for being able toe and go as you please. As for me, there are things that still tie me down," the middle-aged man sighed. Clearly he also wanted to follow them to the Immortal Realm immediately.


    "Younger brother, it''s no big deal. You''ll have toe in a year at most anyway," the old man said with augh.


    "That''s true!"


    The middle-aged man nodded.


    After receiving the irrigation, they learned a lot of things they didn''t know before.


    Due to the different power of thews, they couldn''t stay in the Immortal River Continent for too long.


    If they stayed for more than a year without leaving, they would be expelled by thew power of the Immortal River Continent and killed by thews.


    Therefore, no matter whether they wanted to leave or not, those who reached this stage of cultivation must leave this ce within a year.


    "Alright, we''ve sensed the location of the realm barrier. We''ll go on ahead first," the old man said.


    After saying their farewells.


    Dozens of newly ascended immortals flew towards Dongsheng in the east of the Immortal River Continent.


    With their current power, crossing the Immortal River Continent was too easy. In the blink of an eye, they had already reached the southern sands of Dongsheng.


    The mountain range below was the Shogunate Mountain Range.


    "I really didn''t expect the realm barrier to be in such a remote ce," one of them said in surprise.


    "I know. Without receiving the Irrigation, we wouldn''t have been able to sense the realm barrier at all. It would have seemed like an ordinary mountain range!" Another person said.


    "Alright everyone, none of that matters now. Let''s go to the Immortal Realm together," another old man said, "But remember, the Immortal Realm is not like our Immortal River Continent. No matter what grudges we may have back home, I hope that once we arrive in the Immortal Realm, we can put aside our conflicts and work together. Otherwise, it may be very difficult to survive!"


    Everyone nodded solemnly.


    Then they passed through the mountain range and disappeared.


    After passing through an invisible barrier at a certain spot in the mountains, these people vanished into the mountain range.


    In the following days.


    Newly ascended immortals arrived at the Shogunate Mountain Range every day, crossing the realm barrier to enter the Immortal Realm.


    The demonic beasts of the Western Demon Forest were no exception.


    The Ten Lives Demon Emperors also received the Irrigation of Immortality and became demon immortals.


    At this moment in the Western Demon Forest, all beasts submitted to the three great demon immortals who led the Western Demon Forest.


    "My children, after we leave, you must protect our Western Demon Forest well and not let humans invade," a unicorn man standing tall in the void instructed in a deep voice. He was the leader of the three.


    "Yes, Demon Immortal."


    The demons responded.


    "Also, after we leave, the position of supreme leader of the Western Demon Forest will be passed on to Leopard Demon Empress. Although she is not in the Western Demon Forest at the moment, you must obey her orders when she returns," the unicorn man added.


    After making all the arrangements, the three Demon Immortals nced at each other before setting out from the Western Demon Forest, heading for the realm barrier in Dongsheng Zhou.


    Clearly.


    They were also longing for the legendary Immortal Realm for a long time.


    "What the hell, how do I deal with this?"


    In the Shogunate Mountain Range, Yi Feng sat under a tree holding a crude bow and arrows, with a worried expression on his face.


    He hade to catch some wild animals toter scare people in the back mountain of his sect, but after spending so many days in the mountains, he had seen plenty of wild boars and rabbits, and his food situation had improved quite a bit, yet he hadn''t seen a single ferocious beast that could be used to scare people.


    "What should I do now?"


    Yi Feng sighed, wondering if he should just go back and give up on this back mountain n.


    At this moment, the three Great Demon Immortals leading the Western Demon Forest had finally arrived at the Shogunate Mountain Range, not far from the realm barrier.


    "Listen to mymand, be careful when passing through. Stay vignt," the unicorn man leading them instructed the other two.


    "Yes!"


    The other two nodded.


    Then they carefully approached the realm barrier.


    But at this moment, an invisible force suddenly enveloped the entire space. Even with their Demon Immortal cultivation, they were instantly suppressed back into their original forms.


    "What''s going on?"


    "We haven''t even passed through the barrier yet, still in the Immortal River Continent. How could this happen?"


    The threemunicated with shocked expressions,pletely puzzled.


    "Yo."


    "What big wild beasts, perfect for me!"


    Before they could understand what was happening, a surprised voice rang out not far away.


    The three beasts nced over to see a figure in white robes standing up from under a tree, calling out to them excitedly.


    "A mortal?"


    The three demons instantly saw through his identity.


    They exchanged a nce,pletely dismissive of him.


    What they didn''t expect was that three crude bows and arrows whittled from tree branches flew sloppily towards them...

 Chapter 338

    Chapter 338


    "Foolish humans, seeking death!"


    When the Three Great Demon Immortals saw this, they immediately let out disdainful voices.


    In their eyes, this mortal human without any cultivation was really ignorant of the immensity of heaven and earth. He actually dared to hunt in their territory.


    It was just three arrow shafts whittled from tree branches. Could they not be easily shattered?


    "Smash them!"


    One of the demon immortals opened his mouth slightly, and his breath instantly enveloped the three arrows.


    But the next moment, his expression suddenly changed.


    The breath he emitted with his demon immortal strength did not affect these three arrow shafts at all.


    "What''s going on?"


    The other two also noticed the anomaly and were somewhat incredulous.


    This was really too bizarre. With the strength of a demon immortal, not to mention three tree branches, even a martial emperor cultivator could be directly suppressed.


    Seeing the arrow shafts getting closer and closer, the three instinctively dodged to the side.


    But by dodging, the three great demon immortals became even more incredulous.


    Because these three crooked and twisted tree branches hadpletely locked onto them.


    There was no escape.


    How could this be?


    How was this possible?


    But the three were not panicked.


    Although they did not figure out what exactly was going on, they were just three tree branches. They posed no threat at all and probably could not even break through their defenses.


    With their current cultivation base, they had the confidence for this.


    In fact, they boldly imed that in the entire Immortal River Continent apart from others who had also attained immortality, there was nothing else that could harm them.


    Finally.


    The three arrow shafts fell on them respectively.


    But the arrow shafts, which they thought could not break through their defenses and would not cause them any harm, once again exceeded their expectations.


    They directly pierced their tough exterior and stabbed into their flesh.


    One was hit in the butt with an arrow.


    Another was hit in the shoulder with an arrow.


    Thest one, the unicorn man, suffered the most. The arrow shaft almost grazed his little brother and stabbed into his thigh.


    "Roar!"


    "Roar!"


    "Roar!"


    Three angry roars instantly echoed throughout the entire mountain forest.


    It was deafening.


    The birds and beasts were shocked into fleeing, and all beasts submitted.


    These three demon immortals who were about to enter the Immortal Realm were actually injured by the arrows shot by a mortal. How could they endure this?


    No matter what ident had led to all of this, they had to make this mortal pay the proper price.


    However, much to their disbelief, in the face of their angry roars, this mortal was not the slightest bit afraid. On the contrary, a smile spread across his face.


    Yes, a smile.


    While smiling, he ran over excitedly and shouted,


    "Ya!"


    "These roars, arrogant enough, absolutely to my liking."


    When Yi Feng said this, itpletely enraged the three great demon immortals.


    Mockery.


    It was truly mockery.


    "Tear him to shreds."


    "He must be torn to shreds."


    Raging mes rose in the hearts of the three demons as they were about to open their huge mouths to tear Yi Feng to pieces.


    But suddenly they discovered their bodies had gone soft and their nerves numb.


    In this moment, they hadpletely lost control over their heavenly cultivation base and could not unleash even a bit of it.


    Finally, they did not even have the strength left to stand steadily and copsed straight to the ground.


    The three demons were extremely shocked.


    What they had encountered today was really too bizarre for them.


    The arrows shot by a mortal made it impossible for them to dodge and even directly broke through their defenses. It also made thempletely lose mobility.


    Thispletely vitedmon sense...


    While they were shocked, they saw the perpetrator behind all this walking over to them with a smile, looking down at them condescendingly.


    Then.


    Three heavy knocks with a stick rained down on them.


    Before the three demons could figure out what exactly was going on, they were knocked unconscious, then collected into the spatial ring.


    Thus.


    The Three Great Demon Immortals of the Western Demon Forest who had traveled thousands of miles and were determined to make a great ssh in the Immortal Realm,


    But the wind and clouds in heaven cannot be measured.


    Before they could even breathe the air of the Immortal Realm, they were captured by Yi Feng.


    Immortal Realm.


    Heavenly Immortal Pce.


    It holds the supreme power and control in the Immortal Realm.


    If the Immortal Realm was a kingdom, then the Heavenly Immortal Pce would be the imperial city.


    Therefore, some say that the Heavenly Immortal Pce is the projection of the Heavenly Dao in the Immortal Realm.


    The entire Immortal Realm is divided into One Hundred and Eight Immortal Continents, and although the One Hundred and Eight Immortal Continents are under the jurisdiction of the Heavenly Immortal Pce, the controllers of these immortal continents are also feudal lords.


    On one hand, they represent the Heavenly Immortal Pce to manage the various immortal continents, on the other hand, they also manage many lower nes.


    Therger an immortal continent is in overall strength, the more vast its territory, the more powerful experts it has, and correspondingly, the more lower nes it has jurisdiction over.


    Green Jade Immortal Continent.


    It has jurisdiction over hundreds of lower nes. Although it is not a top-notch existence among the One Hundred and Eight Immortal Continents, it is by no means the weakest.


    A burly man sat at the head, with a fresh piece of meat in his hand, feeding the ck bird beside him.


    If someone was here, they would discover that the fresh meat still contained a thick energy, which was enough to exin that the original owner of this meat had at least the cultivation base of a Heavenly Immortal before death.


    There are many ssifications of immortal cultivation realms, and many powerful cultivators, but most of these powerful ones are just ordinary immortals.


    Common Immortal.


    Divided into Heavenly, Earthly, and Human three major levels.


    The human immortal is the lowest level. Ascenders from the lower realms be human immortals when theye here.


    Earth Immortals are another level.


    As for Heavenly Immortals, they are the highest level amongmon immortals.


    Therefore, using the flesh and blood of a Heavenly Immortal to feed the ck bird is enough to illustrate the shocking methods of this person.


    Except that.


    He had this privilege.


    He was the lord of Green Jade Immortal Continent, Su Xuanjun, a super expert who exceededmon immortals by an unknown degree.


    "Reporting to the Lord, an important matter to report."


    At this moment, a subordinate came to report, respectfully kneeling on the ground.


    "What is it?"


    Su Xuanjun nced at that subordinate indifferently and continued feeding the ck bird in front of him.


    "A lower ne called Immortal River Continent has recently had frequent ascendersing up and entering our Green Jade Immortal Continent." The subordinate reported.


    "Immortal River Continent?"


    Su Xuanjun slowly put down the piece of meat in his hand, and his eyebrows suddenly frowned.


    "I remember that hundreds of millions of years ago, there was an ascender from that Immortal River Continent who did not ept discipline and I punished them to be permanently barred from ascending. So how can there be ascendersing up now?" Su Xuanjun asked in a deep voice.


    "Lord, this is exactly why I came to report to you."


    The subordinate said, "I don''t know why, but this Immortal River Continent has regained the baptism of immortals, so some man-made ident must have happened."


    "Man-made ident?"


    "Can those lowly beings of the lower nes break my seal?"


    "To them, I am heaven, unvitable."


    Su Xuanjun coldly snorted and said, "So a man-made ident is impossible. But other idents, who knows..."


    Saying this, he looked towards the ck bird in front of him.


    He ordered: "Hei Yu, go down to the Immortal River Continent and investigate what has happened. Thene back and report to me."

 Chapter 339

    Chapter 339


    The arrogant cry of the ck bird resounded as it transformed into a ck streak of light, vanishing instantly.


    Soon, it arrived at the barrier between the Immortal River Continent and the Green Jade Immortal Continent.


    Just then, two experts from the Immortal River Continent passed through the barrier into the Immortal Realm.


    "Since the Lord has punished you inferior humans, forbidding you from ascending, regardless of what changes ur, you do not have the qualification to enter the Immortal Realm."


    With a cold and contemptuous gaze looking down on the two cultivators from the Immortal River Continent, his sharp talons suddenly sliced through the air.


    "Chi!"


    Before the two even had a chance to see what the Immortal Realm was like, they had already been reduced to flying ash.


    Hei Yu didn''t even spare a second nce. After all, in his eyes, they were just two newly arrived human immortals.


    Ant-like existencespletely unworthy of his attention.


    Letting out an arrogant cry that frightened countless ordinary immortals into not even daring to lift their heads, his body transformed into a streak of light as he passed through the barrier between the two realms.


    After a brief journey, Hei Yu had already arrived at the Immortal River Continent.


    "How weak!"


    "Such a lowly ne could be annihted with a wave of my hand."


    "Oh?"


    "There''s also a little reptile?"


    ncing down, he noticed a demon beast at the Demon King level staring at him.


    "Ignorant little reptile who doesn''t know the height of the heavens or depth of the earth!"


    He disdainfully sneered as his sharp beak slowly opened, unleashing an earth-shaking cry filled with tremendous pressure that echoed in all directions.


    Under his piercing cry, the entire Shogunate Mountain Range descended into chaos.


    Whether high level demon beasts ormon wild beasts, all felt their souls shiver.


    This was oppressive might on a qualitative level.


    The Demon King below directly prostrated on the ground, his face filled with terror.


    "Damn!"


    "What''s with all that noise?"


    Beneath a tree, Yi Feng who was just about to take a rest, opened his eyes and looked up at the sky, yelling out in annoyance.


    "Hmph!"


    "A tiny existence like you still dares to offend my eyes?"


    Hei Yu looked mockingly at the prostrated Demon King.


    With a bearing towering above all, another resonant cry erupted from his mouth.


    Under this cry, the Demon King who was groveling on the ground could finally endure no more as his body exploded into a rain of blood.


    "Crying out again?"


    The extremely drowsy Yi Feng instantly erupted in rage as he grabbed his bow and arrows, rushing over in the direction of the sound.


    "Good!"


    "Since you enjoy crying out so much, I''ll conveniently capture you and lock you up in my backyard to cry your heart out."


    "Your cries are quite loud. Shouting a few times everyday will probably fool ordinary people into thinking I''ve locked up some powerful demon beast back there."


    "Killing two birds with one stone."


    Having said that, Yi Feng looked up at the ck bird circling in midair and pulled his bow, firing an arrow straight at it.


    Hei Yu looked at the Demon King who had exploded into a rain of blood with total disdain, preparing to leave.


    But just then, a piercing sound abruptly rang out.


    What followed was him seeing an arrow explosively shot right at him.


    "Someone dares attack me?"


    "Howughable."


    "Do they really think an attack at this low level ne could injure me? Even if I stood here motionless, they still wouldn''t be able to harm me."


    He coldly sneered, allowing the iing arrow to strike him.


    But in the next moment, his body fiercely shuddered as he froze in midair.


    At the same time, his arrogant head finally lowered in disbelief as his sharp beak widened in shock.


    Because...


    He had been hit by the arrow.


    Not only that, his defenses had been directly prated, the arrow piercing into his body.


    Blood streamed down.


    "Careless..."


    He opened his beak, only to discover his entire body was paralyzed without an ounce of strength left, like a wounded bird plunging from the sky.


    "Boom!"


    His massive body heavily mmed into the ground, seemingly triggering a minor earthquake.


    Lying on the ground with eyes wide open, they were filled with deep astonishment.


    He, an immortal beast from the Immortal Realm who apanied the Lord of the Green Jade Immortal Continent, had actually capsized in this low level ne?


    Just what was going on?


    Before he could make sense of it all, a figure slowly walked towards him.


    "It was this man who made a move against me?"


    Cursed inferior human of the lower realms who actually dared attack him.


    No matter what method he had used to aplish this, in Hei Yu''s heart, Yi Feng was already a dead man.


    "Damn!"


    Hei Yu gnashed his teeth, opening his mouth to let out a furious roar.


    But the moment he opened his mouth, a staff smashed against his head.


    "Screaming again huh, there''s no end to it is there?" Yi Feng yelled with a ckened face,nding another blow.

 Chapter 340

    Chapter 340


    Suddenly, Hei Yu fainted and passed out.


    Afterwards, he was dragged into the space ring by Yi Feng.


    Just like that.


    This envoy from the Immortal Realm who was sent to investigate ascension had just entered the Immortal River Continent and hadn''t even taken two breaths before falling here.


    "What a huge harvest today. With four such big wild beasts locked up, I can definitely trick quite a few people," Yi Feng nodded satisfactorily and headed back to Pingjiang City with his huge harvest.


    Pingjiang City.


    At the door of the martial arts hall.


    With Ye Bei, Han Tianque, Guan Yunpeng and about twenty others gathered there.


    And the lowest cultivation level of these people was at least Martial Venerable realm.


    In the various sects of Dongsheng, they were either sect leaders or elders, in short, their positions were very high.


    And their purpose foring here was to act as construction workers for Yi Feng''s house at Ye Bei''s invitation.


    However.


    After arriving here, they were unwilling to do so, and they even had great doubts about Han Tianque''s words.


    "Han Tianque, you''d better make it clear why you tricked us here," an old man took the lead in questioning: "What exactly did you bring us here for?"


    "That''s right," someone else spoke up, "You said it would bring us great opportunities, but we end up in such a godforsaken small town. What exactly are you up to?"


    "Yes, yes, yes, hurry up and exin. You know our identities, each of us is either a sect leader or elder. We are very busy people, we don''t have time to dilly-dally with you."


    In an instant.


    Voices of doubt came from the crowd.


    "Sigh, you bunch of old fools, would I still lie to you?" Han Tianque quickly exined, "I said I would bring you opportunities so there must be opportunities for you!"


    "That''s right, just wait obediently!" Guan Yunpeng also chimed in, "If you weren''t old friends, you wouldn''t even have a chance at this great opportunity."


    "Bragging."


    "You two just keep on bragging."


    "I knew we shouldn''t have believed you, thinking there was some great opportunity here. But it turns out to be such a godforsaken ce."


    The crowd sneered at Guan Yunpeng and Han Tianque''s words, their doubts grew even louder.


    "What''s wrong with you people, why are your brains so muddled?" Guan Yunpeng said gloomily, "Do we need to lie to you?"


    "Alright, since you didn''t lie to us, then I ask you, is what you said about that peerless expert true or not?" At this time, someone stepped forward and asked.


    "Of course it''s true, would I lie to you?" Guan Yunpeng replied.


    "Since you said it''s true, then show us some proof to make us believe it," the man continued.


    "Proof..."


    Guan Yunpeng scratched his head, at a loss for what to do next.


    How could he produce any proof about Yi Feng?


    "Humph, as expected you have no proof."


    "Let''s go, let''s hurry back to our own sects."


    "Right, we shouldn''t havee in the first ce. Talking about some great opportunity, it really wasted our time."


    Seeing this, Han Tianque and the others'' expressions changed.


    After all, they had promised Yi Feng to recruit workers. It took great effort to gather so many people, if they left now, not only would their efforts go to waste, but Yi Feng might be displeased as well, which would be a big problem.


    So Ye Bei quickly stopped everyone and said solemnly, "Everyone, since you are already here, why leave in such a hurry? Why not wait for the master to return, take a look at his true self, and won''t you know everything by then?"


    "That''s right, when you see the master''s true self, you won''t think we lied to you," Han Tianque also quickly chimed in.


    Hearing this.


    The people who were about to leave showed contemtive expressions on their faces.


    After a long while, they reluctantly nodded their heads.


    "Let''s wait and see. No harm in that," one of them said.


    "But let us make this clear first. If it does not turn out as you said, don''t me us for not giving you face and leaving straight away, friendships be damned," another added.


    "Fine," Ye Bei smiled confidently, "Once you witness the master''s capabilities, I guarantee none of you will have thoughts of leaving. On the contrary, you''d be racking your brains figuring out how to stay."


    After a short wait, a figure finally slowly approached from the outside.


    "The master is back!"


    Ye Bei jumped up, his face full of excitement.


    Guan Yunpeng and Han Tianque were no different, unable to hide the fanaticism in their eyes.


    "Remember, the master is experiencing life as an ordinary mortal, so you absolutely must not reveal your cultivation bases or break the taboo in front of the master! Understand?" The three of them quickly reminded the crowd.


    Facing their reminder, the rest of them nced at each other.


    Seeing the attitude of the three, it seemed there was some truth in it.


    Could it be...


    This godforsaken ce really hid an extremely powerful expert?


    Their curiosity was aroused all of a sudden.


    They wanted to see if this so-called expert was really as capable as imed!


    Hence, they yed along with Han Tianque and the others, moving forward to greet the returning Yi Feng.


    "Oh, it''s you guys!"


    Seeing Ye Bei and the other three, Yi Feng smiled and said.


    "Greetings, Master," the three of them quickly bowed and replied smilingly, "Reporting to Master, we have gathered the first batch of workers."


    As they spoke, the three of them hurriedly called to the crowd behind them, "Hurry and greet the Master properly!"


    However.


    Despite their reminder, the crowd paid them no mind.


    Because in that brief moment earlier, everyone had sized Yi Feng up.


    No cultivation base.


    in and ordinary.


    Not even a single eye-catching thing about him from head to toe.


    This is the expert?


    They did not believe at all.


    This flustered Ye Bei and the other two badly. They signaled desperately at the crowd with their eyes.


    Yet even so, other than the minority who nodded perfunctorily out of courtesy, most showed no reaction.


    Fortunately.


    To Ye Bei and the others'' relief, Yi Feng did not seem to mind. He just smiled and said, "No need to be so polite. Come, let me bring you to see the construction site."


    After he finished, Yi Feng headed towards the back of the martial arts hall first.


    Seeing Yi Feng leave, Ye Bei and the other two stamped their feet in frustration, berating the crowd for being uneducable, "What do you lot of old fools think you''re doing?"


    "Humph, what else can we be doing? Weren''t you the one who imed some peerless expert?"


    "That''s right. And this is your so-called peerless expert?"


    The crowd dismissed them scornfully.


    Not believing their words one bit.


    After all, seeing is believing.


    They did not detect anything eye-catching about Yi Feng at all.


    "You, you bunch, how can you be so ignorant?" Han Tianque said with a cold face, "Do you think you can see through the Master? I assure you, there will be a moment that will shock you speechless!"


    "Sorry, we really have no time to y games with you," one person replied.


    "That''s right, our sect masters still have tons of things to do. So we''ll take our leave."


    "We''ve humored you for so long, it should be considered benevolent. Farewell."


    "Farewell..."

 Chapter 341

    Chapter 341


    When the crowd saw that people were really leaving, Ye Bei, and the two others were anxious. Ye Bei trembled as he shouted, "I guarantee you will regret it if you leave!"


    "Humph!"


    "Even if that person is as powerful as you say, we don''t have the patience to keep waiting!"


    "That''s right, so there''s no possibility of regret or not."


    The crowd''s faces were ck.


    They no longer listened to anything Ye Bei and the others said.


    Given their status, running to this godforsaken ce from thousands of miles away without turning against Ye Bei and the others was already very tolerant.


    So, some people had already left flying through the air.


    After the martial arts hall.


    Yi Feng looked around therge open space.


    Thisnd was originally going to be opened up by Wu Yonghong and several old men to grow crops. Now that they were going to build a sect, it looked like the farnd would have to be shelved for now.


    "I wonder how those old men are doing. They said they were going home to take care of some things and still haven''te back after so long."


    Yi Feng sighed slightly, then took out the spatial ring hidden in his arms.


    The reason it was ced inside his clothes rather than on his finger was because Yi Feng understood that possessing valuables leads to sin.


    After all, it was a storage ring. In case someone thought he was rich and tried to rob him, it would be troublesome.


    So keeping a low profile and keeping it inside his clothes was the way to go.


    "I''ll let you out, or else you''ll suffocate to death and my efforts will be wasted."


    Yi Feng gently twisted the spatial ring, and then released the four captured beasts.


    There was arge ck bird.


    There was a unicorn, about the size of a rhino, but not a rhino.


    There was something that looked like a deer but had the head of a dog.


    And thest one didn''t look much better. It was something between a dog and a wolf.


    Anyway, Yi Feng couldn''t name any of these four beasts.


    But who cares.


    Their roars were loud enough to intimidate people and that was all that mattered.


    "Disciple, disciple!"


    Yi Feng shouted, "Bring me the few iron chains from my iron workshop!"


    "Yes, Master! Coming!" Zhong Qing responded from inside the martial arts hall. He came trotting over dragging several thick iron chains.


    "Tie them up," Yi Feng ordered.


    "Yes, Master." Zhong Qing obediently used the chains to tie up the four beasts.


    And in the next moment after Zhong Qing finished chaining them, the four beasts happened to wake up.


    They nced at each other first. When they realized they were tied up with iron chains, they immediately roared furiously.


    "Roar!"


    "Hiss!"


    "Huff!"


    "Wa!"


    Four different sounds instantly echoed throughout the space.


    Then.


    Four massive auras erupted from the beasts'' bodies, each giving people a chilling, trembling feeling.


    Especially the shrill bird cry which felt like hammers pounding against one''s chest, bringing a stuffy sensation.


    At this moment.


    Many people in Pingjiang City looked towards this direction.


    "Such powerful auras. Tsk tsk, they seem to be at the demon immortal level!"


    "That''s right. Even demon immortals can''t escape the master''s poisonous hands!"


    "I just wonder if the master is going to eat them or keep them as pets this time."


    "Why are you all gossiping? Just sell your tofu. You''ve lived here for years. This kind of thing is nothing strange or serious."


    "Right, stay calm!"


    A few old men and women gathered, chattering noisily, before dispersing. Those selling tofu went to sell tofu, those selling rouge went to sell rouge.


    However.


    Upon hearing the sounds and sensing the spreading auras, the crowd that had just left Ye Bei and the others had ugly expressions on their faces.


    While suppressing the imposing manner with their own strength, they also looked back in shock.


    "What''s going on?"


    "What exactly happened with that aura and roar just now?"


    With shocked expressions, they asked Ye Bei''s group questions one after another.


    "Humph!"


    "What do you mean what''s going on?"


    "Other than the master''s methods, what could it be?"


    Seeing this group return, Ye Bei and the others immediately raised their arrogant heads, their faces full of arrogance.


    They knew it.


    With the master revealing just a bit of his power, these bastards woulde crawling back.


    Upon hearing this.


    The crowd exchanged nces.


    Their expressions were somewhat ugly.


    Perhaps they had really underestimated this person earlier. He might actually be a super expert.


    Because the aura from before was truly too powerful.


    So powerful that even they, at the Martial Venerable realm, had difficulty breathing.


    As if to see exactly what had happened, they swarmed towards Yi Feng.


    "Hey, hey, you old fellows stand still. Don''t disturb the master."


    Ye Bei and the others yelled while also hurriedly following them.


    At this moment.


    The four demon beasts were ring at Yi Feng full of killing intent, wishing they could swallow him whole.


    What they found even more uneptable was that currently, their cultivation had beenpletely suppressed. They couldn''t utilize any methods. They couldn''t even open their mouths to speak a word.


    Especially the ck Feather who had descended from the immortal realm. He struggled desperately.


    He, ck Feather, a great demon from the Green Jade Immortal Continent in the immortal realm, was actually chained by iron chains after descending to this low-level mundane ne. How could he endure this?


    Humiliating.


    Utterly humiliating!


    He pped his wings, trying to take flight and break free, but the iron chains had him tightly bound so that he couldn''t escape at all.


    "Roar!"


    "Hiss!"


    "Huff!"


    "Wa!"


    Another four furious roars came, conveying the four beasts'' anger.


    However.


    What broke their hearts was that this human didn''t fear them at all in the face of their roars.


    On the contrary.


    He started jumping happily right in front of them.


    And he jumped extremely gleefully.


    "Awesome, awesome!"


    "These roars are too awesome!"


    "I really didn''t catch you in vain. Roar some more for me to hear!"


    Yi Feng said excitedly with an ted look on his face.


    Provocation.


    tant provocation.


    The four beasts'' rage stormed to the heavens as roars continued to emit and their auras erupted wave after wave.


    And Ye Bei''s group happened to witness this scene after rushing over.


    Seeing those three beasts'' true forms, plus sensing the overpowering imposing manner, could they be...


    Hiss!


    The Three Great Demon Immortals of the Western Demon Forest?


    In an instant.


    They froze in ce collectively.


    Totally dumbfounded.


    Their eyeballs nearly popped out.


    It was known that while the continent was vast, those at the pinnacle were few and far between. And those able to attain immortality were rarer than phoenix feathers and unicorn horns.


    Therefore, whether demon or human, immortal beings were figures that could be recorded in the annals of the Immortal Jiang Continent''s history.


    Thus, when they instantly recognized these three beasts that had recently be immortals and lorded over the Western Demon Forest, they were astonished.


    Hadn''t they crossed through the barrier into the immortal realm?


    How could they be here?


    Moreover, chained up?


    As for the other ck bird, while they didn''t recognize it, they sensed from its aura that it seemed even more powerful than the Three Great Demon Immortals!


    Hiss!


    Just what was going on with such a world-shocking scene?


    Seeing this group of people in a daze, Yi Feng thought he had frightened them. He quickly exined with a smile, "Don''t be afraid. These are just some random beasts I caught from the mountain. They''re all chained so they can''t hurt anyone."


    Upon hearing this.


    The crowd became stupefied again.


    Randomly caught...


    Beasts???


    Hiss!


    What kind of godlike arrogance was this!?

 Chapter 342

    Chapter 342


    Almost instantly, everyone came to their senses.


    Ye Bei and the others were not lying. The seemingly ordinary young man before them was truly a terrifying and unparalleled expert.


    Otherwise, how could the three great demon immortals who had already be immortals in the Western Demon Forest be his prisoners?


    "Mhmm!"


    "It''s this formation."


    "I mentioned it before, take a look for yourselves!"


    After securing the four wild beasts, Yi Feng instructed Ye Bei and the others.


    "Alright, sir, you can go about your business. I''ll take them to have a look first," Ye Bei and the others respectfully replied.


    Yi Feng nodded. Since he had already contracted Ye Bei and the others for the work and had already exined what needed to be done earlier, there was no need for him to stay here.


    After all, he had just returned from the mountains and was feeling a bit tired himself.


    "Farewell, sir."


    Everyone present without exception bid farewell to Yi Feng.


    After Yi Feng left, the group of sect masters and elders from the various sects swarmed around Ye Bei and the others.


    "Heh heh, Young Hero Ye."


    "Brother Han."


    "Brother Guan."


    "Cough cough, we were a bit impulsive just now. Please don''t take it to heart."


    One after another, with ingratiating smiles, they spoke to Ye Bei and the others.


    Upon hearing this, Ye Bei and the others sneered.


    They wore expressions of disdain.


    With a sarcastic tone, Ye Bei said, "No need to be impulsive, there''s nothing impulsive about it. Coming and going, it''s all your freedom. So if you wanted to leave earlier, go ahead, we won''t stop you."


    "Oh, Young Hero Ye, what kind of words are these? We were just blind and ignorant just now."


    "Yes, yes, we were acting on impulse, acting on impulse."


    "Yes, it was our mistake. Please don''t take it to heart, the three of you have broad minds and surely won''t lower yourselves to our level."


    "Right, speaking of which, the three of you, these are some pills refined by our Tianhua Sect''s alchemists. I hope you ept them."


    "This is some spiritual medicine. We wanted to present it to the three of you a long time ago, please ept it."


    "Brother Guan, fifty years ago, during our time in the Cloud Secret Realm, we formed a deep friendship. Do you still remember?"


    "Yes, yes, Brother Han, our rtionship with Han Tian is also extraordinary. Back then, your childhood sweetheart was the daughter of my uncle''s cousin''s aunt. Speaking of which, we''re distant rtives."


    For a while, the sect leaders and elders from the major sects all ttered Ye Bei and the others with variouspliments.


    Some were buttering up.


    Some generously offered their treasured possessions.


    And some imed distant kinship that couldn''t be reached with an eight-foot pole.


    Clearly, these old cunning fellows were very clever and understood what it meant to be in the presence of a master who could imprison even demon immortals.


    One could say that even the slightest benefit that leaked from between their fingernails would be enjoyed by them for a lifetime.


    So don''t even mention asking them to do hardbor, they would be willing to stay here and shovel manure.


    "You shameless bunch of old farts."


    Ye Bei and the others had darkened faces as they red at these people.


    The crowd smiled thick-skinnedly.


    They had the appearance of being unmovable.


    "Hold on, everyone stay here, but remember the rules I mentioned before. I hope you all keep them in mind. If anyone offends Mr. Han Tianque, don''t me us for turning our backs on them," Han Tianque said in a deep voice.


    "Don''t worry, we''ll definitelyply," the crowd replied, patting their chests.


    With that, the first group of workers recruited by Yi Feng''s sect had been finalized and settled down.


    Martial Hall.


    Zhu Yun and Lu Qingshan, who hadn''t been seen for a long time, arrived.


    "Old man, you''re still so polite," Yi Feng said with a smile as he epted the things Lu Qingshan brought over.


    "It''s only natural," replied Lu Qingshan, both of them smiling.


    "Please have a seat."


    "I happen to have something I want to ask you."


    Yi Feng spoke.


    "Well, it''s like this. I''m nning to establish a sect just for fun, but there are a lot of matters I''ve been thinking about. I feel like I can only ask you for help and guidance. I hope you can help me clear up my doubts," Yi Feng said, touching his nose.


    "Mr. Yi Feng wants to establish a sect?"


    Lu Qingshan and Zhu Yun were instantly shocked, standing up in amazement.


    This news was simply too explosive for them.


    "Don''t be surprised, don''t be surprised," seeing their reaction, Yi Feng hurriedly pressed his palms down, his expression awkward. "As you know, I''m just an ordinary person, so I''m just doing it for fun, nothing more. I think you should understand better than me, so I wanted to ask you about the procedures besides establishing the sect."


    Lu Qingshan and Zhu Yun exchanged a nce and took a deep breath.


    This person really knows how to keep things interesting, actually wanting to establish a sect again.


    If it weren''t for Yi Feng repeatedly reminding them that he was an ordinary person, they would have thought that he didn''t n to suppress his cultivation and wanted to be high-profile.


    But it was really impressive to establish a sect as an ordinary person. This operation was quite extraordinary!


    At the same time, they couldn''t help but marvel that Mr. Yi Feng seemed to know everything about them, and he was well aware of their identities, which was why he came to them for advice.


    So.


    They exined in detail all the conditions for establishing a sect.


    "I see."


    Yi Feng nodded his head, reclining and pondering on the chaise longue.


    Among the requirements mentioned by Lu Qingshan and Zhu Yun, there were two that gave him a headache.


    The first point.


    It was about the sect''s location.


    The rule was to choose unimednd. If they were to establish the sect within the jurisdiction of his sect, it would undoubtedly challenge the sovereignty of that sect.


    And he remembered, he was currently in Qingshan Gate''s territory!


    He had heard from many people that Qingshan Gate had a sect master and an old ancestor.


    The sect master had a hot temper and would kill without batting an eye.


    As for the old ancestor, he was even more capricious, with a liking for young girls, and quite a few young girls had suffered at his hands.


    In any case, both of them didn''t seem like good people.


    Thinking about this, he couldn''t help but nce at Lu Qingshan and Zhu Yun.


    Luckily.


    He asked these two people.


    But for some reason, in response to Yi Feng''s gaze, Zhu Yun and Lu Qingshan, at this moment, felt an inexplicable panic in their hearts!


    But the second trouble was the one that gave Yi Feng the most headache.


    That was the qualification to establish a sect.


    Establishing a sect is not something that can be done casually; one must obtain the qualification to establish a sect. To acquire this qualification, one needs to obtain the recognition of the Sect Alliance. This Sect Alliance is an organization formed by numerous sects in Dongsheng. Without the recognition and permission to establish a sect, it will not be acknowledged, and the alliance will order its dissolution.


    However, there is a necessary condition to obtain the qualification to establish a sect: the first sect master must possess cultivation.


    This poses a great difficulty for Yi Feng. Where can he acquire cultivation from?


    You see, the initial intention behind him establishing a sect was precisely to be able toplete system tasks and cultivate.


    If he already had cultivation, why would he bother establishing a sect?


    Fortunately, there is anotherpromise: having a past record of joining a certain sect. This can be considered as a partial representation of one''s cultivation ability.


    But this also poses a great dilemma for Yi Feng.


    Which sect would ept him, considering that even his system cannot detect his aptitude?


    It''s a headache.


    However, he cannot give up in order to be able to cultivate.


    I''ve heard that there are quite a few small sects in Dongsheng. It seems like he''ll have to take some time to try his luck!


    If by chance some blind sect epts him, even if he just spends a month there and then leaves, obtaining the identity of a disciple would still count as having the qualification to establish a sect!

 Chapter 343

    Chapter 343


    After getting the conditions to establish the sect from Lu Qingshan and the two others, Yi Feng could only let Ye Bei''s construction team slow down.


    The next day.


    Early in the morning.


    Yi Feng went out.


    Since Pingjiang City was Qingshan Gate''s territory, his sect could definitely not continue building in Pingjiang City.


    Luckily Yi Feng had been researching the map all nightst night, and already had a rough idea defined for the sect''s location.


    Adjacent to Pingjiang City and the Mufu Mountains, there was a huge freshwaterke. This freshwaterke, from looking at the map, seemed to be thergest freshwaterke in the entire Immortal River Continent.


    It''s just that usually no one came here, and it didn''t belong to any forces¡¯ territories either.


    The map noted that in the middle of this freshwaterke, there was a small ind, and Yi Feng wanted to establish the sect on this small ind.


    Today when going out was to conduct an on-site investigation.


    Soon after, Yi Feng arrived at his destination.


    At just one nce.


    Yi Feng fell in love with this ce.


    The undting water surface, theke breeze blowing, gave people a feeling offort and joy.


    And the small ind stood in the middle of theke, surrounded by water on all sides.


    From a distance, this small ind was not big or small. The front hadrge t terrain, and the back of the ind was a small piece of woods.


    This piece of woods greatly excited Yi Feng.


    Because this fit right in with his original intention of making a small backyard to fool people.


    Most importantly, establishing the sect in such a remote ce gave an extreme sense of security, without having to worry about other sects eyeing them.


    After all.


    He never intended to make this sect big and strong, he only wanted toplete the task.


    Yi Feng took out his sickle and tools, made a small bamboo raft, and then paddled towards the ind.


    However.


    Yi Feng''s small bamboo raft had just reached the shore when a pale figure rushed out from the ind.


    He was dressed in tatters, obviously having suffered serious injuries, and from the terrified look on his face, it seemed like he was being chased by something.


    But when he saw Yi Feng, his eyes suddenly lit up.


    He rushed onto Yi Feng''s boat and shouted at Yi Feng: "Boy, I order you to row the boat quickly!"


    While shouting at Yi Feng, he looked back and mumbled to himself: "This guy is afraid of water and simply can''t leave the ind. As long as I reach the waters, he won''t be able to hurt me."


    This person''s babbling appearance plus his injured appearance made Yi Feng stunned for a moment.


    Yi Feng couldn''t help asking: ¡°What on earth happened to you?¡±


    "A mere worthless person, did I say you could speak?¡± the youth looked up and down at Yi Feng once, seeing that Yi Feng was a mortal, his face immediately turned cold as he shouted, "If you don''t obey orders I''ll kill you!"


    Yi Feng frowned.


    He immediately activated the system detection system.


    "Ding!"


    "Detected object: Li Yangyuan."


    "Talent: Super Trash."


    The system''s voice came, immediately allowing Yi Feng to get a bottom line on this person.


    Damn, he thought it was some awesome person, but instead it was a stupid fool with super trash talent.


    "Screw your mother!"


    Yi Feng''s face darkened as he kicked Li Yangyuan off the boat with one foot, sshing into theke with a "plop".


    "Ah!"


    "Damn!"


    "Worthless, you worthless, how dare you?"


    Li Yangyuan floundered in the water, staring in disbelief.


    This damn mortal actually dared to kick him off the boat with one foot, where did he get the guts.


    "Still whining?"


    Yi Feng raised the bamboo pole supporting the boat and hit him on the forehead, instantly hitting him dizzy.


    "Ah, you, damn it, damn it!"


    "A damn mortal, daring to offend me like this, if I wasn''t seriously injured and unable to use my cultivation, I would definitely skin you alive now."


    Li Yangyuan floundered in the water while spewing vicious words at Yi Feng.


    "Waiting for you."


    Yi Feng stuck up his middle finger, full of disdain on his face.


    A super trash talent guy, probably even worse than a few old men in the city, he really looked down on him.


    To prevent the guy from stealing the boat, Yi Feng locked up the bamboo raft and began wandering around the small ind.


    "I freaking love this ind!"


    "It has mountains and waters. If I want to eat game, the Mufu Mountains are right next door. If I want to eat fish, I can just fish while sitting on the ground. And if I want to go back to Pingjiang City I can just go back to Pingjiang City!"


    "Ahahaha!"


    "From now on I dere that this little ind is mine!"


    Yi Feng stood at the highest point of the small ind, arms open, loudly dering.


    Underground.


    A figure drilled out.


    His face was full of distress.


    "Originally with my current cultivation, I could have lived safely and without worries on the Immortal River Continent, because the strongest people on the continent only posed a threat of one in a million to my life."


    "But damn it, I don''t know what idiot ate too much and had nothing better to do. They went and broke open the sky, forcing people who reach that realm to enter the Immortal Realm!"


    "If I didn¡¯t have the foresight to stop just short of that breakthrough, I would have to go to that terrifying Immortal Realm too!"


    "Luckily, I found this ind."


    "From the little honey bees and mice to wild boars and rabbits on this ind, I''ve made good rtionships with them all. Even with the strongest sealed guy on the ind, it only poses a threat of one in a hundred million to my life. Moreover with its existence, it can drive away some outsiders. Just now it drove away an idiot."


    "That is to say, this ind is absolutely safe for me."


    "I canpletely hide on this ind for 10,000 years. After 10,000 years I¡¯ll break through thest stage and strive to enter the Immortal Realm to be the strongest!"


    "So from now on, this ind is my, Wu Chang''an''s home."


    The rare sense of security made Wu Chang''an emit a happy voice.


    However.


    His voice had just fallen when a wildugh sounded from the top of the small ind.


    "Ahahaha!"


    "From now on I dere, this little ind is mine..."


    As this voice entered Wu Chang''an''s ears, it left him standing dumbfounded in ce.


    "What?"


    "A cuckoo upying a magpie''s nest?"

 Chapter 344

    Chapter 344


    "Can he really get away with it?"


    Wu Chang''an was instantly unhappy.


    He used his cultivation to observe Yi Feng from afar.


    "Oh?"


    "A mortal?"


    He stood up, ready to take action and teach this mortal who was upying his ce a lesson.


    However, he stopped as soon as he stood up.


    He couldn''t help stroking his chin as he pondered.


    "No, no, still no good."


    "Although he''s just a mortal with no threat to my power, I would still incur karma!"


    "What if this guy has an awesome son whoes to avenge his father''s death 10,000 yearster?"


    "Or what if after he dies, someone from another world transmigrates into his body andes back 30 yearster for revenge?"


    Thinking of this, he revealed a terrified expression.


    "It''s fortunate!"


    "Luckily I didn''t make a move."


    He secretly rejoiced that he hadn''t taken action, otherwise he would have invited deadly disaster again.


    "Since that''s the case, I won''t directly attack. I''ll covertly lead this mortal to that creature sealed on the ind. I believe he would take care of this usurper. "


    "Although there would be some karma involved, at least it wouldn''t be too dangerous."


    "But mortal, you can''t me me. Who asked you to upy my ce!"


    With this thought, he made some noises to attract Yi Feng over.


    Hearing the sounds, Yi Feng was drawn in as expected.


    After all, to him this ind would be his main base in the future. He had to find out what animals or dangers were on it.


    So...


    Yi Feng carefully followed the sounds.


    "This mortal took the bait as expected," Wu Chang''an thoughtcently.


    Time slowly passed as Wu Chang''an led Yi Feng across half the small ind until they finally arrived at their destination.


    "Mission aplished!"


    "When he finds out I brought him such a nice meal, that guy who can''t leave the ind due to the seal would definitely be grateful to me!"


    "Maybe I can further improve my rtionship with him and eliminate that 0.01% safety hazard he poses to me."


    "It''s really killing two birds with one stone!" Wu Chang''an''s face lit up with joy.


    Then with a swoop he flew towards the cliff.


    At the bottom of the cliff, a ck bear was curled up shivering violently.


    "Crackle..."


    Even his teeth were chattering, making intermittent crunching sounds.


    "Oh my god, what sin did Imit to deserve this? Some time ago a freak came and scared me so much I didn''t dare leave my cave for a long time. That''s fine, at least I could still interact with that freak. "


    "But damn it, now another psycho has shown up!"


    "This psycho is simply defying the heavens!"


    "Just now when I peeked at him from thekeside, I reverted back to my original form and couldn''t use any of my cultivation."


    "Why does such a horrifying person exist in this world? And why did I have to run into him? I''m just an innocent little bear sealed on this ind. Harmless!"


    "Luckily, as long as I hide here and don''t go out, he probably won''t find me!"


    He babbled, secretly breathing a sigh of relief.


    Just then, Wu Chang''an swooped over andnded next to him, patting him on the shoulder.


    The ck bear shuddered and looked back to see Wu Chang an. He instantly rxed.


    Although this freak had also scared him into not leaving his cave for half a month initially, at least he was reasonable to deal with and didn''t seem intent on harming him.


    "W-What are you doing here?" The ck bear couldn''t help asking nervously.


    "Buddy, don''t be nervous. I already said we can peacefully coexist. You don''t touch me, I don''t touch you. You were worried I wasn''t being sincere, so just look! Today I brought you a big meal to show my sincerity!" Wu Chang''an said with a smile. Then he pointed to the distance.


    "Look over there. I brought that meal just for you. Not bad huh, nice and tender."


    Hearing this, the ck bear looked towards the distance.


    There, he saw a figure in white robes poking around as he slowly walked over.


    Hiss!


    "Oh my freaking god!"


    "I can barely escape from him, yet you brought him over to me?"


    The ck bear gasped as he almost broke down crying.


    That morning when he had chased away the other human, he had inadvertently caught sight of this man in white.


    The innate suppression had nearly scared him enough to pee his pants.


    He had cowered here the entire morning, not even daring to poke his head out as he suppressed his aura to the minimum, afraid to encounter this human again.


    Yet Wu Chang''an had directly led him over!


    "You, you..."


    "Wah..."


    "I knew humans were no good. I''m not done with you!"


    The ck bear angrily pointed at Wu Chang''an. Wanting to attack but seemingly unable to win, he could only leave with a vicious threat as he fled with his head in his paws.


    Seeing the fleeing bear, Wu Chang''an was stunned speechless on the spot.


    But soon, he understood.


    A chill rose within him.


    The appearance of this human had actually scared away the bear. Didn''t that mean...


    This human was very powerful!?


    "Crap!"


    "If he finds out everything I did covertly..."


    "I was careless, rash, made enemies, and got myself into huge trouble!"


    "What should I do, what should I do?" Wu Chang''an anxiously sweated bullets from his forehead.


    Then gritting his teeth, he murmured coldly, "Might as well go all out and kill this human myself!"


    To him, this seemed the best solution.


    Meanwhile, Yi Feng who was walking around nced around and recalled something. He took out his spatial ring and fiddled with it.


    Instantly...


    Fourrge beasts were released by Yi Feng.


    He had kept them inside his spatial ring because there was nowhere else to tie them up, and he was afraid of scaring people if they were leashed at the martial arts gym.


    "Come out and get some air!" Yi Feng murmured.


    The four beasts looked up at him fiercely, full of hatred.


    But Yi Fengpletely ignored them and continued observing the surroundings of the small ind.


    However...


    Wu Chang''an, who was about to attack Yi Feng, shuddered violently as his body instantly burrowed into the dirt, leaving only his head poking out.


    "Hiss!"


    "Among those four beasts, three pose a 0.1% threat to my life, while one poses a 100% threat."


    "And someone powerful enough to control these four beasts would also pose a 100% threat to my life."


    "A top expert! Turns out he''s a top expert!"


    Wu Chang''an''s face was ashen. He couldn''t ept such a deadly threat at all!


    He hadn''t expected to offend such a terrible disaster by mistake.


    "Great Master, I didn''t mean to offend you! I definitely shouldn''t have lured you to the bear as food. I was wrong, I was wrong. Please don''t trouble me, I beg you!"


    As he prayed, he desperately clung to a sliver of hope: that this expert didn''t actually know about all his covert actions, and therefore wouldn''t make trouble for him.


    At this moment, Yi Feng, who was gazing around, parted his lips.


    "Little creature, hiding won''t help when I can catch you slowly. After all, there''s no escaping from the palm of my hand on this ind."


    Yi Feng smiled faintly, unsure what little animal he had been chasing for so long and lost at this spot.


    But it didn''t matter.


    Sooner orter he would know what kind of creature it was since they were confined on this small ind.


    However...


    Upon hearing this, Wu Chang''an felt his heart lodge in his throat as his psychological defenses nearly copsed.


    These words...


    Weren''t they addressed to him?


    So it turned out this Master had long known of his existence all along as well as everything he had done furtively.


    The only reason he hadn''t attacked was because he wasn''t in a rush and wanted to slowly torment him?


    "No, no, I must think. I must think of how to escape this crisis..."


    "Wu Chang''an, you''re no ordinary cultivator. Your thinking surpasses everyone else in this world. You must find a way to eliminate this threat!"


    Wu Chang''an desperately racked his brains for ideas.


    In the distance, Yi Feng looked out across theke, seemingly recalling something.


    In his past life, there had also been a simrke in his hometown, where he would swim with his little buddies as a kid before going home for a paddling from his parents.


    After transmigrating, he had thought he would aplish sweeping things or reach the apex of cultivation, harnessing his power to return to his original world.


    But...


    After so long, he was still useless and ipetent.


    "s, being a transmigrator is such a failure!"


    "Before, I was just getting by in Pingjiang City, and now on this ind, I still have to get by."


    Yi Feng couldn''t help but sigh at himself.


    The reason he chose such a remote little ind to establish his sect was that he actually wanted to avoid troubles he couldn''t solve.


    He only hoped that bypleting the tasks, the system would empower him and allow him to soar into the sky!


    "What?"


    Wu Chang''an, hiding in the dark, heard Yi Feng''s words and was scared out of his wits.


    This kind of horror was more extreme than facing impending death.


    This man in white robes...


    He actually directly revealed his biggest secret!


    And even directly mocked him.


    Because.


    The transmigrator he mentioned, who got by from Pingjiang City to this small ind, was none other than him!

 Chapter 345

    Chapter 345


    Wu Chang''an did not expect that his strongest trump card as a transcender was also seen through with just one word from this person.


    This person even had a thorough understanding of his course of action.


    To know all this, this was absolutely not something an ordinary person could do. This kind of person must have insight into the secrets of heaven and be an ultra powerful being.


    In this person''s hands, the danger of his own death probably reached one billion percent!


    At this moment.


    In front of this white-robed person, Wu Chang''an felt as if he was stripped naked even if he shrank into the ground, without any secrets at all.


    Wu Chang''an was drenched in cold sweat.


    In his mind, scenes had even emerged of Yi Feng standing in front of him with a knife, stabbing towards him.


    The red knife went in and the white knife came out, and he, Wu Chang''an, would let out a fart and die.


    However, just when he was worried and afraid that he was about to die at Yi Feng''s hands, Yi Feng suddenly yawnedzily and said, "I''m leaving first, see you next time."


    After saying that, Yi Feng left the ind on a bamboo raft.


    Watching the lone boat on theke, and that fluttering white clothes, and recalling those meaningful parting words...


    Wu Chang''an stared wide-eyed.


    This person obviously wanted to slowly toy with him to death!


    And those words "see you next time"...


    Such casual, trivial words, but they were meant for him to hear!


    Isn''t it just bluntly telling him that he can''t escape from his palm?


    "Woo woo, big brother."


    "Don''t y with me like this, I just want to find a ce to hide and live, I didn''t mean to provoke you, even if I made a mistake just now, isn''t there a saying ''ignorance is not a crime'', after all I didn''t know you were so powerful!"


    Wu Chang''an cried with a mournful face,pletely devoid of spirit, slumping weakly on the ground.


    With furrowed brows and a bitter face, he looked quite resigned to his fate, as various visions of his own death shed through his mind over and over again.


    Thinking about it, he suddenly stood up.


    "Woo... death is too scary, something so scary, I don''t want it!"


    "That''s right, can''t die, definitely can''t die..."


    He desperately repeated in his mouth, and clenched his fists to cheer himself on.


    "Wu Chang''an,e on, you are a transcender, you have great luck, you have a protagonist''s halo, you definitely won''t die so easily, you must be able to escape his palm."


    When Yi Feng was nowhere to be seen, Wu Chang''an buried his head in the ground.


    Then, unleashing his speed to the limit underground, he fled as fast as he could away from this small ind.


    A whole dayter, he had already fled beyond the South China Sea, before finally crawling out of the ground covered in dirt.


    "Since he didn''t kill me directly, it proves he is not afraid that I will escape, and is very confident that I can''t get out of his palm."


    "But rtively speaking, this period of time is also the only chance I have to turn things around. I absolutely can''t let my guard down, I must seize this opportunity."


    "Therefore, even though this ce is very far, it is definitely still not safe."


    Thinking of this, he gritted his teeth, andplex hand seals shed out immediately.


    Then, from his storage ring, he swiftly took out sheets after sheets of yellow talisman papers.


    "One billion doppelganger talismans, transform for me."


    Finally, as his hand seal fell, the sheets of yellow talisman paper collectively shone with dazzling light, before turning into doppelgangers of Wu Chang''an one by one.


    "These doppelganger talismans transformed into figures with my aura on them, and identical appearances to me, enough to help me confuse truth with lies and escape this person''s control."


    "Disperse for me."


    As his voice fell, the Wu Chang''an doppelgangers transformed from the talismans began dispersing in all directions.


    Some escaped underground, some flew up into the air, some dived into the water, and some hid nearby.


    These Wu Chang''ans all had considerable strength.


    In just a few days, they had already spread across the entire continent.


    More than 20 million went to Dong Sheng, more than 20 million went to Nan Huang, not missing Xiyao Forest where over 10 million went, and the remaining 30 to 40 million were distributed between Zhongzhou and Beihai Continent.


    Thus, with just his own power, Wu Chang''an forcibly increased the continent''s poption by 100 million.


    Although some of these 100 million plus unfortunately died along the way, this loss was negligible rtive to the huge base number.


    And Wu Chang''an also mixed in among these 100 million plus doppelgangers, arriving at Beihai Continent.


    "Of the entire continent, Beihai Continent is the furthest from Dong Sheng, so it is rtively safe now."


    "Even if he traces me to Beihai Continent, there are still almost 20 million clones of mine here. Even if he reallyes, it will take him considerable time to find my real body, which is enough for me to respond."


    "En!"


    Wu Chang''an nodded satisfiedly, and his panicked heart finally calmed down a little.


    "Next, I as the real body need to continue finding a ce to hide, best if it doesn''t attract attention."


    He thought this, and just happened to see a sect in a nearby city recruiting disciples.


    "Since that''s the case, I''ll sneak into this sect and be a handyman!"


    "Also, this identity is very good for concealing my trail. I bet no matter how strong that person''s methods are, no matter how towering he is, it''s impossible for him to find me."


    Subsequently, he hid his cultivation and walked towards the ce recruiting disciples.


    Pingjiang City.


    Yi Feng brought arge group of people rushing towards the small ind.


    "Master, Master ah!"


    At this time, arge group of old men and old women hurried over, with anxious expressions asking: "Master, we heard you want to move your sect and relocate, is it true?"


    "I didn''t expect you all to know about it already."


    Yi Feng smiled awkwardly.


    He didn''t expect news of him, an ordinary person, establishing a sect to have spread out already. It was quiteughable when he thought about it.


    But these were all old acquaintances, so he didn''t conceal it and said with a smile, "Yes, I do have this intention."


    The crowd looked at each other, and quickly said, "Master, do you see us being able to follow you?"


    "Yes, yes, just let me open a tobo shop near your sect?"


    "Right, I also want to set up a beef noodle stall there."


    "I''ll go there to sell tofu!"


    The crowd looked at Yi Feng full of anticipation.


    "This, no way, what business could there be going over like that?" Yi Feng couldn''t help but say.


    "Oh Master, what are you saying, once your sect grows powerful, won''t we have business then?" an old man said.


    "That''s right, that''s right, although there are many people in this city,petition is also great. It''s better to follow the Master, and do business with the Master''s sect." Someone else chimed in.


    "You all really think so?"


    Yi Feng couldn''t help but ask.


    The crowd nodded in unison.


    Seeing this, Yi Feng hesitated.


    Because this aroused a thought deep in his heart.


    He remembered when he first transmigrated over, he had an idea, which was to establish his own utopia, build his own small town, and even modernize it.


    And now, with that small ind, and such a group of good neighbors, didn''t it just fulfill some basic conditions?


    At worst, even if he couldn''t establish the sect, and couldn''t even recruit disciples, and couldn''t cultivate for the rest of his life, he could still make use of that small ind.


    Develop it into a small resort vige, small town, with him as the local despot, collecting rent, getting a couple young wives, shamelessly living a small life, which seemed quite nice!


    Thinking of this, Yi Feng was moved.

 Chapter 346

    Chapter 346


    "Good!"


    He readily agreed.


    Upon hearing this, everyone''s expressions suddenly lit up with delight.


    "However, I won''t allow you to open your shops right away,"


    Yi Feng added, "After all, there is no poption on the ind yet, so you wouldn''t be able to do business. For now, you can take up positions at my sect first. We''ll discuss opening your shopster when there are more people."


    The reason for this arrangement was that Yi Feng also realized that many things needed to be done in establishing and eventually building up the sect.


    And this group of elderly folks were free and also knew the ins and outs. Most importantly they were easy to provide for without needing high sries.


    Might as well put them to good use.


    "For example, Granny Zhang, since you can cook, you can be the cook for the sect!"


    "And you, keep watch at the gate."


    "The rest of you, rowing boats around the ind and back will be needed since that is the only way on and off the ind currently." Yi Feng instructed.


    "No problem," they readily agreed, "We old folks are satisfied just having food to eat."


    After settling everything,


    the group set off in session toward the small ind.


    "I''m back!"


    "This ind is mine now, Yi Feng''s! From now on, everything here will be as I dictate, haha......"


    As soon as they set foot on the ind, Yi Feng couldn''t help but cry out loudly.


    However, just as his voice faded,


    the clouds above the entire small ind suddenly began to roil, and a unique heavenlyw enveloped the small ind as its core, including the surroundingke surface, in its domain.


    "What''s this?"


    This sight,


    caused the strange expressions to appear on the faces of all the elderly folks present as well as the construction workers.


    "It seems this gentleman''s cultivation level has surpassed our previous guesses!"


    "Establishing his own small world with but a word, tsk tsk, such means..."


    "That''s right, within this domain, the rules havepletely changed, it seems I can no longer fly."


    "Yes, my cultivation has also beenpletely suppressed."


    "What''s more bizarre is that I can no longer sense the summons of the Immortal Realm, it looks like I won''t need to go there for at least a year."


    "That''s right, it looks like we won''t need to worry about having to deal with going to the Immortal Realm, we can stay by this gentleman''s side."


    "It appears that this ce haspletely transcended the jurisdiction of thews of the Immortal Realm and the Immortal Continent."


    "Hmph, you old geezers were just thinking about going to the Immortal Realm earlier!"


    "Damn straight, when was I ever thinking of leaving this gentleman''s side to go to some Immortal Realm!"


    "What are you old fogeys mumbling about back there?" Yi Feng couldn''t help asking from up front.


    "Nothing, sir!"


    The crowd quickly quieted down and caught up to Yi Feng.


    "Let me take you around the ind first," Yi Feng said with a smile.


    Everyone nodded and followed along.


    After making a circuit around the small ind, Yi Feng began drafting ns on a piece of paper.


    "Look, these are some of my initial ns,"


    "The northern mountain forests of the ind will be like a backyard mountain for our sect. I''ll probably put some small beasts in there. While not very dangerous, I still don''t want you elderly folks going in there," Yi Feng warned.


    They quickly nodded in understanding upon hearing this.


    Not daring to refute Yi Feng either.


    To them, those small beasts did seem somewhat dangerous after all.


    "Our sect itself will be established next to the backyard mountain,"


    Yi Feng sketched out an area on the paper.


    "Additionally, there''s the Mountain Gate, Martial Arts Field, Residential Area, Library Pavilion..." He assigned the other locations one by one.


    Everyone nodded along.


    "Next, I''ll need to assign some tasks to everyone," Yi Feng said, looking towards the elderly people.


    "Please instruct us, sir!"


    "Mn, I need an exceptionallyrge tree, but I don''t know where to find one. Since all of you are quite seasoned, I''m sending two people to help me locate one," Yi Feng ordered.


    He wanted such a tree for the sake of his sect.


    After all, swindling one hundred disciples was his primary goal, so having some lofty looking things was necessary.


    So carving a dragon totem at the center of the sect grounds was called for.


    And such arge carving of course required a suitably sized tree.


    "What kind of tree are you looking for, sir?"


    The two elders couldn''t help asking.


    "Mn, the quality definitely needs to be good since I intend to carve it," Yi Feng replied. "As for type of wood, you''ve all seen my carvings before, so you should understand my standards, no?"


    "Your standards..."


    The elders looked at each other, their faces full of pressure, "We do happen to know the location of one tree that can barely meet the gentleman''s standards, however, I''m afraid it would be quite difficult to obtain..."


    "It''s just a tree, I have faith in you two," Yi Feng stated inly, "And if there really are difficulties, whether needing money or whatever means, everything must be done to obtain it. Don''t worry, I will support you two."


    Hearing this, the elders who were just under pressure suddenly regained confidence.


    "We understand. With you backing us up, sir, we will obtain it no matter the cost."


    "Excellent."


    Yi Feng nodded satisfactorily and shifted his gaze to Ye Bei andpany.


    "Please instruct us, sir!"


    Ye Bei and the others quickly came forward, waiting respectfully for Yi Feng''s instructions.


    "To be frank, the people you''ve found are not great," Yi Feng hesitantly gave voice to what he was thinking.


    It wasn''t that he was being petty.


    Mainly because most of them were elderly folks who looked to becking in energy. He really was somewhat worried about their work capacity.


    "Still not great?"


    Ye Bei andpany''s faces were full of awkwardness.


    Every single one was at least a Martial Venerable, and many sect lords and elders had been pulled over. How were they still not great?


    Were this brick lugging gentleman''s standards truly so high?


    "Of course, I still trust your judgement. They''vee all this way already so might as well have them stay. However, the manpower is still insufficient, so your next batch needs to be stronger," Yi Feng stated.


    "Stronger... for example?" Ye Bei carefully ventured.


    "For example..."


    "Around the same as that young fellow over there," Yi Feng''s gaze settled on a waiter from a certain inn, one of the few youths that hade over to the ind from Pingjiang City.


    He looked sturdy and able to work hard. So using his physique as a benchmark for recruiting would be perfect.


    Ye Bei andpany sucked in a cold gasp.


    Such standards...


    "What, is it too difficult?" Yi Feng looked at Ye Bei and asked.


    "No, not difficult at all!"


    The group nodded woodenly with iron faces, acquiescing since they had to agree and put all effort into fulfilling Yi Feng''s requests no matter what.


    "Finally, there is one more thing I need to instruct," Yi Feng added towards Ye Bei''s group.


    "We await yourmand, sir!" They replied respectfully.


    "Since transportation around our ind is inconvenient, and many building materials are difficult to transport, in addition the local materials here are quitecking, I n to teach you all how to manufacture bricks to be self-sufficient for construction," Yi Feng stated.


    "Make our own bricks?"


    They looked at Yi Feng in confusion.


    "Correct, DIY bricks. I''ll teach you the brick firing process shortly," Yi Feng affirmed. "But before production, I also need to set a standard for the finished products."


    "Because you''re all working for me, shoddy workmanship won''t do. So the manufactured bricks must all reach this level of quality."


    With that said, Yi Feng took out a brick from his sleeve and mmed it onto the ground.

 Chapter 347

    Chapter 347


    Seeing this scene.


    Everyone present focused their eyes on the brick.


    Hiss!


    Without exception, they gasped in unison.


    The ancient aura emanating from it made them instantly recognize that this was an Immortal Artifact.


    After following Yi Feng for so long, it was no surprise that Yi Feng could take out an Immortal Artifact.


    However, having every single brick used to establish the sect be of this standard was too much for them to remain seated.


    Perhaps not even the Immortal Pces in the Immortal Realm have such financial power.


    "Old Zhao, let''s go, let''s hurry and find wood for the sir." Old Qian promptly stood up and urged Old Zhao.


    "Oh, alright, we''ll set off immediately."


    Old Zhao also hurriedly stood up and agreed.


    Regarding the task Yi Feng had given them, they still felt it was quite difficult. Butpared to the tasks of Ye Bei and the others, theirs was simply child''s y!


    They pitifully nced at Ye Bei and the others, then the two old men quickly left.


    "Alright, Ye Bei, take a group and follow me to build the kiln and make bricks. Old Guan, you two go find workers ording to the standards I mentioned earlier," Yi Feng ordered. As if recalling something, he added, "Remember, not only must they be strong, but their age should not be too old either."


    After saying that, Yi Feng took Ye Bei and the others to find a ce to build the kiln.


    Guan Yunpeng and Han Tianque were left standing there with embarrassment written all over their faces.


    They must be strong.


    And not too old.


    Muttering to themselves, the two looked towards the errand boy with smiles on their faces as they walked over and pulled him aside.


    "Boy, let''s talk over there for a bit," the two old men said with a grin.


    The errand boy followed them to the side with a puzzled look.


    "Ahem, boy, may I ask how much cultivation you have now?" The two old men nervously asked, waiting in suspense for the errand boy''s reply.


    After all, ording to Yi Feng''s words.


    The standard for recruiting workers would be based on this boy.


    So whatever cultivation level this boy had would determine what level of cultivation the workers they recruit need to have.


    "Telling you two seniors won''t hurt. Just don''tugh at me, that''s all," the errand boy shyly scratched his nose and responded quite bashfully.


    Hearing this, Guan Yunpeng heaved a sigh of relief.


    It looked like this boy''s cultivation level shouldn''t be too high.


    If that''s the case, then their pressure would be greatly reduced. They would just need to lower the age requirement when recruiting.


    Guan Yunpeng then hurriedly reassured, "Don''t worry boy, we absolutely won''tugh at you. Just go ahead and tell us."


    "Alright then," the boy nodded bashfully and said awkwardly, "This inferior one has been following the sir for a year and a half and only managed to advance from Martial King to Six Orders Martial Emperor. To put it bluntly, I''m just a nobody."


    "Six?"


    "O-Only... Six Orders Martial Emperor?"


    Upon hearing this, Guan Yunpeng was caught so off guard he nearly spat out a mouthful of blood. Han Tianque was even more unlucky - he slipped and fell headfirst into theke.


    "Oh seniors..."


    The errand boy quickly pulled Han Tianque out.


    Han Tianque didn''t care about his sorry state. Eyes wide open, he stared at the errand boy and asked with trembling lips: "W-w-what cultivation did you say you had?"


    "Six Orders. Just an insignificant Six Orders," the errand boy replied.


    Upon receiving confirmation again, Han Tianque felt like he was ready to die.


    That meant the standard they had to recruit workers at couldn''t just be young, but at least Six Orders Martial Emperor in cultivation?


    Hiss!


    Even if they searched the entire Immortal River Continent, there might not even be that many people who met those criteria!


    And even if there were, would they be able to find them?


    One must know, those who reach this level of cultivation are all monstrous geniuses!


    This mission is too difficult!


    "Seniors, as I''ve said before, my cultivation level is a bit low, but please don''tugh at me," the errand boy innocently said.


    "Y-Yeah... a bit low..."


    Guan Yunpeng and Han Tianque grimaced, at that moment resenting the urge to beat up this boy. They had never met anyone so infuriating!


    But what else could they do? Faced with the sir''s orders, no matter how difficult, they had to do their best.


    "Qing, so boring!"


    On thekeside, Lu Benwei sat cross-legged, a de of grass dangling from his mouth as hey on the ground andzily said.


    "Yeah, boring," the dog replied as he syed his hind legs and took a piss at the base of a tree.


    "Hey bros, why don''t we take the birds out for a walk?" A centipede crawled out from the grass roots with a grin and suggested.


    "What''s there to walk with a mixed mutant freak bird?" Lu Benwei nced at the ck-feathered bird tied next to them, along with three other Western Demon Forest beasts and immortals, with disdain.


    Just as he finished speaking, he suddenly noticed something.


    Spitting out the de of grass in his mouth, he sat up and looked towards the distance.


    Wedged inside some nearby rocky crevices was a conspicuouslyrge, ck buttocks that kept shaking about.


    "Waa waa, what''s going on with this ind?"


    "I''m really just a cute little bear bear. Waa waa, with so many terrifying creatures everywhere, this won''t even let me live in peace..."


    "You can''t see me."


    "You can''t see me, baa baa baa, you can''t see me."


    The ck bear tucked his head into the crevice, stuck out his buttocks, and trembled as he desperately prayed.


    Yet just as he was chanting, a sudden kick flew in and struck his butt.


    "Ah!"


    The ck bear reflexively jumped up, and was instantly met with the sight of these few terrifying existences.


    "Ah."


    "D-Don''te near me."


    "I''m very powerful, be careful or I''ll choke you all."


    "Heh."


    "Ha..."


    As he spoke in a panic, the ck bear gestured fiercely to seem intimidating.


    Seeing that he wasn''t scaring them off, his courage instantly deted as he clutched his chest andy on the ground.


    "Bro, bro."


    "I''m just a harmless little bear bear."


    "I was wrong, don''te over. Ouch oww I can''t take it anymore. I can''t go on, I''m dead, I''m dying..."


    Having said that, he stuck out his tongue and copsed motionless to the ground...


    "Oh?"


    "A professional?"


    "In my life, I, Night Wind, have never admired anyone in this area before. You''re the first."


    Upon seeing this spectacle, the centipede known as Night Wind emerged from the top of the dog''s head and immediately voiced sounds of appreciation.

 Chapter 348

    Chapter 348


    "Qing, go and capture him," Lu Benwei waved his hand and leisurely spoke.


    "Yes, elder brother," Dogzi responded and walked towards the feigning ck bear.


    "Hey, you fool, get up quickly. ying dead in front of my brother is useless," Dogzi arrogantly said.


    "That''s right, although I admire you, ying dead is useless in front of my brother. If my brother wants you to live, you''ll live; if he wants you to die, you''ll die," Night Wind emerged at the right moment and shouted, "Woo, I was wrong, I was wrong. I''ll get up." The ck bear quickly got up, knelt down, and tearfully pleaded, "Please, spare me, honorable gentlemen."


    "Spare you? Hmph, tell us, why were you lurking around here?" Dogzi sternly demanded.


    This sentence immediately frightened the trembling ck bear.


    Trembling, he hastily said, "Brothers, I was wrong, I truly was. I''m just a little bear sealed here. I''m harmless to humans and animals, living off grass and dew. When I saw you brothers with majestic aura and a golden light shining above your heads, I realized that you were extraordinary individuals. So, out of fear of offending you, I hid here. But who would have thought that I would identally be discovered."


    "Oh?"


    "You seem to have something interesting to say."


    Dogzi raised an eyebrow and said, "Then, tell us, what kind of remarkable individuals are we?"


    "I''ll tell you about this little bear," he said, looking at Night Wind Centipede and continued, "For example, this one, although small in stature, the shrewdness in his eyes makes it clear that he is an intellectual strategist."


    "As for this one..."


    He shifted his gaze towards Dogzi and said, "This one has a stern expression and an imposing demeanor. Therefore, he holds a crucial position in the team."


    "And as for thest one..."


    He looked at Lu Benwei, his voice pausing.


    "You should hurry up and tell us," Lu Benwei raised an eyebrow and quickly flicked his ear.


    "This one is truly extraordinary."


    "With an air of a leader, he is undoubtedly the core figure in the team, an absolute decision-maker. Moreover, he possesses handsome and elegant features, exuding an extraordinary charm."


    "Even if we set aside all of that, his clothing is impable. This ck robe, under the breeze of theke, reveals an aura of transcendence that makes people want to worship and serve him."


    "It''s just that I''m not worthy. I have a little bell hanging below, otherwise, I would surely fall in love with this exceptional person."


    The ck bear touched his heart, as if he had uttered his heartfelt words.


    "Listen."


    "Listen to what this person has to say."


    "He speaks so beautifully, summarizing us so well."


    As soon as the ck bear''s voice fell, Lu Benwei immediately expressed his appreciation.


    "Indeed, the summary is quite well done," Dogzi also nodded in agreement, and his gaze towards the ck bear became much more favorable.


    "Yes, I won''t mention it either. You summarized my brother''s strengths perfectly," Centipede agreed. He also leaned in front of Lu Benwei and said, "Brother, it''s not easy toe across such a promising youngd. How about we take him in?"


    "That''s right, Brother. I feel the same way. This young bear has some potential," Doggie chimed in.


    "Oh, do you both feel the same way?"


    Lu Benwei nced at Doggie and Centipede and said, "In that case, let''s take this youngd in."


    Upon hearing this, Doggie and Centipede were delighted. They quickly exchanged nces with the ck bear and shouted, "Little Bear, why don''t you thank your big brother quickly?"

 Chapter 349

    Chapter 349


    ¡°What?¡±


    ck Bear was stunned, apparently not having reacted.


    ¡°You silly bear, just now you were so clever, howe you can''t understand now?¡± Centipede said resentfully: ¡°My big brother is going to let you be his underling, you''ve reached the peak of your life!¡±


    ¡°That''s right, why don''t you hurry up and pay your respects to big brother?¡±


    The centipede was also urging at the side.


    ¡°Really...¡±


    ck Bear cried with joy.


    Full of disbelief on his face.


    Just now, what he said was just to save his life, it was just a sh of inspiration, but he never expected that there would be such a pleasant surprise!


    If he could follow these guys, he would never have to worry on this ind.


    Because for other demons, he has a unique talent.


    That is, he is very sensitive to danger and powerful things.


    Therefore, whether it was Wu Chang''an back then, or Yi Fengter, or Lu Benwei now, although he didn''t know their specific strength, he could keenly perceive the threat they posed to him.


    And the threat that Lu Benwei in front of him brought to him was huge, which also happened to mean that Lu Benwei had extremely strong strength.


    ¡°Greetings, big brother.¡±


    After reacting, ck Bear immediately knelt on the ground, arching his butt and shouting, ¡°May big brother enjoy great blessings and live for thousands of years."


    "Not bad, very cute little bear."


    Lu Benwei beckoned with his hand and praised: "From now on, except for a money-loving man and a snail lying still on the ground, you don''t need to be afraid of anything in the world."


    "A money-loving man and a snail lying still on the ground?"


    ck Bear nodded and took note of it.


    "Cough cough."


    At this moment, Centipede and the dog next to him coughed at the same time.


    Seeing this, ck Bear quickly reacted and quickly turned and shouted, "Greetings to second brother, greetings to third brother."


    "Very good, very good."


    "Following us from now on, you will eat fragrant food and spicy food, and no one will dare to bully you for the rest of your life."


    Centipede and the dog immediately raised their heads, also full of praise.


    Just then, the mark on the dog''s forehead lit up.


    He looked up towards the distance.


    "Qing, what''s the matter?"


    Lu Benwei asked.


    "Brother, it seems someone from my tribe is looking for me not far away." The dog said.


    "Oh, then go, go."


    Lu Benwei waved his hand. After the dog left, Lu Benweiy down leisurely.


    "Bear, do you have any fun projects? Introduce some to your brother?" Lu Benwei said casually.


    "Brother, I was sealed on this ind in the early years, I simply can''t leave this ind, so I really don''t know what''s fun." ck Bear came over, massaging Lu Benwei''s legs, and said with his head down.


    "Oh?"


    "Who dared to seal you on the ind?" Lu Benwei asked immediately.


    "It was something from 100,000 years ago. 30,000 years ago, my descendants came to tell me that the group of people who sealed me back then had all died of old age." ck Bear grinned andughed sillyly: "It was because they saw they couldn''t kill me back then that they sealed me up."


    Hearing this, Lu Benwei was also shocked.


    It is important to know that even a Martial Emperor''s cultivation on the Immortal River Continent only has a life span of tens of thousands of years. Even if a demon beast''s life is longer, it will still be limited.


    But this ck Bear guy was sealed on this ind alone for 100,000 years. This waspletely unbelievable!


    "How could you have not died for so long?" Lu Benwei couldn''t help asking.


    "I don''t know about this either. Anyway, I''ve lived for over a million years now, my life span hasn''t ended yet, and I can''t be beaten to death." ck Bear scratched his head and grinned: "It was because my enemies back then saw they couldn''t kill me that they sealed me up."


    After finishing speaking, he hurriedly added: "Of course, you''re an exception, brother. I feel that if you want me to die, you should be able to kill me."


    "You''re still a little self-aware."


    Lu Benwei couldn''t help but lift his chin slightly, praising him.


    "Yes, yes."


    ck Bear grinned and said, "But other than big brother, I met two other people recently. One of them posed a threat to me, I''m not sure if he could kill me. The other one was terrifying, he could definitely kill me."


    "The one you mentioned should be my master." Lu Benwei said, "That''s the money-loving guy I talked about. Anyway, don''t provoke him, if you provoke him even heaven can''t save you."


    "So that man is big brother''s master, no wonder, no wonder."


    ck Bear gasped.


    But the more so, the more at ease he felt.


    That meant both people who could pose a mortal threat to him were their own.


    "Bro, bro, big trouble."


    Just then, the dog who had gone out had alreadye back, looking flustered and full of panic.


    "What''s the matter, why are you so panicked, Qing?" Lu Benwei, lying on the ground, nced at him and asked.


    "I have a son now, bro."


    Ao Qing shouted loudly.


    "What the?"


    Hearing this, Lu Benwei jumped up violently.

 Chapter 350

    Chapter 350


    Lu Benwei blinked his eyes and looked at the dog.


    "You actually have a son?"


    "No, not one." The dog raised his head in embarrassment and quickly exined: "A bunch."


    "What?"


    "A bunch?"


    Lu Benwei stared with wide eyes and asked: "You are with me every day, where did you get a bunch of sons?"


    "Born of fortune?"


    "I, that time at the martial arts hall, when the owner forcibly made me mate with Ao Qingcheng, then she went back and..." The dog exined.


    "I see."


    Lu Benwei nodded and said, "In that case, doesn''t that mean I, Lu Benwei, also have nephews now?"


    "Hahaha, great joy, great joy!"


    Lu Benweiughed loudly.


    "Congrattions big brother, congrattions second brother."


    The ck Bear and the Night Wind Centipede also quickly sent out congrattory voices.


    "Hahaha, share the joy, share the joy, after all aren''t they also your nephews?" Lu Benwei said loudly.


    "Yes, yes, yes, they are also our nephews, share the joy, share the joy, hahaha, we all have nephews now." The bear and centipede also reacted excitedly.


    Especially the ck Bear.


    He was scared to death just now, but now he not only recognized a good big brother, but also became an uncle directly.


    "Big brother, third and fourth brother, is this really something to be so happy about?" Looking at their excited expressions, the dog said bitterly, "Why can''t I be happy, and feel flustered instead?"


    "Oh, take it easy."


    Lu Benwei walked over and patted the dog, saying solemnly, "Most people go through this, just take it in your stride, just like that snail back in the yard you know?"


    "Huh?" The dog looked at Lu Benwei puzzledly.


    "At that time, he was also like this, but much worse than you. His wife directly gave birth to a world, a full 30 billion people, but he still got through it like this?"


    "So, take it easy, just take it easy."


    Lu Benwei gentlyforted.


    "Oh, okay, then do I have to recognize this bunch of sons?" the dog asked.


    "Recognize them."


    "Of course you have to recognize them, they are your offspring after all. Why wouldn''t you recognize them?" Lu Benwei said solemnly.


    "Then in that case, I''m afraid I''ll have to go back to the Devouring Sky Demon Wolf Tribe once." the dog said, "Just now people from the tribe told me that when this bunch of my sons were born, there were anomalies in heaven and earth, so people from the Western Demon Forest said they wanted to take them away."


    "What the hell, people from the Western Demon Forest want to take away my nephews?" Lu Benwei''s voice sank as he couldn''t help but ask.


    "The person said that my sons have extraordinary talents, keeping them in the tribe would be a waste, saying that taking them to the Western Demon Forest could better nurture them." The dog exined.


    "Bullshit."


    "That broken Western Demon Forest has worms and bugs, what qualifications do they have to teach my nephews?" Lu Benwei said angrily, "Let''s go, let''s go together and kill that bunch of reptiles in the Western Demon Forest, then bring my nephews back. We''ll nurture them ourselves."


    "Right, what qualifications do those monstrous beasts have to teach our nephews? Let''s go to the Devouring Sky Demon Wolf Tribe now!" The Night Wind Centipede raised its head and shouted.


    Just as the brothers were shouting, Yi Feng suddenly walked over from not far away.


    Seeing this, the centipede quicklyy down.


    The ck Bear crouched down and began to shiver.


    However, Yi Feng just nced at them lightly.


    He had discovered this centipede long ago, so he was long ustomed to it.


    As for there being one more worm, he didn''t care.


    After all, he knew clearly that this broken skeleton liked ying with animals.


    "Going out?"


    Yi Feng looked at them and said.


    "Yes, yes, yes."


    Lu Benwei nodded like a chick pecking rice.


    "Go ahead."


    Yi Feng waved his hand, and at the same time looked at the few wild beasts tied up nearby, "But when you go out, watch them too."


    Seeing this, Lu Benwei''s eyes immediately lit up.


    He quickly nodded.


    "Right."


    Yi Feng, who had just left, suddenly turned his head, as if remembering something, and said, "When you have time, you can help me catch more wild beasts back, simr to these ones."

 Chapter 351

    Chapter 351


    After speaking, Yi Feng turned around and left.


    He continued to be busy with burning kilns.


    The reason why he sent this group of guys out was also to save trouble.


    Moreover, Lu Benwei could get along well with animals and might really help him catch some good beasts back.


    After all, there were not enough just four beasts in his huge backyard mountain.


    Yi Feng was quite satisfied with the current n.


    The two old men were responsible for the trees that needed carving, Han Tianque was recruiting workers, and now Lu Benwei was catching beasts. He only needed to direct the whole situation on the ind.


    ¡°Qing ah, have you seen it, have you seen it?¡±


    After Yi Feng left, Lu Benwei couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°You see, your lord also knows about it. After all, the lord doesn¡¯t usually let us run around. This time he surprisingly let us go out. It¡¯s not because of this, then what is it for?¡±


    ¡°So, don¡¯t look at the lord''s stingy appearance on weekdays, sour to us, he doesn''t say anything, but in fact he is quite good to everyone, you have to keep it in mind, you have to be grateful!¡±


    Lu Benwei said righteously.


    ¡°Brother, you don''t need to tell me. I remember the lord''s kindness in my heart. At first I was treated as a drowned dog, it was the lord who saved me.¡±


    ¡°And I have evolved from a little demon to a big demon now, it is all because of the lord.¡±


    ¡°Most importantly, without the lord, how could I meet such a good brother like you?¡± The dog said affectionately.


    ¡°These words make sense.¡±


    Lu Benwei was very satisfied, then waved his hand and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, brothers, let¡¯s go to the Devouring Sky Demon Wolf Tribe to pick up little Qing.¡±


    ¡°Oh yeah.¡±


    ¡°Awoo, let''s go.¡±


    The brothers made excited sounds, pulled the tied beasts and started running.


    "Roar!"


    "Roar!"


    "Roar!"


    However, Hei Yu and other beasts tied to the trees let out angry roars.


    In their eyes, falling to this end with their status was entirely because of that damn human.


    And they couldn''t exert their cultivation base and couldn''t break free from the restraints, also because that human had put shackles on them.


    But if this human dominated them, it would be fine.


    Although hateful, they had to admit that this human was truly terrifying, terrifying enough not to exist in the Immortal River Continent.


    So in front of that human, they endured for the time being.


    But damn it, when did a skeleton, a centipede, a dog, plus a bear could dominate them?


    Where was the majesty of the demon immortals?


    Especially Hei Yu.


    How dare such ants dominate him?


    So just now, the four beasts harbored the same idea and roared at the same time.


    Although their cultivation bases were suppressed, their majesty as top demons was real.


    It was like four tigers, even if they were restrained, the roar and majesty they emitted could still deter ordinary mice and rabbits.


    So.


    Shouldn''t these little skeletons and puppies be so scared to kneel down obediently under their roars?


    However.


    What made thempletely fail was that in the face of their majesty, the brothers were not scared at all.


    "What are these four stupid things yelling about?"


    "I don''t know."


    "I guess they don''t obey us."


    "Oh...small matter, beat them and it will be fine."


    As the voice fell, the brothers looked at Hei Yu and the other beasts.


    When their eyes met, it did make Hei Yu and the others feel a little creepy.


    But in a moment, they disdained it.


    Although these guys actually ignored their anger, would a few ants really dare to hit them?


    However.


    Just as they came up with this idea.


    Fists and feet, sticks and clubs suddenly fell on their heads and beat them violently.


    Angry roars came from their mouths.


    They never expected that these ant-like things would really dare to beat them.


    But the reality let them know that the happier they yelled, the more brutal the punches on their heads.


    The strong repression made them full of anger.


    This humiliation was really unbearable for them.


    So the three demons of Western Demon Forest looked at each other, hesitating whether or not to burn their cultivation base and life to fight back.


    However.


    They were unsure in their hearts and didn''t know if burning cultivation base and life could break free from the shackles.


    They couldn''t help but look at Hei Yu.


    Through private exchanges these days, they already knew Hei Yu''s identity and that he was a big shot from the immortal realm.


    Coupled with the fluctuations emanating from Hei Yu made them surrender in their hearts, so the three demons of Western Demon Forest recognized Hei Yu as their leader at first.


    So at this moment, as long as Hei Yu felt that it was possible to burn life and cultivation base to fight back, they would react without hesitation.


    However.


    Waiting for the big brother from the immortal realm to make a decision, they suddenly found that their big brother from the immortal realm had knelt down to the ground and buried his head in the ground.


    ?


    ???


    The three great demons of Western Demon Forest were stunned at this moment.


    This.


    The big shot from the immortal realm, is he so spineless?


    Just as they were questioning, Hei Yu hurriedly signaled to them, and at the same time conveyed his voice to the minds of the three demons.


    "Remember, outlook."


    "Outlook is very important."


    "You have to be a demon with foresight and outlook."


    "Impetuous fools will only die faster!"


    "Only by enduring humiliation can you be a top demon."


    "As long as the green hills remain, we don''t have to worry about running out of firewood. Bow your head first, then find a chance for revenge."


    As the three demons of Western Demon Forest heard these words, they suddenly realized.


    They greatly admired it!


    Outlook!


    Foresight!


    As expected of a big demon from the immortal realm, he can bend and stretch!


    Compared to him, weren''t they just impetuous fools?


    Learned something.


    Immediately, the three demons also lowered their heads.


    Seeing these four beasts behaved, Lu Benwei and the others stopped beating them, and waved at the old man rowing the boat in the distance.


    The old man rowed over a raft, smiling without saying anything, but his eyes were full of awe.


    "Let''s go, brothers."


    Lu Benwei ordered.


    The dog and the centipede quickly got on the boat, and the four beasts were also pulled onto the raft, but the ck bear still stood on the shore for a long time and refused to move.


    "Brother, I have a seal, I can''t leave!"


    The ck bear said sadly.


    "Bullshit seal."


    Behind him, Lu Benwei kicked the ck bear''s butt and kicked him onto the boat.


    Then.


    The boat drifted towards the shore.


    "Woo, brother, I really have a seal, I''ll be struck by lightning when Indter." The ck bear said tremblingly, his eyes constantly looking up at the sky, looking worried.


    "Bear, your outlook is too narrow." The dog said.


    "Yes, you are not who you used to be from just now." The centipede also said with a smile.


    "Okay, okay..."


    Hearing this, the ck bear barely nodded his head, but his eyes were still full of worry.


    And in the clouds, a faint thunder light began to converge slowly.

 Chapter 352

    Chapter 352


    "Mr. Hei Yu."


    "Can you really swallow this breath?"


    And at one end of the bamboo raft, the three beasts of Western Demon Forest and Hei Yu were squeezed together. The three beasts of Western Demon Forest couldn''t help but send a voice transmission to Hei Yu.


    "Of course I can''t swallow it."


    Hei Yu sent back a gloomy voice.


    In a pair of bull-like eyes, hatred was filled.


    "Then why did you just take this beating in vain?"


    Xi Lin, the leader of the rhino forest demon immortals of Western Demon Forest, couldn''t help but ask: "Although you said fortitude and vision are very important, I thought about it carefully. In front of these insignificant ants, we have no need to lurk at all. Because at that time, we still had a chance if we rose up and resisted!"


    "Hmph, do you really think my concession just now was because of this damn skull?" Hei Yu couldn''t help but sneer.


    "Oh?"


    "Then what was the reason?"


    Xi Lin and the others were instantly confused.


    "Sigh, the intelligence of demons in Immortal River Continent is really not good. No wonder the entire continent is controlled by humans, and you can only survive in small woods." Hei Yu couldn''t help but teach.


    Xi Lin''s face darkened.


    But they didn''t dare to refute. Their questioning gazes were still on Hei Yu, obviously wanting to find out why.


    "Let me tell you the truth. My concession just now was not because of this damn skull at all, but because of the other people on the ind." Hei Yu said solemnly: "Aside from that terrifying human, the other people on the ind are also very troublesome."


    "The others are also troublesome?"


    Xi Lin and the others were even more confused.


    Except for some brick-moving Martial Emperors, the others didn''t seem to be anything special!


    How could they bring them any trouble?


    "Do you really think this ind is as simple as you imagine?"


    Hei Yu said solemnly: "Except for those trash Martial Emperors, in fact the others all have the same cultivation base as you, they just concealed it. Plus your cultivation bases are restricted, so you can''t sense it."


    "What?"


    "How is that possible?"


    Xi Lin and the three demons were shocked.


    "If you don''t believe me, take a good look at that old man rowing the boat up ahead."


    "And look back at that olddy by the river bank fetching water to cook."


    "And those few fishing across the river..."


    Upon hearing this.


    Xi Lin and the three demons hurriedly looked over and examined them carefully.


    At first they didn''t notice anything, but with their basic senses intact despite the restricted cultivation bases, they soon discovered a terrifying aura fluctuating from these people.


    And this kind of fluctuation was extremely familiar to them at the same cultivation level.


    That meant all these people were at the Human Immortal realm, the same as the previous 10-Life Martial Emperors.


    Hiss!


    The few demons gasped in shock.


    "So now you understand why I had to concede to that trash skull earlier?"


    Hei Yu said coldly: "Because if a fight broke out, even without that terrifying human taking action, just these people around would be enough to make you unable to walk away unharmed."


    "And although I''m a bit better, with my strength affected, they would still cause me much trouble. Overall, it would be unsafe."


    "I see."


    "It''s really thanks to Sir Hei Yu''s perceptiveness. Also good that we didn''t act rashly earlier, otherwise now we would be..."


    Xi Lin and the three demons suddenly realized. At the same time, they couldn''t help but wiped some cold sweat.


    It really was dangerous just now!


    Because they knew, with the terrifying lineup on this ind, not to mention their restricted state now, even at their peak they would not fare well.


    "So without any other options, I had to concede to that trash skull earlier."


    Hei Yu''s voice echoed leisurely.


    "But..."


    "They won''t be jumping around for much longer either."


    "We just need to wait until after that lousy skull takes us off this ind, then it will be time for us to make a move."


    "At that time, hehe..."


    Saying this, Hei Yu''s voice paused, and his eyes gradually turned cold.


    "Yes, at that time, we''ll settle old and new debts together!"


    Hearing this, Xi Lin''s expression changed slightly, and they hurriedly responded with coldughter.


    "Hehe, then we''ll tear apart this skull who offended Sir Hei Yu into pieces!"

 Chapter 353

    Chapter 353


    Xi Lin and the other demons secretly paid attention to their surroundings.


    On the surface, they appeared honest and obedient, but in their hearts, they were plotting. As soon as they left this small ind, they would make their move.


    Before long, the bamboo raft arrived ashore.


    Old Zhou, who was paddling the boat, respectfully nodded at Lu Benwei and the others before continuing to transport supplies with the bamboo raft.


    The trembling ck Bear nced at the sky and realized that everything was calm. He couldn''t help but let out a foolishugh. "Hahaha, it''s fine, I''m really fine. It must be that the seal has been inactive for too long and has lost its effect."


    "Don''t be so easily surprised. Even if the seal is still intact, with Big Brother here, do you think anyone can harm you?" Centipede couldn''t help but reprimand.


    "Yes, yes," ck Bear hurriedly nodded.


    "Brother, how are we going to cross? Should we fly over?" Doggie couldn''t help but ask.


    "With these four idiots, is it necessary for us to fly over ourselves?" Lu Benwei couldn''t help but say.


    These words fell into the ears of Xi Lin and the others, instantly igniting their anger. They gnashed their teeth and wished they could crush Lu Benwei immediately.


    "What''s the rush?"


    On the contrary, Hei Yu remained calm and said leisurely, "Let him jump around for a while. The more he jumps happily now, the more we can torture himter."


    "Yes, Lord Hei Yu."


    Xi Lin and the other three demons suppressed their anger.


    "But, brother, these four guys'' powers were sealed by the master. How can they serve as our mounts?" Night Wind Centipede couldn''t help but ask.


    "That''s not a big deal. We''ll just unseal them," Lu Benwei waved his hand and casually said.


    At the sound of his words, Hei Yu and the other three demons suddenly raised their heads.


    This skeleton not only had no flesh or blood, but also no brain?


    He actually dared to unseal them, wasn''t he afraid of their revenge?


    They thought Lu Benwei was just speaking casually, but what they didn''t expect was that Lu Benwei actually came over and removed the iron chains from their bodies.


    Whoosh!


    In the instant the chains were removed, the four demons'' cultivation levels returned.


    "Hahaha..."


    At the same time, the four demons couldn''t help but burst intoughter.


    They originally thought they would have to burn their cultivation or vitality to break the chains, but they didn''t expect this skeleton in front of them to be so brainless that he actually removed the chains from their bodies.


    It was like finding something valuable without any effort at all!


    "Hahaha, Lord Hei Yu, watch us. We''ll dismantle this skeleton right in front of you," Xi Lin and the other three demons said excitedly, ready to make a move against Lu Benwei.


    "Wait."


    Fortunately, Hei Yu stopped them just in time.


    "What are you waiting for, my lord? This is a rare opportunity!" Xi Lin quickly said.


    "We still need to wait. Although our cultivation has been restored, we are still too close to this small ind. With that human''s methods, if he senses anything, he might catch us again. So, it''s better to wait until we are far away from this ind before making a move," Hei Yu transmitted his voice to the three demons.


    After thinking it over, the three demons agreed.


    That human''s methods surpassed their understanding. If they made a move now, they might be caught again.


    Involuntarily, the three of them looked at Hei Yu with admiration once again.


    The big shots of the Immortal Realm are truly worthy of their reputation.


    Impressive stability!


    In terms of temperament, cultivation, and scheming, they are iparable.


    "Learn well. Without some skills, it''s impossible to survive in the treacherous world of the Immortal Realm," Hei Yu couldn''t help but instruct.


    "Yes."


    Xi Lin and the other two demons nodded respectfully.


    "You, get down."


    The dog walked over and barked at Xi Lin.


    Xi Lin''s face was filled with anger. This dog actually wanted to treat him as a mount. He was truly bing unbearable.


    So, he looked at Hei Yu once again, seeking his opinion.


    But he found that Lu Benwei had already sat on Hei Yu''s head and then flew away.


    Damn it.


    Seeing this, Xi Lin gritted his teeth and got down.


    After all, if even the great Hei Yu of the Immortal Realm could endure it, there was nothing he couldn''t bear. Besides, he could take revengeter.


    The dog sessfully sat on Xi Lin''s shoulder.


    On the side, the centipede crawled onto Xi Miao''s head.


    "Is this... not good?"


    The ck bear looked at thest demon in front of him, who was even smaller than him, and scratched his head shyly.


    "What''s wrong? You have to understand, why did our master give us these demons? Isn''t it for us to use them as mounts to fetch Xiao Xiaoqing? Just rx and sit," Night Wind Centipede shouted.


    "Okay."


    The ck bear smiled foolishly and jumped up, sitting on the head of thest demon.


    "Crack!"


    Thest demon named Xi Tu suddenly trembled in his legs. This sitting nearly made him defecate. His face turned red, and the ground under his feet cracked open. He clenched his teeth to barely stabilize himself.


    "Third brother, hold on."


    "For the sake of our safety and revenge, endure it." Seeing this, Xi Lin quickly transmitted encouragement to Xi Tu.


    "But this bear''s weight defiesmon sense. It''s really heavy!"


    Xi Tu''s face was filled with difficulty. He never expected that this bear would be so heavy that even his formidable demon immortal strength couldn''t bear it.


    "Third brother, for the sake of our grand n, both I and eldest brother are bearing a tremendous burden, aren''t we?"


    "Remember, you can do it. If you really can''t bear it, silently recite the words of Lord Hei Yu."


    "Ambition and cunning!"


    At this moment, Xi Miao also threw a determined look at Xi Tu and transmitted his voice.


    "Second brother, you..."


    Looking at the centipede on Xi Miao''s head, Xi Tu couldn''t help but transmit his voice, "Shouldn''t we switch?"


    "Cough, I seem to have heard Lord Hei Yu calling ahead. I''ll go ahead." Xi Miao awkwardly coughed and then flew towards Hei Yu.


    Xi Tu then looked at Xi Lin with pleading eyes.


    "Uh..."


    "Third brother, there is some truth in what your second brother said. Moreover, Hei Yu is indeed calling. I have to catch up as well." Xi Lin, carrying the dog, also flew towards Hei Yu in the front.


    Time passed slowly.


    In a short while, they had already arrived in the ins of the Devouring Sky Demon Wolf Tribe.


    "We''re here."


    Lu Benwei said.


    "Yes! It''s been a while since west came here."


    Gouzi''s gaze fell upon this familiar sight, and his emotions becameplicated.


    When he left, he was nothing more than the neglected Third Prince, a yboy in the tribe''s eyes.


    But now, the insignificant Devouring Sky Demon Wolf Tribe no longer mattered to him.


    Even the once aloof and dismissive Ao Qingcheng had actually given birth to a litter of children for him.


    Everything had changed.


    "Brother."


    Gouzi called out.


    "Yes?"


    Lu Benwei looked at him.


    "I''m grateful to be following you, Master," Gouzi''s eyes flickered with gratitude as he spoke.


    "Disgusting."


    Lu Benwei paused, then turned his head away, disdainfully ignoring him.


    "Why haven''t the other two arrived yet?" Night Wind Centipede asked.


    "Wait a little longer," Gouzi nced into the distance and replied.


    Everyone nodded.


    But this waitsted for half an hour.


    Lu Benwei had already grown impatient, his face darkening.


    And ck Feather and the others felt the same way. They were already close to this location, waiting only for the arrival of Xi Tu, so that they could collectively make their move and wipe out Lu Benwei''s despicable ants.


    Finally, after another half-hour of waiting, Xi Tu, carrying a ck bear on his back, staggered through the sky...

 Chapter 354

    Chapter 354


    When Xi Tunded on the ground carrying the ck Bear, Xi Tu''s eyelids fluttered and hey on the ground foaming at the mouth.


    "Third brother, third brother!"


    Seeing this, Xi Lin''s two demons hurriedly sent Xi Tu a sound transmission.


    "Eldest and second brother, I...I''m fine, don''t worry about me, I just need to rest for a bit."


    Xi Tu struggled to get up from the ground and said softly.


    "Alright, let''s keep moving."


    However, just as his voice fell, Wei Bengui of Skeleton Valley behind them spoke up again.


    Hearing the sound...


    Xi Tu shuddered, almost losing his breath in shock.


    Fortunately, Hei Yu, whose gaze was gloomy, spoke up.


    "That''s about enough, it''s time to make a move."


    Xi Lin''s three demons were immediately stirred up and respectfully said, "Lord Hei Yu, please wait here for a moment, and let my three brothers capture these four insects first."


    "Very good, go!"


    Hei Yuzily transmitted a coldugh.


    Xi Lin''s three demons then looked at Wei Bengui and the others with a fierce, tiger-like gaze.


    "Big brother, can I go take care of that damned Big Bear?"


    Just as they were about to take action, Xi Tu gritted his teeth and red at the silly ck Bear, his voice hoarse, clearly having umted a stomach full of resentment along the way.


    "Fine. To avoid further issues, the three of us will take action together. Third brother, you can deal with the Big Bear. Second brother, you deal with the dog. As for the Skeleton and Centipede, leave them to me!" Xi Linmanded.


    "Okay!"


    Xi Tu and Xi Miao immediately responded.


    The three demons'' bodies bowed slightly as strength surged within them.


    However...


    Just as they were about to take action, the clouds in the sky suddenly changed and gathered together.


    At the same time, countless thunderbolts began to converge.


    "What''s going on?"


    The Xi Lin trio who were just about to attack suddenly raised their heads and stared intently at the sky.


    Even with their demon immortal level strength, they still felt a sense of horror upon seeing the restless thunderclouds.


    "It looks like it''s because of the seal on the bear."


    Hei Yu also looked up at the sky and exined.


    "But, how could such a small seal cause such a huge Heavenly Tribtion? And the target is just an ordinary ck bear. Thispletely defiesmon sense!" Xi Lin couldn''t help but say.


    "Indeed, it really does defymon sense."


    Hei Yu''s expression was also full of shock.


    Because even for him, an expert from the Immortal Realm whose strength surpassed that of ordinary immortals, he still felt pressure from the level of this Heavenly Tribtion.


    He even had to admit that if this thunder struck him, he might not be able to withstand it either.


    "I really didn''t expect that a sealing force from the lower realm could be so powerful."


    Hei Yu couldn''t help but murmur.


    "Then, then what should we do, Lord Hei Yu?"


    Xi Lin''s three demons couldn''t help asking. Under this kind of Heavenly Tribtion, they didn''t dare make a move for the time being either.


    "There''s no need to panic. This Heavenly Tribtion won''t target anyone else. It will only target the ck Bear, so the ck Bear will undoubtedly die. Isn''t that equivalent to easily getting rid of an enemy for us?" Hei Yu said coldly, "Dealing with the rest will be even easier then!"


    Seeing this, Xi Lin''s three demons'' eyes suddenly lit up.


    Apart from Xi Tu being somewhat regretful that he couldn''t kill the ck Bear himself, the others revealed expressions of avenged hatred.


    "So listen to mymand. When the Heavenly Tribtion strikes, the ck Bear will be annihted. The others will definitely be caught off guard, which will be the perfect time for you to attack," Hei Yu instructed.


    "Lord Hei Yu, isn''t this being overly cautious?"


    Xi Lin couldn''t help asking, "Why not just kill that damned Skeleton first before the Heavenly Tribtion arrives? After all, dealing with a few insignificant insects would be easy."


    "No no no."


    "Always remember what I said, foresight and strategy are very important," Hei Yu said as he rustled his feathers.


    "But what does this have to do with foresight and strategy?" Xi Tu asked.


    Hei Yu red at him, then continued, "Also remember my other saying: sufficient caution is needed to be an outstanding demon."


    "But didn''t you say that being extremely careful is needed to be an outstanding demon?" Xi Tu asked again.


    Hei Yu''s expression twitched slightly.


    He coughed and exined, "It''s the same meaning, the same meaning."


    The three demons nodded.


    At the same time, they respectfully looked at Hei Yu again.


    As expected of an expert from the Immortal Realm.


    Not only foresight and strategy, they had also learned something else from the expert - the importance of being sufficiently cautious!


    Indeed, one can always learn things while being around powerful figures.


    "Oh right, Lord Hei Yu. In case there are any unexpected idents, please be ready to make a move at any time," Seeing the thunderclouds bing increasingly dense, Xi Lin said to Hei Yu after thinking about it.


    "Don''t worry. If something really happens, I''ll be ready to make a move at any time. The only reason I''m letting you guys make a move now is because I disdain dealing with these trash myself. Otherwise, I could annihte them with a wave of my hand," Hei Yu arrogantly raised his head and said.


    Hearing this...


    Xi Lin and the others nodded.


    With Lord Hei Yu backing them up, they had nothing to worry about even if something really happened unexpectedly.


    Finally...


    The Heavenly Tribtion grew increasingly heavier, already covering the entire sky.


    "Wah wah, so scary, I''m really just a harmless little bear. Why is Heaven punishing me like this?"


    Under the Heavenly Tribtion, the ck Bear hugged his head with both paws, lying on the ground with his head buried in the dirt and butt raised trembling all over.


    Atst...


    A giant thunder pir as thick as a water tank descended with a deafening roar!


    "Do it now!"


    At the same time, Hei Yu transmitted a sound to Xi Lin''s trio.


    Seeing this...


    The aura around Xi Lin''s trio suddenly erupted, attacking almost simultaneously with the Heavenly Tribtion.


    Xi Lin targeted Wei Bengui.


    Xi Miao targeted the dog.


    While Xi Tu targeted the Centipede.


    As for the ck Bear who would undoubtedly die under the Heavenly Tribtion, theypletely ignored it.


    Finally, the moment they had been waiting for arrived.


    Intense excitement showed on the three demons'' faces.


    The time had finallye for them to avenge themselves.


    "Die!"


    The three beasts roared as energy surged within their mouths. Their powerful attacks burst through the air.

 Chapter 355

    Chapter 355


    While sitting in formation, Hei Yu''s mouth corners also rose with a cold smile.


    Finally.


    The thunder pir was already overhead.


    And the three demons'' attacks were also imminent.


    However.


    What the three demons didn''t expect was that at this time, the dog and the centipede were still chatting leisurely.


    "Brother Qing, look at my shell, isn''t it beautiful?"


    Night Wind Centipede asked.


    "Not bad, but I feel my fur looks better,"


    the dog said.


    "Of course, Brother Qing''s fur must be more beautiful than mine, but when ites to looks, it''s still our scumbag big brother." Night Wind Centipede said.


    "That''s right, the strongest and most handsome in the world are our master and big brother," the dog also said.


    Hearing the conversation between the dog and the centipede, the coldness in the three demons'' hearts grew thicker.


    Not only were they ants, but they were also a bunch of idiots.


    They actually still had the leisure to chat at a time like this. They clearly didn''t realize their situation, did they not know what they would face next?


    Just then.


    A scene that shocked them suddenly happened.


    The silly-looking Lu Benwei suddenly stretched out a white, bony finger from his ck robe.


    Then it touched the thunder pir that struck down.


    Finger.


    Bathtub-like thunder pir.


    The big and the small formed a stark contrast.


    Visually, it was undoubtedly an egg hitting a rock.


    But unexpectedly, when the thunder pir touched that finger, it suddenly dissipated into thin air.


    The sky at this moment also abruptly regained its rity.


    It was as if the thunder and lightning had never appeared before.


    "Hmm?"


    Seeing this scene, the three demons'' expressions were shocked.


    "It seems this skeleton is not as weak as we said. We have to be careful."


    So Xi Lin reminded the other two demons and continued to attack.


    Obviously.


    They still didn''t realize what this meant.


    But facing their attacks, Lu Benwei didn''t even look at them. After dealing with the lightning, he just casually waved his hand.


    In an instant, a vast wave spread out towards the three demons.


    Boom!


    The three demons'' expressions changed drastically. This skeleton''s attack was like a giant wave rushing at them.


    In an instant.


    It injured their chests and made them spit out blood, flying backwards and heavily falling to the ground.


    "What?"


    "How can this skeleton be so strong?"


    The three demons crashed into the ground with shocked expressions on their faces.


    Obviously, Lu Benwei''s strength exceeded their expectations. He was so strong that he could defeat them with a wave of his hand.


    However.


    They were still not panicking.


    Because the strongest on the field was not them, but Hei Yu from the Immortal Realm.


    As long as he was backing them up, even if something like this happened, it was still under control.


    After all.


    No matter how strong this skeleton was, could he be stronger than Hei Yu from the Immortal Realm?


    So the three demons turned their heads respectfully to look at Hei Yu.


    "Lord Hei Yu, there has been a change in situation. This skeleton is very strong. Please take action personally."


    The three demons shouted.


    As soon as their voices fell, Hei Yu did move.


    His wings spread out fiercely, covering the ground inrge shadows, extremely majestic!


    "Hiss!"


    Seeing this, the injured three demons immediately let out a sigh of relief, looking at Hei Yu with frantic eyes.


    This powerful aura, this majestic posture, this strong presence, it was all extremely shocking to them.


    "As expected of Lord Hei Yu!"


    "Worthy of being an envoy from the Immortal Realm!"


    "Ah, such horror yet grandeur, it''s truly worship-worthy!"


    "In the face of Lord Hei Yu''s might, this broken skeleton will probably be so scared that he kneels and begs for mercy!"


    The three demons eximed.


    They were full of reverence for the Hei Yu they spoke of.


    Hmm?


    Wait...


    Suddenly, the three demons noticed something wrong.


    Lord Hei Yu''s target didn''t seem to be the skeleton, but...


    Them?


    Under Hei Yu''s aura, the three demons immediately trembled in fear and couldn''t help crying out in shock: "Lord Hei Yu, you''ve got the wrong target. That skeleton is over there!"


    "Shame on you three demonic beasts, stop your nonsense,"


    However, Hei Yu in midair opened his mouth and sternly rebuked them.


    Then a sharp w attacked, forcibly pressing them under his feet.


    Staring at the powerful ws on their chests, the Xi Lin Three Demons'' eyes were wide with disbelief.


    "Lord Hei Yu, why are you doing this? Didn''t we agree to kill that skeleton together?"


    "That''s right, you said you would back us up. Why did you suddenly turn against us?"


    The Xi Lin Three Demons couldn''t help but ask aloud.


    Facing the three demons'' questions, Hei Yu red with his bird eyes and righteously rebuked, "You three demonic beasts, don''t spew nonsense from your bloody mouths."


    "I, Hei Yu, am such an upright and frank bird. How could I associate with the likes of you?"


    "You..."


    Hearing Hei Yu''s words, the Xi Lin Three Demons were dumbfounded.


    "s, I''m so disappointed in you all. I thought we were friends. We originally agreed to obediently be that skeleton''s and human''s pets together, but you secretly plotted rebellion behind my back. Really... sigh..."


    Hei Yu shook his head in distress and sighed heavily before turning to look at Lu Benwei and the others.


    "Esteemed Lord Skeleton, Lord Dog, Lord Centipede, Lord ck Bear, I, Hei Yu, have already caught these rebel rousers for you lords. Please mete out punishment."


    After speaking, Hei Yu respectfully lowered his head.

 Chapter 356

    Chapter 356


    "Phew, that was close."


    Hei Yu lowered his head and breathed heavily, secretly relieved as well.


    "Luckily I pretended to be arrogant at first instead of attacking directly, otherwise I''d be finished!"


    Thebo of moves he disyed earlier seemed smooth and effortless, but in fact he was extremely panicked inside, with his heart thumping wildly.


    The power behind that one finger from Lu Benwei that shattered the lightning tribtion, Xi Lin and the others may not understand what it signified, but it was crystal clear to Hei Yu.


    To aplish this, Lu Benwei''s strength must be at least ten times greater than his own.


    Perhaps even more!


    Facing such a super expert, he didn''t stand a chance at all.


    So in the face of absolute power, what did face or betrayingpanions matter? Living was the most important thing.


    However, Hei Yu''s behavior fell into the eyes of the three demonic beasts, further enraging their already injured selves. Blood sprayed from their mouths as they red at Hei Yu, their eyes full of hatred and unwillingness.


    They never imagined that at this critical juncture, the esteemed Hei Yu they were so proud of would defect and be a sycophant.


    "Disgusting."


    "You traitor."


    "You turncoat."


    The three demonic beasts spewed vicious words.


    "Don''t spray your filthy words at me!"


    Hei Yu''s face flushed as he retorted, "You three demonic beasts are nothing but ambitious wolves, now that things have gone south you still want to drag me down with you, how malicious!"


    "Skeleton, Dog, Centipede, ck Bear, please see clearly and do not believe the words of these treacherous dogs. As the Heavens and Earth can attest, my heart is clear."


    "You, you..."


    The three demonic beasts spat blood in anger.


    "To think you are an emissary from the immortal realm, even attained the golden immortal level beyond ordinary immortals, yet your hands are stained with blood. You''re nothing but a great demon."


    "Yet you have no integrity or backbone at all. You are a disgrace to the immortal realm and a disgrace to your status." Xi Lin angrily berated.


    Hearing this, Hei Yu panicked.


    What if this skeleton found out about his identity and skinned him alive?


    Thinking of this, Hei Yu''s eyes glinted as he righteously argued, "Don''t spew nonsense, when did I say I was an emissary of the immortal realm? I''m just a little peng bird who drinks dew and eats grass to survive, don''t wrongly use me."


    "You, you..."


    The three demonic beasts spat blood in greater anger.


    However, looking at their dog-bites-dog squabble, Lu Benwei and the others were filled with impatience. In a deep voice he said, "Enough nonsense from all of you, none of you are good birds, and none can escape."


    Lu Benwei''s words immediately frightened Hei Yu to his knees. Sobbing, he pleaded, "Your Excellency, I swear, as the Heavens and Earth bear witness, the Heavens and Earth bear witness!"


    p!


    Lu Benwei pped Hei Yu to the ground, then kicked the ck Bear''s bottom.


    "Little Four, get up."


    "Hmm?"


    "Where''s the lightning tribtion?"


    "The lightning tribtion is gone? I''m okay?"


    The ck Bear timidly lifted his head to look at the clear sky around him, then cried out in excitement.


    "With Brother here, what''s a little lightning bolt? Even if the heavens copse, it would just take one punch." Lu Benwei held his head high.


    "Thank you brother, you''re so amazing!"


    Tears brimmed in the ck Bear''s eyes as he nodded, then asked, "Brother, do you have any orders for me?"


    "Go, give each of those four one hundred ps." Lu Benwei pointed at Hei Yu and the rest.


    "That doesn''t seem right..."


    The ck Bear lifted his plump paws hesitantly.


    "No, it''s perfectly fine."


    However, Hei Yu cried out in excitement.


    Since it was just ps, it meant Lu Benwei likely wouldn''t take his life.


    So in exchange for surviving this crisis with his life, a hundred ps was nothing.


    Besides, the ck Bear looked silly and probably didn''t have much power. With his cultivation level, a hundred ps would be like tickles.


    How wonderful!


    Truly wonderful!


    Thus, he offered his cheek to the ck Bear and shouted, "It''s my fault for not seeing through those three demonic beasts'' sinister ambitions sooner. I am guilty and deserve to be punished with a hundred ps. Come, hurry and hit me."


    "Is this really okay?"


    The ck Bear moved his plump paws, still reluctant to strike.


    "This is Skeleton''smand, you have to hit and I have to take it. Come on, strike with all your might." Hei Yu hurriedly said.


    "Then I''ll really hit hard?"


    The ck Bear asked.


    "Yes, go ahead, use your full strength on me."


    Hei Yu moved his cheek even closer, while looking ingratiatingly at Lu Benwei, afraid he might change his mind.


    "Alright, here I go."


    Seeing Hei Yu insist, the ck Bear finally raised his chubby paw and swung at Hei Yu''s cheek.


    Seeing the oing paw, Hei Yu felt somewhat disappointed by theck of force.


    If the Skeleton saw the p was unsatisfactory and changed his mind about sparing him, switching to killing him instead, that would be terrible.


    Amidst his disappointment, the ck Bear''s paw finallynded on his cheek.


    p!

 Chapter 357

    Chapter 357


    "Ah!" <Hei Yu>''s miserable scream instantly spread across the in.


    This p made his soul tremble, his guts wrench, and he fell to the ground dying, almost sending him away directly.


    Of course.


    What he found most unbelievable was how strong this dog bear''s p was, so strong that even a Golden Immortal like him almost couldn''t stand it.


    This is simply unbelievable!


    As he was thinking, the <ck Bear> grabbed him again, p p p p, and pped him down.


    "Ah ah ah ah ah ah..."


    For a while, <Hei Yu>''s screams continued, and his feathers scattered around.


    Beaten <Hei Yu> grinned, crying face, stammering shouted: "Your strength, a little bigger, it is estimated that it will really send me away..."


    However, because the second half of his words was a bit unclear, it sounded different in the ears of the <ck Bear>.


    "My strength, still want, a little bigger?"


    The <ck Bear> looked at <Hei Yu> somewhat iprehensibly, thinking that this guy was really a masochist, so he had no choice but to nod reluctantly.


    The heavy body suddenly jumped up, swung the thick bear''s paw, and pped it over.


    When <Hei Yu> realized that the <ck Bear> had misunderstood, he immediately sensed something wrong, and was so frightened that his soul almost dispersed.


    "No, no, not..."


    He waved his wings trying to exin, but before he could say it, the <ck Bear>''s heavy p fell on his head.


    "Ka..."


    A scream.


    Feathers scattered, <Hei Yu> fainted on the ground.


    A long, long timeter, <Hei Yu>¡¯s one hundred ps were finally over, and then the same scene was staged on <Xi Lin> and other demons.


    The panting <ck Bear> used a lot less force when it was <Xi Lin> and the other demons'' turn, so as not to beat them to death.


    However, simrly, although the <ck Bear>''s strength was much weaker, the strength of the three demons was also much weaker than <Hei Yu>''s, so they were also beaten with bruised faces and almost didn''t make it through several times, just like that Gone.


    Butpared to <Hei Yu>.


    <Xi Lin> and the three demons seemed to have more backbone.


    Gritting their teeth tightly, staring with a pair of fiery eyes, full of unwillingness.


    Always did not bow their heads.


    "Don''t care about those few trash, let''s go pick up little celebration." <Lu Benwei> said lightly, he didn''t even look at them at all, and went straight to the <Devouring Demon Wolf> tribe.


    <Devouring Demon Wolf> Tribe.


    <Sky Devouring Emperor Ao Zhong> stood there with a gloomy expression, and behind him stood the other members of the <Devouring Demon Wolf> tribe, these tribesmen were like facing a major enemy.


    In addition, behind <Ao Zhong> there was also an extremely beautiful, peerless beauty, who was also worried.


    And across from them stood a tall woman with revealing clothing and slightly dark skin, giving off a wild aura. She was the milk leopard Livi from the <Western Demon Forest>.


    It was the milk leopard Livi that made the entire <Devouring Demon Wolf> tribe face a major crisis.


    "I''ll say it again, hand over the seven little wolves and let me take them away, otherwise it would be a waste of their talents to keep them in your tribe. As long as you let me take them away, I promise you guys, I will give them the best cultivation resources." Livi saidzily.


    "I can''t agree to you."


    Before <Ao Zhong> could speak, the peerless beauty behind <Ao Zhong> spoke. She was <Ao Qingcheng> from the <Red Sun n>, and also the mother of the seven little wolves.


    Her attitude was extremely firm.


    Because she knew that this was <Dongsheng>, going to the <Western Demon Forest> would span almost the entire continent.


    Once gone, there would be noing back.


    "That''s right, we won''t agree to you."


    Seeing this, <Ao Zhong> also solemnly said, "Because the children''s father would not agree to you, and with him here, we don''t need the training from your <Western Demon Forest> either."


    "Oh?"


    "The children¡¯s father?"


    Livi¡¯s body emanated a powerful aura as shezily said, "I''m very curious about what kind of person the children¡¯s father is, and even more curious about what achievements a person from a small tribe could aplish that makes you not even look at the training from our <Western Demon Forest>."


    "Hmph, let me tell you the truth, my son is a subordinate of a peerless expert!" <Ao Zhong> said arrogantly.


    "Hehehe..."


    However, Livi let out a weirdugh.


    "Is a subordinate of a peerless expert very powerful?"


    She retorted.


    As she spoke, her emperor¡¯s aura was suddenly exposed, putting great pressure on the entire <Devouring Demon Wolf> tribe.


    Under this pressure, even <Ao Zhong> couldn¡¯t stand firmly, and his face changed drastically.


    He never expected that this Livi would actually be an Demon Emperor.


    Even if <Ao Qing> came back, could he stop a Demon Emperor?


    So under the pressure of the Demon Emperor, <Ao Zhong> suddenly lost his confidence and had to pretend to say, "My son is also very strong. Although he may not be as good as you, but I believe it won''t be too far off."


    "Hahaha."


    Livi saw through <Ao Zhong>¡¯sck of confidence at a nce and immediately put pressure on him, "Let me make it clear today that my patience is limited. No matter who your son is, don¡¯t even say that he¡¯s not here, even if he was here I would still only have one thing to say."


    "That is I must take the seven little wolves away today."


    "Whether you are willing or not will not change the result."


    Her voice was full of majesty.


    Leaving no room for doubt.


    The entire <Devouring Demon Wolf> tribe could not refute, <Ao Qingcheng> also clenched her shells tightly, not knowing what to do for a while.


    Just then, a voice came from the sky, yelling loudly, "Which bastard is here, still pretending like this in front of Lord Doggy, and want to take away my nephews, do you wanna die?"

 Chapter 358

    Chapter 358


    As the voice fell, everyone present looked in the direction of the sound.


    They saw a ck-robed, ck-clothed person descending from the sky with Ao Qing, a ck bear, and a centipede.


    "My son," said Ao Zhong.


    "It''s the Third Prince," said someone else.


    "The Third Prince is back," said another.


    Seeing the arrivals, the members of the Devouring Sky Demon Wolf n all cried out in excitement.


    Since thest war between the imperial n and the Red Sun n, although Ao Qing did not return that day, he had established his status among the Devouring Sky Demon Wolf n.


    So when the n was facing a crisis but powerless, Ao Qing''s arrival immediately gave them a backbone.


    Everyone went to greet Ao Qing and the others, chatting familiarly.


    "Father, Mother, elders," Ao Qing greeted them warmly, then introduced Lu Benwei and the others.


    "This is my Eldest Brother, my Third Younger Brother Yefeng, and my Fourth Younger Brother ck Bear."


    "Nice to meet you," said Ao Zhong politely to the people Ao Qing had brought back.


    However, Ao Qingcheng had aplex expression, biting her red lips, not knowing what to do.


    On one hand, she was eager for Ao Qing to return. On the other hand, she also dared not face Ao Qing, as the rtionship between them was tooplicated. If not for Little Wolf, she would havemitted suicide long ago when the Red Sun n was destroyed.


    "Humph!" Just as everyone was greeting each other, a huge oppressive aura burst out from Milk Cat Li''s body.


    Immediately, a cold voice came from her mouth, "You all seem so lively, but have you forgotten something?"


    Her words and aura weighed down the entire scene.


    This brought the Devouring Sky Demon Wolf n back to reality from the joy of Ao Qing''s return, suddenly bing solemn again, realizing that although Ao Qing had returned, the crisis was still not resolved!


    Moreover, could Ao Qing really resolve the crisis?


    The oppressive aura emanating from Milk Cat Li was real. Although Ao Qing had dealt with the Red Sun n, his actual strength was still unknown to them.


    All kinds of discussions immediately arose.


    "The Third Prince''s aura doesn''t seem that strong!"


    "Yeah, he doesn''t look like a match for this Milk Cat Li."


    "What should we do now?"


    Everyone became extremely worried, and most of them thought at this moment that even with Ao Qing''s return, it was still hopeless.


    Thus, they began to considerpromising.


    They thought about just handing over the Seven Little Wolves to Milk Cat Li directly. After all, looking at the bright side, it would actually be good for the Seven Little Wolves, and could even connect the Devouring Sky Demon Wolf n to the backing of the Western Demon Forest.


    "Who do you think you are, chattering here without being asked to speak?" However, facing Milk Cat Li''s posture, Lu Benwei directly refused to tolerate it. Crossing his arms, he immediately scolded her.


    Lu Benwei''s words instantly provoked the nerves of the Devouring Sky Demon Wolf n.


    All this time, although Milk Cat Li had been aggressive, at least they had not torn their faces apart.


    The Devouring Sky Demon Wolf n did not want to provoke such a powerful enemy, and Milk Cat Li just wanted to take the little wolf, so both sides had maintained a tacit understanding, always keeping a shred of room for negotiation.


    But Lu Benwei''s words were like poking through this thinyer of paper.


    How could an emperor-level expert of the Western Demon Forest tolerate such provocation?


    "Third Prince, tell your eldest brother to watch his words!"


    "Yes, she''s an emperor-level demon, it''s too reckless to speak to her like that!"


    "We asked you toe back mainly to resolve this through negotiation, not to tear our faces apart and erect a great enemy for no reason!"


    In an instant, worried voices came from Ao Zhong and the others.

 Chapter 359

    Chapter 359


    The members of the Ao Qing Wolf n were extremely nervous, afraid that Milk Leopard Li would get angry and attack.


    Ao Qingcheng bit her red lips tightly as she watched Ao Qing''s back, finally stepping forward.


    "No matter what, I beg you not to let her take away my child, okay?" Ao Qingcheng said with tears welling up in her eyes, her jade fists tightly clenched.


    She didn''t know how to face Ao Qing originally, but in front of her child, she finally took the initiative to speak, with a hint of pleading in her words.


    She didn''t even know if Ao Qing could really turn the tide, but he was the only one she could trust and rely on.


    After all, she was the mother of the child.


    She also realized that if Milk Leopard Li really took Little Wolf away, she and her son might never see each other again in this life.


    Ao Qing also looked at Ao Qingchengplicatedly.


    Although he had his way with Ao Qingcheng''s body that day in the martial arts hall, his state of mind had long been different from before while staying there.


    He no longer admired or even looked down on this once vicious and cold woman.


    But at this moment, looking at her with tears in her eyes, Ao Qing''s heart suddenly moved, softened a little.


    "Don''t worry!"


    He nodded solemnly.


    Then he threw Ao Qingcheng a firm look.


    Ao Qingcheng bit her red lips tightly, standing by Ao Qing''s side, praying in her heart that Ao Qing really had a way to keep the child.


    "Oh?"


    Milk Leopard Li looked at Lu Benwei.


    She never expected that someone would speak to her like this under her demon emperor''s aura.


    She couldn''t help but size up Lu Benwei up and down.


    She couldn''t detect his cultivation level, and he didn''t seem to pose any threat at all.


    "So you are the father of the seven little wolves?" she asked Lu Benwei.


    "This loser is of course not." Lu Benwei said with arms akimbo.


    "You aren''t?" Milk Leopard Li asked.


    "That''s right, that''s my elder brother. I am." Ao Qing stepped forward and said in a deep voice, shooting an icy look at Milk Leopard Li.


    "You?"


    "Alright, then let me repeat myself in front of you. No matter if you agree or not today, I, Milk Leopard Li, will take these seven little wolves away on behalf of the Western Demon Forest. Understand?"


    Her tone was full of impatience.


    With her status, representing the Western Demon Forest toe to this remote ce to take away seven little wolves was simple enough, yet she had encountered so much trouble, her patience was just about used up.


    So she sized up the father of the child, Ao Qing, perfunctorily only after she finished speaking.


    But this one look.


    Made her heart skip a beat.


    She suddenly remembered...


    The shocking scene she encountered on the way to the Ao Qing Wolf n that day...


    As well as the unforgettable scene!


    That day.


    A man in white punched through the heavens right in front of her, breaking the blockade to the Immortal Realm, allowing the baptism of the Immortal Realm to pour back into the Immortal River Continent.


    And she clearly remembered that next to the man in white, there was also a dog-shaped demonic beast.


    And wasn''t that demonic beast the current Ao Qing!


    ording to Ao Zhong''s statement that the little wolves'' biological father was with a supreme master, didn''t everything match up?


    Which meant that supreme master was that heaven-shaking existence that punched through the heavens...


    Thinking of this.


    She took a panicked step back, her entire body breaking out in a cold sweat.


    At the same time.


    Her legs went soft and she inadvertently dropped to her knees.


    Terror crept up her spine as she raised her head. Her previously high posture suddenly changed as she grinned at Ao Qing, saying, "By the way, I was just kidding earlier. Do you believe me?"


    This sudden turn of events caused an uproar among the Ao Qing Wolf n members.


    "What''s going on here?"


    "How could he do that?"


    "Why did this Demon Emperor suddenly kneel down like that?"


    Everyone was dumbfounded.


    No one had expected Milk Leopard Li, who was domineering just a moment ago, to suddenly be like this.


    ...Was she still a Demon Emperor?


    Especially Ao Qingcheng, her red lips parted in shock as she looked incredulously at Ao Qing beside her.


    She seemed weak now, but she was still one of the cherished daughters of the Ao Qing Wolf n. She had keenly noticed earlier that it was after ncing at Ao Qing that Milk Leopard Li underwent this change.


    That''s right.


    Just one nce.


    Turned a Demon Emperor from a high and mighty posture into a groveling one.


    This...


    What kind of power did it take?


    In other words, could it be that the former useless wastrel in front of her had not only foiled the Red Sun n''s plot with his own power in just one year, but had now frightened even a Demon Emperor into kneeling with just a look?


    Ao Qing.


    Just what had he experienced?


    And what kind of changes had he undergone?


    At this moment, she had to admit that the wastrel she once looked down on had be an existence she now had to look up to after just one year.


    "It''s good that you still recognize me."


    Ao Qing was not the least bit surprised by Milk Leopard Li''s posture, sending out a leisurely voice.


    "How could I forget meeting you once? Naturally I remember, I remember." Milk Leopard Li said apprehensively with sweat beading on her forehead.


    "Then my son?"


    Ao Qing''s voice sank, hesitating over what to say.


    "Of course, of course! How could my Western Demon Forest be qualified to nurture Sir''s son? Of course it would be more suitable for Sir to nurture him personally. Please forgive my offensive behavior earlier..." Milk Leopard Li said in a trembling voice.


    Such a scene utterly shocked the entire Ao Qing Wolf n.


    "Sir?"


    "Is this Milk Leopard Li actually addressing the Third Prince as Sir?"


    "She''s a Demon Emperor!"


    "Woof, I''m not hearing things, am I?"


    "What level has the Third Prince cultivated to?"


    Everyone was astonished.


    Meanwhile, Ao Qingcheng still couldn''t recover from the shock for a long time, because the scene before her confirmed her guesses.


    Ao Qing had really reached a level that made her look up to him now.


    This left her withplicated feelings she couldn''t describe.


    She was also a proud person. Even though she had lost before, she was still unwilling to ept defeat in her heart. Deep down, she still didn''t approve of Ao Qing, and didn''t think Ao Qing was much better than her.


    Even after having a child with him, when danger came, she would think of Ao Qing to protect them, but that didn''t mean she truly epted Ao Qing in her heart.


    But now...


    She couldn''t help ncing at Ao Qing, involuntarily lowering her head.

 Chapter 360

    Chapter 360


    In an instant, the Devouring Sky Demon Wolf n burst out with loud cheers.


    Ao Qing had barely said a few sentences before scaring a Demon Emperor into kneeling down directly. This meant that their Devouring Sky Demon Wolf n was not even afraid of Demon Emperors anymore!


    In the past, this was something they didn¡¯t even dare imagine.


    The leopard-shaped Demon Emperor knelt on the ground, waiting for his punishment.


    But Lu Benwei and the others didn¡¯t even nce at him. Instead, they looked around.


    "Awoo! Awoo!"


    Just then, a chorus of awoos rang out. Everyone looked over to see seven wolf pups merrily running over.


    "Awoo! Awoo! Daddy''s back, which one is Daddy?"


    The seven wolf pups raised their heads as they reached the crowd, scanning for their target.


    Seeing these spirited and cheerful wolf pups, Ao Qing''s eyes immediately softened with parental love, though he had been at a loss just moments before.


    "Are these...my children?" Ao Qing''s voice trembled as he asked those around him.


    "Yes, Third Prince. They''re your children."


    "They were born with incredible talent, already at the Demon King realm. They''re extraordinarily gifted!"


    Hearing this, Ao Qing became even more excited.


    But before he could speak, the seven wolf pups bounded over to him.


    "Awoo! Awoo! Daddy!"


    The wolf pups smothered Ao Qing''s face with kisses, making him beam like a doting auntie.


    "Huh? Who are these guys, Daddy? We''ve never seen them before!" one wolf pup asked, looking at Lu Benwei, ck Bear Milk, and Night Wind Centipede.


    "Oh, they''re my brothers."


    "This is my eldest brother. You should call him Big Daddy."


    "He''s the third brother, call him Third Uncle. And he''s Fourth Uncle."


    Ao Qing patiently introduced them to the wolf pups.


    "Awoo! Awoo! Big Daddy! Third Uncle! Fourth Uncle!"


    Without any fear, the seven wolf pups swarmed over to Lu Benwei and the others. Three or four of them clung onto Lu Benwei in particr.


    "Big Daddy, you look the strongest! Did you bring any presents for us cubs?"


    "Yeah, yeah! I want presents too! Big Daddy must''ve brought presents for me!"


    The wolf pups mored at Lu Benwei.


    "Of course there are presents!"


    Seeing these affectionate little wolves, Lu Benwei genuinely liked them too. He immediately agreed.


    "Yay! Big Daddy has presents! Come on, hurry!"


    Hearing that Lu Benwei had presents, all seven wolf pups clung to him.


    "Alright, line up nicely now." Lu Benwei said.


    The seven wolf pups obediently queued up, gazing at Lu Benwei expectantly.


    "You''ll get your presents soon, but first I have a question for you." Lu Benwei purposefully built up the suspense.


    The wolf pups looked at him curiously.


    "Tell me, who''s the most handsome in this world?" Lu Benwei asked softly.


    The wolf pups blinked their eyes and yelled in unison, "Of course it''s Big Daddy! Big Daddy is the most handsome, the most handsome in the world, the number one hunk in the world!"


    This answer made Lu Benwei grin from ear to ear.


    "Since you little rascals are so lovable, I''ll let you transcend the mortal ne instantly."


    Lu Benweiughed loudly. Then he raised his palm to the sky and forcefully grabbed downwards.


    Whoosh!


    In that moment, the clouds spun and golden light shed. The torrential energy of transcendence enveloped the ins.

 Chapter 361

    Chapter 361


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°The irrigation of immortals, it¡¯s really the irrigation of immortals!¡±


    Seeing this scene, all the people present were shocked.


    When Ao Zhong said he wanted to make the Seven Little Wolves ascend on the spot just now, they still thought it was an adult teasing a child and joking.


    After all, in their eyes, this was simply impossible.


    It should be known that although the Seven Little Wolves were born with extraordinary talents and born with the strength of a demon king, they were still far from the realm of ascension.


    What directly subverted their cognition was that the irrigation of immortals enveloped in the blink of an eye.


    Under the shroud of the irrigation of immortals, the strength of the seven little wolves grew wildly in front of everyone.


    Demon King.


    Demon Emperor.


    Demon Ancestor.


    Demon Venerable.


    Demon Saint.


    Demon Emperor...


    Then from the First Life Demon Emperor, he directly became the Tenth Life Demon Emperor.


    And after the Tenth Life Demon Emperor epted the irrigation of immortals again, he hadpletely be the realm of demon immortals.


    Such a scene.


    It made the people present collectively stunned.


    For a while, people had difficulty breathing, were dumbfounded, and looked on with mouths wide open.


    Thispletely subverted their cognition and refreshed their ideas.


    Like Ao Zhong and the others, who had painstakingly cultivated for thousands of years, and had only been able to reach the realm of Demon Venerable with the help of chilli strips.


    But the seven little wolves didn''t even have a full month, and they directly became immortals!


    What kind of magic is this!?


    On the side, Li Leopard was also staring with her eyes wide open.


    The scene in front of her shocked her, like a heavy p on her face.


    Especially when she remembered what she had said before, that bringing the Seven Little Wolves to the Western Demon Forest would get good training, she wished she could find a seam to get into.


    Compared to their cultivation in the Western Demon Forest, this one was probably the youngest brother.


    It should be known that the three great leaders of their Western Demon Forest, desperately cultivating, eating countless treasures of heaven and earth, had only barely reached this realm.


    While this one made seven immortals in the blink of an eye!


    It''s like you''ve wasted thousands of years, and you still can''t match someone who''s juste out of the womb.


    Huh!


    At this moment, the people of the Devouring Sky Demon Wolf n were also shocked to discover that this man in ck was the real big brother!


    "Hahaha!"


    "My Devouring Heaven Demon Wolf n will rise today."


    Ao Zhong even opened his arms and howled to the sky, then hugged Ao Qing''s mother again and shouted loudly: "Madam, I''m really too excited, it''s still the son you gave birth to me who came in handy!"


    "I''ve decided, when I go backter, the two of us must celebrate properly, and then have another son with you who is as promising as Qing''er, to add another ray of hope for the rise of our Devouring Heaven Demon Wolf n!"


    "Hahaha..."


    After the excitement, Ao Zhong walked to Meng Benwei enthusiastically and said, "Expert, you are really amazing."


    "Yes, yes!"


    "It really is better to see once than to hear about it many times!"


    "The expert is really too powerful."


    "If I could be like the expert in my life, that would be great, it''s really admirable."


    "Yes, the expert just now stretched out his palm to probe the heavens and forcibly pulled down the irrigation of immortals, it was really majestic."


    The Devouring Sky Demon Wolf n, and others also voiced admiration.


    Especially some single female demon wolves, with stars in their eyes, looking infatuated.


    "Hahaha!"


    "You''re too kind, too kind."


    Hearing thesepliments, Meng Benwei couldn''t help straightening his chest, pretending to be humble and said, "Actually I''m not as powerful as you said, making these seven little guys ascend, I still have to consume a lot. I guess I''ll have to spend a night of indulgence to recover!"


    Meng Benwei''s words made the people present choke.


    This consumption.


    It''s really big!


    But Ao Zhong immediately grasped the true meaning, and threw a reassuring look at Meng Benwei, patting his chest and saying, "Don''t worry, don''t worry, I''ll arrange it."


    Ao Zhong seemed to remember something, and hurriedly asked Ao Qing, "Uh, by the way, Qing''er, this expert should be the peerless expert you mentioned before, right?"


    Hearing this, the other members of the Devouring Sky Demon Wolf n also looked over.


    "Father, what are you talking nonsense?" Ao Qing frowned and said, "This is my elder brother, the master is the master, not the same person."


    "That''s right, I''m just the master''s servant, the master''s top thug, the scumbag Meng Benwei." Meng Benwei also said on the side.


    "What?"


    This made the people present shocked again.


    There is another unparalleled expert?


    What caught their attention even more was that this scumbag who made immortals with his bare hands just said bluntly that he was only a servant of that person, a thug of that person.


    If a servant has the power to make immortals with his bare hands, how terrifying the true unparalleled expert must have!


    Unconsciously, the people of the Devouring Sky Demon Wolf n were full of yearning for the true appearance of this expert.


    But Li Leopard didn''t think so.


    Thinking to herself, if you see the terrifying scene of one punch breaking the sky, you probably won''t think so.


    "Awoo awoo, thank you uncle."


    At this time, the seven little wolves cheered excitedly, and then looked at Night Wind and Milk.


    "Third uncle, your scales are so beautiful!"


    "Yes, yes, and fourth uncle your belly."


    "We want to y, we want to y."


    "Good kids, you have good eyes. Since you like third uncle''s scales so much, third uncle will let you y with them!"


    "Shua!"


    With Night Wind''s centipede voice falling, a huge aura burst out from him, then a ten-thousand-zhang long centipede stood up on the in, rushing straight into the clouds.


    "Come on, little ones,e to the top of your third uncle''s head, and I''ll take you on a roller coaster ride."


    The centipede''s body moved, twisting into a towering,plex passage, allowing the seven little wolves to slide down its scales, while its hundred feet protected them around, carefully preventing any danger.


    "Ahahaha."


    "So happy!"


    The little wolves slid down the scales one by one, making tender and happy sounds, then climbed back to the top of Night Wind''s head.


    "Boom!"


    At this moment, a loud noise, Milk suddenly grew bigger, his huge body upying half of the in, then hey t on the ground and patted his belly and shouted.


    "Little ones, I''ll show you some new tricks."


    "Jump down quickly."


    The little wolves'' eyes lit up, standing directly on the top of Night Wind''s centipede head, jumping down from the sky towering into the clouds.


    Falling on Milk''s belly, they bounced up again.


    For a while, theughter of the little wolves continued as they yed happily.


    However.


    The Devouring Sky Demon Wolf n, Li Leopard and others were shuddering on the side.


    Damn it.


    You''re having fun, but the aura exuding from this bear and centipede is scaring the hell out of them!


    But these seven little wolves are really spoiled!


    With this uncle and two uncles, who the hell dares to provoke them in the entire Immortal River Continent?


    "My son, you''re awesome."


    "Your dad''s bunch of fox and dog friends, half of them can''t match what you have here, your dad is not like this anymore."


    Ao Zhong endured the pressure with difficulty, and gave Ao Qing a thumbs up.


    Immortal Realm.


    Green Jade Immortal Continent.


    The ind owner of Green Jade Immortal Continent, Su Xuanjun, sat at the head, frowning tightly.


    And around him stood a number of sturdy figures, among them were demons, humans, and giants.


    In the Immortal Realm, it was not as confrontational between humans and demons as in the Immortal River Continent. Here, strength was everything, coupled with the vast territory and ascenders from various nes, so countless races were gathered.


    Therefore, these human and demon races standing beside Su Xuanjun were all his capable generals.


    "Hei Yu has been down to a low-level ne for so long, why is there still no news?"


    He asked in a deep voice.


    "My Lord, Hei Yu has always been weird. Could it be that under the guise of investigating the lower realms, he betrayed My Lord and defected to another continent?" Someone guessed at this time.


    "That''s not possible."


    Su Xuanjun waved his hand confidently and said, "Hei Yu has followed me for more than ten thousand years and we have a great rtionship. I have also treated him well, especially since I know he likes to eat raw meat, so I feed him immortal meat every day, so it¡¯s highly likely that he encountered some ident that needs to be resolved!"


    Devouring Sky Demon Wolf in.


    "Brother, although I came from the Immortal Realm and am a confidant of Green Jade Immortal Continent''s ind owner, I was really forced to have no choice!"


    Hei Yu knelt before Skull Benwei and poured out his heart: "That old bastard didn''t even treat me like a human, no, not even like a bird. The most damnable thing is that he made me eat raw meat every day for a whole 10,000 years. I was about to vomit - I''m just like Boss Scumbag, I like drinking and eating cooked food!"


    "So you must believe me, there''s no way I was sent by that old bastard to sabotage things. I just want to escape from that bastard''s clutches."


    "Therefore, you must not doubt my loyalty."


    "I''m sincere, I''m speaking from the bottom of my heart. As long as you don''t kill me, I''ll be your underling and do whatever you want me to do."

 Chapter 362

    Chapter 362


    The sincere voice kept pouring out of Hei Yu''s mouth non-stop.


    At first, he was just perfunctory in order to save his life, but now there was half a sincerity in his exaggerated words.


    Because he was very clear in his heart.


    Compared with this Lu Benwei and that scary Yi Feng, what was the Lord of the Continent of the Green Jade Immortal Continent?


    At least, Su Xuanjun in the Immortal River Continent could not make immortals with his bare hands.


    So after thinking it through clearly, he suddenly felt that the fairy meat was not so attractive anymore.


    Following this scumbag and that scary human was the real big picture.


    "Oh, you want to follow me?"


    Lu Benwei looked at Hei Yu, who had almost taken out his heart, and couldn''t help asking.


    "Yes, follow you, please let me be your little brother!" Hei Yu said sincerely.


    "No, you are not qualified."


    Lu Benwei said arrogantly.


    Hei Yu''s heart sank, and his face turned extremely dark in an instant.


    But then Lu Benwei''s words gave him a glimmer of hope.


    "But although you are not qualified to be my little brother, you can be a bird in the back mountain of the master''s sect." Lu Benwei said.


    Upon hearing this.


    Hei Yu was overjoyed at once.


    Who cares what, as long as he could follow it was a good thing!


    Besides, he knew very well about that back mountain, it was on that ind.


    He was very clear that the ind was a ce that was directly separated from the power of the rules of the Immortal River Continent, who knows what it would develop into in the future.


    If this ce develops in the future, then he would be one of the natives.


    In case this scumbag and that human being appreciate him someday, it would be wonderful if they bestow him with something.


    "I am willing, I am willing."


    Hei Yu hurriedly said.


    "But there are prerequisites." Lu Benwei said again.


    "Please tell me, boss."


    Hei Yu said respectfully.


    "Find some more birds and beasts like you." Lu Benwei said, "Because the master also ordered before he went out that he wanted to enrich the animals in the back mountain."


    "Find some more like me?"


    Hei Yu''s eyes flickered as he nodded solemnly and said, "Boss, I should be able to do this, but I earnestly ask the boss to promise me to chain them with iron chains for two months after that groupes."


    "Have a grudge?"


    Lu Benwei raised his eyebrows and asked.


    "Yes, there is a grudge."


    Hei Yu didn''t hide it and nodded directly.


    "If you have a grudge, why did you bring them here?" Lu Benwei asked again.


    "This, boss, don''t worry, I have my own way, at worst I''lle up with something sinister." Hei Yu grinned.


    "Capable."


    Lu Benwei looked at Hei Yu appreciatively and then nodded, "As long as you are responsible for bringing them here, you can be the boss of the back mountain in the future."


    Hei Yu''s eyes lit up.


    He immediately knelt down on one knee.


    "Thank you for your appreciation, boss."


    "Go."


    Lu Benwei waved his paw.


    Hei Yu nodded, let out a high-pitched cry, spread his wings and flew towards the Mufu Mountains.


    Not far away.


    Ao Qing was leaning leisurely against a rock, watching the seven little wolves ying in the distance.


    "Brother Dog, how was it, did you swing your clubst night?" At this moment, Night Wind Centipede crawled out and asked.


    "Hey, two brothers, what is swinging a club, is it fun, take me with you too?" At this moment, ck bear milk ran over with a silly smile, scratching his head and asked.


    "Get lost, young man go farther away."


    Dog red at milk and said arrogantly to Night Wind, "What kind of person is your brother Dog, of course I swung a few clubs."


    "Is it true?"


    Night Wind Centipede was dubious, "It doesn''t seem like it, it seems that you two didn''t do anything at all, and whether she cares about you or not is another matter."


    "Nonsense, she is obedient in front of your brother Dog."


    Dog said arrogantly.


    But Night Wind Centipede still looked incredulous, and couldn''t help saying, "Brother Dog, I still don''t believe it, or you can call sister-inw over and be intimate with me in front of me?"


    "You-"


    "Okay!"


    Dog was so annoyed that his teeth itched. Looking at Ao Qingcheng not far away, he hesitated for a long time before pretending, waving his paw and shouting, "Woman,e here."


    Ao Qingcheng moved her red lips and unconsciously took two steps closer to Ao Qing.


    Her expression was full of hesitation.


    The two of them didn''t actually say much to each other. There were too many debts between them in the past, which made them not know how to face each other.


    "Didn''t you hear your man calling you over?"


    Seeing Night Wind Centipede like that, in order to maintain his own face, Dog gritted his teeth and shouted, then grabbed Ao Qingcheng into his arms with one paw.


    Then he cast a proud look at Night Wind.


    "Awesome!"


    Night Wind Centipede grinned and wisely crawled away.


    Then he came to Lu Benwei and shouted, "Brother, the task you gave me is done."


    Lu Benwei grinned and looked back at Ao Qing and Ao Qingcheng, leisurely said: "This stupid dog is shy even with a woman, too pretentious, we brothers still have to step up!"


    "That''s right, the boss is wise."


    Night Wind Centipede ttered.


    "Let them go!"


    Lu Benwei said, then turned his head.


    After Night Wind Centipede left, Ao Qingcheng hurriedly climbed up from Ao Qing''s arms.


    Just as she was about to leave, Ao Qing suddenly shouted, "Wait..."


    "Hmm?"


    Ao Qingcheng looked at him, full of puzzlement.


    "Shall we find a way to resolve our differences and write off the past?" Ao Qing said.


    Ao Qingcheng looked at Ao Qing in surprise and asked, "Aren''t you resentful of what I did to you in the past?"


    "Actually I''ve been thinking a lot too, but a lot of things are over, after all you are the mother of the child, and I once had feelings for you too..." Ao Qing said sentimentally: "So we should let go of some prejudices for us, and for them too."


    After speaking, Ao Qing looked towards the seven little wolves in the distance.


    "Are you really sure?" Ao Qingcheng asked.


    "Yes!"


    Ao Qing nodded firmly.


    Seeing Ao Qing''s firm gaze, Ao Qingcheng raised her head with red eyes.


    Let''s not talk about the past for now. In fact, she had really endured a lot recently.


    The contempt of the n, the lingering past grievances, the pressure of facing Ao Qing, and the shame in her heart had been tormenting her all the time.


    When the Red Sun n was destroyed, she could have ended it all, but the child in her belly prevented her from doing so.


    So how could she not want to turn swords into plowshares now and live well?


    Besides, the prodigal son was no longer the prodigal son of the past.


    Ao Qing was no longer the Ao Qing of the past.


    He could bear everything, and he could be her reliance, and even support the entire Dire Wolf n.


    To take a step back, even if she was still the former proud Ao Qingcheng, wasn''t the ideal man in her mind like this?


    "Okay!"


    She wiped away a tear and nodded in agreement.


    "It''s just, just what did you mean by the way to resolve differences you mentioned earlier?" She asked again.


    "This, this..."


    Ao Qing scratched his head awkwardly, unconsciously covering his legs.


    Ao Qingcheng lowered her head to take a look, her face suddenly flushed red, and she looked at Ao Qing angrily, "So this is what you meant?"


    "Uh."


    "It just got aroused by ident when you rubbed against me just now."


    Ao Qing exined awkwardly: "But don''t worry, it must work, because this was taught by my big brother, he said one thrust reconciles all enmities!"


    Ao Qingcheng hurriedly lowered her head in shame for a long time before whispering, "Okay, just when is it, now?"


    "Ah?"


    "Now?"


    Ao Qing looked around hesitantly and said, "Like this, it''s not very good, right?"


    "You can arrange it, I''ll listen to you."


    Ao Qingcheng said with her head down and blushing.


    "Okay."


    Seeing Ao Qingcheng like this, Ao Qing''s heart was jumping wildly. He gritted his teeth and agreed.


    Then he pulled Ao Qingcheng behind a rock.


    "Don''t be in such a hurry, besides shouldn''t you transform first?"


    "You transform."


    "No, you transform."


    "No, the husband calls the shots."


    "Okay, okay..."


    It was also at the peak of Ao Qing''s life that Hei Yu finally returned to the Green Jade Immortal Continent.


    "Lord, your beloved Hei Yu is back, I miss you so much!"

 Chapter 363

    Chapter 363


    Hei Yu respectfully and elegantly bowed to Su Xuanjun.


    When Su Xuanjun saw Hei Yu, he couldn''t help but re at the people below and said in a low voice, "What else do you have to say, those who imed Hei Yu had betrayed me?"


    Hearing this, everyone lowered their heads in silence.


    "I said that Hei Yu is absolutely loyal to me. From now on, whoever dares to gossip, get out of my Green Jade Immortal Continent!" Su Xuanjun said.


    After speaking, Su Xuanjun looked at Hei Yu and waved his hand. A gentle force emerged and lifted up the kneeling Hei Yu.


    "Thank you, Lord of the Continent."


    Hei Yu respectfully said, "Thank you too for your trust in me. I will work hard to make our Green Jade Immortal Continent more glorious!"


    "Hahaha."


    Su Xuanjunughed out loud and said with trust, "I can rest assured about you. After all, you have been with me for over ten thousand years. Whoever betrays me, you will not."


    "But back to the main topic, why did it take you so long to return from the mortal realm this time?" Su Xuanjun asked. "Could it be that you have run into some tricky things?"


    "That''s right, big changes have indeed urred in the Immortal River Continent."


    Hei Yu frowned and said solemnly, "And I came back this time to ask for help."


    "Oh? What kind of changes could happen in a pigsty-like lower realm that even a Golden Immortal like you couldn''t resolve and had toe back for help?" Su Xuanjun frowned in disbelief.


    The other powerful beings in the hall also looked over.


    "Lord, as you know, the former Immortal River Continent was an independent ne, and its ne level was much higher than it is today."


    Hei Yu said, "It was only after the Immortal River Continent had disputester and underwent a top-level great war that many of itsws were forcibly broken, leaving it ruined to today''s low level."


    "That''s right, the Immortal River Continent does have such a history."


    Su Xuanjun nodded and asked, "But what does this have to do with what happened this time?"


    "It is directly rted. The root of this incident lies in the ruins of that battlefield in the Immortal River Continent."


    "Due to the deaths of many powerful beings in those ruins over countless years, the gathered powerful souls of the dead gave birth to a new kind of undead."


    "The strength of these undead directly broke the rules of the Immortal River Continent, and at the same time broke the seal you ced on The Irrigation of Immortality."


    "When I explored the ce, I was besieged by the undead in the ruins. I fought alone against eight powerful undead for seven days and seven nights, nearly dying there several times."


    "But then I thought, I can''t die! I bear the important task you gave me! I muste back and report what happened to you, otherwise if these undead grow stronger, they will definitely be your biggest trouble!"


    "So, with this belief, I barely managed to survive and escaped using some special methods in the end."


    Hei Yu exined with a solemn expression.


    His face also showed some grief and lingering fear, as if he had experienced life and death.


    Seeing him like this, everyone present couldn''t help believing him and felt as if they were there. Many couldn''t help but break out in a cold sweat for Hei Yu.


    "You''ve worked hard for our Green Jade Immortal Continent. Thank you,"


    Su Xuanjun patted Hei Yu heavily on the shoulder and said approvingly, "Take a good rest. Eat and drink well. Don''t worry about anything. Leave the matter in the Immortal River Continent to me."


    However, Hei Yu directly refused.


    "No," his voice was upromising. "Lord, you are busy with affairs. How can you personally deal with this? Just send me some reinforcements. I will take troops and return to the Immortal River Continent immediately to resolve this hidden danger for you."


    "You..."


    Hearing Hei Yu''s words, Su Xuanjun was extremely gratified and couldn''t help sighing, "With you as my top general, it is really the great blessing of my Green Jade Immortal Continent and me, Su Xuanjun!"


    Then he red at the others again.


    "Look at Golden Immortal Hei Yu, and then look at yourselves. Are you ashamed?"


    "Hei Yu works hard for our Green Jade Immortal Continent, while you backbite behind his back. Can you rest easy?"


    Su Xuanjun''s words made everyone blush and lower their heads, not daring to speak for a long time.


    "Hei Yu."


    "Yes, sir."


    "Since you have shown such righteousness for my Green Jade Immortal Continent, I order you to take whoever you want from my continent to resolve the undead threat!" Su Xuanjun said loudly.


    "Yes, I will definitelyplete the task."


    "But before I leave, I have two requests!"


    Hei Yu said.


    "Go ahead. Tell me if you have any difficulties. I will solve them for you." Su Xuanjun said generously.


    "I was thinking, in order to wipe them out in one fell swoop, we need to set a good ambush to lure them out."


    "So I need some immortal pills as bait. But don''t worry, Lord. I won''t use them privately, only as bait." Hei Yu said.


    "Immortal pills?"


    Su Xuanjun frowned, but after some hesitation, he agreed.


    "Thank you, Lord."


    Hei Yu''s face showed a hint of joy. Then he said, "Because these undead are souls, it¡¯s very difficult to kill them directly. So I also want to borrow your artifact, the Soul-Absorbing de."


    "With the Soul-Absorbing de, we can easily kill them. Also, by absorbing their souls, the de will benefit greatly too."


    This time Su Xuanjun fell silent.


    Even immortal pills were precious treasures. As the lord of a whole continent, he didn''t have many.


    But still, he promised Hei Yu.


    However, the Soul-Absorbing de was different.


    It was the most powerful artifact among his limited ones and had never left his side.


    But when he looked at the loyal Hei Yu again, he gritted his teeth and agreed.


    After all, his subordinate had contributed so much to his Green Jade Immortal Continent. If he still refused to lend out this artifact, it would disappoint him.


    "Thank you, Lord!"


    Hei Yu was overjoyed.


    After obtaining the immortal pills and Soul-Absorbing de, Hei Yu immediately selected a group of beast warriors and descended to the mortal realm.

 Chapter 364

    Chapter 364


    "The kids seem to have gotten into trouble," Ao Qingcheng said with a worried look on her face next to Ao Qing.


    "What happened?" Ao Qing asked hurriedly.


    "It seems they ran thousands of miles away, raided a sect, took turns being the sect master for a day, then ran off to other ces in Dongsheng," Ao Qingcheng said.


    "Oh?"


    "My naughty sons are a bit like me!" Ao Qing was not worried but delighted when he heard this andughed heartily.


    "Oh my, aren''t you worried at all? The kids are still so young, what if they run into bad people?" Ao Qingcheng stamped her jade feet and said. Clearly, after breaking down barriers between them, their rtionship was no longer the same as before.


    The once arrogant her now revealed her feminine side in front of Ao Qing.


    "Don''t worry about them, haven''t you seen their abilities? Which viin dares to kick such an iron te?" Ao Qing said with augh: "On the contrary, you and I have to thank the heavens if these mischievous sons of ours don''t tear down the Immortal River Continent."


    Hearing this, Ao Qingcheng finally nodded reassuredly.


    Thinking about it, that was true.


    Seven immortals.


    This could simply walk horizontally across the Immortal River Continent.


    "Alright, let them y outside for a while. You should stay in the tribe and properly absorb the pills I gave you. That huge bag of pills should be enough to improve your abilities considerably," Ao Qing said softly: "When the timees, I''ll bring you and the kids together to our master''s side."


    "Do we have to leave so urgently?"


    Ao Qingcheng''s face showed some reluctance.


    "If we stay away for too long, the master will be upset," Ao Qing said ruefully.


    "Okay, alright!"


    Ao Qingcheng lowered her head as if recalling something. She hurriedly said, "Oh right, your brother Ao Tie has always coveted the throne of the Devouring Demon Wolf. If you leave, wouldn''t you be handing over the throne to him?"


    Ao Qing looked at Ao Qingcheng and suddenlyughed.


    "What are youughing about?" Ao Qingcheng asked puzzledly.


    "Wife, broaden your horizons!"


    Ao Qing couldn''t help but say: "Do you think I still care about the tiny throne of the Devouring Demon Wolf?"


    "As for Ao Tie, let him have it. I don''t care if he gets the throne."


    Ao Qingcheng clicked her tongue in wonder.


    Seeing Ao Qing''s indifference, she was suddenly shocked to find that she could no longer keep up with Ao Qing''s vision.


    Her husband was no longer confined to a small tribe of Devouring Demon Wolves.


    "Seniors, are we setting off now?"


    Meanwhile, Xi Lin asked humbly.


    A few days ago, through various pleading and selling off all her possessions, plus working as aborer for the Devouring Demon Wolves for a few days, she barely got Lu Benwei to reluctantly agree to take her to the back mountains.


    Although her abilities werecking, she was still a beast.


    "Yes!"


    Lu Benwei nodded, bid farewell, then set off with Ao Qing, Ao Qingcheng and others.


    At the edge of the ins.


    Xi Lin and two other beasts crouched on the ground with hateful looks on their faces.


    "That man in ck and that human are formidable, but we will never submit to them."


    "Right, they want to make us their ythings, we absolutely can''t submit."


    "But we still need to think of a way to escape!"


    "Second brother is right, we do need to think of something."


    As the three beasts thought this, Xi Lin''s eyes suddenly lit up.


    "If I remember correctly, isn''t Xi Lin in Dongsheng?" Xi Lin asked.


    Hearing this, the other two beasts'' eyes also lit up immediately.


    "That''s right big brother, we just need to send word to Xi Lin and they cane save us."

 Chapter 365

    Chapter 365


    Fortunately, originally Lu Benwei looked down upon them as trash and did not take them to the Devouring Sky Demon Wolf Tribe, which gave them a chance.


    After the three demons made up their minds, they took action.


    Although their cultivation was sealed and their actions were limited here, after all, demonic beasts had some means of their own.


    Immediately.


    They sent out fluctuations.


    Although they could not convey specific information, they believed that once Lei Bao felt the fluctuations, she woulde looking for them.


    While hurrying along, Lei Bao kept smacking Lu Benwei on the shoulder.


    But she was puzzled in her heart.


    Would this skeleton actually feel anything from her smacks?


    Just then, she sensed the call of the Xi Lin Three Demons.


    "Huh?"


    "Didn''t the threemanders go to the Immortal Realm earlier? Howe they are here now?"


    Lei Bao was full of doubts in her heart.


    Moreover, although she really wanted to go find the Xi Lin Three Demons, she was not her own master now!


    Just earlier, when her divine hand was a bit slow, Lu Benwei had red at her. Let alone leaving to find Xi Lin and the others.


    Moreover, Lei Bao herself did not want to leave either.


    That Hei Yu had fawned over Lu Benwei in various ways to get into hismand, and she had also gained this opportunity, so she certainly did not want to miss it.


    Therefore.


    She immediately thought of a way.


    Since she could not go find them herself, she might as well let the three demonse find her, and then they could all pledge allegiance to Lu Benwei and Yi Feng!


    The more she thought about it.


    The more urgent her heart became.


    One had to know, Lu Benwei could make immortals with his bare hands, and that Yi Feng who could shatter the heavens with one punch was even more terrifying. Following such powerful figures closely, she would be able to reach the pinnacle of life.


    Many happy people were better than one happy person.


    Bringing the threemanders together to pledge allegiance would be the royal way!


    Therefore.


    She immediately used the unique methods of the Western Demon Forest to spread out fluctuations.


    Moreover, the fluctuations she spread out were continuous, precisely so that the Xi Lin Three Demons could urately discern her location and find her as quickly as possible.


    "Ah ha!"


    "I sensed Lei Bao''s fluctuations. She is hurrying over here."


    In the distance.


    The Xi Lin Three Demons immediately shouted out in excitement.


    "That''s right, big brother, I also sensed it."


    Xi Miao was also excited, so he too continuously spread out fluctuations, allowing Lei Bao to know their precise location at any time.


    After continuously spreading out fluctuations, the three demons were impatient.


    "Mm."


    "The threemanders are not far ahead, they should be waiting for me up ahead."


    Sensing Xi Miao and the others'' continuous fluctuations, Lei Bao nodded to herself, also growing increasingly excited in her heart.


    When they met, she would have the threemanders say some nice things in front of Lu Benwei and contribute a bit of treasure, and they should be able to pledge allegiance right!


    Just thinking about it made her thrilled.


    The threemanders would surely be very grateful to her for bringing them such a great opportunity, she was certain.


    Lei Bao was also impatient to meet up.


    Lu Benwei''s group slowly walked along the in, appreciating the scenery while poprizing to Lei Bao the benefits of money and the softness of girls.


    Finally, after about an hour, Lei Bao and the Xi Lin Three Demons drew closer and closer.


    "They''re here."


    "Lei Bao is not far ahead."


    "That''s right, we''re about to be saved."


    The Xi Lin Three Demons clenched their fists, ted, and extremely excited.


    At this moment.


    They were somewhat moved to tears.


    This period of time had not been a demon''s life for them at all.


    Their cultivation was sealed, their dignity trampled, and they were even called trash.


    Fortunately.


    The days as prisoners were ending.


    Freedom was also beckoning to them.


    Thus, three expectant gazes simultaneously looked up, staring wide-eyed in the direction Lei Bao''s fluctuations wereing from.


    Finally.


    Lei Bao''s figure appeared before their eyes. The three demons immediately shouted:


    "Bao Li, over here, we''re over here!"

 Chapter 366

    Chapter 366


    Wait.


    Just as the Three Demons finished shouting, they suddenly realized something was wrong.


    Because the one who came was not only Milk Leopard Lizi alone.


    And the person who was with Milk Leopard Lizi was...


    And when they saw the appearance of the arrivals clearly, the eyes of the Three Demons suddenly red wide.


    Ah!


    Quacking cries came from their mouths.


    They never expected that the one who came back with Milk Leopard Lizi was that damn Lu Benwei.


    Immediately.


    The hearts of the Three Demons sank to the bottom of the valley.


    It felt chilly.


    Only then did they suddenly remember that it was they who had sent Milk Leopard Lizi to Devouring Demon Wolf in to take away seven little wolves.


    And right now wasn''t this Devouring Demon Wolf in?


    So, Milk Leopard Lizi must have also been caught in Devouring Demon Wolf in.


    What surprised them was that although Milk Leopard Lizi was just like a subordinate, she was not sealed and her cultivation was still there.


    Xi Lin quickly figured out the reason for this.


    So he hurriedly said, "This child Lizi is clever since childhood. She must have surrendered temporarily after being caught by Lu Benwei, waited for Lu Benwei to rx his vignce, and then sought opportunities to escape."


    "Eldest brother is right."


    Xi Tu also quickly echoed, "It seems that Lizi is really much better than us. She even knows to hide, while we are too stupid and ended up like this."


    "Eldest and second brother don''t need to worry."


    Xi Tuforted, "Lizi''s hiding also gave us a chance. As long as her cultivation is still there, she still has a chance to remove our seals for us. So we still have the chance to turn things around."


    "Third brother is right. Next we''ll just cooperate with Lizi." Xi Lin said, "But be sure not to recognize Liziter, lest Lu Benwei seals Lizi''s cultivation too."


    "Yes, yes, yes, as long as Lizi keeps hiding, there will always be opportunities for her to help us break the seals."


    "I just hope Lizi can continue to hide and not reveal anything."


    The Three Demons nodded solemnly, with thoughts churning in their hearts.


    At the same time, they also signaled Milk Leopard Lizi.


    When Milk Leopard Lizi saw the Three Demons, she also immediately understood what was going on.


    Because she had already heard Lu Benwei and the others say that they had three demons to take back to the backyard and confined here.


    She just didn''t expect that these three demons were their three leaders.


    However, for Milk Leopard Lizi, this was not worrying at all, but extremely exciting.


    Because in her opinion, this was a good thing!


    An extremely good thing!


    She had wanted to ask the Three Demons to surrender together. Now it seemspletely unnecessary!


    What was even more unexpected was that the three leaders got this great opportunity even earlier than her and had already fallen under Lu Benwei''smand.


    Just right.


    At this time, the four demons looked at each other.


    With different thoughts.


    "It seems Lizi has understood our intention. She is really clever!"


    The Three Demons of Xi Lin couldn''t help sighing.


    "It seems the three leaders think the same as me, that following Lu Benwei and Mr. Yi Feng is a super great opportunity!"


    Milk Leopard Lizi also couldn''t help sighing.


    The two sides looked at each other again.


    There was light in their eyes as they nodded secretly.


    "Oh?"


    At this moment, Lu Benwei looked up into the distance and slowly said, "I didn''t expect that Hei Yu to be quite efficient."


    "Yes, it seems he has brought a lot."


    Ao Qing also looked up and agreed as he looked into the distance.


    "Let''s go over and take a look," Lu Benwei said, then turned his head to look at Milk Leopard Lizi and said, "You, watch these three guys. We''ll go ande back soon."


    After finishing speaking, the four Lu Benwei brothers flew straight out.


    Seeing Lu Benwei and the four demons fly away, the hearts of Xi Lin and the other two were so excited that they almost jumped out.


    Lizi is Lizi after all.


    While hiding, she gained Lu Benwei''s trust so quickly.


    Great talent!


    This was the chance for them to turn things around immediately.


    Looking at Lizi, who was really watching the three of them, Xi Lin couldn''t help shouting, "Lizi, stop pretending. Hurry up and help us remove the seals and escape from the skull''s evil hands!"

 Chapter 367

    Chapter 367


    Xi Lin looked at Lu Benwei and the three demons seriously and said, "Three Great Leaders, I''m not saying I can''t unlock the seal, even if I have the ability to unlock it, I still can''t help you unlock it!"


    "Why?" Xi Lin was puzzled and said.


    You know, now that Lu Benwei and the others have left, it is a God-given good opportunity!


    "Because if I privately help you unlock the seal, Master Lu will be upset!" Milk Leopard said.


    Xi Lin and the three demons were stunned.


    Subsequently, Xi Lin couldn''t help butugh and said, "Leopard, it''s this time, don''t joke anymore, hurry up and try to help us unlock the seal!"


    "Yes, yes, Leopard, pretend in front of that dwarf for the greater good, you can''t really be a subordinate of that dwarf!"


    "Time is running out, hurry up and lift the seal, otherwise when the dwarfes back, we won''t be able to leave." Xi Miao and Xi Tu also urged nearby.


    However.


    Milk Leopard frowned instead, looking at Xi Lin and the three demons, and asked in a pale face, "So what the three Great Leaders said just now means that you are not really sincerely surrendering?"


    "Of course we didn''t surrender."


    "Yes, why should we surrender to that dwarf and that human, just because they are a little stronger than us?"


    "That''s right, and we were caught by him, we were controlled by him, but even if he caught our body, he couldn''t catch our heart."


    "Surrender is impossible, never possible in this life."


    "We are the demons of the Western Demon Forest, with dignity, how can we sumb to a little Death Spirit?"


    For a while, the three demons'' faces flushed red and they uttered their firm voices.


    "I didn''t expect that the three Great Leaders would actually, actually think like this!" Milk Leopard said with a pale face: "I originally thought that the three Great Leaders surrendered to me wholeheartedly like me."


    Hearing Milk Leopard''s words, the three demons with firm faces were stunned.


    "Leopard you..."


    "You, you, you actually..."


    For a while, they trembled, pointing at Milk Leopard, and uttered regretful voices.


    The three demons never imagined that Milk Leopard''s performance in front of Lu Benwei was all true, not pretending.


    "You really disappoint us."


    "That''s right, how can we, the great demons of the Western Demon Forest, be someone else''s ything?"


    The three demons immediately uttered angry voices.


    The excitement in their hearts was alsopletely extinguished at this moment.


    I never thought that the long-awaited opportunity, the only trump card, Milk Leopard, actually became the opponent.


    Seeing this.


    Milk Leopard was anxious, and quickly exined, "Three Great Leaders, I have thought about this carefully, I sincerely plead with you to surrender together."


    "Humph."


    "You don''t need to say any more, people with different paths don''t make ns together!"


    Xi Lin immediately snorted coldly.


    "That''s right, it''s impossible for us to surrender!"


    Xi Miao and Xi Tu also uttered firm voices.


    "Three Great Leaders, you are confused!"


    Milk Leopard earnestly said, "This is an opportunity for our Western Demon Forest, and a God-given great opportunity for you three leaders, why don''t you not only not seize it, but reject it with your own hands?"


    "What fucking opportunity?"


    Xi Lin said coldly, "That dwarf and that human are indeed terrifyingly strong, indeed strong, but how strong can they be, and what opportunities can they bring us?"


    Hearing this, Milk Leopard had aplex expression and replied, "Three Great Leaders, it seems you know nothing about their strength!"


    "What do you mean nothing?"


    "Just stronger?"


    "But how much stronger can it be."


    "That''s right, strong is just like that, can it break the sky, can it add a few more demon immortals to our Western Demon Forest?"


    For a while, the three demons snorted contemptuously, with faces showing they would never surrender.

 Chapter 368

    Chapter 368


    Faced with the attitudes of the three people and their smiles, Nai Bao Li instead slowly uttered very serious words.


    "What the three Great Commanders said makes sense."


    "They can indeed break the sky, and they can indeed make immortals with their bare hands."


    The three monsters were stunned for a moment.


    They looked towards Nai Bao Li, then burst outughing at the same time.


    "Hahaha."


    "Nai Bao Li, Nai Bao Li, you really disappoint us too much. Not only did you betray the Western Demon Forest yourself, but you also lost the dignity of our demon n. On top of that, you even dare to boast like this to deceive us!"


    "To think that when we left, we nominated you as the sessor of the Western Demon Forest."


    "We were blind, we were blind!"


    "No, I didn''t boast, nor did I lie to you." Nai Bao Li said seriously.


    "Humph!"


    The three monsters still looked down on her disdainfully and said in a deep voice, "Then tell us, how did they break the sky and how did they make immortals with their bare hands?"


    The three monsters stared at Nai Bao Li with questioning eyes.


    Nai Bao Li did not conceal anything either.


    She told them about how Lu Benwei grabbed a skeleton and irrigated it to immortality with a single hand, and how he forcibly promoted the seven little wolves to be immortals.


    She then slowly talked about how Yi Feng easily broke the sky with a single punch.


    "Hahaha!"


    "Nai Bao Li, you have really been bewitched by them deeply. You even fabricated such lies and described them in such detail, making them sound as if you witnessed them with your own eyes." Xilin said coldly.


    "That''s right. You even portrayed them in vivid colors as if you saw them yourself." Xitu also chimed in.


    "What Xitu Commander said is right. I did see them with my own eyes." Nai Bao Li said seriously.


    "Humph!"


    But Nai Bao Li was met with only a cold snort in response.


    Breaking the sky with a single punch.


    Making immortals with bare hands.


    Nonsensical bullshit.


    Only a fool would believe such fantastical things.


    In the dense forest.


    Hei Yu was surrounded by more than a dozen people dressed in different clothes. There were both men and women, each posing differently.


    But without exception, they all emitted strong fluctuations.


    They were precisely the demon n masters Hei Yu had brought from the Green Jade Immortal Continent.


    "Hei Yu, aren''t you deceiving Lord of the Continent?"


    "That''s right. Where are the undead you talked about? Tell us quickly, did youe to get the Soul-Reaping de and immortal pills from the Lord for some other purpose?"


    "What are you trying to pull?"


    "If you dare y any tricks, the Lord will not let you off when we go back."


    For a time, people mored to Hei Yu with using voices.


    They themselves did not like Hei Yu to begin with, because many of them were stronger than Hei Yu in terms of strength and ability.


    But Hei Yu managed to gain the most benefits by relying on his slick tongue.


    And this time, he was even leading them, so they were even more resentful.


    However, facing their questioning, Hei Yu was not afraid at all.


    "What are you yelling about? Just stay here obediently, don''t pester me with your nonsense."


    Hei Yu yelled arrogantly, "And don''t mention that old bastard Su Xuanjun in front of me. I don''t buy his tricks here!"


    "What?"


    "You!"


    "How dare you not even take the Lord seriously! Are you looking to die?"


    Hei Yu''s words immediately angered everyone.


    They revealed their powerful auras, about to take action against Hei Yu.


    However, Hei Yu didn''t even nce at them. He looked smilingly in one direction and knelt down on the ground in advance.


    "Hei Yu greets Lord Lu, Lord Dog, Lord Centipede, and Lord Bear."


    Soon after, Lu Benwei, Ao Qing and the othersnded in front of him.


    Seeing this, the immortals from the demon n changed colors collectively.


    "I knew it, I knew you betrayed the Lord!"


    "How dare you be so unfilial and betray the Lord! Aren''t you afraid of death?"


    However, Hei Yupletely ignored them and respectfully said to Lu Benwei, "Boss Scumbag, your subordinate has returned from his mission without disgracing it."


    "Oh right."


    "Here are some small elixirs and a little immortal artifact. They are extras I brought over to pay tribute to you masters, as well as the other terrifying masters behind you."


    As he spoke, Hei Yu took out from his ring a crystal clear jade bottle and a short ck knife that emitted faint fluctuations.


    There were seals on the knife that imprisoned the souls of many powerful beings.


    It was the infamous Soul-Reaping de.


    "Please ept them with a smile."


    Hei Yu respectfully held them out.


    "What?"


    This scene blew the minds of the immortals.


    "You actually deceived the Lord''s Soul-Reaping de and immortal pills to give to others."


    "You traitor!"


    "You deserve to die. May the heavens smite you with five thunders!"


    "You will suffer unimaginable punishment!"


    "The Lord will definitely not let you off. You will find no foothold on earth or haven in heaven."


    Furious voices resounded across the sky.


    But Hei Yu just flicked his ears disdainfully.


    He continued to say to Lu Benwei arrogantly,pletely fearless, "Lord Lu, these guys behind me are the demons you asked me to bring. They''ve been nagging all this time. Please kill them all swiftly!"

 Chapter 369

    Chapter 369


    "What nerve!"


    "A few trifling things from the Lower Realm that pretend to be gods actually still dare to try and destroy us all at once."


    "It''s trulyughable."


    Hei Yu''s words instantly made everyone present burst into loudughter.


    Especially one of the monsters named Cloud Elephant who, relying on his massive elephant physique and boundless strength, had few rivals among those at the same level. So he had never taken Hei Yu seriously at all.


    At this moment, he bluntly sneered coldly: "Hei Yu, Hei Yu, although I guessed early on that you harbored wild ambitions and might betray the Lord of the Continent, I never could have imagined that your sights would be so blind that of all people you would defect to the likes of these!"


    "Oh well..."


    "We were just looking for a way to render meritorious service to the Lord of the Continent. Yet you went and pulled this little stunt. Since that''s the case, we''ll just capture you directly and take back the Lord of the Continent''s soul-reaping saber as well!"


    But faced with Cloud Elephant and the others'' moring, Hei Yu stood behind Lu Benwei and shouted defiantly while hopping around: "Cloud Elephant, you blustering little ant, who do you think you are that you dare to b so impudently? Go on,e at me if you''ve got the guts. Hei Yu will stand right here waiting for you. If you can even touch a single hair on me, I''ll assume your surname!"


    Hei Yu''s arrogant manner instantly enraged Cloud Elephant.


    "Whinnying sound!"


    He suddenly transformed into a massive apparition, his enormous body shooting through the clouds. Towering high above, he looked down at Hei Yu.


    "Hei Yu, since you''ve provoked me like this, then I will take you up on it! Come out here and die!" Cloud Elephant''s voice rang out full of killing intent.


    Feeling Cloud Elephant''s tremendous aura, Hei Yu''s head shrank back at once, his face full of unease. He mumbled haltingly, "You, you can''t kill me! Because I''ve got Lord Lu, my Lord Lu can st you into smithereens with one punch."


    Having said that, he promptly shrank back behind Lu Benwei.


    "Oh?"


    Cloud Elephant looked coldly at Lu Benwei and asked heavily, "Since Hei Yu has now defected to you, and he says that too, then you must be quite formidable?"


    "My Lord Lu is definitely formidable! Didn''t you hear what I just said? He can st you into smithereens with one punch!" Hei Yu poked his head out and shouted loudly.


    "Hahaha, st me into smithereens with one punch?"


    The towering Cloud Elephantughed.


    His massive foot stomped the ground, leveling a huge mountain range, then he looked towards Lu Benwei and asked mockingly, "So can you really st me into smithereens with one punch?"


    "Of course not, one punch definitely can''t st you into smithereens."


    Lu Benwei, who had been watching the theatrics, finally spoke.


    "Hahaha!"


    "Compared to Hei Yu, you''re much more sensible at least."


    Cloud Elephantughed.


    In his perspective, this so-called Lord Lu''s strength was not up to much at all. He also couldn''t figure out what lunacy had caused Hei Yu to dare defect to him and provoke them.


    But he was certain that faced with the threat he had just posed...


    This Lu Benwei was afraid.


    And Hei Yu''splexion also changed.


    He anxiously shouted at Lu Benwei, "Boss, your strength is clearly enough to st him into smithereens with one punch, so why do you say you can''t? Boss, you can''t scam me! I''ve bet everything I''ve got on you!"


    Lu Benwei turned his head to look at him and asked back, "When did I ever say I could st him into smithereens with one punch?"


    "Ah Boss?"


    Hei Yu was instantly anxious.


    Could it be that Lu Benwei was not as strong as he had imagined?


    But being able to with his bare hands... it shouldn''t be right!


    However, Cloud Elephant and the others allughed mockingly.


    "Hei Yu, Hei Yu, it turns out that the new master you''ve defected to is not up to much!"


    "Right, Hei Yu, what lunacy possessed you?"


    "Your new master is actually afraid when facing Cloud Elephant. If the Lord of the Continent were to make a move personally, wouldn''t it be...?"


    The mocking voices struck Hei Yu''s ears, making him instantly at a loss for what to do.


    Just as he was clueless about how to handle this, Lu Benwei''s hand suddenlynded on Hei Yu''s shoulder.


    "Little Heizi, why''re you panicking?"


    "What''s more, following me you still don''t have the guts? When facing trash, how can you be so gutless?"


    "What''s more, I have to sternly criticize that line you just said. I clearly am able to pinch all these trashes into air with one finger. How could you say I could st that trash into smithereens with one punch?"


    "I ask you, isn''t that being cruel to me?"


    "Doing that, how can you be themander of my rear mountain forces?"


    Ka!


    Lu Benwei''s words made Hei Yu let out a sudden dryugh. His eyes instantly brightened as he spoke excitedly, "So Boss, I should...?"


    "Yes."


    "That''s right."


    Lu Benwei gave Hei Yu''s bottom a kick and shouted, "Chin up for me, chest out, bottom up too!"


    "Take one more step out and shout at these ants, everyone present is trash, waste!"


    With Lu Benwei backing him, Hei Yu strode out two steps, puffed out his chest and shouted loudly.


    This immediately ignited everyone''s anger.


    They never could have imagined that Lu Benwei would actually be messing with them, and even dare to say such outrageous words.


    They themselves were the elites of the Immortal Realm, so when had they ever been looked down upon like that!?


    In that moment, their vast aura erupted forth as one. A batch of killing intent focused gazes gathered on Hei Yu and Lu Benwei''s bodies.


    At the same time, all kinds of immortal power fluctuations congealed in the air around them, clearly building up for a sneak attack.


    At this moment.


    Hei Yu''s scalp tingled.


    His legs trembled.


    Shouting that out did feel exhrating, but the pressure faced was also massive!


    He couldn''t help but look back desperately at Lu Benwei and ask tremblingly, "Lord Lu, w-w-what should I do?"


    "Why''re you afraid? They''re just a bunch of clowns."


    "If they dare attack you, just loudly shout ''Lu Benwei is the most handsome'', then st out a punch. I guarantee you can ughter them."


    These words.


    Once again triggered everyone''s fury to the utter limits.


    Being repeatedly provoked and looked down upon, their killing intent towards Lu Benwei and Hei Yu had reached an intense peak.


    Finally, amidst the immortal power fluctuations, a massivemotion abruptly arose in the sky.


    A gigantic hand stretched down through the clouds from the heavens.


    A colossal elephantine foot, like a pir holding up the skies, directly stretched down vertically.


    For a time.


    The skies burned, the earth shuddered, space itself ripped open, distorting chaotically together.


    Beneath the tremendous pressure, Hei Yu was already frightened stiff and trembling.


    Yet still following Lu Benwei''s instructions, he loudly shouted "Lu Benwei is the most handsome!", then gritting his teeth, threw a fist up into the air.


    Seeing this, a mocking voice rang out from Cloud Elephant''s mouth.


    "Ridiculous."


    "A pair of clowns jumping on a beam, Lower Realm lowlife, such childish tricks, do you really think that just yelling some slogans allows you to challenge the might of heaven?"


    "Today I will directly pass judgement on you two!"

 Chapter 370

    Chapter 370


    As soon as his voice fell, Hei Yu''s fist attacked him.


    "Little bug..."


    A cold smile appeared on his face, but before he could finish speaking, he was shocked to find that the power of Hei Yu''s punch exceeded his cognition.


    "How is that possible?"


    "How can it be?"


    Cloud Elephant''s eyes suddenly widened, full of incredulity.


    How could such a level of power be emitted from Hei Yu''s hands?


    But there was no time for him to think too much. This punch, as powerful as tearing apart rotten wood,nded on his body.


    "Boom!"


    Apanied by Cloud Elephant''s scream, the huge elephant body rolled over in midair, then burst like a balloon, returning to its original form and falling from the air.


    "Bang!"


    The huge body smashed to the ground, leaving arge pit, and fainted.


    "What?"


    "Cloud Elephant actually?"


    The other demon races in the Immortal Realm also changed color at this moment, emitting incredulous sounds.


    "Hahahahaha!"


    But Hei Yu crossed his arms around his waist and let out an arrogantugh.


    Looking at his fist, he was extremely excited.


    This treasure.


    He had bet right.


    Otherwise, he would probably never be able to exert such great power in his life.


    "Esteemed Lu Benwei, may I ask if I can continue to use such power?" He hurriedly asked respectfully.


    "Of course!"


    "The louder you shout, the greater the power." Lu Benwei said arrogantly, holding his head high.


    "Haha, haha, thank you, thank you Master Lu Benwei. Please watch from the side as I take care of these moring ants."


    Hei Yuughed again, feeling he had reached the pinnacle of life.


    Then his body rushed out violently.


    At the same time, Lu Benwei¡¯s the most handsome echoed in the sky.


    Soon, Hei Yu, who was usually looked down upon by the demon races, turned into a war god, beating them like a wolf entering a flock of sheep, with one punch each.


    Before long, he knocked them all unconscious to the ground, returning to their original state.


    "ng!"


    "Put them on, bring them along to present to the master!"


    Lu Benwei threw an iron chain on the ground and ordered.


    Hei Yu smiled and picked up the shackles.


    He shackled the unconscious demon beasts one by one, pulling the iron chain towards the ind.


    The next morning.


    Lu Benwei and the others had already brought back the Western Demon Forest¡¯s demons, as well as the unconscious Immortal Realm¡¯s demons, outside the ind.


    This time, the harvest was extremely abundant.


    "Milk Leopard, although you have betrayed us, we don''t expect anything more from you. But for old times'' sake, please find an opportunity to release us. We will call it even between us."


    Seeing that they had returned to this ind again, the Xi Lin Three Demons looked unwilling. Lifting their heads to look at Milk Leopard, they transmitted their voices.


    "Three leaders, I''m afraid I can''t do that."


    Milk Leopard looked serious, and transmitted her voice back to advise: "Believe me, this is for the good of the Western Demon Forest, and for your own good."


    "Humph, I really don''t know what kind of bewitching potion you''ve been fed."


    Facing Milk Leopard¡¯s persuasion, the Xi Lin Three Demons were obviously disdainful, and instead used: "No matter how strong they are, what does it have to do with you?"


    "As for what you said about shattering the heavens with one punch and making immortals with bare hands, they are simply nonsense."


    However, as soon as their voices fell.


    Lu Benwei suddenly strode to Milk Leopard.


    "You have performed well recently, little leopard!" Lu Benwei looked at Milk Leopard appreciatively and said slowly: "This lousy man will give you a promotion."


    As he spoke.


    He waved his palm, tearing open the space in the sky.


    The Irrigation of Immortality gushed out directly, shrouding Milk Leopard, directly allowing her strength to soar in front of the Three Demons of the Western Demon Forest.


    Seven Lives Demon Emperor...


    Eight Lives Demon Emperor...


    Nine Lives Demon Emperor...


    Finally, directly became an immortal!


    This scene.


    Directly petrified the three demons, who were full of disdain just now, in ce.


    They looked at each other, full of incredulity.


    This is?


    Making immortals with bare hands?


    How is that possible?


    The three demons felt extremely unreal. They rubbed their eyes and looked closely. They found that Milk Leopard''s aura was even stronger than theirs.


    Damn!


    He can really make immortals with bare hands?


    While their minds were still in shock under Lu Benwei¡¯s means...


    In the distance, the small path suddenly moved again.


    A figure in white robes walked leisurely to thekeside, stretchedzily, and squinted at the distance.


    "Another new day, full of positive energy and happy mood!"


    "A new day, new goals, Yi Feng, go for it, you can do it!"


    "Oh yeah!"


    Apanied by the energetic voice, an illusory fist shadow appeared in the sky.

 Chapter 371

    Chapter 371


    Whoosh!


    A punch that shatters the heavens.


    Immediately, the sky tears open a massive rift, bringing forth immense pressure.


    Within the nearby vicinity, whether they be demons or humans, none can help but tremble in fear under this punch.


    However...


    Whether it''s the old man paddling a boat on theke or the burly man chopping trees nearby, neither of them shows any expressions of astonishment.


    Breaking the sky is just an everyday urrence for them, nothing to be surprised about.


    However...


    The three demons of the Western Demon Forest are terrified.


    "Oh my heavens, the sky... the sky is truly broken."


    Their stuttering voices convey their shock, their faces filled with fear.


    Never in their wildest dreams did they imagine they would witness something so contrary tomon sense.


    Naibaoli looked up at the lingering shadow of the fist in the sky, filled with admiration.


    Although this is the second time she has witnessed it, the might and impact it carries, along with the figure behind it, remain undiminished.


    She considers herself lucky to have this opportunity.


    And she''s grateful that she can seize it.


    Involuntarily, she turns her gaze to the Xi Lin Three Demons.


    "Leaders of the Three Demons, what about you?"


    Her gaze isplex as she continues to persuade them. Despite being a junior, she can''t help but feel frustrated with these three seniors who are slow on the uptake.


    However, what she didn''t expect is that before she could finish her words of persuasion, the Xi Lin Three Demons kneel beside Lu Benwei.


    "Lord Lu."


    "We are unwaveringly loyal to you and the great person on the ind."


    "Yes, we are devoted."


    "And, and... You are the most handsome in the world."


    For a moment, the Three Demons express their loyalty incoherently, as if they were about toy bare their hearts.


    The sequence of actions leaves Naibaoli wide-eyed and tongue-tied.


    Is this the same trio of stubborn leaders as before?


    The change is too sudden!


    However...


    She finally breathes a sigh of relief.


    Fortunately, these three leaders didn''t stick to their stubbornness to the end.


    At this moment, Yi Feng stands on the bamboo raft and rushes over from the ind upon seeing Lu Benwei and the others return.


    With Yi Feng''s arrival, the gazes of the demons, including those who have just awakened from the immortal realm, all turn toward him.


    This person clearly shows no fluctuations on his body, but as he approaches, every one of them inevitably feels suppressed. Their internal power can''t be exerted, and even their speech is stifled.


    Who exactly is this person?


    The demons from the immortal realm can''t help but wonder.


    "Not bad, kid. I didn''t expect you to actually capture so many."


    Yi Feng nces at Lu Benwei and casually remarks with a leisurely smile.


    "Hehehe."


    Lu Benwei obediently smiles in front of Yi Feng.


    ng!


    Seeing this, the demons from the immortal realm feel a jolt.


    They have experienced Lu Benwei''s eerie and terrifying nature. With just a few words, Hei Yu effortlessly dealt with them. That alone proves his power.


    However, this terrifying figure in the ck robe is now obediently smiling in front of this human?


    They instantly understand.


    The person in front of them is probably the true big shot.


    Moreover, judging from his speech, it seems that he is the one who orchestrated their capture.


    But what exactly is his purpose in doing so?


    Who is he, really?


    These demons from the immortal realm ponder deeply...


    At the same time, they are surprisingly calm.


    Because they understood that resistance was futile in the face of these people, there was no point in pointless defiance. The only way was to figure out this person''s intentions, find an opportunity to escape, and then report back to Su Xuanjun.


    "Alright, let me see what you''ve brought back."


    Yi Feng stood with his hands behind his back, looking at the demons bound by iron chains.


    "A leopard..."


    Yi Feng''s gaze immediately fell on Nai Bao Li, scanning her up and down.


    Nai Bao Li''s scalp went numb, and she trembled with nervousness, bowing her head.


    "Fine, reluctantly take this one."


    Yi Feng nodded.


    Nai Bao Li breathed a sigh of relief, realizing that she had gained this person''s recognition.


    After shifting his gaze away from Nai Bao Li, Yi Feng happened to look back at the Xi Lin Three Demons.


    If it were before, they would probably have resisted in various ways.


    But after witnessing Yi Feng''s terrifying punch just now, they dared not entertain such thoughts and immediately prostrated themselves on the ground.


    However, Yi Feng''s next words crushed their spirits.


    "The three you captured earlier didn''t seem honest and were too shabby. Just let them go."


    Yi Feng waved his hand impatiently.


    "Yes."


    Lu Benwei nodded and dragged away the three demons.


    "Ah!"


    "Woo..."


    The three demons struggled, trying to speak, but no words came out. They could only let out roars while desperately struggling.


    But how could they break free from Lu Benwei? They were thrown far away in an instant.


    For a moment...


    The three desperate demons regretted deeply.


    They understood.


    The heaven-sent opportunity had slipped through their fingers.


    Regret!


    They regretted!


    With the Xi Lin Three Demons gone, Yi Feng finally arrived in front of the demons of the Immortal Realm, under the gaze of the crowd.


    This made them nervous.


    Perhaps now, they could see what this person really wanted to do.


    "These will do."


    Yi Feng nodded, then asked, "By the way, were they all captured from the same ce?"


    Lu Benwei quickly nodded.


    "What about the leader? There should be a leader, right? Wasn''t he captured?"


    Yi Feng couldn''t help but ask. After all, he had plenty of experience in the jungle, and usually, these forest beasts were organized in groups, with a leader.


    And these beasts in front of him seemed decent, so Yi Feng became interested in their leader.


    He must look quite impressive, right?


    If he could catch that king as well, it would add some vor to his territory!


    "No, he wasn''t captured."


    Lu Benwei lowered his head.


    "Alright, then lock up these beasts for now. We''ll make another trip another day and capture that king as well," Yi Feng said leisurely.


    "Yes!"


    Lu Benwei nodded.


    However, the demons of the Immortal Realm felt a sudden tightness in their hearts.


    This person''s target...


    Turned out to be Su Xuanjun, the lord of the continent!?

 Chapter 372

    Chapter 372


    Hiss!


    Who exactly is this person that has such a huge appetite, actually wanting to capture Su Xuanjun as well?


    However, looking at Lu Benwei''s strength, these people are indeed formidable enemies, I must inform the ruler of the continent as soon as possible.


    But how can I pass on the message while still being held captive by this person?


    Just as the Immortal Realm demons were at their wits'' end, Yi Feng who had just left suddenly stopped in his tracks and turned his gaze onto Cloud Elephant.


    "Leave the rest here, this elephant looks too shabby, throw it away, throw it away."


    With a wave of his hand, Yi Feng spoke out.


    What?


    Hearing Yi Feng''s words, the Immortal Realm demons were shocked.


    What was he doing?


    He was actually letting Cloud Elephant go, wasn''t he afraid that he would leak information after returning?


    This operation left the Immortal Realm demonspletely dumbfounded.


    Was this person just messing around, or was he really so powerful that he had no fear?


    Cloud Elephant was dragged away by Lu Benwei...


    With the hopeful gazes of the Immortal Realm demons on him.


    No matter what Yi Feng''s intentions were, Cloud Elephant had be their lifeline, at least being able to spread information about this ce.


    Immortal Realm.


    Green Jade Immortal Continent.


    Su Xuanjun was seated in the great hall, holding his daily meeting.


    After handling the regr matters, his subordinates couldn''t help but ask: "Ruler, Hei Yu has been leading the demons in the mortal realm for several days, why have they still not returned?"


    "That''s right, with their lineup and the ruler''s immortal treasure, they should have been able to resolve any trouble quickly."


    "Hmm, it has been a while."


    Su Xuanjun frowned slightly, but still said: "Don''t worry, I trust Hei Yu and the others to handle things properly. Something unexpected must have happened, they should be back soon, everyone please remain calm."


    "Ruler, I think we should still send someone to take a look, after all, Hei Yu took the ruler''s immortal treasure with him. If anything happens, it would be a major incident!"


    "That''s right ruler, shouldn''t we send someone down to take a look?"


    Everyone said worriedly.


    Just as Su Xuanjun was about to speak, a subordinate rushed over to report.


    "Reporting in."


    "Cloud Elephant Immortal has returned!"


    Hearing this, Su Xuanjun''s eyes lit up as heughed: "See, he''s back already isn''t he?"


    Everyone lowered their heads.


    "The ruler is wise indeed."


    "We are convinced."


    "Alright alright, you still have much to learn when ites to understanding people." Su Xuanjunughed loudly. "Let''s stop wasting time and go wee them!"


    After speaking, Su Xuanjun waved his hand and summoned a tremendous power to lift all the people in the hall and flew out.


    But to Su Xuanjun''s surprise, only Cloud Elephant was outside the hall.


    Moreover, Cloud Elephant looked disheveled and crestfallen.


    Su Xuanjun felt his heart skip a beat.


    He rushed forward in one step, grabbing Cloud Elephant by the shoulders and asked solemnly: "What happened?"


    "Ruler... something big has happened. A few fearsome people appeared in the mortal realm, capturing all of us in one move." Cloud Elephant said with a pale face.


    "What?!"


    Su Xuanjun''s expression changed drastically.


    The others also had extremely somber looks on their faces.


    For over ten Golden Immortal level demons from the demon n to be captured in one move in the mortal realm, this was definitely a huge ident.


    "What about Hei Yu? Where is he?"


    Su Xuanjun suddenly remembered something and grabbed Cloud Elephant to ask urgently: "He had my Soul-Devouring de with him. Facing them, was he still unable to fight back with the immortal treasure?"


    "How could he have not used the treasure to help you all escape?"

 Chapter 373

    Chapter 373


    When Hei Yu was mentioned, Cloud Elephant''s entire face twisted.


    Clenching his teeth, he said word by word full of hatred: "The reason why we werepletely wiped out is because of Hei Yu."


    "Hei Yu, Hei Yu had betrayed us long ago."


    "What?"


    "Hei Yu betrayed us?"


    This sentence was like a heavy p on Su Xuanjun''s face.


    He never expected that his confidant who had followed him for 10,000 years would directly betray him.


    "Tell me, tell me exactly what happened?"


    "I valued him so much and even trusted him enough to give him the Immortal Treasure, how could he betray me?" Su Xuanjun asked in disbelief.


    "Lord of the Continent, Hei Yu really betrayed us."


    "Not only did he betray us, he also handed over all the Lord of the Continent¡¯s Immortal Treasures and Immortal Pills to the other side right in front of us." Cloud Elephant told the whole story.


    "What?"


    This sentence directly made the angry Su Xuanjun suddenly take a step back. Blood spilled from the corner of his mouth, and his whole body trembled violently.


    "Lord of the Continent."


    "Lord of the Continent, calm your anger."


    "Lord of the Continent, are you alright? "


    Seeing this, others hurriedly supported Su Xuanjun.


    "Get lost."


    Su Xuanjun waved his big hand, and his men were pushed away by an invisible force. Then he transmitted an angry voice, "Hei Yu, do you really think that I gave you the Immortal Treasure simply because I trusted you?"


    "You don''t know that I can easily kill you."


    As he spoke, he made aplicated hand seal with one move of his palm, directly crossing the void to connect with Hei Yu.


    "Hey boss, all these treasures were found on those useless guys."


    By theke.


    Since Yi Feng¡¯s small ind was still under construction, he temporarily ced these beasts like Hei Yu outside the ind.


    At this time, Hei Yu was respectfully squatting next to Lu Benwei, pushing arge pile of treasures to Lu Benwei''s side.


    "Qing, take them to the master to enrich his junk pile."


    Lu Benwei didn¡¯t even nce at them and waved his hand to order, theny down under the tree.


    "Yes!"


    The dog carried the treasures and started moving them.


    However, this scene made the beasts of the Immortal Realm grit their teeth in hatred.


    Pairs of hateful eyes stared at Hei Yu.


    "What are you staring at?"


    "You loser, do you deserve to stare at me?"


    Hei Yu pped them to the ground.


    The suppressed beasts of the Immortal Realm stared at Hei Yu, gnashing their teeth and transmitting hateful voices to Hei Yu word by word.


    "Hei Yu, Cloud Elephant has gone back. The Lord of the Continent wille to kill you soon. You won''t be able to jump around for long."


    "That''s right. Just wait to die. Don''t think you can withstand the Lord of the Continent''s anger just because you have that person in ck supporting you!"


    As if their words hade true, as soon as their voices fell, a powerful aura was transmitted. Above Hei Yu''s head appeared an imposing phantom.


    He was majestic and mighty.


    With an angry look on his face, he emitted a thick aura all over his body.


    It was the phantom that Su Xuanjun had projected here through supernatural powers.


    Seeing this phantom, the suppressed beasts of the Immortal Realm almost shed tears of excitement, shouting excitedly.


    "Hei Yu."


    "How have I, Su Xuanjun, treated you? Why did you betray me?"


    Through the projected phantom, Su Xuanjun of the Immortal Realm saw his suppressed subordinates and the spirited Hei Yu. He immediately became angry and transmitted a thick voice.


    "You old bastard, it''s already now, what are you still moring about?"


    "How have you treated me? Bah!"


    "You fed me raw meat for 10,000 years. Did you ever consider my feelings?"


    With Lu Benwei behind him, Hei Yu waspletely fearless. He put his hands on his hips and scolded loudly.


    "You, you, you..."


    Seeing this, Su Xuanjun trembled with anger, his face cold as he threatened, "No matter what your reason is, no one has ever dared to betray me. Now I''ll give you a chance to redeem yourself. Bring back my Immortal Treasure and Immortal Pills, and I''ll leave you a whole corpse. Otherwise..."


    "Otherwise what can you do?"


    However, before Su Xuanjun could finish speaking, he was interrupted by Hei Yu.


    "Do you think you''re still in your broken Green Jade Immortal Continent? You don''t even look at who I belong to now. How dare you be so arrogant here?"


    "Come on,e kill me. Pleasee kill me."


    Hei Yu beckoned to Su Xuanjun with his fingers on his hips, his words full of provocation.


    "You, you, you..."


    Su Xuanjun trembled with anger. In his rage, the surrounding air became distorted. His subordinates were also under tremendous pressure.


    "Then even if I don''t want the Immortal Treasure anymore, I will suppress and kill you on the spot."


    The angry Su Xuanjun could no longer remain calm. With a flip of his palm, the phantom also stretched out its palm. A thick palm print rumbled down towards Hei Yu.


    Wait!


    But as soon as his palm fell, his whole body suddenly shuddered and his palm stiffened in midair.


    Because from the corner of the phantom''s eyes he had captured something unusual, even frightening.


    Just now, the old man rowing a boat to theke was...


    He quickly raised his eyes towards theke.


    And as he looked over, the rowing old man also happened to nce sideways at him.


    Smiling.


    But it was precisely this smiling nce that almost scared Su Xuanjun''s soul away.


    Hiss!


    He thought of a terrifying existence and a chilling legend.


    He quickly retracted his gaze and was about to consider what to do when he saw something even more terrifying.


    In another direction, a young man in white and a monk were walking slowly, chatting leisurely.


    "Oh, Kunpeng Monk, we really have an affinity. I didn''t expect you toe here to connect karma with me!" Yi Feng said with a smile, then sniffed and leisurely said, "But the smell on you, is it rouge?"


    "It is indeed affinity."


    Kunpeng Monk put his palms together and smiled gently, "As for the rouge you mentioned, that must be you smelling wrong. How could someone who has renounced the world get something like that on them?"


    As if afraid Yi Feng wouldn''t believe him, Kunpeng added, "People who have renounced the world do not lie."


    Hiss!


    But looking at Kunpeng Monk, Su Xuanjun sucked in a breath of cold air again.


    This monk, this monk was...


    Thinking of this, his whole body was already shaking.


    Just as he hesitated between retreating and killing Hei Yu, the scene he inadvertently caught a glimpse of frightened him so much that his seven apertures gave off smoke.

 Chapter 374

    Chapter 374


    At this moment, Su Xuanjun saw that seven or eight people were tying up and carrying over a bizarre-looking statue.


    "Slow down, don''t bump into anything," Yi Feng, who was chatting with Kunpeng, hurriedly shouted when he saw this.


    He had a pair of these strange statues. He had picked them up from outside before and usually ced them at the entrance of the martial arts hall as guardian lions to add imposing manner.


    However, after looking at them for a long time, Yi Feng began to dislike them. Not only were they oddly shaped, they were also quite intimidating at first nce. Soter, their only use was for Yi Feng to hang socks and rags on, and sometimes when thezy dogs needed to pee, they would lift their legs and pee on them.


    As a result, over time, they were covered in ayer of moss and looked rather shabby and even gave off a strange odor.


    It wasn''t until recently that Yi Feng remembered the existence of this pair of statues.


    A sect? Prestige? After some thought, he felt that cleaning up this pair of statues and cing them at the entrance after moving to the ind should still be able to awe people. After all, no one knew what these things were carved into, right? It should be fine to boastfully im they were some kind of divine beast. No one would likely doubt it.


    After directing these people to carry one of the statues to the shore, Yi Feng beckoned to the old man who had just rowed over.


    "Hey, old man,e here quickly."


    Seeing this, the old man hurriedly rowed the boat back and stopped at the shore.


    "Old man, hold the boat steady and don''t move," Yi Feng ordered.


    "Yes, sir."


    The old man firmly propped up the bamboo raft with a bamboo pole and stabilized it at the shore.


    Then, under Yi Feng''s direction, the group carefully loaded the statue onto the bamboo raft.


    "Oh, this thing is so damn heavy," Yi Fengined. He then called out to the monk, "Monk,e help out."


    "Alright, patron."


    The monk smiled gently, rolled up his loose sleeves, and came to help.


    "This statue, what on earth is this statue..."


    Meanwhile, Su Xuanjun''s illusory figure kept his eyes fixed on the statue, and his trembling, frightened voice rang out.


    In extreme shock, his illusory figure had long ago hidden in the dark without realizing it, taking shelter behind a tree.


    He would never have imagined that first he would see the legendary old man here, then the "morous" looking monk.


    Finally, he also saw this mysterious statue here!


    Almost the moment he came to his senses, his illusory figure turned into a wisp of blue smoke and disappeared instantly.


    Now, he didn''t care about hatred or not hatred, killing Hei Yu or not killing Hei Yu anymore.


    As for his demonic subordinates, he had long forgotten about them. He just left them there, crying out in disbelief.


    The Region Lord actually fled suddenly?


    But just as Su Xuanjun''s illusory figure was about to traverse the void and return to the Immortal Realm, at the veryst moment, a faint voice seemed to reach his ears.


    "I will definitelye find you."


    As the voice sounded, he vaguely saw a shadow cast its gaze over.


    Su Xuanjun''s heart thudded.


    But he finally managed to withdraw the projected illusory figure and stood still on the spot, panting heavily.


    "It should have been an illusion, right?"


    "That''s right, it should have been an illusion. Even if someone is much stronger than me, they wouldn''t necessarily be able to detect my presence."


    He couldn''t help but reassure himself as he recalled the ethereal words upon leaving.


    After a long time, he finally calmed down.


    But as soon as he calmed down, a group of his subordinates crowded around and began ttering him.


    "Congrattions on your triumphant return, Region Lord."


    "Region Lord, you had a hard time."


    "With the Region Lord taking action, Hei Yu must have been killed."


    "Hahaha!"


    "As expected of the Region Lord, directly bringing down the divine wrath across two realms on Hei Yu. Hei Yu must regret it so much that his guts are turning green now that he''s dead!"


    Hearing these words, the muscles on Su Xuanjun''s face twitched as he glowered.


    "Shut up!"


    He angrily rebuked them in a rage.


    These ignorant things really poked the ho''s nest.


    And they even dared say something about a triumphant return. Just now, he had almost been scared to death...


    Unable to restrain himself, his palm sharply moved to Cloud Elephant''s neck.


    "Tell me, tell me who instigated Hei Yu''s betrayal, just who was it?"


    "It was... it was..."


    Cloud Elephant''s face was ugly as he stuttered.


    So he told everything he knew, about Yi Feng and Skull Benwei, as well as the matters on the small ind.


    "Yi Feng is the leader?"


    "Are you saying this Yi Feng is a monk, or an old man?"


    Su Xuanjun couldn''t help asking.


    "Neither, he is a youth in white robes."


    Cloud Elephant quickly described Yi Feng''s appearance.


    "Him?"


    Su Xuanjun''s eyelid twitched.


    He suddenly realized that in his shock from the old man rowing the boat, Kunpeng Monk, and that statue, he hadpletely overlooked someone.


    Now that he thought back, this person was truly the most terrifying!


    Because he remembered that the statue belonged to him; the old man rowing the boat was also extremely respectful to him; and regarding his orders, Kunpeng Monk didn''t seem to have any objections either.


    And this person, judging by his attire and appearance, was the Yi Feng that Cloud Elephant described.


    So it turned out that this person he had always overlooked was the leader!


    Sss!


    Su Xuanjun sucked in a breath, bing extremely solemn.


    Someone who could make the old man rowing the boat and Kunpeng Monk address him as the leader, just what kind of terrifying character was this white-robed youth!


    Then he cast an intense gaze at Cloud Elephant again and asked in a deep voice, "What else do you know?"


    "Indeed, there is one more piece of news, but now that I think about it, it shouldn''t be too frightening for the Region Lord!" Cloud Elephant said.


    "What is this news?" Su Xuanjun anxiously asked.


    "That Yi Feng once arrogantly said that his goal seemed to be you. He said something about capturing the Region Lord," Cloud Elephant sneered. "Doesn''t the Region Lord think he is unaware of the difference in status?"


    "What?"


    "My goal?"


    Su Xuanjun''s eyeballs bulged.


    "That''s right."


    Cloud Elephant quickly downyed it. "But the Region Lord mustn''t get angry. Don''t blow your top. At worst, the Region Lord just needs to expend a bit of effort to eliminate him. After all, with the Region Lord''s abilities, taking care of some Yi Feng would be easy as catching a turtle in a jar."


    "After all, he is nothing for the Region Lord to fear!"


    Cloud Elephant nodded and fawned.


    What he didn''t expect was that as soon as his voice fell, Su Xuanjun, the lofty Green Jade Immortal Region Lord, suddenly plopped down on the ground.

 Chapter 375

    Chapter 375


    "Continent Lord."


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    "What''s going on with you?"


    Seeing this, Cloud Elephant and the others couldn''t help being shocked, and quickly looked at Su Xuanjun in surprise.


    What on earth was going on here? The distinguished lord of the Green Jade Immortal Continent was actually sitting on the ground with a thud.


    And judging by his expression, he seemed very worried?


    However, at this moment, Su Xuanjunpletely ignored Cloud Elephant and the others around him. His mind was echoing Cloud Elephant''s words just now.


    This news, when it fell into his ears, was like a thunderp, making his whole body break out in a cold sweat.


    It also reminded him of the sentence that appeared in his mind when he left just now.


    "I will definitelye to find you."


    When he thought about it carefully, this sentence seemed to be what Yi Feng in white clothes said!


    So, where was this auditory hallucination, and where was any coincidence, it was clearly meant for him to hear.


    Upon thinking of this, Su Xuanjun felt his body go soft as cold sweat drenched his back. His eyes were wide open and filled with fear.


    Let alone what kind of strength Yi Feng actually had, just those two who were rowing the boat and the bald one were enough to render him powerless.


    "Continent Lord, Continent Lord, what exactly is the matter with you?"


    Seeing that Su Xuanjun kept silent, Cloud Elephant and the others couldn''t help but speak out.


    "Shut up!"


    Su Xuanjun, who had reacted, shouted angrily. At the same time, he immediately ordered: "Notify everyone to send people to keep an eye on the entrance to my Green Jade Immortal Continent from the Immortal River Continent."


    "Yes, Continent Lord. Leave this matter to me."


    Seeing this situation, Cloud Elephant immediately volunteered and patted his chest to say: "Please rest assured, Continent Lord. I will guard the entrance and absolutely not let any person from Immortal River Continent in. I will kill anyone whoes, kill them in pairs if twoe."


    After speaking, Cloud Elephant''s face was full of smiles.


    Now that Hei Yu had rebelled, and the Golden Immortals of the other monster races had been captured, it was also bing Cloud Elephant''s opportunity to move up.


    So when was it not the time to impress if not now?


    However, contrary to his expectation that Su Xuanjun would praise him, as soon as he finished speaking, Su Xuanjun pped him in the face.


    "I''ll kill your mother!"


    Su Xuanjun uttered through gritted teeth, shouting heavily: "I just want you to guard the entrance and tell me if anyonees. When did I ask you to kill?"


    Su Xuanjun hated that he couldn''t p Cloud Elephant to death with one p.


    If that person really came, it was uncertain who would kill whom, let alone if he thoroughly provoked that person, then there would really be no way back.


    At least for now, although that person had targeted him, the reason was still unknown.


    Perhaps there were misunderstandings, or perhaps other hidden causes.


    But anyway, it hadn''t reached the point of tearing their faces.


    So if he really came, it would be best to wait and see for the time being and avoid violence if possible.


    "Yes, yes, yes."


    Cloud Elephant covered his face and nodded quickly, but hesitated for a while and still couldn''t help but say: "But Continent Lord, why is this? Don''t you want your lost immortal artifact back, and don''t you want to save your subordinates either?"


    "Die!"


    This sentence finallypletely infuriated Su Xuanjun.


    "Ah!"


    Apanied by Cloud Elephant''s miserable cry, he directly pped Cloud Elephant into meat paste with one p.


    The guy without any eye for people actually had to mention the sore spots over and over again.


    How could he not be angry?


    He was angry!


    Especially for that Soul Breaking de, it hurt his heart and a*s to lose it.


    But what could be done?


    Going there once was more than enough.


    On the contrary, it would be great if that person didn''te looking for him!

 Chapter 376

    Chapter 376


    "I will definitely find you."


    By theke, after the peculiar statue was lifted onto the boat, Yi Feng couldn''t help but sigh deeply, looking up at the sky.


    "Could it be that you grew legs and flew away on your own?"


    Muttering to himself, he couldn''t help but think about the money bag he identally dropped nearby two days ago.


    After searching around and not finding it, Yi Feng reluctantly boarded the ship with the Kunpeng Monk.


    "Your construction here is impressive, benefactor."


    Afternding on the ind, the monk''s gentle voice echoed.


    "Naturally."


    Yi Feng smiled with satisfaction, picking up a brick from the ground and weighing it in his hand, confidently saying, "Look, I''m sure you''ve never seen bricks of this quality before!"


    "Is this a brick?"


    Seeing the brick in Yi Feng''s hand, the previously gentle and smiling Kunpeng Monk couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow.


    "Of course, what else could it be? It''s angr and has edges."


    Yi Feng gave a strange look at the Kunpeng Monk.


    "Uh..."


    The Kunpeng Monk was taken aback for a moment, then after a pause, he asked, "So, what are you nning to do with this brick?"


    "Look at what you''re saying..."


    Yi Feng couldn''t help but roll his eyes at the monk and quipped, "You''re asking what a brick is used for. Of course, it''s used for building walls. Are you suggesting we eat it?"


    "Building walls, you say!"


    The Kunpeng Monk''s gentle face couldn''t help but twitch, and he asked again, "So, do you have a lot of these bricks?"


    "Of course, I do. Can a single brick build a wall? So, there''s a pile over there."


    Yi Feng nced at the distance and said, "Not only that, they''re still being made over there."


    Upon hearing this, the Kunpeng Monk looked over.


    His mouth involuntarily twitched.


    Sure enough, there was a huge pile!


    He took a deep breath, not knowing what expression to make, and after a long while, he said, "Benefactor, you have good materials."


    "You tter me, you tter me."


    Yi Feng humbly smiled and said, "Actually, the quality of these bricks falls short of my expectations, but they are still better than other bricks. We make do with what we have."


    "Amitabha."


    The Kunpeng Monk joined his hands together, seemingly not wanting to dwell on these matters with Yi Feng, so he changed the topic and said softly, "Benefactor, I came here to beg for alms, I hope you could help."


    "As for food, that''s no problem, but suddenly I have an idea that I want to discuss with you, Master."


    Yi Feng suddenly remembered something and quickly said.


    "Please go ahead, benefactor."


    The Kunpeng Monk asked softly.


    "Master, where are you from? Which temple do you belong to?"


    Yi Feng asked.


    "The humble monk has no fixed abode, wandering freely across the world, just a solitary monk."


    Kunpeng exined.


    "Oh, I see..."


    As he spoke, Yi Feng''s smile became more intense, rubbing his hands together and grinning, "In these chaotic times, it''s difficult to even have a decent meal. I imagine a monk like you often goes hungry, never knowing where the next meal wille from, right?"


    "What do you mean, benefactor?"


    The Kunpeng Monk raised his head, looking at him.


    "I believe that as human beings, we should havepassion. If you, venerable monk, are in need of food and shelter, and I happen toe across you, it would trouble my heart if I didn''t lend a helping hand," Yi Feng sighed and expressed his thoughts. "That''s why I was thinking, since I''m nning to establish a secluded sect on this small ind, why don''t you stay with me, venerable monk?"


    "By doing so, you won''t have to wander around seeking alms, and I would have done a good deed. It''s a win-win situation, isn''t it?" Yi Feng added, raising an eyebrow at Kunpeng Monk.


    "I appreciate your kind offer, but I am used to a life of leisure," Kunpeng Monk politely declined with a smile.


    Upon hearing this, Yi Feng furrowed his brow.


    Damn it.


    He had nned to trick the monk into joining him and be his first disciple, but it seemed the monk wouldn''t fall for it.


    No, he couldn''t let it end like this.


    As a proud person of Huaxia, he always wanted things to go his way.


    So he couldn''t just give up.


    "Tell me, what would it take for you to stay?" Yi Feng decided to drop the act and expressed his true intentions.


    "Don''t force yourself, benefactor," Kunpeng Monk replied gently.


    "If you really want me to stay, you must give me a reason, or rather, a motivation to stay," Kunpeng Monk continued.


    "Alright," Yi Feng readily agreed and hurriedly said, "As long as you stay, I will build a small temple for you on the ind."


    Kunpeng Monk shook his head.


    "Then I will have someone tailor a monk''s robe for you, so you can dress like a distinguished monk," Yi Feng suggested again.


    But Kunpeng Monk still shook his head, unmoved by Yi Feng''s offers.


    Yi Feng started to feel a little anxious and said, "How about this? Besides building a temple for you, I will also ce a Buddha statue there and ensure that you receive offerings."


    To his surprise, Kunpeng Monk still smiled and shook his head, showing no interest in any of Yi Feng''s suggestions.


    Yi Feng cursed inwardly.


    This monk was truly peculiar. He rejected everything that was offered. It left Yi Feng at a loss for what to do next.


    He had made every possible promise he could think of. Did he have to bring a woman into this?

 Chapter 377

    Chapter 377


    Of course.


    It was impossible for him to actually promise a woman, after all this high monk didn''t even look upon incensed temples, so how could he be moved by a mere woman?


    Subsequently.


    Yi Feng offered many more tempting conditions, but this monk remained unmoved.


    Yi Feng finally gave up.


    Perhaps this was what a true high monk was like!


    Roaming in the mundane world, yet not entangled by it. All worldly objects and trivial matters of dust did not enter his eyes.


    Let it go, let it go.


    Yi Feng alsopletely gave up on the idea of swaying the thoughts of this high monk who coulde out of muddy waters without being stained.


    If he insisted, wouldn''t that only increase his sins?


    Amitabha.


    Yi Feng led Kun Peng to the ind¡¯s cafeteria, where there were still some leftover meals.


    Then Yi Feng asked Kun Peng to sit down, and had someone bring a simple vegetarian meal.


    "Thank you, patron."


    Kun Peng smiled and said.


    "It¡¯s nothing, go ahead and eat," Yi Feng waved his hand casually.


    ¡°Actually it''s not bad here, patron. It''s just that I..."


    ncing at the meal in his hands, Kun Peng exined softly: "I really don''t have any motivation to stay."


    "Don''t say any more, I understand," Yi Feng said indifferently.


    Afterwards he also thought about it. When he made those promises earlier he got a little carried away. How many coins would it take to actually build those temples and Buddha statues?


    It was good that Kun Peng didn''t agree, otherwise Yi Feng would regret his guts turning green.


    Even getting one disciple was like this, if he had a hundred disciples, Yi Feng really wouldn¡¯t have any more fun.


    A whileter, Kun Peng got up.


    "Patron, this poor monk will take his leave first," Kun Peng ced his palms together and said gently.


    "Safe travels," Yi Feng got up, preparing to see him off.


    "Please stay, patron. I can leave by myself," Kun Peng said softly.


    "Alright then, I won''t see you off. Go on your own, there are boats at the shore," Yi Feng didn''t stand on ceremony either and spoke lightly.


    Kun Peng nodded at Yi Feng, then got up and left.


    "That monk..."


    "Just now he said his stomach was hungry, yet didn''t eat a bite of the meal. How strange," Yi Feng couldn''t help butin when he saw the bowl and chopsticks Kun Peng had put down.


    But he didn''t take it to heart either, and continued wandering the ind to keep looking for the money pouch he had lost a couple days ago.


    Kun Peng''s steps were light, and his face always had a faint, gentle smile.


    His gentle gaze swept lightly across his surroundings, and seeing no one around, his palm slowly slid to his waist.


    An instantter, a chicken leg was pulled out.


    "Lucked out with getting this chicken leg," Kun Peng muttered softly, biting into it greedily.


    A whileter.


    He finished gnawing the chicken bone clean.


    After tossing away the bare bone, his gaze swept the area again.


    Many people entered his field of vision.


    But at first nce, his attention fell on Madam Chen.


    Ah...


    He shook his head.


    At the second nce, his attention fell on a woman at the riverside fetching water, looking at her two hundred jin body, Kun Peng burped.


    Then he set his sights on the few other women on the ind, and couldn''t help but shake his head again.


    "Amitabha."


    "Excellent, excellent."


    "I thought there would be some evil things here that would allow me to enact justice on the spot. It seems I was wishing for too much after all. There is nothing for me here, nothing for me..."


    He sighed feeling lost, then turned to leave.


    But after taking just two steps, his body suddenly stopped.


    "Hmm?"


    He opened his eyes wide in surprise, looking at Zhong Qing who was nkly sitting under a tree up ahead.


    "Phew..."


    "Master, this illustrated book is truly divine!"


    "If this pose was done with Meng Tian..."


    Zhong Qing''s mind waspletely immersed in the illustrated book in his hands. His little face flushed red, asionally raising his head longing, asionally lowering his head to nce at his pants.


    Unbeknownst to him, there was a monk behind him, staring intently at the book in his hands.


    "What a treasure, what a treasure!"


    "I didn''t expect there would still be such good things in this world. Especially this pose, it makes one see the light, and arouses an irresistible urge to try it..."


    Taking in that illustrated page with his eyes, Kun Peng was extremely excited.


    Then, a dignified voice came from his mouth.


    "Patron, why do you indulge in such harmful things at your young age?" he said righteously.


    Zhong Qing was badly frightened.


    He immediately stood up in panic, turned around to see Kun Peng who had appeared out of nowhere.


    "I, I, I..."


    Zhong Qing stammered, his face flushed with embarrassment.


    "s, you are still young. Indulging in this will only ruin your body and mind. Such harmful things cannot enter my sight, they must be destroyed..."


    The righteous and majestic voice came from Kun Peng''s mouth.


    As his voice fell, he snatched the book from Zhong Qing''s hands.


    "I will destroy it. Go on now!"


    He waved his hand and said.


    "Oh..."


    "Okay..."


    Too embarrassed by the matter to think much, Zhong Qing knew he couldn''t show his face after being seen like this. Face flushed red, he hurriedly ran off.


    "Destroy!"


    The corner of Kun Peng''s eyes watched Zhong Qing running away, while his mouth said.


    As his voice faded, the book instantly flipped open.


    "Tsst!"


    "Such an evil thing, terrifyingly so! It has far exceeded my expectations!"


    "It seems I must find a ce to carefully refine and destroy it..."


    Having said that, he closed the book as his figure disappeared.


    Not long after, hezily reclined in a shady corner of the ind. Wetting his finger with saliva, he reopened the illustrated book...

 Chapter 378

    Chapter 378


    "Crack crack crack crack......"


    "Hua......"


    On this day.


    Firecrackers sounded on the small ind.


    Today was an important day, the official start day of construction on the small ind.


    Han Tianque and Guan Yunpeng, the two old men, had invited a new batch of masons to build walls. Not only that, Yi Feng had also made many high quality bricks from his kiln.


    It was believed that before long, a new sect would be erected on the ind.


    Beside them, Han Tianque and Guan Yunpeng stood there stroking their beards with their chests sticking out.


    Behind them were the powerful cultivators that they had found from all over the Immortal River Continent through endless effort.


    The weakest among them was a Six Lives Martial Emperor!


    Only the heavens knew how much they had talked to persuade them toe, how many vicious oaths they had made, and how patiently they had coaxed them over.


    Today was finally the day for them to raise their brows and spit in pride.


    Looking at how the group stared at the pile of bricks on the ground, it was clear they would be obedient from now on.


    And in the future on this ind, they would also have to watch their faces when speaking.


    So what if you were an emperor outside? Here you would obey!


    We two old men were appointed by the master, who would dare disobey orders?


    "Why are you so anxious, have you never seen the world?" Han Tianque shouted at the group of masons and martial emperors behind him.


    "That''s right, do you understand order?"


    "This is not where you came from. Here, everything must be done cautiously." Guan Yunpeng also chimed in, folding his arms behind his back and ring at everyone.


    Facing the scolding from two men so much lower in rank, the martial emperors all lowered their heads.


    They were not blind. Not only the pile of bricks, but every person who casually walked by on the ind made their souls tremble.


    So in this situation, who would dare act recklessly?


    But the fiery zeal in their eyes still could not be hidden. Their feet stamped the ground, like arrows on taut bows, hardly able to wait to start moving bricks.


    "Alright."


    "Let''s start work!" Yi Feng shouted to officially begin after a simple ceremony.


    "Tap tap tap tap tap..."


    As his voice fell, the sound of footsteps rose like tide.


    The group of masons rushed towards the pile of bricks as if they had gone mad.


    "These bricks..."


    "Mmm mmm mmm!"


    "Nom nom..."


    "Hahahaha..."


    Theyughed loudly, some hugging the bricks and kissing them intensely, some pouncing on top of the bricks, truly appearing like ravenous wolves.


    "These masons are really overly passionate!" Yi Feng said in disbelief.


    But soon, a satisfied smile appeared on his face.


    He had to admit, there were some things here that surpassed his previous world. The purity, etiquette, and passion for work of the people here...


    Take these masons for example. Their passion for their work had reached an extreme.


    Look, they had just started and were already madly working, those moving bricks moved bricks, those building walls built walls...


    Seeing that the arrangements were finally satisfactory to the master, Han Tianque and Guan Yunpeng finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    "But of the two of us, we''re the most useless on the ind." Han Tianque muttered.


    "That''s right, we''re the most useless."


    Guan Yunpengmented softly: "I''m most envious of your disciple. With the master''s help, he directly refined so many bricks at the immortal level. His future is limitless!"


    "Cough, that''s also his own fortune. I just hope we''ll also get some fortune from the master soon." Han Tianque said.


    "Don''t rush, when the timees, we''ll certainly receive it." Guan Yunpeng admonished.


    Han Tianque lowered his head and didn''t speak further, just nodded obediently.


    "Hey you two old men, want some candy beans?" Yi Feng called out to the two old men.


    The two quickly raised their heads and looked at Yi Feng in confusion.


    "Here, have some candy."


    Yi Feng ignored them and directly threw two pills over.


    These were given to him by Hei Yu, who had also given him a small knife from who knows where.


    He had tried one of the pills. It was sour.


    But it would be a waste to throw them away, so he might as well give them to the two old men.


    As for the dagger...


    Yi Feng looked it over. It didn''t seem like much, probably more junk Hei Yu had picked up from somewhere. He casually put it in his pocket and left.


    The two old men scrambled to catch the pills Yi Feng had thrown over, and were stunned in ce. Their eyes brimmed with excitement.


    "Such rich energy."


    "This pill, it can''t be considered a pill anymore, but rather an immortal pill!"


    "Wah, we knew that as long as we diligently helped the master, he would never shortchange us."


    The two old men bowed towards Yi Feng''s departing figure.


    Yi Feng called Ye Bei to take a break from his tasks and help move things from the martial arts hall.


    After all, he hadpletely moved to the small ind now, so Yi Feng wanted to bring over his daily necessities and some things he liked.


    The martial arts hall was still the martial arts hall. He would still go back and stay there sometimes when he had time.


    Yi Feng led Ye Bei and the others back and forth for two to three days, and finally moved many things over from the martial arts hall.


    Everything was neatly organized there and didn''t seem like much.


    But going through each item, there were truly a damn lot of them, all kinds of clutter.


    So many things that Yi Feng had brought over from the martial arts hall were ced all over the open spaces on the small ind, under trees and on rocks.


    For example, his books, recliners from the yard, fans, umbres, and all kinds of odds and ends...


    Immortal Realm.


    Ever since that day with Hei Yu, Su Xuanjun had been in secluded cultivation.


    He said he was in secluded cultivation, but he was actually in hiding.


    Every day hiding like this was difficult to bear, living in constant anxiety.


    But suddenly, he thought of something not right.


    "That boatman and monk shouldn''t exist in this world!"


    "Their identities were just my own guesses. There''s no other proof!"


    "So if that boatman and monk aren''t who I guessed them to be, then that white robed man Yi Feng also wouldn''t be as incredible as I imagined."


    He paced back and forth in the hall.


    The more he thought about it, the more he felt like he had just scared himself this time.


    Then, he raised his head.


    He made a major decision in his heart.


    "I''m going to that ind again to investigate properly."

 Chapter 379

    Chapter 379


    The reason why he still wanted to personally go down and investigate was that he did not want to live in such anxiety any longer and wanted to seek some peace of mind.


    If Yi Feng was really not as powerful as he guessed, then he could live a carefree life and even think of ways to take revenge.


    Of course, he was not impulsive either.


    After all, nothing could be said for sure in everything.


    He came to the death cell in Green Jade Immortal Continent and looked at this group of death row inmates. Then he chose one and took him to his closed chamber.


    In a moment, he chanted incantations and frequently made hand seals.


    With a miserable shriek from the death row inmate, his soul was directly drawn out.


    After the soul was drawn out, the death row inmate also fell to the ground instantly and became a corpse with eyes wide open.


    "Condense!"


    With a soft shout, a drop of blood jumped out from the fingertip of Su Xuanjun and went straight to the soul.


    The blood drop dispersed and enveloped the soul. The little consciousness left of the death row inmate was wiped out instantly.


    Su Xuanjun heaved a long sigh of relief.


    A satisfied smile appeared on his face.


    At this moment, this soul waspletely under his control due to the power of his essence blood.


    At the same time, the soul waspletely transparent. In strict terms, it was an ethereal object that could not be seen or touched or perceived.


    Even the super strong were no exception.


    In the worst case, he could still get away with itpletely.


    Because this was not his soul at all. Even if his opponent really had the power to reach heaven, he could only find this death row inmate.


    But this death row inmate was already dead.


    This arrangement was wless with double insurance.


    Of course, this soul body was not without weaknesses either.


    Firstly, its strength was not strong, only at the Martial Emperor realm. But Su Xuanjun was not going to fight. He was only going to investigate. The strength of a Martial Emperor was enough.


    Secondly, the weakness was that such a soul body could only survive for one day.


    But one day was enough for Su Xuanjun to uncover all the details of the small ind.


    "Tsk, tsk..."


    Su Xuanjun smiled smugly, "Let''s see exactly who you people are."


    After speaking, he closed his eyes. With his mind moving, the soul flew out towards the small ind outside Pingjiang City in the Immortal River Continent.


    On the grass by theke, Skeleton Wei wore a straw hat. Hezily looked at the dog and the bear cub jumping around not far away.


    At the moment, the bear and the dog were sparring with each other.


    "Hee hee, ha ha."


    "I attack."


    "I dodge."


    For a moment, the bear and the dog were fighting joyfully as you came and I went.


    "Again."


    "Woof."


    "Watch me, Tian Gou stealing peaches."


    At this moment, the dog made a kip-up on the ground and rushed towards the bear''s crotch.


    "Eat my butt m!"


    The voice of Er Naiji rang out in the next moment. The bear paw mmed heavily on the ground. The body that weighed who knew how many kilograms flew up into the sky, then sat down towards the dog.


    Just then, a breeze blew gently from the side of theke.


    The soul body controlled by Su Xuanjunnded by theke.


    He put his hands behind his back and slightly raised his head, looking sharply at the small ind in the distance.


    "Finally here, huh?"


    "This timeing here, I will find out once and for all whether you are dragons or worms."


    He slowly raised the corners of his mouth and uttered a confident voice. Then the soul body moved to fly towards the ind.


    Suddenly!


    An abrupt voice came from the side.


    "Eat my butt m..."


    With the voice, a gust of wind struck.


    Su Xuanjun''s eyebrows furrowed.


    He quickly raised his head to take a look, and his face changed instantly.


    A fat bear butt descended from the sky and sat straight down towards him.


    "Boom!"


    Su Xuanjun, who was sitting in the closed chamber, just vaguely heard a "boom". Then everything before his eyes went ck and he couldn''t see anything.


    At the same time, he alsopletely lost contact with that soul.


    "Damn it!"


    "Damn it!"


    Su Xuanjun''s face was ashen. He cursed angrily.


    He had consumed a drop of essence blood and gone through a lot of trouble to create this soul. He had wanted to take a good look around the ind, but unexpectedly, as soon as he was transmitted there, before he could even take a step, he was sat to death by a bear butt.


    It was really frustrating!


    "Despicable bear demon, lowly bear demon, if I prove that there is no one so powerful on your ind, I will kill you first."


    He clenched his fists tightly and uttered gnashing teeth.


    After calming down for a long time, he went back to the heavenly prison and took another death row inmate into the closed chamber.


    That¡¯s right.


    The previous failure did not discourage him from continuing to go to the small ind.


    Because in his opinion, the previous failure was purely due to bad luck. It just so happened that when he teleported over there, he encountered the bear and the dog sparring, and then happened to be sat to death by a butt m.


    Although his face was very dark, he had no choice but to ept this fact.


    So.


    He was going to use the same method to refine another soul and return to the small ind.


    Same trick again.


    Another death row inmate died. Coupled with his contribution of another drop of essence blood as the price, another soul body was sacrificed by him ten more hourster.


    And to avoid what happenedst time, he specifically chose a slightly stronger death row inmate this time to give this soul body the strength of an Earth Immortal.


    That way, even if he encountered that butt m again, he would at least have time to dodge.


    "This time, I must get to the bottom of this!"


    "Sess is assured!"


    A voice full of confidence rang out as his mind moved and the soul body set off for the small ind again.

 Chapter 380

    Chapter 380


    Pitter patter.


    At this moment, it was early morning.


    A light rain was falling over Pingjiang City, and the raindrops made ripples appear on theke surface.


    A thin mist floated over theke surface, hazy and indistinct, giving a feeling of tranquil seclusion.


    "Ah! My lounge chair, my lounge chair!"


    "And my books, my precious books!"


    Yi Feng shielded his head with his hands, cursing and grumbling as he ran out into the rain, looking at the various wet items and immediately turning his face ck.


    After moving things over from the martial arts schoolst time, he had left them outside like this, but didn''t expect it would rain.


    Actually he could store these items in his spatial ring, but he didn''t want to reveal his wealth.


    Plus he had heard someone say recently that in another small city a hundred li from Pingjiang City, someone had picked up a storage bag and then been killed by a cultivator.


    This matter had made him unable to sleep well for many days, afraid that if word got out he had a spatial ring.


    But now there was no other way.


    These were all his possessions, he certainly couldn''t just leave them in the rain!


    "Hurry up, use oilcloth to cover the bricks, cement, and sand!" Yi Feng shouted at the workers.


    "Yes!"


    Everyone responded and rushed about in the rain following Yi Feng''s orders.


    After these people had all left, Yi Feng turned the spatial ring on his hand and dumped all his personal items¡ªthe lounge chair, umbre, books, cab, and other things¡ªinto the spatial ring in one go.


    After finishing up, Yi Feng walked with an umbre to the t ground on the small ind, and gathered everyone together at the same time.


    "Sir, your orders?"


    Several dozen people looked at Yi Feng, waiting respectfully for his instructions.


    "Mm, everyone has performed well recently, I''m quite satisfied," Yi Feng said with a nod.


    "You''re too kind, sir, serving you is our duty."


    Everyone echoed respectfully.


    "You don''t need to be so polite. I gathered you all only to say, looking at the weather it doesn''t seem we''ll get any work done today. Considering everyone''s good performance, I n to take you all out for a good meal." Yi Feng said loudly.


    "Thank you sir!"


    Everyone bowed and thanked him profusely.


    At the same time, extremely excited looks appeared on their faces, especially the workers who had just arrived recently. They clustered around Han Tianting and Guan Yunpeng, making a moring noise.


    "Boss Guan, is sir giving us an opportunity?"


    "Right, right! Sir is very satisfied with our performance!"


    "He must be giving us an opportunity!"


    Eager voices kepting...


    Seeing this group of Martial Emperors acting like children begging for candy around them, it made Guan Yunpeng and Han Tianting feel quite proud andcent.


    Previously, Martial Emperors had seemed lofty existences in their eyes, but now they were all watching their reactions, and even privately gave them many gifts to curry favor.


    Of course, with the pills Yi Feng had given them, the two had also jumped many levels and directly reached Martial Emperor.


    "You impatient people, making a ruckus!"


    "Look at yourselves!"


    Guan Yunpeng straightened his clothes arrogantly and admonished them.


    "Boss Guan, we''re just anxious!"


    A Nine Lives Martial Emperor came up and held an umbre for Guan Yunpeng.


    "Right, right! Facing sir''s opportunity, how could we stay calm?!"


    Another Eight Lives Martial Emperor came up and massaged Guan Yunpeng''s shoulders, chiming in.


    And the others also looked over expectantly.


    "You''re too talkative. When it''s your turn, it will naturally be your turn," Guan Yunpeng said heavily.


    "That''s right."


    "Less talking, more working," Han Tianting also came over and shouted at them.


    Hearing this, the Martial Emperors all lowered their heads and didn''t dare speak again.


    "Let''s go, to the Baofeng Restaurant of the Baofeng Chamber of Commerce. Old Zhou, take the lead and bring them there," Yi Feng ordered.


    "You got it!"


    "Follow me!"


    Old Zhou called out and led the people onto the bamboo rafts, the group majestically setting out for Pingjiang City.


    And Yi Feng, who wasst, went with Kull to the back mountain.


    After all, Yi Feng hadn''t forgotten about the beasts they had caught with great difficulty.


    Arriving at the back mountain, he pulled over a dozen beasts chained with iron chains to the bottom of a cliff and tied them up again.


    At least here they could get out of the wind and rain.


    Furthermore, Yi Feng hadn''te here to move them to a new ce at all...


    His gaze raked over the beasts with a scrutinizing look.


    "Roar!"


    "Wa!"


    "Hiss!"


    Seeing Yi Feng again, seeing the leader of the culprits again, several of the monstrous beasts from the immortal realm immediately revealed fierce appearances, baring sharp teeth and roaring at Yi Feng.


    Their appearance showed they wished they could feast on Yi Feng''s flesh and blood.


    "Just these three."


    "Vicious by nature, surely hard to tame, and seeing their appearance, they must have hurt many people in the past."


    Yi Feng instructed with a word, then waved at Kull.


    Kull nodded, seized three of the beasts like walking dogs, and followed Yi Feng towards Pingjiang City.


    A light rain floated down.


    In the void above thekeshore, a ripple passed through the air.


    Then, a divine soul descended.


    "This time, I will definitely investigate this small ind thoroughly."


    "What kinds of people are there, what are their strengths, what treasures do they have, I will grasp it all."


    Looking at the small ind in the distance, Su Xuanjun''s voice rang out confidently.


    Then his soul stirred and strode across theke towards the ind.


    But upon reaching the ind and looking around, he was immediately stunned.


    Where were the people?


    Where had they all gone?

 Chapter 381

    Chapter 381


    Not only were there no people, there wasn''t even anything on the ind.


    He was full of puzzlement.


    Also full of confusion.


    It also made him extremely ufortable!


    Vowing to bring over a divine soul to figure out Yi Feng and the others'' identities and strengths all at once, yet discovering that there wasn''t even a single hair on the ind.


    This was like exerting all his strength only to punch a wad of cotton.


    What made him even more ufortable was that since the divine soul didn''t have a physical body or consciousness, no matter how strong it was, it feared wind and rain.


    At that moment, the rain was pouring down harder and harder, apanied by gusting winds that made Su Xuanjun shiver all over.


    This feeling was like being stark naked on an frozen-overke in minus 30 degree winter weather, the bone-piercing cold simply couldn''t be described in words.


    At the same time, this unpleasant feeling was directly transmitted to Su Xuanjun''s body back in the Immortal Realm.


    The most damn annoying thing was that there wasn''t even any shelter from the rain on the ind, so Su Xuanjun could only stand there freezing.


    "Endure it."


    "What''s a little pain like this worth."


    "Besides, it doesn''t matter if they''re not here for the moment, after all my divine soul canst a whole day, I refuse to believe I can''t wait for them toe back in that time."


    Having said that, he then gritted his teeth and squatted down in a spot.


    After speaking, he couldn''t help but shudder again.


    Dongsheng Zhou.


    Tianwu Square.


    This square was built with funds raised by Dongsheng''s sects in the past as a gathering ce, basically any major events in Dongsheng, sect exchanges, and other such matters would be held here.


    At this moment in Tianwu Square, it was divided into seven or eight camps with a few dozen people standing there. These seven or eight camps represented Dongsheng Zhou''s seven or eight top powers.


    While waiting, they started talking amongst themselves.


    "Why would the Central Continent''s major sects suddenly want toe to our Dongsheng?"


    "Yeah, it really is puzzling, they even sent advance notice for us to wee them, but we don''t know what matter this is about at all."


    "Who knows, just wait patiently, we''ll find out when they get here."


    "Right, even if we''re not familiar with them, since they''re the Central Continent''s major sects, we can''t be negligent, after all the powers over there aren''t ones our Dongsheng can afford to provoke."


    While they were talking and waiting, a massive aura suddenly came from the sky outside.


    "They''re here."


    The weing crowd looked up one after another.


    Then they saw seven green-robed men transform into seven rays of light flying over here, beforending in front of the crowd.


    "Greetings, seniors from the Central Continent."


    Upon seeing these seven men, the representatives weing them from Dongsheng bowed, with apprehension in their eyes.


    It had to be said, these masters who came from the Central Continent were truly strong!


    The six men behind at the very least had eight or nine levels of the Martial Emperor realm, and the man leading them made it so they couldn''t even see his depth.


    The green-robed man from the Central Continent leading them nodded expressionlessly, then let his gaze fall onto Dongsheng''s weing representatives.


    Hisplexion involuntarily sank.


    "Are the people of Dongsheng Zhou this weak?"


    "The ones weing us are actually a bunch of Martial Saints, the strongest just being a second level Martial Emperor?"


    "Where are your sect leaders?"


    An invisible pressure bore down on the crowd as the leading green-robed man let out a heavy voice.


    The Dongsheng crowd immediately broke out in cold sweat, lowering their heads to stammer: "Seniors, apologies, our sect leaders have gone missing recently, so, so..."


    "Yes, yes, yes, our sect leader also said he was just going out for two days but still hasn''te back after almost a month."


    "Right, our sect leader too."


    "If the sect leaders aren''t here, shouldn''t the elders still be around?" the green-robed man spoke heavily again, "Could it be you''re the elders? But for an entire continent''s major sect, the elders should at least be six level Martial Emperors, right?"


    "Um, we''re indeed not elders."


    "To be honest, our elders have...also gone missing."


    "Right, our elders also went missing."


    They lowered their heads as they spoke one by one.


    "Hmph."


    "Nonsense."


    The leading man immediately grew angry.


    "It might make some sense for one or two sects'' leaders to go missing, but for all your sects'' leaders and elders to collectively disappear, are you fooling with me?"


    "Or do you look down on me?"


    His heavy voice rang out, the pressure forcing the crowd to keep their heads down.


    But the Dongsheng crowd was on the verge of tears.


    They really weren''t lying, their sects'' leaders and elders had truly gone out the door with no contact afterward.


    They were also extremely anxious over this matter, not knowing what to do.

 Chapter 382

    Chapter 382


    ¡°Alright, to begin with I never expected that you bunch of trash from Dongsheng could actually be any help, so whether you are here or not makes no difference. As long as the few of you in charge listen obediently." The green-clothed man spoke coldly.


    Hearing this, the people of Dongsheng''s faces darkened with resentment. However,pelled by the pressure from the green-clothed man, they had no choice but to hang their heads low and respond: ¡°Senior, please give your orders.¡±


    ¡°We havee to Dongsheng at the order of Lord Duan to investigate the matter of the Ancient Statue. We may be staying for a period of time, so you will need to fully cooperate with us during this time.¡±


    ¡°The first thing is that you need to find a ce for us to stay.¡±


    As he spoke, he cast his gaze upon one of the beauties.


    ¡°I heard that your Valley of Peerless Beauty only epts female disciples?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that is true, senior.¡±


    The beauty responded with dark expression and bowed her head.


    ¡°That''s fine, your Valley of Peerless Beauty shall be where this emperor stays henceforth. Prepare for it.¡± The green-clothed man said in an ordering tone.


    His tone, that left no room for objection, sounded harsh to the beauty''s ears.


    She also knew that in theing days, many of the disciples of the Valley were likely to suffer.


    Yet she had no choice but to agree.


    ¡°The second thing is...¡±


    The green-clothed man continued.


    Everyone''s heart clenched with dread, and they quickly turned their gazes towards him.


    ¡°What are you afraid of?¡±


    The green-clothed man''s voice was cold.


    ¡°No...nothing...¡±


    Everyone stammered and faltered, attempting to conceal their unease.


    ¡°Hmph, a bunch of trash.¡±


    Disdain was apparent on the green-clothed man''s face as he uttered in solemn tone: ¡°The second thing is that I require a map from you, especially of the Nansha Region in your domain of Dongsheng.¡±


    Seeing that it was just a map, everyone breathed a sigh of relief.


    One of the elders quickly took out a map and spoke in low voice: ¡°Senior, coincidentally I have one here.¡±


    The green-clothed man received the map and frowned as he examined it.


    ¡°Sire, your orders?¡±


    His six subordinates stepped forward in a timely manner.


    ¡°One month ago, Lord Duan used astrological orientation to divine that the Ancient Statue lies within this Pingjiang City in Nansha.


    The green-clothed man pointed to a small corner on the map as his voice rang out leisurely.


    ¡°However, yesterday before we set off, Lord Duan divined it once more, yetpletely lost track of the Ancient Statue. It seems some power has concealed its whereabouts. But in any case, this statue had definitely appeared in Pingjiang before. So that ce must be investigated by us.¡±


    ¡°Therefore, the six of you are to immediately set out for Pingjiang City. I care not whether you investigate openly or secretly, you must uncover some clues regarding the Ancient Statue.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The six bowed solemnly.


    ¡°I shall await your message in the Valley. But remember, the Ancient Statue is no trivial matter, it concerns Lord Duan''s return to the mortal realm, so there is no room for carelessness. If you discover anything, do not act rashly and report back to me first.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    The six bowed respectfully again before transforming into six rays of light that sped towards Pingjiang City.


    As for the green-clothed man, he gave a cold smirk before heading off to the Valley of Peerless Beauty with the beauty.


    Pingjiang City.


    Baofeng Restaurant.


    ¡°Master, why have you been frowning worriedly these days?¡± Luo Lanxue asked in soft voice as she looked at Lu Qingshan beside her.


    ¡°Ah, I was just thinking about Sir Yi!¡±


    Lu Qingshan downed a cup of wine and shook his head, saying: ¡°In the past few months, I''ve been seeing Sir less and less. I''m afraid he has already forgotten about me.¡±


    ¡°If you wish to find Sir Yi, why not just go look for him?¡± Luo Lanxue suggested.


    ¡°Ah, you¡¯re still young after all.¡± Lu Qingshan sighed and shook his head. ¡°Someone like Sir Yi cannot be bothered without reason. Not only would it disturb him, I would feel bad about it myself!¡±


    ¡°That makes sense.¡±


    ¡°Sir Yi is an extraordinary man. How could the likes of us associate with him?¡±


    Luo Lanxue also frowned sorrowfully, a hint of mncholy apparent in her eyes.


    ¡°Ah, disciple. I know what you have on your mind.¡± Seeing Luo Lanxue''s expression, Lu Qingshan gave a sigh. ¡°Many times I''ve seen you holding Sir Yi''s books, lost in thought, often brooding alone at Qingshan Peak. But this is simply impossible. Just give up on it!¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    Luo Lanxue nodded listlessly, her eyes dimmed with gloom.


    She had never voiced out this feeling of hers, yet unexpectedly her master was able to discern it.


    It didn¡¯t matter if he knew. Just brooding over it was satisfying enough for her. There was no hope of anything happening.


    ¡°Let us master and disciple have a drink!¡± Lu Qingshan said bitterly. ¡°In the future, look for Sir Yi less, in case we disturb him. We shall remember Sir Yi''s kindness, and render our full assistance if he requires anything of us in days toe.¡±


    ¡°Mm!¡±


    Luo Lanxue nodded lightly and raised her wine cup.


    But right before they tipped their heads back to drink, a voice rang out from outside.


    ¡°Boss, you have guests. Looks like big business.¡±


    Hearing this, master and disciple were instantly roused. They quickly got to their feet and looked towards the doorway.


    Sure enough, a familiar figure strode in.


    He was still d in pristine white robes, looking as immacte as ever, with a perpetual genial smile about him that made people instantly warm up to him.


    With but one nce, it tugged at their heartstrings.


    ¡°It¡¯s Sir Yi, Sir Yi is here!¡±


    The two were just about to eagerly rush forward to greet him.


    But they spotted over thirty boisterous people following behind Yi Feng, and Lu Qingshan halted in his tracks.


    He scrutinized this group intently, utterly astonished by what he saw.


    ¡°Master, why aren''t you going over to greet Sir Yi?¡± Luo Lanxue asked anxiously.


    ¡°Ah, I''d like nothing more, but just look at the people behind Sir Yi...¡±


    Lu Qingshan shook his head as he remained rooted to the spot.


    ¡°Wha, what about them?¡±


    Luo Lanxue sounded puzzled.


    ¡°They are not as simple as you think. I suspect those are over thirty Martial Emperors!¡± Lu Qingshan dered.


    ¡°What?!¡±


    Luo Lanxue gasped, nearly crying out in shock.


    ¡°With Sir Yi, nothing should faze us anymore.¡±


    Lu Qingshan gave a sigh. Although his own cultivation was insignificant, and he couldn''t even discern the level of these people, after following Yi Feng for such a long time, his discernment and various other aspects had improved tremendously.


    With but a nce, he could tell that every single one of these people could shake Dongsheng with a stamp of their feet. Even if they weren''t Martial Emperors, they had to be at least nearing that realm.


    Moreover, as his eyesight improved, he realized that the Pingjiang City under his sect Qingshan Sect was far less simple than it seemed.


    Though it was his territory with him as boss, he didn''t even dare speak loudly as he walked the streets of Pingjiang.


    ¡°So surrounded casually by Martial Emperors, what right do the likes of us master and disciple have to intrude? We cannot evenpare to shrimps before Sir Yi!¡±


    Lu Qingshan said bitterly. ¡°Let us not add to Sir Yi¡¯s trouble by mingling uninvited!¡±


    ¡°You are right!¡±


    Luo Lanxue fully agreed with Lu Qingshan¡¯s words, shaking her head even more dismally.


    In Sir Yi¡¯s presence, in the presence of those dozens of Martial Emperors, what were they worth?


    In Sir Yi¡¯s eyes, their master and disciple pair probably did not even qualify as passers-by!

 Chapter 383

    Chapter 383


    However, just when the two of them were wearing troubled expressions, wanting to secretly leave, Yi Feng suddenly called out to them.


    "Oh, Lao Lu, Miss Luo Lan, it''s you two. Long time no see."


    Lu Qingshan and his disciple trembled all over.


    Tears welled up in their eyes.


    They never expected that the master would actually take the initiative to greet them.


    It seemed that despite the long time apart, the master still remembered them.


    "We''ve seen the master."


    The two of them quickly greeted respectfully.


    "Oh, old friends, no need for formalities. Come, let''s have a meal together," Yi Feng casually waved his hand and said.


    "Is it convenient though?"


    "After all, there are so many of you, and I''m just..."


    Lu Qingshan hesitated as he looked at the dozens of people behind Yi Feng...


    Yi Feng brought so many top experts, and he was just a small character who couldn''t evenpare to a Bordend Emperor. How could he have the nerve to join them?


    "Oh, you old man, when did you be so polite?"


    Yi Feng immediately gave him a disdainful look and said leisurely, "They''re all just bottom-tier scum. What''s the difference between you and me? We''re all the same, all friends. Come, let''s eat!"


    Yi Feng''s words were not wrong.


    Some were workers who helped himy bricks, and Lu Qingshan was someone who couldn''t even gather nine gold coins for his niece''s cultivation. They were all poor people, and there was no distinction of who was nobler than whom.


    Of course, he didn''t look down on anyone either.


    After speaking, Yi Feng waved his hand and went to discuss matters with the manager of Baofeng Restaurant.


    As Lu Qingshan and his disciple listened to Yi Feng''s words, they smiled bitterly.


    That''s right!


    In front of the master, whether it was a Bordend Emperor or a Martial Spirit King, what difference did it make?


    They were all just bottom-tier scum.


    So, did it really matter what their strength was?


    Not really.


    After all, they were no match for the master, and he could easily p them all to death.


    With this in mind, Lu Qingshan regained his previous open-mindedness and followed Yi Feng.


    Yi Feng found the manager of Baofeng Restaurant.


    Because of Yi Feng''s previous rtionship with the Baofeng Trading Guild, he had eaten here a few times before. So the manager was very considerate. Even though the restaurant was crowded today, he managed to arrange severalrge tables for Yi Feng and his group.


    Of course, it was also thanks to the fact that many of the people dining in the hall were Yi Feng''s old acquaintances. They all made way for him and greeted Yi Feng one after another.


    "These people are extraordinary!"


    "What kind of people are there in this city?"


    "It seems like there isn''t a single ordinary person sitting in this hall!"


    "I never knew there was such a city in Dongsheng!"


    "Wow!"


    "Look at that old man at the other table. Isn''t he the wandering assassin from Dongsheng before? I don''t know when he disappeared, but now he''s appeared here."


    "And that scar-faced man drinking over there, doesn''t he look like the devil who caused a massacre in Central Continent three years ago?"


    Looking at the people in the hall, the group of Martial Emperors who were brought here by Han Tianque and others couldn''t help but whisper in astonishment. Each of them felt a chill down their spines, filled with incredulity.


    "Come, everyone, take a seat."


    "Everyone has worked hard during this period. Eat whatever you want."


    Yi Feng said generously.


    "Thank you, sir."


    The crowd snapped out of their daze and nervously took their seats.


    Although they worked together on the ind on a daily basis, they rarely had the opportunity to gather like this.


    Therefore,


    This scene was a source of pride for many, even if they didn''t receive any opportunities today, just being able to sit here was enough.


    Let''s not talk about Yi Feng for now.


    Among those sitting here, the lowest rank was Martial Emperor!


    In addition, there were probably some experts who were unfathomable and might have already be immortals!


    If we also include the other people sitting in the hall, this situation is simply...


    Even if these people had high status on ordinary days, they had never experienced such an asion!


    "Before we eat, I''ll y a tune on the qin to liven things up."


    Yi Feng deliberately brought out his old wooden guitar and strummed the strings, smiling.


    Upon hearing this, many people in the room were invigorated.


    Han Tianque and Guan Yunpeng even gave a subtle signal to those doing manualbor, quietly reminding them, "Sit properly, an opportunity hase."


    Upon hearing this, the crowd couldn''t contain their excitement and showed hopeful gazes.


    Yi Feng smiled.


    To be honest, he really enjoyed this feeling of gathering.


    In his previous life, he often dined with friends, carrying his guitar, having a little drink, boosting the mood with songs, and engaging in lively conversations.


    Even though he had transmigrated here, he still needed to love life!


    "Dong..."


    Strumming the strings, a cheerful melody filled the air, apanied by apuse from the crowd, and the atmosphere in the room reached its peak.


    At the same time, they also felt the power of the Great Dao in Yi Feng''s music. Even those who knew nothing about the qin gained tremendous benefits in that moment.


    At the corner of the staircase on the second floor,


    A woman dressed in a white dress, with a veil on her face, stood there.


    She quietly watched Yi Feng, who was surrounded by the crowd, and a slight smile appeared on her red lips beneath the veil.


    "The Immortal River Continent is bing more and more interesting."


    "It seems that some old fellows who used to be silent are all making appearances now."


    "I just don''t know which one this young man in front of me is..."


    She raised her head and nced at the distant horizon through the window, sighing.


    Suddenly,


    She keenly sensed that someone was looking at her.


    She quickly shifted her gaze towards the person.


    She saw a ck-robed figure standing behind Yi Feng, raising his palm and blowing her a kiss.


    "So, I''ve been discovered?"


    "Interesting."


    She murmured unexpectedly, nced at Lu Benwei, then at Yi Feng, and disappeared without a trace.


    Perhaps, except for Lu Benwei, no one knew she had been here...


    As the melody of the qin ended, the restaurant was filled with countless enthusiastic cheers, and the atmosphere reached its climax once again.


    "Come, let''s have some wine."


    Yi Fengughed heartily.


    Soon, barrels of wine were brought to the table, and everyone began to drink and chat, reveling in joy.


    Outside the restaurant,


    Six people dressed in green descended from the sky.


    "The entire Pingjiang City has been searched, but there is no news of the ancient statue. What should we do?" one of them said in a deep voice.


    The other five furrowed their brows.


    If they fail to aplish the assigned task, they won''t be able to give a satisfactory report.


    At that moment, one of them spotted a nearby tavern and suggested, "Perhaps we can gather some information at the tavern. Let''s try our luck?"


    The rest of them exchanged nces and nodded in agreement.


    The six individuals walked into the tavern, their faces devoid of expression.


    "Apologies, sir, but we don''t have any avable seats here. Please try another ce!"


    The waiter hurriedly approached upon seeing the neers, offering an exnation with a smile.


    However, the six individuals paid no attention to the waiter and casually chose a table, approaching it.


    "You, get lost."


    One of the men in green attire uttered an unmistakablemand.

 Chapter 384

    Chapter 384


    The atmosphere on the scene was noisy, so the appearance of these six people in green robes did not attract much attention.


    Only the people at the table who were yelled at turned their heads to look at the six people in green robes.


    "What are you looking at? Didn''t you hear me telling you to get lost?"


    The people in green robes sneered disdainfully, and their yelling voices spread out.


    Unexpectedly, they had to repeat the words to a group of ants for the second time, which was really blind of them.


    Hearing this, the people at the table were also amused.


    They didn''t expect that under today''s circumstances, there were still blind peopleing to make trouble. Were they trying to enter the 18 levels of hell by angering Lord Yama?


    Of course.


    Sir is here, so it''s best not to make trouble if possible.


    Therefore, even in the face of such offensive words, the people at the table were not angry either, but one of the younger men stood up and advised, "Gentlemen, I suggest you go back where you came from. This is not a ce where you are qualified to run amok."


    "Oh?"


    Hearing this, the six people in green robes were immediately annoyed.


    They didn''t expect that a broken tavern with a group of ants would actually say that they were not qualified to run amok here.


    These ants were quite arrogant!


    They were just worried that they hade to Pingjiang City and could not find any news about the ancient statues, and they didn''t know how to exin when they went back. Now they had stumbled upon the muzzle of these ants.


    These ants were just asking to be crushed!


    "Perish into dust!"


    One of the men in green robes moved his palm without any warning, with a cold sneer on his face.


    With a flip of his palm, he pped towards the chest of the young man.


    Obviously, this was an absolute killer move.


    "Oh?"


    "Eight Life Martial Emperor?"


    The face of the young man who stood up to advise suddenly changed.


    He didn''t expect that these six people in green robes were also Martial Emperors, and even more unexpectedly, they dared to suddenly make a move.


    Since he was one of the weaker ones in this hall, with only the strength of a Six Life Martial Emperor himself, he was unable to block the palm in the first moment, and was sent flying.


    Coincidentally, he crashed onto Yi Feng''s table.


    Yi Feng, who was raising a cup to toast with others, was sshed all over by the flying food, and stood there holding the cup, stunned.


    The sudden change caused the noisy atmosphere in the hall to suddenly be quiet.


    At this moment.


    You could hear a pin drop in the hall.


    Even the sound of tree leaves brushed by the wind outside the street became extremely harsh.


    Tense and apprehensive eyes fell on Yi Feng.


    The nerves also collectively jumped to the forehead!


    Finally.


    Yi Feng looked up and down at the leftovers on his body, then at the young man who fell at his feet, and his face gradually became gloomy.


    As his face darkened, all the pupils watching Yi Feng''s expression shrank in unison.


    At the same time, everyone''s hearts thudded involuntarily.


    It''s over!


    Big trouble!


    Many people were already sweating profusely on their foreheads.


    Sir is probably going to get angry.


    Could the Immortal River Continent withstand the wrath of sir?


    "p!"


    In an instant, dozens of pairs of chopsticks fell at the same time, and dozens of figures stood up in unison.


    Damn it!


    The blind fool actually offended sir. This is unforgivable!


    Everyone in the hall was filled with murderous rage, and dozens of murderous gazes focused on the six people in green robes.


    Facing these sixty gazes, the six men in ck suddenly felt a chill down their spines, as if they were being stared at by dozens of ancient fierce beasts.


    "What''s going on? They''re clearly just a bunch of ants, so why do I feel afraid?" One of the men in green couldn''t help but say.


    "Yeah, something feels wrong. That p just now should have turned that guy into nothingness, but unexpectedly he was only slightly injured." Another man in green also couldn''t help but say.


    "What''s there to be afraid of? The six of us are Eight Life Martial Emperors, surely they can''t do anything to us!" Another man in green sneered disdainfully, "Even if there are some hidden masters among them, how strong can they get in such a small ce?"


    Hearing this, the other men in green nodded repeatedly.


    That makes sense.


    The six of them were Eight Life Martial Emperors. They could basically rampage across the entire continent. How could they capsize the boat in a small ce like this?


    Thinking of this, the six were no longer afraid. On the contrary, they raised their arrogant heads and red at everyone, "What are you staring at? You''re just a bunch of ants. Do you really want to fight us?"

 Chapter 385

    Chapter 385


    This statement immediately ignited a fiery rage among the dozens of people in the hall, their eyes filled with murderous intent.


    However, without receiving any instructions from Yi Feng, they didn''t dare to act recklessly.


    After all, they hadn''t forgotten their identities; in front of Yi Feng, they were just ordinary mortals.


    So, at that moment, the gazes of the dozens of people in the hall turned to Yi Feng, filled with inquiries.


    Observing this, Yi Feng sneered at them and shouted, "Why are you all looking at me? You dare to be so arrogant after injuring our people? Just beat them up!"


    Upon hearing Yi Feng''s words, the eyes of the crowd immediately lit up.


    They had been waiting for Yi Feng to say that.


    "Hahaha, a bunch of ants, thinking that their numbers can overpower us?"


    Upon hearing Yi Feng''s words, the leader of the group in green robes couldn''t help but utter a disdainful voice, bursting into arrogantughter.


    But as he raised his head, hispanion tugged at his sleeve and whispered, "Quick, look... look at them."


    "What are you looking at?"


    He asked in confusion, then lowered his head and turned his gaze back to the people in the hall.


    And then, he saw it.


    His legs involuntarily weakened, and his whole body trembled, fear evident in his voice.


    "How is this possible?"


    "How can this be?"


    At that moment, he saw that a faint aura emanated from the bodies of the dozens of people in the hall, an unparalleled pressure bearing down on them.


    "Crack..."


    "Wu... Wu Wu Wu, Martial Emperor, they''re all Martial Emperors, six lives, seven lives, nine lives, ten lives, and even more terrifying..."


    "What is going on?"


    For a moment, the six individuals in green robespletely lost their arrogance. Their legs trembled, and their speech became stuttered, as if they had fish bones stuck in their throats.


    You see, they had never witnessed such a scene in their entire lives.


    Why were there so many Martial Emperors gathered here?


    They simply couldn''t understand.


    This was like poking a ho''s nest.


    "Run."


    One of the individuals in green robes shouted, and the six figures immediately fled, soaring into the sky in an instant.


    And the dozens of Martial Emperors in the hall swiftly followed, transforming into streaks of light in the sky above Pingjiang City, giving chase.


    Meanwhile, Yi Feng had long since brought the injured man to a nearby room, paying no attention to their fight because his attention was focused on the man''s injuries.


    Damn it, would this count as an on-the-job injury?


    If things got serious, how muchpensation would he, as the boss, have to pay?


    "How are you?" Yi Feng asked softly.


    "I... I''m fine," the young man replied nervously, facing Yi Feng alone.


    "Let me take a look."


    Yi Feng quickly examined the young man''s injuries and breathed a sigh of relief after the examination.


    Fortunately, it wasn''t too serious.


    But it would probably require a considerable amount of medical expenses, and he would likely have to foot the bill for those expenses.


    Stepping outside, Yi Feng frowned even deeper as he looked at the devastated hall and the broken tables, chairs, bowls, and chopsticks.


    It seemed that it wasn''t just the medical expenses.


    Yi Feng was at his wits'' end. He had lost hundreds of gold coins recently, and now he would probably have to spend dozens more...


    This wouldn''t do.


    There is a saying that everyone should be responsible for their own actions, and I can''t afford to be the scapegoat in this situation!


    With this in mind, Yi Feng called out to hispanion Lu Qingshan, "Brother, go quickly and tell them to capture them alive."


    "Alright, alright."


    Lu Qingshan hurriedly responded. He had been ming himself for not being able to keep up due to his lower cultivation level, but now he finally had a role to y. He rushed out of the door and flew into the sky.


    "Remember, Mr. said to capture them alive!"


    He shouted loudly through voice transmission.


    His voice echoed throughout the entire Pingjiang City.


    "That old man has a really loud voice," Yi Fengmented as he cleaned his ears, unable to resist making a sarcastic remark.


    "Mr. said to capture them alive."


    "Good."


    "Capture them alive."


    And instantly, the others received the message and nodded, chasing after the six individuals.


    For a moment,


    The entire Pingjiang City erupted with a deafening sound, and a mighty pressure filled the sky.


    But what was puzzling was that despite themotion in the sky above Pingjiang City, the people below didn''t seem to be rmed in the slightest.


    The vegetable sellers continued to sell their vegetables.


    The chess yers continued their game.


    Thedies of the Yi Hong Yard continued to call out and solicit customers...


    "Quick, quickly bring out the boat given by Lord Duan."


    The six green-d individuals looked at the dozens of Martial Emperors chasing after them and felt their scalps go numb. They panicked and shouted.


    "Alright!"


    The leader of the green-d individuals waved his hand, and with a sh of light, a flying boat was instantly summoned. The six of them boarded the boat, which suddenly elerated several times faster than before.


    In an instant, they left the Martial Emperors behind.


    "Haha, Lord Duan is truly amazing. This boat he gave us is so good, evenparable to the Immortal Realm''s Earth Immortals."


    "Yes, with this speed, I''m afraid no one in the Immortal River Continent can catch up to us."


    "As long as we follow Lord Duan, the entire Immortal River Continent will eventually be under our control."


    "Hahaha..."


    Once they boarded the flying boat, the six individuals became confident and arrogant,ughing loudly.


    "You guys shoulde and chase after us. I want to see how you can catch up to us."


    Seeing that the flying boat had already left Pingjiang City, they couldn''t help but taunt the dozens of Martial Emperors behind them.


    After all, as long as the flying boat was present, no one in the Immortal River Continent could catch up to them, giving them a natural sense of fearlessness.


    However...


    Just as they finished speaking, more than three hundred auras suddenly exploded from the east, south, north, central, and west parts of Pingjiang City.


    With the simultaneous eruption of these auras,


    The entire sky above Pingjiang City surged and the temperature changed drastically.


    "You six trash have underestimated the situation."


    These more than three hundred auras soared into the sky and in the blink of an eye, caught up to the flying boat.


    "This... how is this possible?"


    The six green-d individuals were dumbfounded!


    The previous sixty-plus Martial Emperors were already terrifying enough, but what kind of existence were these sudden three hundred-plus figures?


    And they caught up to the flying boat in the blink of an eye?


    "Boom, boom, boom, boom..."


    More than three hundred palm prints condensed from mid-air and pped towards their flying boat.


    "Oh my god, I was wrong!"


    The once arrogant green-d individuals suddenly let out cries of despair.

 Chapter 386

    Chapter 386


    In almost an instant, the flying boat was pped into pieces.


    Six greenish figures plunged towards the ground.


    Landing, the six immediately smashed out severalrge pits on the ground, kicking up a towering cloud of dust.


    And upon seeing this scene, the dozens of Martial Emperors chasing behind widened their eyes in shock.


    ¡°This...¡±


    ¡°This this this...¡±


    ¡°That flying boat¡¯s speed was probably at the Immortal grade level, yet they chased up to and destroyed it so easily. Their strength...¡±


    ¡°At the very least, they are also experts at the Immortal grade level!¡±


    ¡°What kind of city is this that it has so many experts at this level!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, shouldn¡¯t experts at this level all be in the Immortal Realm? How are they all gathered here?!¡±


    The majority of the Martial Emperors that followed behind were workers Han Tianque and the others had recruitedter. Upon seeing this scene, they too were greatly shocked.


    Previously in the hall, they already felt that the line-up there was super powerful. Butpared to the over three hundred figures hovering in midair now, that was nothing!


    What made them think further and be even more terrified was...


    Aside from these three hundred plus people here, could there be other hidden experts in this city?!


    Hiss!


    Just thinking about it made them unable to stop their teeth from chattering.


    This time, their eyes had truly been opened.


    ¡°Oh my, fighting Martial Emperors really isn¡¯t easy!¡±


    At this time, one of the elders among those three hundred plus people couldn¡¯t help but sigh, ¡°If you¡¯re even a little careless and use a bit more strength, you may end up killing them.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, this level of strength really isn¡¯t easy to control!¡± A housewife wearing an apron said from the side.


    ¡°Luckily, luckily we didn¡¯t slip up. Haha.¡±


    Another manughed.


    ¡°Alright alright, hurry and disperse, hurry and disperse! I still haven¡¯t sold my basketful of goods!¡± Another old man said, waving his hand.


    ¡°You¡¯re right, hurry and disperse, hurry and disperse! I still haven¡¯t fed the chickens back home. Going home to feed the chickens now!¡± A housewife nagged as she left.


    The crowd nodded and dispersed into streams of light in the sky before returning to their ces in Pingjiang City.


    Pingjiang City once again regained its tranquility.


    The hustle and bustle continued, with hawking voices and yellinging one after another, as if nothing had happened.


    As for those few dozen Martial Emperors, after they left, their minds gradually returned from shock. They carried those six people in green clothes and hurried back to the restaurant.


    ¡°Sir, we¡¯ve caught them back.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve caught them back, sir.¡±


    Everyone called out.


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    Yi Feng¡¯s eyes lit up as he loudly ordered, ¡°You guys first take out all the good stuff they have on them. I¡¯m going to the toilet and will be right back.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    After Yi Feng left, the few dozen Martial Emperors immediately surrounded those six people in green and in less than a minute, took out all the treasures they had on them, including the good items they had stored away.


    Seeing these treasures, the eyes of no small number of people present glowed hotly.


    Because these six people were truly too wealthy.


    Let alone the Emperor grade treasures, one or two Immortal grade treasures were even discovered among them.


    ¡°Where did these six get so many nice items from?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I, a Nine Lives Martial Emperor have never even seen such treasures normally before.¡±


    ¡°Moreover, that flying boat from earlier was already suspicious. I bet they have significant backgrounds.¡±


    ¡°So what if they have big backgrounds? Would they dare cause trouble in Pingjiang City?¡±


    ¡°Hmph, that¡¯s true.¡±


    Everyone discussed spiritedly as they waited for Yi Feng.


    Despite their desire towards these treasures, not a single person harbored any schemes.


    After going to the toilet, Yi Feng finally returned.


    ¡°Sir, these were obtained by searching the six people. Please decide what to do with them.¡± Everyone bowed respectfully.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Yi Feng hurriedly walked over to check the items taken from the six people, also wanting to see if there was anything valuable.


    The others quietly waited at the side.


    Under everyone¡¯s gaze, Yi Feng casually picked up a pearl to inspect.


    Seeing that, a Nine Lives Martial Emperor wanted to introduce it. This was a recorded Emperor grade treasure, the Waterless Bead, which was fabled to allow its user to move through water freely, regarding water as nothing.


    But Han Tianque beside red at him and sternly said, ¡°Who asked you to butt in? Wouldn¡¯t the sir already know?¡±


    Hearing that, the Nine Lives Martial Emperor quickly shut his mouth.


    After looking at the pearl, Yi Feng picked up a talisman covered in intricate drawings that he couldn¡¯t understand at all even after staring at it for a while.


    Next, he turned his gaze to a wooden box and fiddled with it for a bit without discovering its use either.


    Finally after checking item after item, Yi Feng¡¯s expression turned gloomy as he raised his head to ask, ¡°After searching half the day, you guys only managed to scrounge up this bit of junk?¡±


    Yi Feng¡¯s words instantly confused all the people present.


    Only this bit of junk?


    Bro, there were over a dozen Emperor grade treasures here, plus two Immortal grade treasures!


    They didn¡¯t know where these six people came from, but any single one of these treasures could cause a hugemotion brought out. Yet in your words, they became junk?


    How high are your standards?!


    One of the construction workers finally couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and softly said, ¡°Sir, did you make a mistake with your eyes? These aren¡¯t some junk...¡±


    ¡°Shut up.¡±


    ¡°Why are you butting in?!¡±


    Seeing that, the crowd¡¯s gazes all red at that man as scolding voices rang out.


    ¡°Enough.¡±


    Yi Feng waved his hand, not ming him for it.


    On the contrary, he sighed in his heart.


    Poor people would always have the perspectives of poor people after all. They look at everything like it¡¯s a treasure, but what use do these junk items have? They can¡¯tpare at all to a few gold coins in practicality.


    ¡°People¡¯s perspectives will always need to be broader. The higher one¡¯s sights, the higher the heavens they will reach. This is especially so for men. One must have great ambitions!¡±


    He understood that it would be hard to immediately change the mindsets of these impoverished people. But things that should be said still had to be said, to warn them not to ce their sights on useless things, and to tell them that these items really were useless junk.


    As if to prove that these items were worthless trash, Yi Feng directly stomped his feet on them several times.

 Chapter 387

    Chapter 387


    "Crack!"


    A pleasing sound rang out as something beneath Yi Feng''s feet was crushed into pieces.


    This scene left everyone dumbfounded.


    Is this how powerful individuals behave, so recklessly?


    You see, even a random item like this can incite countless experts to fight over it, not to mention the fact that there are two immortal artifacts inside.


    To destroy it so cleanly, without even blinking an eye?


    The onlookers finally understood that when Yi Feng called it a pile of rubbish, he wasn''t just saying it casually. He truly considered it trash.


    Their eyes were opened.


    The world of powerful individuals, it turns out, is like this.


    However, at this moment, Yi Feng felt extremely ufortable.


    These six people acted so arrogantly, and he thought there might be something noteworthy about them. But he didn''t expect them to be a bunch of paupers.


    Being broke and still acting high and mighty, how ridiculous!


    However, Yi Feng wouldn''t let them off the hook without getting something in return from them.


    So, Yi Feng waved his hand and said, "Tie them up and lock them in the backyard. Let''s continue eating, and after we finish, we''ll deal with them."


    "Yes."


    The people tied up the six individuals and threw them into the backyard. After taking care of them, the staff of Bao Feng Restaurant rearranged the tables.


    Meanwhile, the steward of the restaurant approached Yi Feng and whispered, "Master Yi, the Old Master knows you''re here and specially instructed me. The cost of today''s meal will be covered by our Bao Feng Chamber of Commerce."


    "Furthermore, since you and yourpanions were injured in our Bao Feng Restaurant, the medical expenses should also be covered by us. So please enjoy your meal and drinks."


    "Oh?"


    Upon hearing this, Yi Feng''s eyes brightened, and he said embarrassedly, "Is the president of your chamber ofmerce always this polite? How can I ept this?"


    "Master Yi has a close rtionship with our chamber ofmerce. Having a meal is nothing," the steward replied.


    "Very well, then I won''t be polite."


    Yi Feng smiled inwardly, thinking that the Bao Feng Chamber of Commerce is truly considerate. Not only does he not have topensate for the things he broke earlier, but he''ll probably save a good amount of money on today''s meal as well.


    At that moment,


    The hall regained its lively atmosphere.


    They enjoyed good food and meat.


    "Damn it, damn it."


    "What kind of ce is this?"


    "How can there be so many powerful individuals?"


    The six heavily injured men, now tied up, finally caught their breath.


    But as soon as they rxed, they noticed something staring at them.


    They looked over and saw three enormous creatures, also bound by iron chains.


    "Monsters?" one person asked.


    "Probably not. The Immortal River Continent has never seen such monsters," another person nced at the three creatures and shook his head.


    "Then they must be wild beasts."


    Another person said, "But these people are so despicable. They can kill and torture us without hesitation. Yet they dare to put us together with such lowly creatures. It''s such a great insult."


    But as soon as he finished speaking, the three sets of eyes red at them.


    "Hmm?"


    "These three beasts dare to re at us?"


    The six men became furious.


    They had already suffered enough humiliation and torment today, but they didn''t expect that even three beasts would dare to re at them.


    Uneptable!


    "Beasts should know their ce and stay on the side."


    A deep voice resounded as the six individuals straightened their bodies, releasing their scarce aura and charging towards the three demonic beasts.


    However, as soon as they spoke, the three demons simultaneously opened theirrge, gaping mouths.


    "Roar!"


    "Wow!"


    "Hiss!"


    Terrifying sounds echoed out. Despite being restrained by iron chains and having lost their cultivation, the six injured individuals were still unable to withstand the lingering aura of the Golden Immortal they had possessed for many years.


    The horrifying aura immediately overwhelmed the six individuals, leaving them gasping for breath and trembling involuntarily on the ground.


    "Ah!"


    "Immortals! They are immortal beasts, not ordinary creatures."


    "Yes, and they seem to be the kind that Lord Duan mentioned, the Golden Immortal-level ones."


    "Ah... so powerful!"


    "Quick, run! Hurry..."


    As panic-stricken voices emanated from the six individuals, their bound bodies squirmed like caterpirs, inching towards the corner of the courtyard.


    However, the three demons seemed unwilling to let them escape. Struggling against the iron chains, they lunged at the six individuals. Their enormous breaths pounded against their faces, leaving them terrified and disoriented.


    "Quick, squeeze further inside! Squeeze inside! It''s about to bite me!"


    The six individuals huddled together in the corner, trembling. Fortunately, the iron chains kept the three demons at a distance, rendering them unable to reach.


    This allowed the six individuals to breathe a sigh of relief.


    But even though they had escaped from the jaws of death, they were still at a loss. What kind of day was this? They had encountered over sixty Martial Emperors when they entered this restaurant, and outside they met more than three hundred immortals.


    And now, they were trapped here. They had hoped to catch their breath and devise a strategy.


    However, they never expected that three immortal beasts, and not just ordinary ones, were being kept here.


    Hiss!


    Cold air escaped their mouths as the six individuals revealed looks of horror.


    Who exactly was that young man in charge?


    Not only did he have so many powerful subordinates, but he also had three Golden Immortal-level demonic beasts as his trump cards.


    Just then, a voice came from outside the courtyard.


    It was Yi Feng and the restaurant manager walking over.


    "Manager, I''ve obtained three wild game animals here and n to cook them myself. Is there any problem with that?" Yi Feng whispered.


    "No problem, of course not," the manager replied with a smile.


    Upon hearing Yi Feng and the manager''s conversation, the six individuals in green robes widened their eyes in disbelief.


    What?


    These three immortal beasts were not their trump cards but were being prepared for a meal?


    Did they hear correctly?


    Just as they felt incredulous, they saw the ck-robed figure next to Yi Feng walk toward the three demons.


    With a swift motion, three shes were made, effortlessly ending the lives of the three Golden Immortal-level demonic beasts...

 Chapter 388

    Chapter 388


    It was only when they saw it with their own eyes that the three powerful Golden Immortal-level demonic beasts, still brimming with momentum, fell to the ground and became lifeless corpses.


    Roar!


    The six individuals in green robes covered their mouths, barely containing their astonished gasps, trembling with fear.


    These were demonic beasts at the level of Golden Immortals. How could they just die like this?


    Even though the reality unfolded before their eyes, the six of them couldn''t help but feel incredulous.


    But it wasn''t until a group of old men arrived in the backyard, started a fire, plucked the feathers, and then put them in the pot that a fragrant aroma wafted out, finally convincing the six individuals of the reality before them.


    That powerful Golden Immortal-level demonic beast had truly perished.


    "No, we can''t just sit here and wait for death."


    At that moment, one of the green-robed individuals spoke up, his voice resolute. "The appearance of these people has already posed a threat to Lord Duan''s n."


    "True," another person nodded solemnly. "If it were just a group of Martial Emperors and Earth Immortals, it wouldn''t be enough to make Lord Duan fear or have any impact on him. It wouldn''t matter if we died here. But even a Golden Immortal-level demonic beast was used for food..."


    "It means that this group of people''s strength is far from simple. So we can''t just wait for death. We must find a way to convey the information from here."


    "It seems we can only use this."


    The leader of the green-robed individuals raised his arm and said leisurely.


    On the back of his hand, one could see a strange pattern.


    "Fortunately, Lord Duan gave this to us before we left. Although Lord Duan earnestly instructed that using it would deplete his power and it should not be used unless in special circumstances, now that we carry this information, I believe even if we activate it, Lord Duan won''t punish us."


    "That''s right, but we need some time to restore our cultivation before we can activate it."


    "Then let''s not just sit around. Let''s hurry and heal while restoring our cultivation."


    The six individuals in green robes discussed and made up their minds. They closed their eyes one after another, entering a state of healing and cultivation recovery.


    Threerge pots of fragrant wild game, personally cooked by Yi Feng, were ced on the table.


    The eyes of the people present lit up.


    They all understood that a real stroke of great fortune had finally arrived.


    "Mmm, it''s delicious. It''s so delicious."


    "This meat contains tremendous power. I feel like I''m about to break through."


    "I feel like I''m about to break through too."


    After devouring the wild game, the group of workers who had just arrived couldn''t help but be moved to tears, their voices filled with excitement.


    "Don''t rush, everyone. Stay calm and you''ll gradually get used to it." The permanent residents of Pingjiang City spoke calmly, sending warnings to the neers.


    "I have to say, the taste is truly exquisite."


    Yi Feng himself was also eating voraciously. After all, it was gettingte now. From the fight and releasing the three wild beasts, it had unknowingly be evening.


    "Sir."


    "It''s still raining outside, and it''s getting dark. The Guild Leader specifically instructed us to prepare fine guest rooms at the inn for you and the others to stay. At the same time, tonight, a theater troupe and the Flower Chief of the Wind and Rain Building, Mo Sihan, have been invited for your entertainment."


    At this moment, the steward approached Yi Feng and spoke softly.


    "Oh?"


    "Mosihan from the Wind and Rain Building has quite a reputation in Pingjiang City. You, Master, are really courteous!"


    Yi Feng replied with a smile on his face.


    "You''re too kind, sir. It''s only natural."


    The steward smiled and said, "Sir, please enjoy your meal and drinks. I''ll go attend to other matters. Let me know if you need anything."


    "Very well."


    Yi Feng nodded politely.


    After the steward left, he loudly announced to everyone, "Listen up, we have invited a troupe and the leading courtesan from the Wind and Rain Building for entertainment tonight. Take your time eating and drinking, and we''ll continue the festivitiester."


    "Great!"


    "Thank you, sir."


    The sounds of revelry filled the restaurant.


    For a while,ughter echoed throughout the tavern, and these martial emperor immortals transformed intomon folk, exchanging punches and drinking, creating a lively atmosphere.


    Later in the evening...


    Amidst a slightmotion and a fragrant breeze, everyone turned their attention towards the entrance.


    Under the escort of two charming young girls, a woman in a red dress walked in, holding an umbre.


    Her skin was fair as snow, her eyes clear as water. With every move she made, she exuded an air of grace and gentleness. Yet, her coquettish demeanor revealed a captivating allure!


    She nced around and her lively gaze fell upon Yi Feng.


    She curtsied gracefully.


    "Greetings, sir."


    "I presume you must be Miss Mo Sihan, the leading courtesan of the Wind and Rain Building?"


    "Indeed, her reputation precedes her!"


    Even Yi Feng couldn''t help but instinctively adjust his cor upon seeing her. He nodded warmly.


    "Ah!"


    "The Flower Fairy, Dongsheng''s Flower Fairy, Mo Sihan!"


    "Yes, how did she end up here?"


    However, upon seeing Mo Sihan, many people in the crowd were shocked. They were born into the major powers of Dongsheng, so the name was familiar to them.


    It was said that she was born in the Valley of Peerless Beauty and possessed formidable strength. Not only did she single-handedly bring the Valley to the pinnacle of Dongsheng, but she herself was also favored by the heavens, maintaining her youthful appearance and enchanting beauty.


    "Wasn''t she already gone long ago?"


    "Yes, and her strength was that of a Martial Emperor a thousand years ago. How did she be a courtesan here?"


    "Ah, it''s truly unbelievable."


    The crowd discussed fervently.


    However, considering that they had seen many legendary figures appear in this city before, Mo Sihan''s presence didn''t seem so surprising.


    However...


    One woman who cooked on the ind trembled and couldn''t calm herself. When she saw Mo Sihan, she almost kneeled down.


    She was the current head of the Valley of Peerless Beauty, but in terms of seniority, Mo Sihan standing before her was her ancestor!


    Mo Sihan nced at her with her beautiful eyes, which helped the woman regain herposure and suppress her excitement.


    "A toast to the gentleman."


    Mo Sihan approached Yi Feng and filled two cups with wine using her delicate jade-like hand. She raised her cup to her lips gracefully, concealed by her sleeve, and took a light and elegant sip.


    "Very well."


    Yi Feng raised his cup and raised it slightly before downing it in one gulp.


    "Next, I will y a piece for the gentleman and everyone present. Allow me to show you my humble skills!"


    Mo Sihan stood up and gracefully sat beside the guzheng, which had been prepared by her servant. Her exquisite figure captivated the eyes, and as her beautiful gaze flickered, her slender jade hand gentlynded on the strings.


    Yi Feng nodded and smiled, waiting patiently.


    However, deep down, he couldn''t help but feel skeptical.


    It wasn''t that he looked down on this woman; it was just that the musical standards in this world were quite mediocre, and he couldn''t really appreciate it.


    Therefore, he admitted that she was good-looking, but he didn''t have high hopes for her musical skills.


    The strings of the guzheng vibrated.


    Finally, a melodious tune emerged...


    As the sound of the guzheng reached his ears, Yi Feng, who had been drinking absentmindedly, suddenly paused in mid-air, his gaze fixed on Mo Sihan.


    Damn it.


    Jay Chou''s "Nocturne"?

 Chapter 389

    Chapter 389


    Yi Feng''s heart was stirred up in shock and turmoil.


    He never imagined that he would hear this familiar tune here.


    For some reason, hearing this tune yed by someone else made his eyes brim with tears that he couldn''t hold back.


    How many years has it been since hest heard this tune!


    But how does this Mo Sihan know how to y the night song?


    A transmigrator?


    Did she meet a fellow countryman in another world?


    Yi Feng''s hands were already trembling uncontrobly, but the tune was still going on, so he couldn''t interrupt. He suppressed the excitement in his heart and waited for time to pass.


    Finally, when the music stopped and people were still apuding, Yi Feng had alreadye to Mo Sihan¡¯s side.


    "Miss, how do you know this tune?" Yi Feng couldn''t help asking.


    "Sir has heard it before?"


    Mo Sihan raised her beautiful eyes and asked in surprise as well.


    "Yes, I''ve heard it before, and I can also y it. So how did you get to know this tune?¡± Yi Feng said a little eagerly.


    Mo Sihan nced at Yi Feng and said softly with augh, "I didn''t expect sir to be able to y it too, what a coincidence. I just happened toe upon this tune by chance, to tell the truth I don''t know where it came from either."


    "By chance?"


    Yi Feng''s eyebrows furrowed slightly.


    Could this person not be a transmigrator?


    Looking at Mo Sihan, Yi Feng couldn''t help but try to probe further, and asked softly, "Miss, have you heard this saying before?"


    "Please go ahead, sir."


    Mo Sihan said.


    "This year for the holidays, I won''t ept gifts, I''ll only ept..." Yi Feng gestured at Mo Sihan with raised eyebrows, hinting for her to finish the phrase.


    But to Yi Feng''s surprise, Mo Sihan lookedpletely confused, seeming to have no idea what Yi Feng was talking about at all.


    "Then xiaokuihua ss is starting, kids with colds don''t get well easily..."


    Yi Feng gestured at Mo Sihan again, his eyes full of anticipation.


    Mo Sihan was even more bewildered.


    "What about this, have you heard this before, the vast horizons are my love, the soft green hills where flowers bloom..."


    "Have you heard it?"


    Yi Feng asked again.


    "I''m sorry, I don''t understand what sir is talking about." Mo Sihan lowered her head apologetically.


    "Alright, fine."


    Yi Feng lowered his head a little dejectedly, smiled apologetically at Mo Sihan, then sat back down, raised his ss and said to everyone: "Come, let''s drink together."


    With a forced smile, the wine passed through his intestines. Yi Feng looked up at the light rain outside the window, his nose feeling a little sour.


    Yes!


    Homesick...


    Little ind.


    Pitch dark.


    The wind howled as the rain pattered.


    Next to a rock, a bald man sat with legs crossed, licking his finger and turning to the next page of his book. At the same time he nced to the side.


    "Idiot!"


    He scolded, then continued to immerse himself in the book.


    "Sob..."


    Next to him, a soul body was hunched over, shivering and trembling.


    It was Su Xuanjun.


    "Damn it, where did everyone go?"


    Su Xuanjun''s face was ck.


    On this damned ind, there wasn''t a single soul, just over a dozen of his pitiful subordinates.


    But now his soul form was also helpless, and he didn''t want to stir up trouble before aplishing his goal.


    So with nothing to gain, he could only stay and wait.


    "Hang in there Su Xuanjun, you are a prestigious Domain Lord, this bit of wind and rain is nothing!"


    "You just happened to have bad luck and caught them while they were away, there''s still time, just wait a little longer and they''ll definitelye back."


    Su Xuanjun secretly encouraged himself.


    But after waiting a whole day and night, it wasn''t until early morning the next day that he saw arge group of people rowing boats over from the distant shore.


    "Sir, those six people ran away, are we just going to let it go like this?" an old man whispered in Yi Feng''s ear.


    "Just a bunch of losers, let them run if they want."


    Yi Feng waved his hand,pletely unconcerned, his mind still on Mo Sihan.


    For now he wouldn''t consider whether Mo Sihan was a transmigrator or not. The fact that she could y the night song meant that she must have met a transmigrator before.


    This made Yi Feng extremely interested.


    He was very eager to meet that transmigrator...


    Lost in thought, the small boat drew closer and closer to the little ind, about toe ashore.


    After waiting a whole day and night, the dispirited Su Xuanjun''s eyes lit up immediately.


    "Ha."


    "Good thingse to those who wait, you''ve finallye back."


    "This time, this Domain Lord vows to find out just who you people are and what your capabilities are."


    He pped his thigh and got up, urging his soul to approach Yi Feng and the others.


    But after just two steps, his soul vanished into thin air...


    At the same time, in the Immortal Realm, the awakened Su Xuanjun started roaring furiously.


    "Ah!"


    "Ah!"


    "Ah!"


    In towering rage, he waved his burly, powerful palms and reduced the seclusion chamber he was in to ruins.


    But even so, his whole body still shook with fury.


    The first time it was an utter failure, but that was understandable.


    This time however, he had endured agony and waited a whole day and night, finally managing to wait for their return, only for his soul''s duration to run out.


    Not to mention the two death row convicts and the drained mental effort, those two soul forms alone cost him two drops of essence blood!


    He was trembling with anger.


    "Damn it, I won''t believe it!"


    His face ck as night, Su Xuanjun ran back to the death row dungeon, grabbed another death row convict, and went to a new seclusion chamber to refine a soul form again.


    A day passed in the blink of an eye.


    The sky cleared.


    "Not a bad sun!"


    On the ind Yi Feng looked up at the bright sun in the sky, and remembering the things in his spatial ring, hurriedly took them out while no one was around.


    "They all got soaked in the rain before, have to dry them properly."


    Yi Feng looked for an open space and took out each item to dry in the sun.


    But with the abundance of trees on the ind, and his many possessions, in order to catch the sunlight, the shores of the ind without shadows werepletely covered with Yi Feng''s things drying.


    Just then, on the shore outside the ind, space fluctuated slightly as Su Xuanjun''s newly refined soul descended upon the small ind once more.


    Seeing the peopleing and going on the ind, the corners of his mouth immediately turned up.


    "This time, there shouldn''t be any more mishaps."


    Saying so, he strode confidently towards the small ind.

 Chapter 390

    Chapter 390


    This time.


    Finally, without any ident, he arrived at the small ind.


    The sunshine was warm.


    It corresponded with Su Xuanjun''s rather joyful mood.


    He wandered around the small ind. It seemed that no one noticed his existence, which made him quite bold.


    "I left in a hurryst time. This time I can observe carefully."


    Su Xuanjun looked closely at every person on the ind.


    "Martial Emperor."


    "Martial Emperor again."


    "This one, the Human Immortal Realm."


    While surveying the people on the ind, Su Xuanjun secretly recorded it. After ap, he raised the corners of his mouth.


    "This lineup is indeed not bad for the lower realm, but for me, it''s really nothing!"


    Su Xuanjun sneered.


    As the lord of Green Jade Immortal Continent, what hecked least were subordinates. Just take the human immortals on this ind, they were not even qualified to be his subordinates.


    "That''s all for this ind. Have I been too cautious these past days?"


    Su Xuanjun muttered to himself.


    "It''s always right to be careful in everything."


    He looked up and saw a bamboo raft drifting on the water not far away.


    This was the old man punting the boat he saw when he first came to the small ind. This made him a little more cautious, and his divine soul also hid in the shadows.


    "Qing Huan Xiang, are you really him!"


    Su Xuanjun looked at the old man punting the boat, murmuring out this name that made even him apprehensive.


    Then he gritted his teeth slightly and stared straight at him.


    "If it''s really him, I must be able to detect it by staring straight at him like this."


    However.


    After staring for a long time, the old man punting the boat still sat in the boat without moving, with his mind on the fishing rod in his hand, seemingly unaware of Su Xuanjun''s existence at all.


    "Could it be an illusion of minest time?"


    "Is this just an ordinary old man?"


    Su Xuanjun started mumbling. He simply walked out of the shadows and stood on the shore without any concealment.


    But the old man punting the boat still had no reaction at all.


    "Haha."


    "It''s reallyughable that I actually scared myself, thinking you were some Qing Huan Xiang."


    This made Su Xuanjunugh out loud directly,pletely rxing.


    Just then, the float kept shaking.


    Apparently a fish had taken the bait.


    The old man punting the boat quickly lifted the bamboo rod, and a small fish slightlyrger than a fingernail broke through the water along the fishing line.


    "It jumps quite merrily, but it''s just a tadpole. No wonder the gentleman doesn''t even have the interest to lift the rod."


    "Go on hopping yourself!"


    The old man couldn''t help shaking his head, taking the small fish off the hook and casually throwing it back into theke water, continuing to sit and fish with eyes closed.


    "Howe that monk is nowhere to be seen, otherwise I could also take a good look at whether he is that person or not."


    "But in all likelihood, it was also because I was nervousst time that I mistakenly recognized him."


    "So since that''s the case, the only uncertain one on this ind is that young man."


    Su Xuanjun''s eyes shrank slightly. Looking around, he soon found that figure on the shore not far away.


    He strode over and started probing again.


    Only this time, the probing was much bolder than before. He actually came within a hundred yards of Yi Feng directly.


    "Even if you don''t notice my existence, you should at least perceive the fluctuations if you are really powerful."


    Su Xuanjun continued testing with the same method.


    Although the method was simple, it was indeed effective.


    After a round of testing, Yi Feng''s reaction was still within his expectation, stillpletely unaware of his existence.


    "Humph!"


    "Sure enough, they are all trash, actually making me waste so much time in vain."


    He was both resentful and angry.


    He, the lord of Green Jade Immortal Continent, was actually frightened by a group of ants in the lower realm that he had been in seclusion for a month and didn''t dare to go out. He felt extremely humiliated.


    In anger, Su Xuanjun suddenly opened his eyes in the seclusion chamber in the Immortal Realm, and his true body disappeared instantly.


    In the blink of an eye, he crossed countless mountains and waters, and arrived at the barrier between the two realms.


    With one step, he entered the Immortal River Continent.


    The moment Su Xuanjun descended on the Immortal River Continent, countless eyes opened up simultaneously across the Immortal River Continent.


    The moment these eyes opened, the entire Immortal River Continent was stormy, with dark clouds covering the sky.


    "It''s really lively..."


    In the clouds, a woman with peerless beauty raised her red lips.


    In a ce of magma, a hoarse voice came from a pair of crimson eyes below.


    "Has the Immortal Realm finally noticed?"


    "But it''s understandable that the Irrigation of Immortality restarted inexplicably. It''s just a minor character after all, no need to take it to heart."


    After speaking, the crimson eyes closed again.


    In another extremely cold ce, the icebergs shook and cracked open.


    "Is the restart of the Irrigation of Immortality intentionally done by the Immortal Realm, or is there another perpetrator?"


    "But no matter what the reason is, apart from those few, many other old fellows will probably awaken slowly as well!"


    "I really wonder who will have thestugh..."


    The voice drifted away and gradually fell silent. The cracked icebergs actually fused back together.


    In the boundless dark sea, a huge whirlpool appeared.


    "Countless reincarnators will awaken. They are sweet prey. Hehehe..."


    "Go, find them, bring them over..."

 Chapter 391

    Chapter 391


    After descending upon Immortal River, Su Xuanjun stared straight at the small ind.


    "A group of ants who groundlessly dyed me for so much time, upied my immortal artifacts, captured my subordinates, and still dared to disobey their superiors and offend this emperor. This is intolerable!"


    "Today, I will personally take action and exterminate you ants."


    But just as he was about to kill them, his footsteps suddenly stopped.


    His eyes flowed with thick disbelief, because at this moment his lingering soul on the ind suddenly discovered something.


    "This, this, this...what is this thing..."


    The soul was staring at a wooden statue not far away, shouting out panicked sounds.


    It was a statue of a small cat, covered in mud and undried water stains, just lying upside down in the sandy ground.


    However.


    It was precisely this seemingly discarded wooden statue that made him feel his heart and soul tremble. Meeting the gaze of one of the cat''s eyes almost destroyed his soul directly.


    He quickly shifted his gaze away from the statue.


    Coincidentally, he met another object.


    It was a sickle lying on the ground, also still with undried water stains.


    With one nce, the sickle seemed to shudder, and an invisible de aura directly shed at him.


    "Ah!"


    Su Xuanjun''s soul let out a silent scream. This sh actually weakened his soul by ny-nine percent.


    The remaining wisp of soul power was fragile and weak. Even just a slightly stronger power could lead to his annihtion.


    He was terrified and hurriedly wanted to get away from the statue and sickle. But he had just taken a few steps when the scene before his eyes almost scared his soul away.


    Wherever the sunlight shone, all kinds of items were scattered around like junk.


    And with one look, Su Xuanjun could see that not one of these items was mundane.


    Apart from many immortal artifact level existences, there were even many that made Su Xuanjun unable to determine their level, only able to feel the terror and power within!


    Upon seeing these items, Su Xuanjun''s first thought was to seize them for himself.


    But when he thought deeper about it, hepletely dismissed this idea.


    Such treasures, even just one of them, would not be easy to obtain. Their owners must either have an extremely high status or possess extremely strong power.


    And they were casually left strewn on the ground like junk, which further indicated something.


    That was, the owners of these treasures were simply not afraid of anyone coveting them.


    Thinking of this.


    Even Su Xuanjun''s true form far away at the barrier between the two realms, couldn''t help but feel apprehension and break out in a cold sweat.


    If he had truly harbored designs on these treasures just now, he probably would already be dead!


    "But..."


    "Who do these items belong to?"


    "Could it be that there is another terrifying existence on this ind that I''m unable to detect?"


    Just as Su Xuanjun was frowning in thought at the barrier, he suddenly discovered that his soul form had directly dissipated due to a powerful fluctuation.


    "What''s going on?"


    He was shocked and abruptly raised his head to look. Instantly he saw that this fluctuation originated from the direction of the small ind.


    He gritted his teeth and slipped towards the small ind.


    Also wanting to see what was going on.


    The barrier''s location was originally not far from the small ind. In practically an instant, he arrived at the outskirts of the small ind.


    The scene he saw immediately afternding caused his scalp to tingle.


    "Getting closer and closer to Establishing a Sect''s goal, keep it up Yi Feng, quicklyplete the mission and be a cultivator!"


    "Oh yeah!"


    After exercising on the shore, Yi Feng raised his fist to the sky to encourage himself.


    This punch opened up the entire sky''s cloudyer, and a sweeping force directly pierced the heavens.


    One punch breaking the heavens.


    "Crap!"


    "I''m blind, I actually didn''t see that he is that terrifying figure!"


    This scene frightened Su Xuanjun so much that his soul almost left his body. It made his mind unable to think clearly, and he immediately turned and fled back to the immortal realm.


    But he had just fled back to the immortal realm when he saw an even more terrifying scene.


    In the skies above his Green Jade Immortal Continent, an enormous fist shadow appeared, shrouding the entire Green Jade Immortal Continent in a dense aura of pressure, and causing great turmoil.


    "It''s him."


    "So the fist that repeatedly caused turmoil in the immortal realm, yet the Heavenly Immortal Pce was unable to locate the source of, was punched out by him!"


    Su Xuanjun stared with wide eyes, standing frozen in ce and trembling all over. At this moment his heart waspletely shrouded in fear.


    He never could have imagined that the white-clothed man he looked down on, and even boldly probed just now, was the culprit behind all of this.


    "Just who is he?"


    "What exactly is his goal?"


    "And that punch just now, was it the same as before, aimed at the immortal realm, or..."


    "Was it aimed at me!"


    "But if it was aimed at me, how could he have let me leave just now? With his strength, it would have been impossible for him to not notice my true form approaching the ind..."


    One by one, puzzles appeared in Su Xuanjun''s mind, leaving his mind in chaos, intertwined with fear. Even the muscles on his face were trembling.

 Chapter 392

    Chapter 392


    The fist shadow came and went as quickly as before.


    Su Xuanjun flew towards the center point, and suddenly sucked in a breath of cold air. Within a radius of ten thousand miles, the area was punched into nothingness by one fist.


    The originalnd surface in that area had formed a bottomless ck hole, connecting to the spatial rift.


    "Which lord is the lord of Green Jade Immortal Continent?"


    At this moment, an old man descended from the sky, and rumbling thunder sounded from his mouth at the same time.


    "It''s me."


    Su Xuanjun looked up at the old man, full of apprehension, because as soon as this old man appeared, he was somehow forced to gasp for breath.


    He was absolutely a super powerhouse of the Immortal Realm!


    "I am the envoy of Heavenly Immortal Pce, here specifically to investigate the matter of the fist shadow. There are some things I need to ask you, and I hope you will truthfully report." The old man looked at Su Xuanjun and said.


    "Greetings, Envoy. Please ask."


    Su Xuanjun did not dare to be rude, and quickly responded.


    "Did you see the fist shadow appear with your own eyes just now?" The old man asked.


    "I saw it with my own eyes."


    Su Xuanjun replied.


    "Then with your abilities, can you notice any clues, or have you captured any traces or clues?" The old man asked.


    Su Xuanjun''s pupils shrank.


    His expression was full of struggle and hesitation.


    "Reporting to the Envoy, may I ask a question first?" Su Xuanjun asked.


    The old man looked a little unhappy, but still said, "Go ahead."


    "Compared to the master of the fist shadow, who is stronger, the Envoy or him?" Su Xuanjun asked.


    "I''ll tell you anyway."


    The old man shook his head and said in a deep voice, "This fist shadow broke through the boundaries and came, its strength has reached the realm of Heavenly Golden Immortal. As for me, I''m just in charge of collecting clues. I''m not even qualified to participate in the fight. At least the group of old guys from the Immortal Pce have toe out of seclusion themselves!"


    Upon hearing this.


    Su Xuanjun''s heart thudded.


    The old man in front of him was already so powerful that he was somewhat short of breath. Yet he was not even qualified to participate in the fight?


    Although he knew this punch was very powerful, he never imagined it would be so powerful!


    Then he looked up with a wry smile and said, "Since the Envoy understands that this person is so powerful, how could I possibly grasp any clues about him with my abilities?"


    "Alright alright, I figured you''d say that."


    The old man waved his hand, then searched around the ck hole. After fruitless investigation, he hurried back to Heavenly Immortal Pce.


    After the old man left, Su Xuanjun breathed a sigh of relief.


    The reason why he did not reveal everything he knew was because when immortals fight, mortals suffer. No matter what purpose this person had, the more he could avoid getting involved, the greater his chances of survival.


    After all, he Su Xuanjun had probably already offended this person, but just now at Immortal River Continent he did not make a move against him, which meant it was not yet at the point of having to kill Su Xuanjun.


    But if he revealed his clues now, who knows what would happen.


    As for the Immortal Realm,


    he did not believe the Immortal Realm could protect him.


    After returning, Su Xuanjun entered into secluded cultivation, and no longer appeared.


    At this moment.


    Immortal River Continent was also extremely lively.


    The closed ice mountain cracked open once again, and rolling magma churned again. In the destends, forests, and ck seas, countless auras rushed into the space above Immortal River Continent, gathering together...


    "Tsk tsk, long time no see, everyone..."


    An aura filled with icy cold condensed into a huge face, and an meaningful voice sounded out.


    "Hey, we didn''te here to reminisce with you. I came to ask who the hell threw that fist just now." Another icy giant face asked coldly.


    "I''m afraid none of us here could have thrown a punch like that." Yet another giant face congealed and responded leisurely.


    "Could it be one of you humans?" The icy mountain giant face asked solemnly.


    "Hehe, I thought you had no brains back then, but seems like you still have no brains now?" A peerlessly beautiful human woman stepped on air and spoke disdainfully.


    "You..."


    A cold shout sounded, and ice fog swept toward the human woman.


    "Petty tricks."


    The human woman raised her jade palm, and a thick undtion mmed out, colliding with the ice fog.


    In a sh.


    Space was torn open, turning into a void ck hole.


    "That''s enough from you two."


    The other auras spoke out impatiently.


    "Hmph!"


    Seeing this, the human woman and the icy mountain giant face could only let out cold snorts and retreat.


    "Calm down, everyone. This fist must have been thrown by someone else." A fiery giant face congealed into a hideous mug, then opened its mouth and said: "Moreover, I bet he woke up before all of us!"


    "Oh?"


    Everyone turned their gazes toward him.


    "Actually, there''s no need to pretend anymore. We all know clearly what this fist strike means." The fiery giant face looked at everyone and said solemnly.


    Everyone exchanged silent nces.


    Indeed.


    Everyone understood something in their hearts.


    "That''s right."


    "We all know that the time of the new era has not yet arrived. But someone brought the power of the Immortal Realm into Immortal River Continent ahead of time, thus advancing the era''s timeline, and causing us to wake up prematurely as well."


    "If I''m not mistaken, when we first awoke back then, it was also because of a punch like this!"


    The fiery giant face spoke solemnly.


    "Yes, after that punch just now, I can sense that more of the Immortal Realm''s power has drained into our Immortal River Continent!"


    A mass of earthy mist congealed into another face, also voicing agreement and saying, "So the purpose of this fist was obviously to awaken more people!"


    "That''s right, I can feel that many more powerful auras have awakened on this Immortal River Continent, aside from us. They are all hiding very covertly though." The icy giant face said solemnly, "I''m certain that after this time, even more people will awaken!"


    Everyone nodded gravely.


    The atmosphere solidified in an instant as well.


    This matter was like a thorn in their hearts. They could vaguely sense that someone was manipting things with invisible hands from behind the scenes...


    It seemed as if they were all just pawns...


    What made them even more solemn was that while they could clearly sense the existence of this fist strike, they still could not find its origin point.


    Therefore, they also had no way to ascertain the identity of this person, nor guess at his purpose.


    In short...


    The waters of Immortal River Continent were growing murkier.

 Chapter 393

    Chapter 393


    Everyone was worried and silent for a long time.


    "It seems like the Immortal Realm has also gotten involved."


    At this time, the cier giant face said again: "Although the one who came down was just a small fry, it is very likely that he was a scout sent by the Immortal Realm."


    Everyone nodded.


    If the Immortal Realm intervened again, the entire Immortal River Continent would inevitably turn into a big whirlpool.


    "Let''s think of a way. At least we should find out who the person behind the Immortal River Continent is before the Immortal Realm intervenes," the Earth mist giant face said solemnly while gazing at everyone. "After all, we can all see in our hearts that just judging by the power of that punch, none of us is probably his match."


    "Well said. No matter what this person''s purpose is, we should at least know who he is!" Lava giant face echoed in agreement: "If we know nothing and are kept in the dark, we will most likely be the first to lose."


    "I agree too," cier giant face said. "No matter what grudges we have between us, I hope we can work together temporarily to find out this person''s identity first."


    For a time, the giant faces spoke one after another.


    Then they cast their eyes on the human female at the same time and asked, "Tu Yaoyao, what about you?"


    "Me?"


    "I don''t have ambitions as big as yours. Being able to live and watch the show is enough to satisfy me, so I won''t get involved."


    After speaking, the human female, Tu Yaoyao, took a step back.


    Everyone''s expression sank.


    "Tu Yaoyao, do you think that at such a critical moment, you can stay out of it just because you are human?" cier giant face shouted coldly.


    "That''s right. If you want to make it to the end, you must grasp the initiative. More people means more power," Earth mist giant face also said.


    However, Tu Yaoyao remained unmoved.


    "Forget it!"


    Seeing this, everyone shouted coldly: "Don''t bother with her. With our power, it should be enough."


    "Right, it''s already enough. The question is how to act?"


    "I suggest that we merge our avatars together and use the Divination Technique to find out the real identity of that person," Earth mist giant face proposed.


    "I agree. The power of our several avatars merged together is equivalent to the power of any one of our true bodies. In addition, by using the Divination Technique, even if we can''t find the person, we can still locate his whereabouts," Ice mist giant face said.


    Hearing this, the others nodded one after another.


    Then, the giant faces disappeared.


    They were reced by a mass of earth-colored mist, a thick me, a terrifying cold air, and a fluctuating water ball...


    They lingered in the clouds, emitting a horrifying aura. In the process, ripples appeared in the surrounding air. Then before their eyes, they gathered into a mass of ck mist.


    The ck mist condensed into the cier giant''s face from time to time, and then into theva giant''s face. It fluctuated constantly, looking extremely weird.


    "Tu Yaoyao, this is thest chance. Do you want to join hands?" The ck mist condensed into the earth mist giant''s face and asked solemnly.


    "I said I won''t get involved," Tu Yaoyao said expressionlessly. "At the same time, I suggest that you''d better give up this idea too, otherwise you will regret it..."


    "Regret?"


    "Hahaha..."


    The ck mist changed faces and transmitted everyone''s loudughter.


    "Tu Yaoyao, Tu Yaoyao, do you know how powerful we are now that these avatars have gathered together?"


    "Even if you were your true self now, defeating you would be effortless."


    The ck mist condensed into the earth mist giant''s face and let out a deep voice.


    "Then you can try."


    Tu Yaoyao raised her head slightly,pletely unafraid of the earth mist giant''s threats.


    "Alright."


    The ck mist condensed into the cier giant''s face. He shouted, "Don''t waste time. If she doesn''t want to, she doesn''t want to. She will be the only one regretting it in the future, so why force her?"


    "You''re right," the earth mist giant''s voice came from the ck mist.


    As the voice fell, the ck mist suddenly expanded and unfolded, covering the entire Immortal River Continent in an instant.


    At this moment, countless information about the entire Immortal River Continent appeared in everyone''s minds.


    "He''s in Dongsheng!"


    A voice came from the ck mist.


    In the next moment, the ck mist that had spread across the entire Immortal River Continent instantly converged within the scope of Dongsheng.


    The sky above Dongsheng suddenly became gloomy.


    "Looks like it''s going to rain again!"


    At this moment Yi Feng had brought Lu Benwei to the entrance of the martial arts hall. Looking up at the foggy sky, he couldn''t help uttering.


    After speaking, he ran towards the inner courtyard. While jogging, he prayed in his heart, "Bro, I forgot about you for so long. First, I didn''t give you any water, and second, I didn''t feed you anything. Don''t die on me!"


    When he reached the inner courtyard, a head with two long whiskers moved.


    Seeing this, Yi Feng finally let out a sigh of relief.


    Fortunately, this snail was not dead. If it had died, he really wouldn''t have known where to get such a snail.


    That''s right. Yi Feng wanted to move this snail to the ind to be the guardian beast.


    Although it was just a title, but have you ever seen such a big snail?


    So it''s not what you want to brag about, the key is that you can fool people.


    Suddenly, Lu Benwei looked up at the sky.


    The snail also raised its head at the same time, albeit slowly.


    "Ah ba ah ba!"


    Lu Benwei uttered.


    "Blu blu blu."


    The snail made a sound from its mouth.


    "Ah ba ah ba."


    "Blu blu blu..."


    "Ah ba..."


    "Blu... Let me add something."


    "Ah..."


    Lu Benwei stopped abruptly and finally nodded, lowering his head without looking at the sky anymore.

 Chapter 394

    Chapter 394


    At the same time, the ck clouds in the sky swept towards Pingjiang City.


    The sky above Pingjiang City was pressed to the extreme, turning into a piece of gray.


    "That mysterious man is in this city!"


    "Right, although we haven''t locked down his exact location, we''ve almost got him at this point."


    "Our arrival, he should have noticed as well. He must be preparing a warm wee for us honored guests who have travelled a long way!"


    Voices came out from within the ck fog.


    Apparently.


    With the Divination Technique, the ck fog formed by several massive silhouettes had already tracked down Pingjiang City.


    At this moment, Yi Feng, who had just returned to the doors of the Martial Arts Academy, nced at the sky that was almost as dark as night, and gave it a simple look.


    To him, there was nothing novel about this, it was just an eclipse, he had seen many of them in his past life.


    After azy stretch, he went to eat noodles at the beef noodle restaurant across the street.


    "Huh!"


    "This man sure is calm, he didn''t evene out!"


    "Humph, since he''s noting out, we''ll just have to force him out!"


    Cold voices came out from within the ck fog.


    Then, the Divination Technique enveloped Pingjiang City once again.


    In an instant,rge amounts of information from Pingjiang City was absorbed into the ck fog.


    "Hiss!"


    "This city!"


    "It looks like we''ve found this mysterious man''sir all at once. Otherwise, how could there be so many powerful warriors in this city?"


    Even with their state of mind, the information divined from Pingjiang City made them gasp in shock as voices of surprise came out.


    The foundation of this city was simply too profound!


    "Huh, something''s not right!"


    "There are several powerful auras!"


    "What''s going on here?"


    "How can there be so many powerful auras?"


    "Impossible, this is impossible, absolutely impossible!"


    "Right, auras like these areparable to ours, how could such a small city gather so many? I think it''s more likely that this person released misleading fog to conceal his identity."


    "I agree, that''s what I think too!"


    When the ck fog shrouded the city, many people in Pingjiang City also looked up at the sky.


    Apparently.


    This incident was different from the past, and was not child''s y like the battle between Martial Emperor Immortal.


    Everyone knew clearly, this ck fog did not appear for no reason.


    And it was no ordinary thing.


    "What should we do?"


    An olddy asked.


    "Sir is still leisurely eating noodles over there, why are you worried? Go sell your tofu!" An old man said impatiently.


    The olddy looked down the street.


    Sure enough, Yi Feng was slurping noodles, not even ncing at the gloomy sky.


    She felt relieved and continued selling tofu.


    However, even though she could calmly sell tofu, many others still felt uneasy. They came to the beef noodle shop one after another, eating noodles as an excuse to chat with Yi Feng.


    "Sir, the sky..."


    "Yes sir, how can you not worry at all and still have the appetite to eat noodles!"


    "Could something big happen?!"


    Some spoke anxiously.


    "Slurp..."


    Yi Feng smacked his lips while slurping noodles, and waved his hand to say: "Don''t worry, you may not have encountered this before, but I''ve seen it many times. It''s just a small matter, don''t take it to heart. It will disappear soon, rest assured!"


    "Small matter, seen it many times?"


    Everyone looked at each other, then nced at Yi Feng eating noodles calmly, then looked up at the gloomy sky. They marveled, as expected of sir.


    Even the people of Pingjiang City felt oppressed by the terrifying aura in the sky, yet to sir it was just a small matter.


    With Yi Feng''s words, everyone felt reassured.


    Those who were eating noodles continued eating, those who were selling goods continued selling,pletely disregarding the anomaly in the sky.

 Chapter 395

    Chapter 395


    "Ghosts!"


    "First off, not to mention that mysterious man, there should be quite a few people in this city who know about our arrival, howe there hasn''t been the slightest reaction?" Voices rang out from within the ck fog.


    "Hmph, since that man is willing to y the shrinking turtle, and doesn''t even have the guts to face us, it shows that he is not as strong as we imagined!"


    "Well said, if he were really that powerful, he would have shown up already."


    "Alright, since he wants to hide from us, we will have to find him out even more and locate where he is hiding. Everyone, let''s join forces and directly divine his whereabouts."


    "Okay!"


    Everyone responded in agreement.


    In an instant, the ck fog churned inyers in midair, and the entire sky was like a ck ocean, with waves surging continuously.


    As the ck ocean heaved violently, the divining power released jointly by several people poured into Pingjiang City.


    In a sh, the entire Pingjiang City was as if trapped in hell.


    "Master!"


    They had just calmed down a little and sat down to eat noodles, when they couldn''t help but put down their bowls and look towards Yi Feng.


    "Master, it seems to be getting worse."


    "That''s right, if we let him be, won''t something happen?"


    Everyone said in panic.


    "My friend, get me another bowl of peanuts." Yi Feng beckoned to the waiter, then wiped his mouth and turned his head to look at everyone, "Oh, I already told you guys, it''s just a small matter, don''t worry about it, it will disappear soon!"


    After finishing speaking, Yi Feng added to the waiter, "Remember, get me another pot of wine."


    At the same time Yi Feng''s voice fell, Man Man in the yard slowly raised his head.


    He opened his mouth.


    "Slurp."


    As if slurping noodles, he took a big sip.


    After one sip, Man Man lowered his head again andy down for a nap.


    At the same time, the rampaging ck fog in the sky of Pingjiang City was suddenly pulled by a mysterious force...


    "Ah!"


    "Ahh!"


    "What''s going on?"


    "What is this power?"


    "Quick, quick, quick save me..."


    Without even giving them any time to react, they were engulfed by that power, like a small boat in a storm,pletely powerless to resist, leaving only intermittent voicesing from the ck fog, until they werepletely extinguished...


    "What?"


    In the field.


    Only a clump of earthy fog remained.


    The giant face condensed from the earthy fog looked at the others who hadpletely lost their vitality, and immediately uttered a horrified voice. At the same time, it also discovered that the terrifying pulling force had enveloped it too.


    "So scary!"


    "Is this his power?"


    The earthy fog''s voice was extremely flustered, and it reacted instantly, abandoning most of its body and leaving only an inconspicuous speck of dust that fled back to the void.


    It all happened in an instant.


    So the gloomy sky just now also restored its rity in a sh.


    "See, I told you!" Yi Feng looked up at the sky and couldn''t help but say to the others.


    "Master is truly a master!"


    "Master is absolutely right!"


    Everyone unanimously spoke sincerely, while inadvertently ncing at the martial arts hall.


    They could sense that it was a power emerging from the martial arts hall that had defeated the ck fog in an instant.


    So the master had made preparations long ago!


    No wonder he didn''t even take a second look at the ck fog.


    This time, it was they who were overthinking...


    In the sky.


    A faint stream of light streaked by.


    Tu Yao Yao''s pupils shrank as she frowned and said, "How can a speck of dust have such speed, is it some kind of immortal artifact or treasure?"


    But the next moment, she realized something was wrong and eximed in horror, "It''s Huang!"


    After speaking, her face paled dramatically.


    Weren''t they jointly activating the divination technique just now? How could only Huang''s speck of dust be left behind in such a short time? Where were the others?


    Tu Yao Yao hurriedly went up and asked solemnly, "What exactly happened?"


    "We encountered..."


    The speck of dust carrying Huang''s residual consciousness wanted to recall that horrifying scene, and his voice was still trembling.


    But before he could say it halfway, Man Man in the martial arts hall suddenly opened an eye.


    "Ding!"


    One of the antennas on his head lit up slightly.


    In the sky, a ray of light thinner than a silver needle shot out, turning Huang''s speck of dust directly into nothingness.


    His voice was also abruptly cut off, leaving only Tu Yao Yao standing there in shock, watching Huang''s annihtion with her own eyes.


    After reacting, she also took a step, and had already vanished thousands of miles away.


    "What a terrifying power."


    "What did we encounter just now?"


    "Not only did it turn my avatar into nothingness, even the memory I had just now waspletely erased."


    "Could it be that this person has crossed over two epochs and is a terrifying existence?"


    "Oh well, we are all in an unawakened state now. Destroying a few avatars doesn''t mean much, it just means having to wait a little longer... Who has thestugh still remains to be seen..."


    Vague voices rang out across the continent before disappearing without a trace...


    The entire Immortal River Continent instantly regained its tranquility.


    It was as if nothing had ever happened...


    In a sh, half a year had passed.


    Today, the small ind, under the busy construction of workers, has beenpletely built up.


    Sincending on the ind, a huge mountain gate has been erected.


    nking the mountain gate on both sides are two bizarre stone sculptures.


    Beyond the mountain gate is a huge martial arena, with many wooden stakes and straw men made by Yi Feng ced on the martial arena.


    In the center of the martial arena, a round stage was also built.


    Yi Feng intended to erect a dragon statue on this stage.


    Dragons, this world''s people must not have seen them before. Coupled with his sculpting skills, it would surely shock whoever saw it.


    It was just empty for now because the two old men who were finding materials for him hadn''te back yet.


    Past the martial arena were the nned buildings.


    Scripture Pavilion.


    To enrich this scripture pavilion, Yi Feng had not been idle these past few months. Apart from carving scriptures from his previous life like the Diamond Sutra and ssic of Mountains and Seas, Yi Feng had also added in many chicken soup for the soul and famous sayings.


    When he really couldn''t think of anything good, Yi Feng even threw in some non-mainstream phrases from the past.


    Such as: All those hurtful words you heard were lies I made up.


    And: I''ll write your name in smoke and inhale it into my lungs.


    Whether it works or not is unimportant, the key is to have them, and make them iprehensible to others, which can best deceive people.


    Of course, half a year was still limited after all, so even though Yi Feng had spent most of his time on this, the scripture pavilion still looked very empty.


    So Yi Feng had no choice but to move in his years of precious collections to fill in the gaps, cing them in corners and areas out of reach, just to make the scripture pavilion look decent on the surface.


    Weapon Pavilion.


    This was much simpler.


    Over the years, in order to practice forging, Yi Feng didn''t know how many weapons he had made, with all kinds of des and arms.


    Many were also carved by Yi Feng with names, such as Heavenly Sword, Dragon ying de, Bi Xue Sword, Green Dragon Crescent de...


    In short, the entire Weapon Pavilion was filled to the brim.


    Martial Arts Pavilion.


    This was also easily solved by Yi Feng.


    After all, he had not refined ancient martial arts for nothing all these years. Various martial arts from his previous life like Tai Chi, Bagua Palm, Mantis Fist, Wing Chun, etc. were all recreated by Yi Feng and ced inside.


    Recreation Area.


    Originally sects should not have this, but Yi Feng also considered that people need work-life bnce. Those capitalist groups in his previous life would also specially set up recreation and leisure rooms, right?


    Therefore, connected to the waterside here, apart from items for entertainment and leisure like game boards, zithers, ping pong tables, etc., the shallow water area by the shore was also nted with some flowers and nts. Strumming the zither and chanting poetry while rxing is also fine.


    Apart from these necessary sect structures, there were other routine constructions like residential areas, council halls, Yi Feng''s personal residence, and so on...


    "Speaking of which, the construction of this sect is almost done. Next is to trick people into bing my disciples and obtain recognition to establish the sect."


    In theke, Yi Feng sat on Man Man''s shell and fell into contemtion...

 Chapter 396

    Chapter 396


    Thinking of this, he rode Man Man slowly toward Pingjiang City.


    "I didn''t expect that this time it was me who misunderstood you, dog system!"


    Yi Feng sat on Man Man''s shell, grabbed the feelers on top of his head, and couldn''t help but say, "The speed is not slow, it''s like a little electric donkey. The key is that it''s amphibious. Apart from feeling a little ufortable sitting on it, it''s really quite useful."


    This time, he went to Pingjiang City because he wanted to find Lu Qingshan again and ask him about the matter of Establishing a Sect qualification.


    When he arrived at the gate of Pingjiang City, Yi Feng put Man Man away.


    After all, it''s better not to attract people''s attention with this kind of thing.


    Coincidentally, at the gate of Pingjiang City, Yi Feng bumped into Lu Qingshan.


    "Greetings, sir."


    Lu Qingshan was also very excited to see Yi Feng and hurriedly bowed.


    "Don''t stand on ceremony, old man. I came to ask you something."


    Yi Feng put his arm around Lu Qingshan''s shoulder and pulled him aside, asking in a low voice, "Old man, what did you sayst time about the Qualification for Establishing a Sect?"


    "Sir, in order to maintain the bnce of power on the continent and reduce chaos, each region has an organizationposed of major sects. To establish a sect, you need to get permission from this organization."


    Lu Qingshan patiently exined, "In fact, this permission is also very simple. The person who establishes the sect must either have the cultivation base of at least a Martial Master, or have a record of at least being a disciple in another sect."


    Yi Feng frowned.


    For cultivators, this was easy, but for him, it was as difficult as ascending to heaven!


    Stroking his chin, he couldn''t help but ask again, "By the way, what would be the consequences if one establishes a sect privately without qualification?"


    "Well..."


    Lu Qingshan hesitated and said, "Then the organization would punish them and annihte the illegally established sect directly!"


    Upon hearing this, Yi Feng shuddered instinctively.


    It seemed that trying to sneakily establish a sect was out of the question! After all, such an organization was jointly organized by all the sects, and he couldn''t afford to offend them.


    And it was absolutely impossible for him to attain the cultivation base of a Martial Master. Therefore, after thinking it over, he could only try his luck to see if there was a shortsighted sect willing to recruit him.


    "Thank you, old man."


    Yi Feng then prepared to return.


    But after taking two steps, he remembered something. He looked back at Lu Qingshan and hurriedly asked, "By the way, old man, what are you doing here?"


    "Ah, uh... I''m here to..."


    Lu Qingshan was hesitant and equivocal.


    He didn''te to the city gate for no reason, but someone had contacted him. Two cat girls wanted to chat with him, because he liked them.


    Who would have thought he would run into Yi Feng here.


    But how could he say such things in front of the sir? What would the sir think of him?


    So he hemmed and hawed, and didn''t exin for a long time.


    "Sigh!"


    Yi Feng sighed, seeing Lu Qingshan''s dilemma.


    He had been in Pingjiang City for so long and didn''t even know what this ce at the city gate was for?


    This was a hiring point where many low-level people woulde every day to find work, and some mine owners or managers of other hardbor woulde here to recruit workers.


    So it was obvious why Lu Qingshan was here.


    He must be looking for a job.


    Coupled with the fact that he knew Lu Qingshan was very poor and had to support a niece who needed cultivation resources, it must be a nine out of ten chance.


    But Lu Qingshan had too much self-esteem and was ashamed to admit he was poor in front of him, for fear that Yi Feng would look down on him, which was why he was so equivocal.


    The poor really had it hard.


    Thinking of this, he patted Lu Qingshan on the shoulder and said softly, "Old man, there''s nothing to be ashamed of. I understand these things!"


    "You understand, sir?"


    Lu Qingshan shuddered.


    He couldn''t help but wipe the sweat off his forehead.


    The sir really was the sir. He even knew about this?


    "Of course I understand." Yi Feng sighed feelingly, then said admonishingly, "It''s just that this kind of thing is harmful to the body, especially at your age, can you stand it?"


    What Yi Feng said also made sense.


    Which kind of hardbor doesn''t hurt the body?


    Especially for someone as old as Lu Qingshan.


    Lu Qingshan suddenly bowed his head, his face flushed like pig''s liver.

 Chapter 397

    Chapter 397


    It seems that this gentleman''s methods have really reached the realm of heaven! He is well versed in everything!


    At the same time, he was also worried that the gentleman would look down on him because of this!


    "Don''t worry, I won''t."


    Yi Feng saw through Lu Qingshan''s thoughts at a nce and reassured him, "I was like you in the past."


    After saying that.


    Yi Feng sighed with feeling.


    When he first graduated in his previous life, wasn''t he like this too? He ran into walls everywhere in work and business, and when he met acquaintances he had to pretend he was doing quite well.


    "Oh?"


    But Yi Feng''s words shocked Lu Qingshan.


    He didn''t expect that the gentleman had been in the same situation before, and could speak of it so candidly. The gentleman really lived up to his reputation.


    He secretly remembered the gentleman''s hobby in his heart.


    He had always wanted to repay the gentleman''s kindness. The gentleman probably wouldn''t look twice at anything else, but he had quite a lot of resources in this aspect.


    "Come with me and help manage things on my ind," Yi Feng said next.


    "Thank you, Sir," Lu Qingshan said brightly. He had wanted to follow Yi Feng to the ind for some time, but was too shy to ask. After all, his abilities were far below those on the ind.


    He didn''t expect the gentleman to invite him directly.


    As expected.


    Because they shared the same hobby, his rtionship with the gentleman had be much closer!


    After bringing Lu Qingshan back to the ind, Yi Feng returned to his newly built house.


    He then took out a map.


    It was a map of the Immortal River Continent.


    "Central Continent, North Sea..."


    Yi Feng tapped the map, his eyes fixed on these two areas.


    He figured that only by going to bigger ces with more sects would he have a better chance of running into a shortsighted sect that would take him in.


    However, the maps here were very crude, without even a scale.


    So Yi Feng had no idea how far these two ces were from him.


    "But it must be over ten thousand miles!"


    Yi Feng murmured softly.


    However, even with such a long distance, he was not discouraged.


    After all, he now had a mount that could run forty to fifty yards per second, covering three to four hundred miles a day. In a couple months he could make it.


    This was important for his cultivation, after all.


    After making up his mind, Yi Feng nned to set out in a few days.


    Just then, Lu Qingshan hurried in from outside.


    "Sir, courtesan Mo Sihan asks to see you. How do you want to handle this?" Lu Qingshan said.


    "Mo Sihan?"


    Yi Feng''s eyes lit up. He was just about to look for this woman to ask about that night song, and didn''t expect her toe to him first.


    So he immediately stood up and said, "Quick, invite her onto the ind."


    "Yes, sir!"


    Lu Qingshan withdrew, and just as he was about to leave, he suddenly remembered something and turned back to Yi Feng, "Oh right, sir, Miss Mo Sihan is dressed quite peculiarly today."


    "Dressed peculiarly?"


    Yi Feng frowned. He didn''t understand what Lu Qingshan meant, so he hurriedly asked, "What do you mean by peculiarly dressed?"


    "It''s just, just..."


    Lu Qingshan stroked his own legs, but couldn''t properly describe it. Finally he could only say, "Anyway, I''ve never seen this kind of dress before, but I personally think it looks quite nice."


    "Alright, enough descriptions. Hurry up and bring her here so I can see for myself," Yi Feng said impatiently, waving his hand.


    "Yes sir!"


    Lu Qingshan hurried away.


    Soon after, Yi Feng heard voices outside as he waited.


    "Hehehe..."


    "Hmm?"


    The sound made Yi Feng''s eyelids twitch.


    This sound.


    Why did it seem so familiar?

 Chapter 398

    Chapter 398


    The sound was getting closer and closer, and more and more pleasant to the ear.


    It also made Yi Feng, who felt more and more familiar with the sound, stood up involuntarily and looked towards the door.


    Apanied by the constant sound, Lu Qingshan finally came to Yi Feng''s front with Mo Sihan.


    "Fuck!"


    Seeing Mo Sihan, Yi Feng couldn''t help but exim, staring straight at Mo Sihan, his eyeballs almost popping out.


    At this moment.


    He finally knew what kind of strange clothes Lu Qingshan said Mo Sihan was wearing.


    He also finally figured out what the giggling sound was...


    Because at this moment Mo Sihan was wearing a red strapless dress with a tight skirt.


    That''s right.


    It''s the strapless dress that Yi Feng had in his previous life.


    And the familiar sound that made him so familiar was because Mo Sihan was stepping on a pair of high heels.


    This scene.


    It made Yi Feng stare nkly, looking up and down at Mo Sihan.


    Her fragrant shoulders were exposed, her beautiful vicle was full of sexiness. Coupled with her tall figure and tight skirt, her alluring figure was revealed to the fullest extent. Everything was just right, fully demonstrating her goddess temperament.


    Of course.


    What made Yi Feng stare nkly was not because Mo Sihan looked good.


    But because the impact of this outfit on him was so great that his palms couldn''t help but tremble slightly.


    It can be said that he hadn''t seen such a dress for twenty years, a full twenty years.


    It almost instantly took Yi Feng back to endless memories.


    "Aren''t you going to invite me to sit down?"


    Suddenly, Mo Sihan smiled softly and spoke in a pleasant voice.


    Yi Feng hurriedly pulled a stool over for Mo Sihan.


    And Lu Qingshan on the side also tactfully stepped back.


    Looking at Mo Sihan sitting down, Yi Feng''s eyes still didn''t leave her outfit. He wiped his eyes and even secretly pinched himself, afraid that what he saw was an illusion.


    "I know you have a lot of questions to ask me."


    Mo Sihan was not polite at all. With a jade hand, she took the initiative to pour tea for the two from the teapot on the table, and slowly said, "But I''m not what you think."


    "What do you mean?"


    Yi Feng asked quickly.


    "It means what you think."


    Mo Sihan looked at Yi Feng and spoke seriously.


    "Then why are you..."


    Yi Feng looked at Mo Sihan''s outfit.


    "It''s a long story, but I''m definitely not the... transmigrator you''re talking about." Mo Sihan said meaningfully.


    I don''t know why, but the three words "transmigrator" were bitten particrly hard by Mo Sihan.


    "So have you met a transmigrator?" Yi Feng quickly asked.


    Mo Sihan just smiled without answering.


    Yi Feng frowned, also calmed down a lot.


    Since this woman was able to wear this outfit and utter the word "transmigrator", it meant she was not a transmigrator, or at least had a close rtionship with one.


    So.


    Yi Feng could be sure that there was definitely more than one transmigrator in the Immortal River Continent.


    Apart from this, he always felt that this woman had another purpose ining to see him today.


    "Actually, the reason I came today is because..."


    Mo Sihan seemed to see through Yi Feng''s mindset. She lowered her head slightly, pondered for a long time, and looking up at Yi Feng, she said seriously, "Because I miss you so much..."


    "You miss me so much?"


    Yi Feng was instantly confused.


    He couldn''t help butin in his heart, Miss, do you even know me, how can you miss me?


    "And I''m here to remind you."


    Mo Sihan continued.


    "Remind me of what?" Yi Feng looked up and asked.


    "Today is the fifth day of the fourth lunar month." Mo Sihan said.


    "I know today is the fifth day of the fourth lunar month, but what are you trying to express?" Yi Feng asked in puzzlement.


    Mo Sihan smiled, her tall figure stood up, her jade hand leaning on the stool, stepping on high heels, she came to Yi Feng''s side.


    Apanied by a scent drifting over, in a trance, Mo Sihan suddenly leaned in close.


    Her red lips gently touched Yi Feng''s cheek in a light kiss.


    "You must take good care of yourself, I''ll wait for you..."


    With a soft whisper, she tidied her hair, as if nothing had happened, and walked to the door. Then she turned around and said, "Okay, I''ve seen you, and your arrangements areplete. I should leave now too."


    After speaking, she smiled lightly, took onest serious look at Yi Feng, and Mo Sihan pushed the door and went out.


    Watching Mo Sihan leave, Yi Feng didn''t know if it was an illusion, but in thatst nce, was it reluctance?


    Coming to his senses, Yi Feng hurriedly pushed the door to chase after her.


    After all, he now had so many, so many doubts. Not to mention being inexplicably kissed, Mo Sihan''s words were even more baffling, making his head spin. He had to ask her clearly what was going on.


    However.


    When Yi Feng caught up a whileter, he couldn''t find a trace of Mo Sihan at all. Even chasing to theke shore yielded nothing.


    "Did she leave that quickly?"


    Yi Feng couldn''t help shaking his head.


    That night.


    Yi Feng didn''t sleep a wink.


    Today is the fifth day of the fourth lunar month?


    Take good care of yourself?


    Missing him, and even kissing his face?


    From time to time, Mo Sihan''s words to him and her inexplicable actions popped up in his mind.


    Wait.


    The fifth day of the fourth lunar month?


    Yi Feng suddenly sat up from the bed, his eyes wide open.


    Because he suddenly remembered that the day he transmigrated here was on the fifth day of the fourth lunar month.


    And today, it was exactly 20 years since he transmigrated here!


    So what did those words represent?


    Was it a coincidence? Or did Mo Sihan do it on purpose?


    This was very worrying upon further thought.


    At dawn, when the sky was still gray, Yi Feng rode out slowly.


    He wanted to find Mo Sihan.


    For all these doubts, Yi Feng had to find Mo Sihan and ask her clearly.


    After arriving at Pingjiang City, Yi Feng directly asked people around for news of Mo Sihan''s whereabouts.


    Mo Sihan was very famous in Pingjiang City as an oiran, so Yi Feng thought it would be easy to find out about her whereabouts. But the result was beyond his expectation.


    "Auntie Niu, you didn''t get it wrong?"


    Yi Feng frowned.


    "Oh sir, why would I lie to you? We really don''t have any oiran in Pingjiang City!" Auntie Niu sincerely exined, seemingly afraid that Yi Feng would not believe her. She directly swore an oath on the spot.


    After getting no results from Auntie Niu, Yi Feng asked many acquaintances, but got the same result...


    There was no such oiran in Pingjiang City, let alone anyone called Mo Sihan.


    This made Yi Feng directly doubt his life!


    He had often heard about the oiran Mo Sihan in Pingjiang City, and had even heard about her from the mouths of the people he was inquiring from. But now they all said collectively there was no such person?


    Could it be that Mo Sihan didn''t want Yi Feng to find her, so she bribed these people?


    With such doubts, Yi Feng went straight back to the ind and found Lu Qingshan and the workers who had dinner that day.


    These people had been on the ind all along, and they had all seen Mo Sihan at dinner that day, so they couldn''t possibly not know about her, let alone be bribed, right?


    "Old man, you should know where she lives, right?" Yi Feng asked.


    "Sir, there really is no such person! When did our Pingjiang City ever appear an oiran?" Lu Qingshan patiently exined.


    "Yes sir, there really is no Mo Sihan."


    "That''s right, I haven''t even heard of her!"


    Other people also echoed simr voices.


    "It''s not you guys, don''t mess with me!" Yi Feng said coldly: "The oiran who yed the zither at dinner that day, don''t you know her?"


    "Sir, we don''t dare!"


    Seeing Yi Feng''s cold face, everyone shivered in fright and quickly bowed down.


    "If you don''t dare, why don''t you hurry up and speak?"


    Yi Feng said coldly.


    "Sir, it''s not that we don''t want to say, it''s just that there really is no such person!"


    "Yes, there was no woman ying the zither at dinner that day. It was you ying the zither for us to listen to!"


    "That''s right, that''s right, we''re really not lying."


    Under Yi Feng''s wrath, everyone made all kinds of sincere voices, some even with oaths. Their faces were also anxious as they hurriedly exined to Yi Feng.


    Seeing their facial expressions and tones, Yi Feng was stunned for a moment.


    He turned his gaze to Lu Qingshan and asked solemnly, "Old man, the woman who came to see me yesterday, you should know about her, the one dressed strangely!"


    "Sir, what woman came to see you? There was no such thing!" Lu Qingshan said with difficulty.


    "You''re not deceiving me?"


    Yi Feng asked solemnly.


    "Really none!" Lu Qingshan quickly said.


    Hearing this.


    Yi Feng couldn''t help but take a step back.


    This was too bizarre.


    Everyone said that this person didn''t exist. Even Lu Qingshan, who had brought her here yesterday, had no memory of this woman. So who was the woman he saw yesterday?


    Was she a ghost?

 Chapter 399

    Chapter 399


    Yi Feng waved his hand to let them continue working, then went back to his room himself.


    He forced himself to calm down.


    Rubbing his forehead, he sorted through everything in his mind.


    First, he could confirm that what had happened was absolutely not an illusion. It was just that there was no trace of Mo Sihan in the world and memories of others.


    Although it was far-fetched and bizarre, Yi Feng did not find it strange.


    After all, even his own crazy transmigration here had actually happened, not to mention merging with a system. So experiencing such a bizarre thing, he could still cope with it.


    In addition, he could feel that Mo Sihan''s appearance was aimed at him.


    It seemed to want to tell him something, remind him of something...


    Unconsciously, Yi Feng felt a thick fog shrouding him.


    Sitting there, it was another day.


    In a day''s time, Yi Feng still didn''t figure anything out.


    However, what made Yi Feng feel a little relieved was that when he recalled the whole process of interacting with Mo Sihan, she didn''t seem to have any malice towards him.


    "Forget it,"


    "Anyway, I''m just a nobody. As long as she doesn''t kill me, the truth will naturallye to light when the time is up,"


    Yi Feng pped his thigh and got up to eat three bowls of rice. Then he stopped worrying about these annoying things.


    After eating, Yi Feng called Lu Benwei and Lu Qingshan and some of the people in charge on the ind to have a meeting.


    "I''m going out for a while recently. I don''t know how long it will take, but you guys arrange the affairs on the ind for me," Yi Feng said seriously.


    "Yes, sir, we will definitelyplete the task."


    Everyone hurriedly nodded.


    "Well."


    Yi Feng looked at them trustingly. Then he turned his eyes to Lu Benwei.


    "You, I''m giving you an important task,"


    Yi Feng looked at Lu Benwei and said, "During the time I''m away, enrich the beasts in the back mountain. There must be at least..."


    "A hundred!"


    Yi Feng raised his finger and said a number.


    The reason for such an arrangement was that Yi Feng found that Lu Benwei was notpletely useless.


    At least he could see that the group of monsters in the back mountain were all tamed by him, and a bear dog and centipede followed him all day.


    This guy is definitely a beast tamer!


    "Remember, it''s best to have a hundred different ones. The too pathetic ones won''t work, nor themon ones. It''s best to find those rare ones, got it?"


    "Rare ones...Got it!"


    Lu Benwei nodded.


    After speaking, Yi Feng nced at Lu Benwei. The corners of his mouth curled up slightly. He said boldly, "If you do well, I''ll give you a great reward when Ie back!"


    Lu Benwei''s spirit was invigorated as he looked up at Yi Feng.


    "I''ll reward you with ten gold coins at one time,"


    Yi Feng said generously.


    Lu Benwei instantly withered and sat silently in the corner, lowering his head to draw circles.


    Yi Feng ignored him and looked at another old man.


    "Old Qing, you have a task too."


    Yi Feng looked at the old boatman and said, "You read a lot and have some ink in your belly. So I need you to help me find some books and enrich the book pavilion for me."


    "What kind of books does the sir need?" Older Qing asked.


    "Hmm..."


    Yi Feng stroked his chin and said, "Obscure and abstruse ones that ordinary people have never seen before. In short, also rare ones. But after people really read and understand them, they can also contain some truth."


    "Rare."


    "Containing truth..."


    Older Qing pondered and solemnly nodded, "Don''t worry sir, I''ll do my best."


    "Alright, I''m leaving now,"


    Yi Feng smiled slightly.


    The next morning.


    Yi Feng rode away slowly.


    Before leaving, Yi Feng took a look at the small ind.


    During the time he was away, the sect''s infrastructure construction should bepleted. When he sessfully joined the sect, he could get the qualifications to establish a sect directly when he came back.


    Then he could start cheating people.


    With one person and one snail, he entered the Mufu Mountains.


    Half a dayter.


    Yi Feng looked up at the misty mountain ahead and couldn''t help but light up his eyes.


    "I didn''t expect to be here already. It seems I haven''t seen Miss Bai Piaopiao for a long time."


    "Since I''m here, I''ll go take a look!"


    Yi Feng put away his snail and walked towards the top of the mountain.


    Sure enough.


    On the top of the mountain, he saw that antique and picturesque small courtyard again.


    When he just walked to the entrance of the courtyard, he saw a familiar figure.


    "Ah?"


    "Is it you?"


    "How did you find this ce?"


    It was none other than Bai Piaopiao''s little maid Mao Mao.


    Seeing Yi Feng, she immediately covered her mouth and let out a surprised sound. Then she rushed into the courtyard quickly.


    In the courtyard.


    Bai Piaopiao sat in the pavilion, stroking a zither with her jade hand.


    In front of her stood four sturdy men.


    "I''m very unhappy with what you''re doing. It interferes with my life," Bai Piaopiao looked up with knitted brows and said unhappily.


    "Miss Bai, the continent is in turmoil now. As one of the Awakened Ones, you are unwilling to return to our headquarters with us. So we can only protect you at your side, while rearranging the formations here to conceal your whereabouts!" one of the men said, "So please understand."


    Bai Piaopiao frowned and hesitated, "Can''t you temporarily dispel the formations?"


    "No."


    The man said firmly, "Your safety is paramount."


    Hearing the man''s firm words, Bai Piaopiao looked into the distance and sighed slightly.


    She understood the meaning of being an Awakened One.


    She also understood that after awakening, many things would be beyond her control.


    So before that, she wanted to see two people again.


    One was the author of Dream of the Red Chamber.


    The other...


    was an ordinary person.


    Funny to say, she had only met this ordinary person twice and could hardly be considered a friend, let alone a confidant.


    But for some reason, Bai Piaopiao still wanted to see him in her heart.


    So the reason she wanted to tear down the formations was to try her luck, hoping that kind and gentle ordinary man woulde to see her again.


    Because after she was fully awakened, the two of them would probably never interact again.


    But now it looked impossible.


    The strength of these four people, even as an awakened one whose cultivation improved dramatically every day, was still unfathomable to her.


    So how could an ordinary person possibly find this ce with their formations...


    "Miss, Miss!"


    At this moment, Mao Mao rushed barefoot into the courtyard, shouting anxiously.


    "What''s the panic?"


    Bai Piaopiao frowned and scolded lightly.


    "It''s, it''s Young Master Yi, that Young Master Yi who roasted chicken legs. He''s here," Mao Mao panted and pointed outside the door.


    "What?"


    The worried Bai Piaopiao was startled when she heard Mao Mao''s words. Her body stood up abruptly.

 Chapter 400

    Chapter 400


    "How could this be?" Bai Piaopiao was astonished to the extreme.


    This ce was clearly not reset with advanced magical arrays, so how did Yi Feng, an ordinary person, manage to find his way here?


    This really surprised and amazed her. She hurriedly said, "Come, maid, go quickly to wee Master Yi."


    As she spoke, Bai Piaopiao''s face was filled with surprise as she lifted her skirt and trotted towards the door.


    The four men also showed incredulous expressions when they heard someone had found this ce.


    "What exactly is going on?"


    The leading man stared sternly at the others and asked in a deep voice, "Speak, did you make some mistake when setting up the arrays?"


    "Sir, we certainly set up the arrays ording to your orders, and to ensure no issues, we checked it thoroughly from beginning to end," the subordinates quickly lowered their heads and exined to the leading man.


    Clearly, they were alsopletely bewildered that someone had suddenlye knocking.


    The leading man frowned deeply.


    After pondering for a moment, he then said, "Let''s go, first find out this person''s background with me, and check if there are any problems with the arrays outside."


    "Yes!"


    The few strode quickly to catch up with Bai Piaopiao.


    Bai Piaopiao had already dragged her skirt to the door.


    That figure in white robes, looking clean and gentle, courteous and refined, appeared before her eyes again.


    This brought up many memories for her, especially that time after Yi Feng left, when she couldn''t help but sneak into the bed he had slept in...


    Unconsciously, Bai Piaopiao''s pretty face flushed red.


    "Miss Bai, long time no see," Yi Feng said lightly with a smile.


    "Yes, it''s been a long time," Bai Piaopiao responded gently.


    "How have you been recently?" Yi Feng asked.


    "I''m well, thanks to Master Yi''s concern," Bai Piaopiao said softly.


    While the two were talking, the few men caught up and immediately fixed their gazes on Yi Feng.


    Their sharp eyes looked Yi Feng up and down.


    Ordinary,pletely unremarkable, no cultivation at all.


    After sizing him up, they concluded in their hearts that Yi Feng was a nobody.


    "Sir, the arrays are still there and there are no problems," one subordinate whispered to the leading man at this time.


    Hearing this, the leading man''s gaze shifted slightly, falling on an inconspicuous flower in the garden bushes outside.


    The blossoming flower was beautiful, with no issues at all.


    Yi Feng nced at the few men, politely nodded, then continued chatting with Bai Piaopiao: "Miss Bai, I came hurriedly this time and didn''t prepare any gifts, please excuse myck of etiquette, so I could only improvise."


    Yi Feng smiled. Then he turned and walked back.


    After confirming the arrays were fine, the leading man''s gaze had not left Yi Feng.


    But no matter how he sized up Yi Feng, he couldn''t sense any threat from him at all.


    "How could this person''s arrival be just a coincidence?"


    He murmured to himself softly.


    But when he raised his head again...


    What?


    His eyes widened.


    He saw Yi Feng''s palm resting on the stem of one of the flowers.


    "So I could only improvise and pick a flower here to give Miss Bai, meaning to wish Miss Bai eternal youth, and that your life will be as brilliant as these blossoms!"


    Yi Feng said gently with a smile.


    After speaking, he exerted a bit of force with his palm.


    Seeing this, the leading man''s expression drastically changed. He stretched out his hand to stop Yi Feng.


    But just as he moved, he heard a "crack" - the soft sound of a twig snapping.


    The blossoming flower was already in Yi Feng''s hand. He passed it to Bai Piaopiao.


    Looking at the flower in Yi Feng''s hand, Bai Piaopiao''s pretty face was flushed.


    This was the first time a man had given her flowers.


    She didn''t know why, but her heart was beating incredibly fast.


    Also, what exactly did Master Yi mean by giving her this flower?


    Bai Piaopiao couldn''t help thinking...


    "Oh, or does Miss Bai dislike it?" Yi Feng asked lightly.


    "Of course not!" Bai Piaopiao quickly exined, "I really like the flower Master Yi gave me."


    As she spoke, Bai Piaopiao held the flower in both hands. She couldn''t help leaning in and lightly smelling its fragrance.


    Seeing this, Yi Feng smiled slightly.


    To be honest, after disturbing this ce so many times,ing empty-handed made him feel quite apologetic.


    So he could only improvise and pluck a little flower to give as a gift.


    As expected.


    Girls can''t resist flowers.


    However, watching the two of them, the few men nearby were already seething with anger. Fury was about to spew from their eyes.


    In their hearts.


    They were bleeding!


    The most important part of the entire array was this node. Who knows how much they had sacrificed to set up this node, yet this damn ordinary man had torn it off. This was utterly intolerable!


    "Boy, you''re here to cause trouble, die!"


    The leading man shouted and pped towards Yi Feng with his palm.

 Chapter 401

    Chapter 401


    ¡°What are you guys doing?¡±


    Seeing this, Bai Piaopiao¡¯s pretty face changed and she stood in front of Yi Feng to question the men making their moves, ¡°Miss Bai, please step aside. Today I vow to take his life.¡±


    The leading man stared at Yi Feng furiously and spoke in an icy cold voice, about to continue his attack.


    Fortunately, Bai Piaopiao blocked him again.


    ¡°Yun Lan, guardian of the clouds, on what grounds are you attacking my friend? I need an exnation from you.¡± Bai Piaopiaopletely shielded Yi Feng behind her. Her charming face waspletely cold in this moment.


    ¡°Miss Bai, you¡¯re confused!¡± Yun Lan harshly scolded, ¡°Have you ever thought about how he was able to find this ce?¡±


    ¡°Hmph, shouldn¡¯t you be asking yourselves how he found this ce?¡±


    Bai Piaopiao coldlyughed in response.


    She then turned her head to look at Yi Feng behind her and gently said, ¡°Master Yi, please go inside and wait for a bit. I will resolve this and provide an exnation.¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡±


    Yi Feng nced at the few men and temporarily agreed.


    It wasn¡¯t that he was afraid of these thugs.


    When they had prepared to attack earlier, he had already scanned them with his system. They were just trash that he didn¡¯t care about at all.


    But what he was worried about was that this Yun Lan might be Bai Piaopiao¡¯s man or something. If he gave Bai Piaopiao flowers right in front of him, he could understand if Yun Lan wanted to attack him.


    So Yi Feng chose to tactfully withdraw for the time being.


    After Yi Feng left, Bai Piaopiao coldly said to Yun Lan, ¡°Guardian Yun, you loudly imed that the mystical formations you set up would prevent anyone from finding this ce. Could it be that the strength of your formations is this pathetic?¡±


    ¡°I...¡±


    Yun Lan¡¯s face was ugly.


    He had indeed said before that unless it was someone who had attained immortality, it would be impossible to find this ce with the activated mystical formation.


    After all, once the formation was activated, the surroundings were filled with illusions and traps. Only those with special methods could get through.


    Yet his words had just left his mouth before being disproved by amon mortal.


    What made him even more furious was that he couldn¡¯t find what had gone wrong or provide an exnation to Bai Piaopiao.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to exin. I¡¯m rather grateful that there were ws in your formation, otherwise Master Yi probably wouldn¡¯t have been able to find me either.¡±


    Bai Piaopiao said coldly, ¡°But the issues with your formation are your responsibility. You have no grounds to push the me onto my friend Master Yi foring to find me!¡±


    ¡°Miss Bai, I admit there may have been some ws with our formation, but that wasn¡¯t why I attacked him!¡± Yun Lan said heavily.


    ¡°Then what was the reason?¡±


    Bai Piaopiao asked in puzzlement.


    ¡°It was because, because...¡±


    Seeing the flower petals in Bai Piaopiao¡¯s hand, Yun Lan grew more furious the more he thought about it. He gnashed his teeth and said, ¡°It¡¯s because this damn bastard destroyed the core of our painstakingly created formation as soon as he arrived!¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡±


    Hearing this, Bai Piaopiao was also shocked and said in disbelief, ¡°When did he destroy your formation core?¡±


    "Humph, it was the flower in your hand."


    Yun Lan said impatiently.


    Bai Piaopiao stared wide-eyed at the flower petal in disbelief.


    This, this was the core of their formation?


    "This must be a misunderstanding?"


    Bai Piaopiao said with a face full of speechlessness, "As you saw earlier, Master Yi randomly plucked this. He didn''t intentionally destroy your core."


    "What if...I give this flower back to you?"


    Bai Piaopiao carefully extended the flower petal in her hand to Yun Lan and cautiously asked.


    The muscles on Yun Lan''s face twitched.


    He couldn''t help butin inwardly, it''s already been plucked, how can it still be of any use!?


    "Alright, for Miss Bai''s sake, we''ll spare him this once." Yun Lan said heavily, "But from now on, I hope that Miss Bai will cooperate with us."


    "Then you have my thanks, Guardian Yun, for your magnanimity."


    Bai Piaopiao hurriedly expressed her gratitude.


    After all, if things really escted, even as an awakened one, she was still no match for Yun Lan right now.


    Yun Lan waved his hand at his subordinates and left with his hands behind his back.


    But when he brushed past Bai Piaopiao, seeing her hugging the flower while smelling it, he really couldn''t endure it. He snatched the flower petal from Bai Piaopiao''s hand, threw it on the ground, and stomped it countless times before leaving with some relief under Bai Piaopiao''s stunned gaze.


    "Miss Bai, how did it go?"


    Seeing Bai Piaopiao return, Yi Feng hurriedly stood up and asked.


    "Don''t worry, Master Yi. It was just a misunderstanding." Bai Piaopiao smiled and said, "But I''ve caused offense to you."


    "None taken."


    Yi Feng nodded his head and recalled something before asking again, "Right, was he...your man?"


    "How could that be?"


    "How could he possibly be my man!" Bai Piaopiao hurriedly exined, "I''ve never been intimate with any man."


    "That''s good then, that''s good."


    Yi Feng nodded.


    "Does it make Master Yi happy that Piaopiao has never been with a man?" Bai Piaopiao looked at Yi Feng with bright eyes and boldly asked.


    "Of course." Yi Fengughed in response.


    "Why is that?"


    Bai Piaopiao asked somewhat expectantly.


    "It''s good so there''s no need for why," Yi Feng rolled his eyes at Bai Piaopiao. At the same time, he also secretly felt relieved.


    Fortunately, it wasn''t Bai Piaopiao''s man.


    Otherwise if that Yun Lan went after him again, he wouldn''t be able to say anything!


    After all, what man could tolerate another man giving flowers to his woman right in front of his face?


    Since he wasn''t Bai Piaopiao''s man, if that Yun Lan dared toin again, he wouldn''t be polite.


    Bai Piaopiao blinked her beautiful eyes.


    Although she didn''t get Yi Feng to borate on why, when he said it was good, she inexplicably felt a bit excited in her heart.


    "How long does Master n on staying this time?" Bai Piaopiao asked again.


    "I''m afraid I''ll have to leave at daybreak tomorrow. I have to travel far for something." Yi Feng said lightly.


    "I see..."


    Bai Piaopiao''s expression dimmed slightly. She bit her lip and lifted her delicate face to softly ask, "Tonight, can Piaopiao chat with Master through the night?"


    "Piaopiao still wants to hear Master''s heavenly voice...Is that okay?"


    "No."


    Yi Feng declined as he packed up his belongings.


    Bai Piaopiao''s body quivered slightly. She...she had actually been rejected?


    Though it seemed this wasn''t the first time he had rejected her.


    "Why?"


    She still couldn''t help but ask.


    "Because like I said earlier, I have to travel tomorrow." Yi Feng continued speaking as he packed up his bedroll.


    "But..."


    Just as she was about to speak, Yi Feng cut her off after finishing packing. He smiled and said, "Miss Bai, we still have time ahead of us. There will be chances in the future. Alright, I need to wash up now. Can I trouble you to step out for a bit?"


    "Uh..."


    "Alright."


    Bai Piaopiao reluctantly exited the room, her charm filled with distress.


    She couldn''t describe her feelings towards Yi Feng.


    Was it infatuation?


    It didn''t seem so.


    Kindred spirits?


    It was somewhat like that, but also not quite...


    But no matter what, she was very clear that after today, she would never appear in this ce again. Once her inner power awakened, there would be no chance for them to meet again.


    After all, at that time, the two of them would be people of different worlds.


    This was also why she had boldly requested to chat with Yi Feng through the night.


    Because this goodbye,


    was an eternal farewell.


    But she couldn''t bring herself to say all this and could only dejectedly leave the room.

 Chapter 402

    Chapter 402


    After taking a bath, Yi Fengy down directly.


    He slept veryfortably that night.


    He dreamed that he had sessfullye to the Central Continent and luckily met a blind person from a sect who took him in as a disciple.


    After returning to Pingjiang City, he sessfully obtained the qualifications to establish a sect and sessfullypleted the system''s tasks, embarking on the path of cultivation since then.


    Making love with beautiful women from country-toppling kingdoms who dual cultivated with him...


    The sky had just brightened when Yi Feng tidied up and set off.


    However, when he opened the door, intending to bid White Piaopiao farewell, he discovered a graceful figure standing quietly there, gazing at the distance without moving...


    Seeming to hear the sound, she shifted her eyes over, revealing her exquisite face - it was White Piaopiao.


    "Is the young master leaving so soon?" White Piaopiao asked softly.


    "Yes, Miss Bai. You''re up this early too!" Yi Feng smiled.


    But up close, seeing the translucent, crystal-clear dewdrops in White Piaopiao¡¯s hair that looked like crystals, he was surprised and said, "Miss Bai, you haven''t slept yet?"


    White Piaopiao smiled without exining, but raised her expectant eyes and asked, "Young Master, you really won''t stay a few more days?"


    "No, I really have something to do." Yi Feng smiled.


    White Piaopiao was silent for a long time and nodded.


    "Let me send you off!"


    "Okay."


    The two walked side by side towards the door.


    Along the way, apart from simple greetings, there was not much substantial conversation.


    Finally.


    Yi Feng stopped and softly thanked, "Thank you, Miss Bai. Please go back. I¡¯lle to see you next time when I have time."


    White Piaopiao pursed her red lips, seeming to want to say something but ultimately did not speak, only nodding.


    Yi Feng left.


    White Piaopiao watched his back for a long time without moving until Yi Feng disappeared from sight before she returned to the courtyard.


    Although the parting was sad, Yi Feng''s arrival also fulfilled a wish she had before her awakening.


    Not bad either!


    At the courtyard gate, Yun Lan and others were waiting for her.


    "Guardian Yun Lan, next I will concentrate on cultivating and try to awaken as soon as possible." White Piaopiao said expressionlessly.


    After speaking, White Piaopiao sat back by the waterfall and soon entered a silent state.


    "You guyse over."


    After ncing at White Piaopiao, Yun Lan beckoned.


    "Yes."


    The subordinates lowered their heads.


    "Hurry up and prepare, immediately rearrange the formation."


    Yun Lan ordered, "But to avoid the same problem happening again, I will personally preside over the arrangement of the formation this time."


    The subordinates'' eyes lit up and they quickly said, "Since you are personally presiding over the arrangement, the resulting formation must be foolproof!"


    "Of course, otherwise would I let a mere mortal walk in like you idiots?"


    Yun Lan snorted heavily and went to prepare the arrangement of the formation as well.


    After leaving, Yi Feng headed west all the way.


    Because he was in Dongsheng and the Central Continent was just west of him.


    At this time.


    A thickyer of clouds covered Dongsheng''s sky, looking like they were gilded, all golden and shiny.


    Most people paid no attention to these gold clouds, but many ces in the Immortal River Continent were unable to remain calm.


    "It''s the cmity of the Witch Demon, the cmity of the Witch Demon has descended!"


    "The Immortal River Continent is about to be stormy. Countless old monsters will resurrect and there will be countless awakenings. I didn''t expect the cmity of the Witch Demon from thest era to descend again."


    "The descent of such a heavenly treasure is bound to trigger a great battle for it!"


    "Judging from the momentum of this sign, it should be in Dongsheng!"


    Huge waves rolled in the ck Sea.


    Surging torrents rolled in theva.


    The icebergs rumbled and crackedyer byyer.


    Countless other ces also caused extraordinary disturbances.


    "Go and bring me back the Cmity of the Witch Demon."


    "No matter the cost, the Cmity of the Witch Demon must fall into my hands."


    "The Cmity of the Witch Demon must not fall into anyone else''s hands. Whoever gets it can seize the advantage. I must seize it."


    "Remember, the Cmity of the Witch Demon was once the artifact of the Witch Demon n in the previous era, enshrined on the altar. Go to Dongsheng, find the altar, and bring it to me from the altar."


    At once, countless orders were issued from the dark and countless forces and masters set out simultaneously for Dongsheng from all directions of the Immortal River Continent.


    "An earthquake?"


    Walking in the mountains, Yi Feng vaguely felt the earth shake.


    But it came and went quickly.


    Yi Feng was slightly puzzled but did not care further, continuing on his way.


    A day passed in the blink of an eye...


    Yi Feng was still walking through the woods.


    But at this moment, Yi Feng suddenly noticed that the view ahead had opened up.


    "What a huge altar!"

 Chapter 403

    Chapter 403


    Looking at a huge ancient bronze altar in front of him, Yi Feng couldn''t help being shocked.


    Driven by curiosity, Yi Feng hurried over.


    As soon as he stepped onto the altar, Yi Feng felt like he had passed through something, but he didn''t care. Instead, he looked around casually.


    Around the altar, eight huge pirs were erected, carved with all kinds of strange patterns, which made people feel awe-inspiring.


    Yi Feng couldn''t understand these patterns either, so he didn''t look at them and turned his eyes to the ground.


    He saw that in the center of the altar, there was a circr pattern painted, which seemed to be some kind of totem.


    In the middle of the pattern, there was also a brick-sized button.


    "What is this stuff?"


    Yi Feng subconsciously stepped on it, and the button immediately sank down, reced by a dark grid.


    In the center of the dark grid, there was an ancient wooden box ced.


    "Oh?"


    "Could I have found a treasure?"


    Yi Feng was very excited and opened the box directly.


    Roar!


    With a sound of invisible roar, a snow-white beast rushed out from the box with ayer of white mist.


    "Witch Demon artifact, how dare a human being covet it!?"


    Immediately, it opened its huge mouth and tore at Yi Feng.


    At this moment.


    The space behind Yi Feng directly turned into a ck hole.


    The beast was the guardian beast of the Witch Demon''s treasure. Although it was just a soul, its power was immense.


    "Cough cough!"


    "So much dust."


    Yi Feng squinted and coughed twice, and couldn''t help turning his head to the side, waving his hand at the box at the same time.


    The moment Yi Feng waved his hand, the guardian beast''s eyes widened in disbelief.


    "The body, is actually..."


    Before it could finish speaking, it turned directly into blue smoke and disappeared.


    Witch Demon beast.


    Dead!


    After a long time, Yi Feng looked into the box again.


    In the box, there was a blood-red bead ced, about the size of a goose egg, full of exotic beauty.


    "What kind of bead is this?"


    Yi Feng picked it up and knocked on it, observed it again and again, and then became disappointed.


    "I thought it was something good, but it turned out to be just a broken bead. It doesn''t seem to have any use except looking good."


    Yi Feng smacked his lips.


    "But then again, who would put good stuff in such a godforsaken ce."


    Although he said that, he still casually put the bead away.


    Just as he was about to get up, he felt a sudden pain in his stomach.


    "Damn."


    "Stomachache, gotta take a shit."


    Yi Feng''s face was ashen. He held his stomach and prepared to find a ce to poop. But in a hurry, he couldn''t find a good ce for a while.


    As for solving it on the spot, it was not impossible either, after all there was no one around.


    But he had to find a hole at least?


    No hole was uneptable to Yi Feng, because he had a shadow.


    After all, he would never forget that once he went into the mountains, his stomach ached without finding a hole, so he solved it on the spot. But he ate too much, the small mountain he piled up was too high, resulting in his butt being slightly lowered and wiping it.


    That time, he walked two miles with his butt arched before finding water to wash clean.


    Since then, Yi Feng had sworn that he must have a hole when shitting.


    "So urgent."


    Yi Feng was about to look for a hole, but after taking two steps his body straightened up and he found he couldn''t move, if he moved again he couldn''t hold it in.


    Just as he didn''t know what to do, he suddenly caught sight of the dark grid next to him, and his eyes lit up instantly.


    The dark grid was just two hands wide, perfect for him.


    Although the box was still ced in the dark grid, he didn''t care anymore. Without hesitation, he tiptoed to the side of the dark grid, and let it rip into the box.


    Soon, a confident smile reappeared on Yi Feng''s face. He casually poked the box with a stick and closed it again.


    Afterfortably putting on his pants, he suddenly found his waist empty.


    After groping again, his face changed instantly.


    "Fuck, where''s my money bag?"


    He kept groping his body but still couldn''t find the money bag.


    "Damn it!"


    "I just lost one recently, and lost another one again, does heaven want to y me like this!"


    Yi Feng burst into a torrent of abuse, while recalling where the money bag might have fallen.


    "Oh, seems like I dropped it at Bai Piaopiao''s ce. I took a bath there and yes, must have left it there..."


    Yi Feng finally remembered where the money bag was.


    But thinking that he had been away for a day, Yi Feng hesitated again.


    What to do now.


    Should he go back and get it?


    But that''s impossible too. He believed Bai Piaopiao would be honest, but what about the other trash?


    If they picked it up, wouldn''t it be like hitting a dog with a meat bun with no way to get it back?


    Thinking of this, Yi Feng hesitated no more, jumped on Man Man''s back, and headed back to Bai Piaopiao''s residence.


    Another day passed, and Yi Feng finally returned to the foot of Bai Piaopiao''s mountain.


    Putting away Man Man, Yi Feng strode up the mountain.


    The few people on the mountain, after busy days, finally had satisfied smiles on their faces.


    "Miss Bai, the formations have been rearranged."


    Yun Lan came to Bai Piaopiao and said, "Next, Miss Bai only needs to concentrate on closing up here until awakening."


    Bai Piaopiao opened her beautiful eyes and looked at him.


    Seeing this, Yun Lan seemed afraid that Bai Piaopiao was not at ease, and said rather arrogantly, "Miss Bai can rest assured that this formation was arranged by me personally, and there will definitely not be the problemst time, unless an immortales down from heaven, otherwise no one can find us here."

 Chapter 404

    Chapter 404


    Just as the words fell,


    a knocking sound came from outside the door.


    This sudden knocking sound instantly made the courtyard quiet as death, and even the sound of falling leaves became clear at that moment.


    Everyone looked at each other in surprise.


    Who could be knocking at this time?


    Just as everyone was wondering, the knocking sound resounded again, apanied by a voice.


    "Lady Bai, can you hear me? Are you there?"


    The voice seemed to reverberate in their minds like a thunderp.


    "No, no, no, it can''t be."


    Yun Lan trembled and almost wet himself in fear.


    "I rearranged the formation, how could this guy possibly find his way here? It''s impossible!"


    Yun Lan shook his head with an unpleasant expression, unable to ept this fact. While muttering to himself, he dashed towards the door in a swift motion.


    Bai Piaopiao''s heart was also unable to calm down, and she quickly followed Yun Lan.


    "It must be an illusion."


    Yun Lan''s trembling lips tried to reassure himself, and then he forcefully opened the door.


    The door swung open.


    A figure in a white robe appeared before everyone''s eyes.


    It was indeed Yi Feng.


    "Master Yi, it''s really you. Why have youe back again?" Bai Piaopiao eximed with excitement upon seeing Yi Feng, and quickly went up to greet him.


    However,


    Yun Lan, who was standing beside her, looked at Yi Feng''s face and copsed instantly.


    He tightly grasped his own hair, his legs staggered, and his heart filled with disbelief.


    At the same time, his face turned red, and a burning pain surged through him.


    He had just solemnly promised Bai Piaopiao that only celestial beings from the heavens could find this ce, but in a blink of an eye, this despicable guy showed up at their doorstep.


    This face...


    It really hurt.


    If he were really strong, Yun Lan could at leaste up with some vague excuses to save face. But damn it, this guy was a mortal, a damn mortal!


    What infuriated him the most was that this wasn''t the first time, but the second time!


    For a moment, Yun Lan almost spat out blood from his mouth.


    Why?


    Why could this despicable guy repeatedly break his formation? Why?


    Yun Lan roared in his heart, wanting to grab Yi Feng and demand an exnation.


    Just then, Bai Piaopiao''s warning gaze fell upon him.


    At the same time, her voice transmitted into Yun Lan''s mind.


    "Yun Guardian, instead of questioning Yi Feng, perhaps you should reflect on the issues within yourselves."


    "Anyway, let me make it clear today. Yi Feng is my friend, and I absolutely won''t allow any harm toe to him. If anything untoward happens to him, I will never cooperate with you!"


    Bai Piaopiao''s words were resolute and full of strength.


    Upon hearing this, Yun Lan''s face turned even more unsightly.


    "You..."


    "Sigh..."


    He wanted to retort, but when he remembered how he had been pped in the face after his previous confident deration, he didn''t have the face to confront Bai Piaopiao. He could only sigh heavily, angrily brush his robe sleeves, and leave.


    "Master Yi, why have youe back again?" After Yun Lan left, Bai Piaopiao couldn''t help but ask Yi Feng, "Is everything done?"


    "Things weren''t finished, so I came back because it seems like I dropped my money pouch here," said Yi Feng, smiling apologetically, and hurried towards the adjacent guest room.


    "Did you drop your money pouch?" Bai Piaopiao nodded and was about to follow Yi Feng.


    But at that moment, something suddenly urred to her, and she paused in her tracks.


    Her pretty face underwent a drastic change!


    Without hesitation, she quickly caught up to Yi Feng and intercepted him: "Master Yi, there''s no need to be in such a hurry, right?"


    "How can I not be in a hurry? It contains several hundred gold coins," Yi Feng said, bypassing Bai Piaopiao and continuing towards the guest room.


    Bai Piaopiao seemed to have a secret that was difficult to reveal and once again blocked Yi Feng''s path. "It''s unlikely that it dropped in this room, right? Why don''t you search elsewhere first, Master Yi?"


    "If it''s not in this room, it''s even less likely to be anywhere else," Yi Feng replied, once again bypassing Bai Piaopiao and forcefully pushing open the door, stepping into the room.


    At that moment, Bai Piaopiao turned pale and reluctantly followed Yi Feng to the bed.


    Meanwhile, she silently prayed, "Please, please don''t let it be discovered!"


    "Hmm, this bed... I remember I tidied up the sheets before I left," Yi Feng asked in confusion.


    Bai Piaopiao''s heart skipped a beat.


    Realizing the situation, she forced a smile and awkwardly exined, "Perhaps, Master, you misremembered."


    "Oh."


    Yi Feng scratched his head, not paying much attention, and began searching on the bed.


    Seeing this, Bai Piaopiao patted her ample chest, relieved.


    However...


    Before she couldpletely catch her breath, Yi Feng, who was searching the bed for the money pouch, felt something inside the sheets.


    He pulled it out...


    It was a set of ck women''s pajamas.


    The fabric of the pajamas seemed expensive, silky and smooth to the touch, with excellent texture. However, it was quite thin and slightly transparent. Even just holding it in his hand, he could clearly smell a faint fragrance.


    "Why would there be women''s clothing on this bed?"


    Yi Feng held up the pajamas, his puzzled gaze shifting towards Bai Piaopiao.


    Bai Piaopiao stood frozen in ce like a pir, her delicate face instantly turning red to the base of her neck. Her jade-like hand clenched tightly, almost turning blue, and she bit her red lips tightly, about to draw blood.


    Wishing she could find a hole to hide in, she was also filled with regret.


    Oh, Bai Piaopiao, why did you forget to put away the pajamas you changed out ofst night?


    If Yi Feng discovers that I secretly slept in his bed after he left, what would he think of me?


    You foolish woman, Bai Piaopiao, why are you so absent-minded?


    What should I do, what should I do...


    I''m doomed...

 Chapter 405

    Chapter 405


    Bai Piaopiao was creeped out by Yi Feng''s staring eyes. Her pretty face flushed red at times.


    "Hmm?" Yi Feng asked again.


    "Ah..."


    "Hehe, this is..."


    "Master Yi, I..."


    "This is, hehe, it seems to be..."


    Bai Piaopiao was at a loss for words, mumbling and hesitating, unable to exin for a long time.


    "Miss, I heard Young Master Yi has returned, right?"


    At this moment, Mao Mao''s voice came from outside, then she walked in.


    Seeing Yi Feng was really there, her eyes lit up and she excitedly shouted, "Oh my! Young Master Yi, you''re really back, that''s so great!"


    Seeing Mao Mao suddenly rush in, Bai Piaopiao''s beautiful eyes lit up.


    It was as if she saw a savior. She hurriedly said, "Oh my! Young Master Yi, I''m really sorry, after you left, this damned maid Mao Mao slept in your bed. This nightgown must have been left by her too."


    As she spoke, Bai Piaopiao snatched the ck nightgown and stuffed it into Mao Mao''s hands.


    "Ah?"


    Holding the nightgown suddenly shoved at her, Mao Mao was shocked for a moment, opened her little mouth and shouted, "Miss, how can you talk nonsense? How could this possibly be a nightgown I left behind? Clearly it was..."


    However, before she could finish speaking, Bai Piaopiao''s jade palmnded on her chest and sent Mao Mao flying out.


    "Hmm?"


    "Where''s Mao Mao?"


    Yi Feng, who had just turned his head, turned it back and found Mao Mao suddenly gone. His voice was filled with confusion.


    "Uh, hehe, she ran away already."


    Bai Piaopiao awkwardly exined, "She was probably too ashamed to face you, so she left like that."


    "I see."


    Yi Feng helplessly shook his head and continued feeling around the bed.


    Finally.


    His eyes lit up.


    "Found it."


    He found a heavy money pouch under the bed.


    "Congrattions to the young master on recovering his lost item."


    Seeing this, Bai Piaopiao finally breathed a sigh of relief. If Yi Feng kept searching the bed, she was really afraid he would find something else she left behind.


    Soon after, the two slowly walked to the door.


    "Young Master is leaving so soon?" Bai Piaopiao asked somewhat disappointedly.


    "Yes, I came back just to find this money pouch. Looking for it wasted quite some time already, so I have to hurry on my journey now." Yi Feng weighed the money pouch in his hand and said.


    "I see."


    Bai Piaopiao nodded slightly.


    She understood that no matter what, they would part ways again. It was only a matter of time.


    "Farewell."


    Yi Feng slowly walked down the mountain.


    "Oh right."


    Bai Piaopiao suddenly called out.


    "Hmm?"


    Yi Feng paused his steps.


    "Could the young master give me a gift?"


    "A gift?"


    "Yes, anything will do!"


    Bai Piaopiao looked at Yi Feng earnestly and spoke solemnly.


    This parting was probably theirst time seeing each other. So she hoped to keep something of Yi Feng''s.


    Perhaps many yearster when she took out this item, she could still think back to this interesting ordinary man she met in these small mountain ranges.


    "Alright."


    "Just don''t despise it."


    Yi Feng also recalled the red bead he had picked up not long ago. He casually took it out from his sleeve and handed it to Bai Piaopiao.


    "What a beautiful bead."


    Bai Piaopiao received it lovingly, ying with it for a long time before putting it away, and said, "I also want to give the young master a gift. Just say what you want, as long as I have it!"


    "That''s too courteous. I''m notcking anything for now, so thank you, miss." Yi Feng politely declined.


    "No, you must take something."


    Bai Piaopiao insisted resolutely.


    "This doesn''t seem right?"


    Yi Feng scratched his nose awkwardly.


    Bai Piaopiao just looked at him motionless.


    Seeing this, Yi Feng helplessly shook his head. He had never seen someone so insistent on giving a gift.


    To be honest, he really didn''t want anything from Bai Piaopiao. Not only had he imposed on her residence multiple times, how could he take gifts from her?


    But seeing Bai Piaopiao''s insistence, Yi Feng was out of options. He had no choice but to think about what gift to ask for.


    Just when he was worrying, he happened to see the wind chime hanging above the door behind Bai Piaopiao.


    "Why don''t you give me that wind chime then?"


    Yi Fengughed. This wind chime wasn''t a valuable item, and it would be easy for him to keep, perfect in every way.


    Without waiting for Bai Piaopiao''s reply, Yi Feng walked over and took down the wind chime, putting it in his bag.


    "Alright, I hope the young master will keep it well."


    Seeing Yi Feng only wanted the wind chime, Bai Piaopiao couldn''t say much. She just reminded Yi Feng.


    "Don''t worry, miss! I will take good care of it!"


    "Farewell."


    After saluting Bai Piaopiao with sped hands, Yi Feng slowly walked down the mountain.


    "Hopefully when the young master sees this wind chime in the future, he can still remember my, Bai Piaopiao''s, existence."


    Watching Yi Feng''s departing figure, Bai Piaopiao couldn''t help but murmur.


    "What the hell is going on?"


    Yun Lan sat on a grass mound, full of gloom, "Why do the mystic formations we set up keep failing on this brat?"


    "Yeah, it''s really weird and uncanny. This brat is clearly just an ordinary man."


    "But I just went down the mountain to catch a little demon beast to test it, and our mystic formations worked!"


    His subordinates all chimed in agreement.


    Their expressions were more gloomy than thest.


    "Hmm?"


    "Did you close the formation just now?"


    Yun Lan looked outside, then suddenly asked the previous subordinate.


    "I didn''t!"


    The subordinate replied.


    Yun Lan looked at the others.


    The rest all shook their heads.


    "None of you?"


    "Then how did the formation shut down?"


    Yun Lan couldn''t help but ask.


    Right after asking, he had a bad premonition. His eyeballs stared wide as he jumped up and rushed to the door.


    The other subordinates also reacted quickly and followed along.


    In the blink of an eye, they rushed to the front gate and looked up at the door top simultaneously.


    At this look, Yun Lan nearly spit blood from rage.


    "Where''s the wind chime?"


    Yun Lan roared loudly.


    "Hmm?"


    The distracted Bai Piaopiao standing there heard the sound and looked back. Seeing the about-to-explode Yun Lan, she gently asked, "Protector Yun, what''s the matter?"


    "Miss Bai, I''m asking you, where''s the wind chime that was hanging here?" Yun Lan pointed at the door top, ring with bulging eyeballs as he asked tremblingly.


    "Oh, that one? It was taken by Young Master Yi," Bai Piaopiao softly replied.


    Hearing this, Yun Lan shuddered instantly, revealing a sinister expression. He said word for word, "Taken...away...?"


    "Yes!"


    Bai Piaopiao nodded solemnly.


    Yun Lan spat out a mouthful of old blood. His aura surged and his hair stood on end in that moment.


    "Ah!"


    "Ah!"


    "Ah!"


    "F*cking son of a b*tch, you little b*stard, I''ll wipe out your ancestors eighteen generations! I''ll kill you, skin you alive, and tear out your tendons!"


    Face flushed red, eyeballs about to pop out, Yun Lan was like a raging beast. He stomped his feet and charged down the mountain.


    Fortunately, his subordinates reacted quickly and rushed after Yun Lan, tackling him to the ground.


    "Calm your anger, sir!"


    The subordinates pressed down on Yun Lan and shouted.


    "Calm my *ss!"


    Yun Lan flung them off with a wave of his arm.


    The subordinates tumbled on the ground, then pounced at Yun Lan again.


    "Think of the big picture, sir!"


    "Yes, you must stay strong, sir!"


    "If you really kill that brat, Miss Bai will surely be upset. It may affect our cooperation!"


    Bai Piaopiao was also frightened by Yun Lan''s state. She hurriedly walked over and worriedly asked, "Protector Yun, what''s going on with you?"


    "What''s going on with me, you ask?"


    Yun Lan howled while pinned to the ground, "That f*cking b*stard destroyed my mystic eye yet again!"


    Hearing this, Bai Piaopiao''s beautiful eyes blinked.


    She stood there awkwardly at a loss for words.


    "Uh..."


    "Although I really sympathize with Protector Yun, this also seems to be an ident..."


    Bai Piaopiao awkwardly exined with an embarrassed smile.

 Chapter 406

    Chapter 406


    Nighttime.


    Yi Feng was getting sleepy and started to doze off slowly on Man Man''s back.


    Before falling asleep, Yi Feng changed direction and told Man Man to head towards the North Sea.


    Because after careful consideration, although the Central Continent was the cradle of powerful experts, there would be more opportunities here, but the threshold would certainly be much higher as well.


    The North Sea Continent was very different. The temperature here was much lower than other ces, rtively poor, so it was more suitable for someone like Yi Feng to go there.


    That night.


    Unusual things happened on the Immortal River Continent.


    Ordinary people only knew that dark clouds shrouded the bright moon, blocking the starry sky, making the entire night sky pitch ck where one could not see their outstretched hand.


    But among top experts, it set off huge waves.


    They clearly knew that this was not any dark cloud, but some behemoth flying past in the sky.


    Of course, to be more precise, it did not fly past.


    But seemed to crawl past...


    As for what exactly it was, they had no way of knowing, they only knew that when that thing passed by, all hidden expertspletely concealed their auras.


    The wind.


    Blew past with a howl.


    Yi Feng shivered and was frozen awake.


    When he opened his eyes, he found himself in an unfamiliar ce.


    In front was the vast continent.


    Behind was the ocean with billowing waves.


    "After just one night, how did I get to this ce? It even seems like I drifted across the ocean. The temperature here is much lower too, how strange."


    Yi Feng looked around and could not help but murmur.


    Coincidentally, a fisherman passed by the seaside. After Yi Feng asked around a little, his jaw dropped open instantly as surging pleasant surprise came.


    The North Sea Continent!


    He had actually reached the North Sea Continent!


    "Haha!"


    "Those people make the North Sea Continent seem so far away, making me think it was very very far. Isn''t it just a few hundred kilometers!"


    Yi Feng could not help butugh heartily.


    After all, based on his sleep time and Man Man''s speed, it really was just a distance of a few hundred kilometers.


    Although it was only a few hundred kilometers, added with the seaside climate, the weather here was still much colder than Dong Sheng.


    Fortunately, Yi Feng was prepared. He directly held the Fire Pearl in his hand to keep himself warm.


    "First find a city, then ask around about some of the powers in the North Sea!"


    Yi Feng put Man Man into his space ring, holding the Fire Pearl in his hand, he walked in the cold wind towards the ind.


    In the sky.


    Seven figures appeared.


    The seven people wore ck robes, their bodies exuding a cold aura.


    The man leading them had eyes like an eagle, his sharp features showed no expression, and there was a hideous scar on his angr face.


    At this moment, the corner of his eyes nced to the side.


    He saw a thin figure walking on the avenue below, and his eyes could not help but jump.


    To him, this ant-like figure was negligible, normally he would not even take a second nce.


    Perhaps it was boredom from the journey, but this time he took a look.


    In the mortal world, coincidence happens often.


    It was this nce that allowed him to discover something unbelievable.


    His eagle-like pupils stared fixedly at the Fire Pearl in Yi Feng''s hand that was emitting a faint glow.


    "Fire Pearl."


    "It''s actually really the Fire Pearl."


    "Haha, I''ve searched the entire North Sea Continent, even the Central Continent and Western Demon Forest yet couldn''t find it, but discovered it here!"


    "This is really finding something where you least expect it without any effort!"


    He was extremely excited and could not restrain himself, bursting out in crazyughter.


    The other six people also nced over, their eyes lighting up instantly as they revealed looks of excitement.


    The seven fixed their eyes on Yi Feng''s location, and their heavy footsteps moved over together.


    With every step covering thousands of meters.


    After just a few steps, the seven had already arrived in front of Yi Feng.


    Yi Feng, who was walking with his head down, suddenly looked up to see the seven people blocking his path. His eyebrows could not help but furrow.


    "Ran into mountain bandits again?"


    "They are really professional, didn''t see any earlier but suddenly popped out."


    Yi Feng could not help but grumble in his heart.


    Of course, it was still impressive that these bandits could find him so quickly.


    "Boy, hand over the pearl in your hand."


    The hoarse voice of the leading man rang out, carrying prestige that made it hard to refuse.


    "Fire Pearl?"


    Yi Feng''s eyebrows furrowed.


    These bastard dogs actually wanted to take his Fire Pearl.


    Although this thing was not some treasure, in this temperature it was his mobile furnace!


    "No."


    Yi Feng raised his head and gave an upromising refusal.


    "Oh?"


    Yi Feng''s reply made the Eagle Eyed Man very surprised.


    How could a mere mortal be so stubborn? Did he not grasp the situation?


    The seven took a step forward, pressing towards Yi Feng.


    At this moment.


    Two streams of light shed across the sky again.


    One figure big and one figure small.


    The one leading was beautifully dressed with an outstanding temperament. Added with her peerless looks, it was clear she was a woman of status.


    The smaller one was agile and clever, but dressed more inly, likely the leadingdy''s maid.


    However, the two hurrying figures seemed rather flustered.


    Worry was stered on the beautiful face.


    While rushing, the two women happened to catch sight of the scene below.


    "That young man seems to be in peril."


    The youngdy could not help but say.


    "Yes, those seven ck-robed men clearly don''t look like good people." The maid echoed.


    "Let''s go help him." The youngdy said.


    "Mydy, we shouldn''t meddle in other people''s business. We can hardly protect ourselves!" The maid advised.


    "It''s exactly because we can hardly protect ourselves that we hope more strongly for life. So we cannot just stand by." The youngdy made up her mind and immediately changed direction to rush towards Yi Feng''s location.


    The helpless maid could only hurry to keep up.


    "Boy, I''ll give you one more chance. Hand over the pearl in your hand." The hoarse voice of the leading man rang out again. His upromising attitude seemed to issue a final warning to Yi Feng.


    "I said no way."


    Yi Feng stubbornly refused.


    The Eagle Eyed Man''s eyes shed coldly.


    A mere mortal who did not know any better actually dared to be so stubborn, it thoroughly provoked his anger.


    "Then you shall die."


    He raised his palm, about to make his move on Yi Feng.


    "Stop!"


    At this moment, amanding female voice shouted from behind Yi Feng.


    It was the youngdy and maid who had just arrived.


    They came to Yi Feng''s side and after seeing that Yi Feng was just an ordinary mortal with no cultivation, the youngdy gently said: "Don''t be afraid, we''ll help you."


    Having said that, she took a step forward, lifted her chin at the ck-robed men and shouted: "Who exactly are you? Why snatch his belongings?"


    The ck-robed men nced at thedy and her maid, their eyes showing disdain. They didn''t even have the intention of replying. With a sh of his eyes, a powerful aura burst out from his body, forcing the youngdy back.


    The youngdy muffled a groan as she staggered a step back. Her pretty face instantly turned deathly pale.


    "Martial Emperor!"


    "He''s actually a Martial Emperor!"


    She uttered in disbelief, her beautiful face filled with despair.


    She had only wanted to do a good deed by lending a hand. She absolutely did not expect that the one blocking such an ordinary mortal would actually be a Martial Emperor!


    What was worse, when the aura was released just now she clearly sensed killing intent from the ck-robed men towards her.


    It was truly the will of heaven to destroy someone!


    The youngdy sighed helplessly.


    In any case, even if she did not encounter this today, she would not have lived much longer. It was only a matter of dying sooner orter.


    She looked at Yi Feng apologetically and said dejectedly: "I''m sorry, the situation has exceeded our expectations. We can''t help you either, I''m afraid even the two of us cannot escape."


    Upon hearing this.


    Yi Feng felt rather speechless.


    These two girls were really silly. At first they wanted to lend a hand, but after the man red fiercely the girls got scared again.


    He really did not know what to say.


    Of course their intentions still touched him. There weren''t many nice girls like them around.


    So he calmly walked forward and gently consoled: "Miss, there''s no need to feel so hopeless. The situation isn''t as terrible as you described."


    As he spoke, Yi Feng even threw a reassuring smile to her.

 Chapter 407

    Chapter 407


    After saying this lightly, Yi Feng took a step forward.


    Facing these seven people, he never felt afraid from the beginning.


    Because at first, he directly used the system to detect the talents of these people, and the result was just seven trash.


    Trash, Yi Feng knew the number, and he was not afraid of moreing.


    If not, Yi Feng would have escaped long ago, how could he stay here waiting to die?


    "Uh?"


    However, the two girls were stunned on the spot.


    The matter is not that serious?


    The leader is the Martial Emperor!


    Is the brain of this mortal frightened stupid, or does he simply not know the situation?


    Seeing the worries of these two girls dissipate, Yi Feng gentlyforted: "Girls don''t have to worry too much, they are just seven trash, even if the girls don''te, I can deal with them easily."


    The two girls were stunned by Yi Feng''s words again.


    They.


    You actually call them seven trash?


    For a while, the two girls looked at Yi Feng as if they were looking at a fool, and even pictures had appeared in their minds of how tragically Yi Feng would die at the hands of these seven people.


    "Oh, miss, look at you. I said don''te. This is someone whose brain is burnt out. Now we may really not be able to get away." The maid couldn''t help but whispered me to the youngdy.


    The youngdy''s face was alsoplicated.


    Martial Emperor.


    It is already the ceiling of the entire Immortal River Continent, but was called trash by this mortal.


    It''s really as ignorant as possible!


    At this moment, the men in ck hadpletely lost patience and werepletely enraged by Yi Feng''s words. One of them moved towards Yi Feng directly.


    With a step of his foot, he shrank the ground into inches in the blink of an eye and reached Yi Feng''s side.


    With a flip of his palm.


    A sharp w struck Yi Feng''s neck, a fatal blow.


    "So fast."


    "Turns out to be another Martial Emperor!"


    The two girls eximed, and even they couldn''t see the movements of the man in ck before he reached Yi Feng.


    This terrifying attack frightened them and changed theirplexion.


    They had already expected Yi Feng''s fate.


    Because even if it was them, let alone Yi Feng, an ordinary person, they didn''t even have the qualifications to resist such a blow.


    "Chi!"


    However, an abrupt sound was heard.


    The two girls looked aside, and were instantly surprised to find that Yi Feng took out a kitchen knife from his arms and chopped it at the man in ck''s neck.


    The man in ck fell to the ground, dead.


    "What?"


    This scene directly made the youngdy cover her red lips and exim, the facts before her eyes shocked her mind and made her brain go nk.


    That Martial Emperor in ck.


    Was actually, was actually killed by this mortal with a kitchen knife?


    This...


    Goodness!


    What exactly is going on?


    The youngdy felt that she hadpletely lost her ability to think.


    The remaining six men in ck also changed their faces and showed strong incredibility.


    Theirpanion was killed just like that with one knife, and they hadn''t even seen clearly how this knife was swung down.


    Especially the leading man, his eyes narrowed to pinholes, staring tightly at Yi Feng.


    This person in front of him clearly had no cultivation at all, but killed hispanion with one knife. What was going on?


    It was really too bizarre!


    "Damn you so slow, your movements are like a dog pouncing, and you still want to kill me?"


    "Bah."


    While they were all shocked and unable to extricate themselves, Yi Feng scolded the corpse on the ground, then raised the kitchen knife at the six of them.


    "You six bastards, don''t just stand there, aren''t you trying to rob me? Come on,e on, attack together."


    Yi Feng yelled arrogantly.


    Such provocation made the six people surged with towering anger.


    Not to mention avenging theirpanion, but also looking down on them so much, this was thest straw.


    Moreover, the me Bead in Yi Feng''s hand was also something they must obtain.


    The six men were aggressive, and the Martial Emperor''s aura was shocked.


    Under this situation, the two spectators had long retreated in fear under the aura.


    In an instant.


    One of them quickly formed hand seals with lightning speed.


    As the hand seals were formed, invisible energy gathered behind him, like a huge horrifying wave.


    Another raised his palm, and a huge palm imprint condensed in the sky, pressing down from the sky with great might.


    In short, at this moment the six people all revealed their divine powers, and all kinds of means were unfolded.


    However.


    "Ah!"


    A scream suddenly sounded.


    It was seen that Yi Feng shed down the ck-clothed man who was forming hand seals with one knife, and his gathered attack dissipated.


    "Damn making hand seals, have you been watching too much Naruto?"


    "Too fancy."


    As he spoke, he shed down another ck-clothed man who was gathering an attack with another knife.

 Chapter 408

    Chapter 408


    ¡°Do you think you''re so awesome just by posing?¡±


    And so, one sh after another...


    Before the few ck-clothed men could even disy their skills, they were effortlessly hacked down by Yi Feng, leaving only the leading man barely clinging to life on the ground.


    This scene had already dumbfounded the nearby master and servant, their red lips wide open in utter astonishment.


    Based on the aura they exuded, it was evident that these seven were all at the Martial Emperor realm.


    Yet in the face of this youth, these seven Martial Emperors did not have the slightest capacity to fight back and were killed in just a few shes.


    Most critically, the two women still had not discerned this young man''s actual cultivation level!


    "You tried to rob me, so keep on trying, you trash!"


    Yi Feng ced the cleaver against the leading man''s neck and coldly shouted,


    "I...I was wrong, spare me, I beg you spare me!"


    "Wuu...I shouldn''t have tried to rob your belongings."


    Feeling the chilling glint of the cleaver, the leading man prostrated himself on the ground, voice filled with regret.


    "Hmph."


    "I thought you were quite capable, weren''t you acting all cocky earlier?"


    Yi Feng let out a cold snort, unable to help ncing contemptuously to the side.


    However.


    It was precisely this sudden nce and movement from Yi Feng that caused a fierce glint to sh through the leading man''s eyes. He suddenly erupted from the ground.


    At the same time he erupted upwards, vital energy surged wildly within his body, converging towards his right hand.


    In an instant.


    He condensed a pulsating ball of energy in his palm, brimming with rolling storms.


    "Hahaha, you''re still too naive!"


    "You should have just killed me outright earlier. Since you didn''t strike me down immediately, bear the brunt of my dying counterattack!"


    Madness colored his voice as he revealed the appearance of one staking his all. He thrust the powerful attack in his hands straight towards Yi Feng''s chest.


    This strike, it connected!


    "Is he...dead?"


    Seeing this, the spectating master and servant''s eyes widened in horror, gaze fixed intently on Yi Feng as apprehension filled their hearts.


    Although they had been shocked by Yi Feng''s earlier might, taking a point-nk strike without defense from a Martial Emperor still seemed to spell certain doom in their eyes.


    The ck-clothed man who attacked also held his breath as he watched Yi Feng, those eyes of his motionless like an eagle''s.


    "Dead?"


    Simr misgivings ran through his mind.


    The wind.


    Howled past.


    In this moment.


    An eerie silence permeated the scene, even the sound of breathing fading away.


    Suddenly.


    A voice shattered the tranquil atmosphere.


    "You touched me?"


    The voice came from Yi Feng''s mouth. At the same time, he rubbed his chest with his palm.


    "Groping me while on your deathbed, what a resounding dying counterattack, low on damage but packing quite the humiliation huh!"


    He swung his palm out in a loud p, knocking the ck-clothed man t on the ground again, foot stomping on his chest.


    This scene caused the master and servant duo whose hearts were in their throats to be stupefied.


    Touch, touch you?


    A full powered strike from a Martial Emperor actually described as touching you...


    How could that not sound a beatdown begging to happen?


    Beneath Yi Feng''s feet, the ck-clothed man was even more dumbstruck, bloodshot eyes staring fixedly at Yi Feng.


    To think he would emergepletely unharmed after tanking his strongest attack with no defense at all?


    "Just who are you?"


    Unresigned terror colored the ck-clothed man''s eyes as he squeezed out word for word.


    "Who am I you ask?"


    Yi Feng sneered coldly.


    The man looked towards Yi Feng expectantly.


    "I''m your granddaddy."


    Yi Feng''s cleaver descended swiftly and cleanly.


    At this point.


    The seven ck-clothed men had all perished.


    "Really, all sorts daringly block the road and rob people these days, do they actually think I''m vegetarian or something?"


    Yi Feng grabbed the ck-clothed men''s clothes andined while wiping his cleaver clean of blood before keeping it.


    After putting away his cleaver, Yi Feng straightened out his pristine robes and turned his head with a faint smile towards the women.


    "Esteemeddies need not worry any longer."


    He gently uttered.


    At his words, the master and servant shuddered before hurriedly walking over, bowing deeply by Yi Feng''s side as they reverently cried out, "Greetings senior!"


    "Hey now, enough with this senior business, they were just some trash I took care of." Yi Feng quickly helped the two women up, dismissively stating.


    The two women couldn''t help twitching their lips.


    Casuallybeling Martial Emperors as trash, his words truly left them not knowing how to respond.


    Yet they also couldn''t refute it at all.


    After all, it was true that he had casually disposed of seven Martial Emperors like chopping vegetables. To him, Martial Emperors probably truly were trash!


    "On the contrary, it is I who should be thanking you two."


    Yi Feng continued on to say. After all, while thesesses were cowardly, their good intentions to help him were still rather apparent.


    "Senior is too kind, senior didn''t even need our help to begin with. Rather, us two became senior''s burden instead." The two women apprehensively replied.


    "You''re both far too modest."


    Although the two women werepletely right, Yi Feng didn''t wish to dampen their admirable intentions of drawing their swords to aid injustice they saw. Hence he consoled jokingly, "The arrival of you two beauties could be said to have emboldened me, for only in the presence of such beauty could I erupt with such apocalyptic might!"


    Yi Feng''s joke caused the tense women to be unable to refrain from smiling coyly behind their hands.


    They truly hadn''t expected this eminent personage to actually be so humorous and easygoing!


    Furthermore, looking at his refined and unruffled appearance, it was truly difficult to connect him with that terrifying figure from before who had casually reaped the souls of seven Martial Emperors with a turn of his hand!


    After some more small talk, Yi Feng learned that the woman was named Ye Yi, while the girl by her side was her handmaiden Xiao Chun.


    "Right, is there a city up ahead?" Yi Feng asked.


    "Reporting to senior, there is an administration city about fifty kilometers ahead." Ye Yi respectfully replied.


    "That''s good to know there''s a city."


    Yi Feng smiled with a nod, also stating, "Lady Ye, no need to address me as senior or anything, just an ordinarymoner, there''s no need to put on the formalities practitioners have."


    "A moner?"


    Ye Yi''s red lips parted, an incredulous expression on her face as she looked at Yi Feng.


    "Why would I lie to you, do I look like someone with any cultivation arts?" Yi Feng spread his hands out with augh.


    Ye Yi twitched her mouth.


    Right.


    Amoner.


    On the surface that was indeed what he looked to be and she had initially believed him.


    But after witnessing with her own eyes Yi Feng annihting those seven Martial Emperors, she could only say that in her life, she had never seen such an unfathomablemoner before.


    Thus, Ye Yi couldn''t help butugh, "Senior teases too much. If senior was truly an average human, how could you possibly deal with those seven so easily?"


    "What''s so hard about getting rid of them?"


    Yi Feng chuckled as he spoke, "To begin with those guys were shoddy trash. It''s not just cultivators who can achieve a one versus seven, ordinarymoners can too."


    "Senior jests again. How could an average mortal possibly face all seven of them?" Ye Yi gave a faint smile, only reckoning internally that Yi Feng was messing with her.


    Wait just a moment.


    She seemed to have noticed something off right after she finished speaking.


    Did Yi Feng just say earlier that evenmoners could achieve a one versus seven?


    Could he be implying...


    Ye Yi suddenly recalled that when Yi Feng had killed those seven just now, not an iota of energy undtions were revealed from him. Nor did he utilize any mystic arts practitioners had. Even his movements were simply basic stances ordinary mortals used.


    Gasp!


    Once she thought back to this point, Ye Yi couldn''t help inhaling sharply.


    In other words.


    The man standing before her eyes slew those seven Martial Emperors purely by mortal methods?

 Chapter 409

    Chapter 409


    At this moment, Ye Yi felt like her head was about to explode.


    This...


    What kind of terrifying cultivation was this?


    He was actually able to easily kill the seven Great Martial Emperors with just mortal strength, without using any cultivator powers!


    She couldn''t help but nce at Yi Feng.


    Was this one an immortal?


    At the same time, she suddenly understood why Yi Feng emphasized that he was just a mortal.


    She had heard that many eminent figures liked to live humble lives by posing as mortals. This must be the case for the person before her eyes!


    So Ye Yi tactfully avoided prying further and changed how she addressed Yi Feng to "Sir" instead of "Senior".


    "Alright, let''s part ways here."


    After a bit of small talk, Yi Feng hurried towards the city in the distance.


    Watching Yi Feng''s receding back, Ye Yi felt as if she was in a dream.


    Today, she had witnessed the downfall of seven Martial Emperors with her own eyes.


    What''s more, she would never have imagined that she would get to interact with someone on the immortal level in her lifetime.


    "Miss, let''s hurry and leave!" Xiao Chun urged.


    Xiao Chun''s words pulled Ye Yi back to reality.


    She gave a wry smile and said, "Leave? Where could we go?"


    "But, but..."


    Xiao Chun was extremely anxious as she said, "But Master said that no matter where you go, you must leave North Sea quickly!"


    Ye Yi shook her head dejectedly and said, "Xiao Chun, I''ve made up my mind. I''m not leaving anymore."


    "Ah, Miss, are you sure?"


    Xiao Chun''s expression changed as she hurriedly said, "Are you really sure, Miss?"


    "I''m sure."


    Ye Yi nodded solemnly, took out a storage ring, and said, "This storage ring is for you. It contains quite a few cultivation resources. You have decent talent, so find a ce to hide and cultivate well."


    "Miss, what are you saying?"


    Xiao Chun unhappily said, "If you''ve really decided to go back, Xiao Chun will definitely go back with you. Even in death, I want to die together with you, Miss."


    "You..."


    Ye Yi red at Xiao Chun.


    Xiao Chun didn''t back down at all, filled with determination.


    "Fine, fine."


    Seeing Xiao Chun''s resolve, Ye Yi sighed and her tall figure swept through the air, flying back in the direction they hade from, with Xiao Chun following behind her.


    "Phew!"


    Finally, he had arrived.


    Looking at the city in front of him, Yi Feng finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    This trip out had truly been an eye-opener.


    Perhaps because this was the only city in the vicinity, GuanTang City wasrger than any other city Yi Feng had seen in Dong Sheng.


    Sprawling before him like a majestic and mighty lion, its bold and imposing manner was also full of history.


    ording to records,


    In ancient times, the Immortal River Continent was abundant with spiritual energy.


    Back then, all kinds of monstrous talents cropped up constantly, and prestigious sects thatcked no geniuses would only recruit disciples once every ten years. Thus, those with slightly inferior talent worked desperately hard but still couldn''t get into sects.


    Butter, due to some upheavals between heaven and earth, the spiritual energy in the Immortal River Continent became very thin. As a result, the proportion of cultivators among the poption grew smaller and smaller.


    This in turn led the sects, which previously had no shortage of disciples, to be verycking.


    Many minor sects even fought over disciples with mediocre talents. After all, for sects, their poption was the foundation of their power. Throughout history, there were also cases of people with average roots and bones who, through various fortunate opportunities and diligent efforts, became amazing masters.


    Therefore, in the present day, as long as you have the talent for cultivation, you needn''t worry about not getting into a sect.


    Of course, the top sects still had higher requirements. At the very least, one would need to reach a certain level of talent before being allowed to join. But disciples who met that criteria would also be fiercelypeted over by the top sects.


    Coincidentally, Yi Feng encountered a major event happening today in GuanTang City.


    The big shots of the major sects in the North Sea hade to GuanTang City to discuss matters. And due to the growing scarcity of talents in recent years, they took the opportunity to jointly organize a massive recruitment drive.


    Yi Feng followed the crowds to the central square.


    On the high tform in the central square stood several groups of people.


    Grasping flying swords, their robust auras radiated powerfully from their bodies. With their dignified bearings, it was obvious they were cultivators.


    "If only I could get recruited by them."


    Yi Feng was very eager.


    After finding out, he realized the rules were simple.


    There was a registration booth to one side. As long as you went there to sign up and passed the test, you could enter the center of the square and be one of the candidates.


    The various major sects would then select from among the candidates, and those chosen could join their sects.


    There were many people taking the test, so Yi Feng lined up and waited his turn.


    The talent test was a bit like a job interview. People entered one by one, passed if they made the cut, and went back out the way they came in if they didn''t.


    Although the line was long, out of every hundred people tested, ny-nine failed. It was obvious many hade to try their luck. After all, if you really tested as talented and then got selected by a sect, it would be like a carp leaping over the dragon gate.


    Thus, the minority who passed attracted countless envious gazes.


    After waiting for two hours, it was finally Yi Feng''s turn.


    "Huh."


    At the entrance, Yi Feng took a deep breath, then walked in.


    The one in charge of testing was a thin little man with a goat beard. Seeing Yi Fenge in, he briefly nced at him.


    Although not very powerful, just a Warrior, he could tell with one look that Yi Feng had no talent or cultivation.


    "Go on."


    He waved his hand dismissively.


    "Aren''t you going to test me?" Yi Feng asked in puzzlement.


    "No need to test, I can tell with one look you have no talent." The man said impatiently, "Hurry up and go, don''t hold up the people behind you."


    "Wait!"


    Yi Feng was very reluctant. He had waited in line for so long, he really couldn''t resign himself to leaving just like that. What if he actually tested as talented?


    Gritting his teeth, he ced a heavy money pouch on the table.


    The thin man''s eyes shed as he looked at the money bag.


    Although just a Warrior in the sect, that was his lot. So money was still useful to him for buying some low-level cultivation resources.


    Moreover, after sitting here for half the day without a single talent showing up, he was tempted.


    "Come with me."


    He quietly pocketed the money bag and brought Yi Feng to the side.


    "This is a talent testing stone. ce your hand on it. No reaction means you have no talent for cultivation. It lighting up indicates you have talent, and the brighter it glows, the greater your talent."


    He briefly exined the process.


    "Alright."


    Yi Feng went to the talent testing stone and slightly raised his palm.


    Then he lightly ced it down.


    "Crack!"


    The moment his palm touched the stone, it abruptly fractured.


    Damn!


    Seeing this, Yi Feng immediately cursed.


    This kind of situation had happened to him before. He didn''t expect this talent testing stone to also crack.


    As for lighting up, there was no glow at all.


    "Oh?"


    The thin man''s brows furrowed slightly as he murmured, "How can this talent testing stone be so fragile, breaking so quickly?"


    He cleared away the fragments and ced a new stone down.


    He had no suspicions at all about Yi Feng''s test causing the stone to crack.


    After all, talent testing stones had a limited lifespan, and cracks happening asionally was normal. This one just had a shorter life. Yi Feng had simply coincidentally run into it while it was near the end.


    "So what about my test...?"


    Yi Feng couldn''t help asking.


    "Forget it,d. Being an ordinary person is good too."


    Because Yi Feng had brought him the only profit of the day, the man''s attitude towards him was a bit better. He gently consoled,


    Suddenly, another money pouch fell by his feet.


    The thin man immediately red at Yi Feng and admonished in an upromising tone, "Dead is dead, don''t try to change it. I definitely can''t agree to this."


    Yet before his voice faded, another money pouch fell by his feet.


    "I said it''s impossible, so it''s impossible. If we get caught, neither of us will get away with it!"


    He said heavily.


    Leaving no room for discussion.


    But after he finished speaking, ten more pouches fell by his feet.


    Seeing this, the thin man suddenly burst intoughter and gave Yi Feng a bear hug.


    "Myd, I felt you had potential the moment you walked in. You''ve got talent, just as I expected!"


    He patted Yi Feng''s shoulder approvingly.


    "Congrattions! Just before the stone cracked open, I seem to have seen a glimmer of light. You barely passed!"

 Chapter 410

    Chapter 410


    "Damn it!"


    Although he had passed the test, Yi Feng was still cursing.


    He really could not understand why every time he tested his talents and talent stones, they would explode.


    He had thought about it before, wondering if his talents were too explosive for the talent stones to withstand?


    But he had also bought some low-level exercises on the market to try, but he could not even cultivate a single feather.


    At this point, he could only helplessly ept that he really had no talent for cultivation.


    Yi Feng walked past the testing room and headed towards the waiting area.


    "Another fish leaping over the dragon gate."


    "I''m so envious, why can''t this be me?"


    As before, countless people around the square cast envious and awe-struck nces at Yi Feng. Some scantily d girls even winked flirtatiously at Yi Feng.


    "This feeling is so enjoyable!"


    "This is how a man should be!"


    Bathing in such admiring nces, the gloom from the failed test also dissipated quite a bit for Yi Feng.


    Unable to resist, he narrowed his eyes and revealed a proud demeanor.


    Perhaps he could also receive respect from countless people in Pingjiang City, but that was built up over countless years of good service to others. Most of them were annoying old hags and geezers, nothingpared to the cheers he was getting now just by walking out.


    "Cultivators, so great."


    "I must be a cultivator!"


    Yi Feng clenched his fists tightly and joined the line of waiting candidates.


    Although many people were queueing for the test, there were still not that many candidates. Including Yi Feng, there were just over thirty.


    At this time.


    North Sea Ye Family.


    As one of the great families of the North Sea, they had countless masters inside, and the family should have been full of vitality.


    But at this moment, the Ye Family was shrouded in a deathly aura. The huge residence was full of dpidation, looking empty everywhere, with almost no one to be seen.


    Only in the martial arts field of the Ye Family were gathered thest batch of Ye Family members.


    The leader was the Ye Family patriarch, Ye Neng.


    He held a sword in both hands, with the sword tip inserted into the ground. Although middle-aged, he had a head of white hair, with white sideburns hanging down from both sides. His eyes were also full of red veins.


    "If any of you still want to leave, you can leave without worry. I, Ye Neng, will not me you."


    At this time, he spoke up.


    "The Ye Family stands, we stand."


    "The Ye Family falls, we all fall!"


    Behind him, everyone spoke in unison, without a single person shrinking back.


    Ye Neng''s body trembled slightly, and he said approvingly, "With you all, the Ye Family has no regrets. Let us unite as one to face the enemy!"


    "Yes!"


    Everyone let out a resolved voice, sitting cross-legged on the ground holding their swords, looking up at the sky, then fell silent.


    Suddenly.


    Two shadows appeared in the sky beyond.


    Seeing this, everyone''s hands holding long swords trembled in unison, light flowing, and their pupils became sharp, ready to strike at any moment.


    "Wait."


    "It looks like Yi Er."


    Just as everyone was about to attack, Ye Neng suddenly waved his hand to stop them.


    After speaking, he hurriedly stepped forward to wee them.


    The two femalesnded, and it was indeed Ye Yi bringing her handmaiden Chun Er.


    "Greetings, father."


    "Greetings to all elders and uncles."


    Ye Yi quickly bowed.


    "Yi Er, why did you run back here?"


    Seeing it was really Ye Yi, Ye Neng asked anxiously.


    "Father, the family is in crisis. As a daughter of the Ye Family, how can I fear death and not face the enemy together with everyone?" Ye Yi said solemnly.


    "You..."


    "What''s the use of youing back?"


    Ye Neng said coldly, "Hurry up and go. It will be toote if you don''t leave now."


    After speaking, Ye Neng tried to drive her away.


    "Father."


    But Ye Yi did not retreat at all and said, "Are you really going to let your daughter live in regret for the rest of her life? You didn''t even tell me who the enemy is, yet you want me to leave. Have you thought about what I would have to endure after leaving?"


    "You..."


    Ye Neng looked at Ye Yi tremblingly and sighed, "Yi Er, I don''t want it to be like this either, but I''m doing this for your own good!"


    "In a night, the great Ye Family dismissed everyone, and you drove me away too. But to this day, I still don''t know what happened."


    Ye Yi''s face was pale as she said, "Father, if you really care about me, you should tell me what happened to our Ye Family."


    "Sigh!"


    Ye Neng let out a heavy sigh. Seeing Ye Yi''s stubborn attitude, he had no choice but to say, "All of this is because our Ye Family has been targeted by a mysterious organization."


    "A mysterious organization is targeting us?"


    Ye Yi hurriedly asked in surprise, "Why are they targeting us?"


    "They didn''t give a reason. They just said it''s time for our Ye Family to be destroyed!"


    After speaking, Ye Neng clenched his fists tightly.


    It was evident how indignant he felt saying this.


    Without any reason, just a single sentence saying it''s time for your Ye Family to die, you must die. How arrogant, how bullying, and how dismissive of his Ye Family!


    Ye Yi was also shocked by the actions of this organization, but she still couldn''t help specting, "Could they just be scaring our Ye Family?"


    "No."


    "What they say they will do. The previous destruction of the North Sea Fang Family and Yun Family was also their doing," Ye Neng said heavily.


    Ye Yi turned pale with shock.


    She would never have imagined that the Fang Family and Yun Family that were annihted overnight were also the work of this organization.


    "So what kind of organization are they exactly?"


    Ye Yi couldn''t help asking.


    "Yao!"


    "They call themselves Yao."


    "There are seven of them. Each one has the strength of a peak Martial Emperor. If they join forces, destroying any power in the North Sea would be effortless," Ye Neng said solemnly.


    Hearing this, Ye Yi couldn''t help being shocked.


    No wonder, no wonder Ye Neng was forcing her to leave. Turns out it was such a formidable enemy.


    Although her father was also a Martial Emperor, how could he fight one against seven?


    The Ye Family.


    Would it really be destroyed?


    Ye Yi''s face was ghastly pale.


    Suddenly.


    She seemed to remember something.


    "Seven people..."


    "All Martial Emperors..."


    She muttered anxiously to herself, a bold guess emerging in her mind.


    To verify her thoughts, she anxiously asked Ye Neng, "Father, this Yao you mentioned, do they wear ck robes, and their leader has a scar on his face?"


    "That''s right, but how did you know?"


    Ye Neng looked at Ye Yi in shock and asked.


    Hearing Ye Neng confirm it, Ye Yi instantly rxed. Her red lips also turned up slightly. Looking at everyone meaningfully, she said, "Father, elders and uncles, I think I can give you some good news now."


    "What good news?"


    Ye Neng frowned and couldn''t help asking.


    The other Ye Family members also looked over.


    "The Yao you mentioned, they''re already dead!"


    Ye Yi solemnly dered.

 Chapter 411

    Chapter 411


    "What?"


    Ye Yi''s words were like a stone causing thousands of waves.


    Falling into their ears, it was like thunder, making everyone present stiffen in ce like pirs.


    He actually died?


    "Yi''er, what on earth happened?"


    Ye Neng stared with eyes wide and hurriedly asked, "Did you get it wrong? Isn''t Qie one of the Seven Great Martial Emperors? How could he possibly die?"


    "That''s right, who could kill him?"


    "Also, how did you know about it?"


    The others were also discussing back and forth, casting urgent gazes towards Ye Yi.


    "You don''t have to doubt it, because I witnessed their deaths with my own eyes."


    Speaking to this point, Ye Yi took a deep breath. Involuntarily, the figure in white robes that he had seen back then surfaced in his mind, and he spoke reverently, "And the one who killed them was an unparalleled master with sky-high methods."


    "An unparalleled master?"


    Everyone stared with wide eyes.


    "That''s right, an unparalleled master."


    Ye Yi affirmed solemnly.


    "He transcended the mundane world, like a deity walking the earth. His strength is sky-high. Under his hands, the Qie organization was crushed like ants."


    Recalling everything, Ye Yi recounted to Ye Neng and the others, point-by-point and in great detail, everything that had happened previously.


    "Using ordinary human methods, he killed seven people."


    "His methods were low-key, returning to simplicity. These methods are indeed those of an unparalleled master."


    After hearing Ye Yi''s description, Ye Neng and the others also showed their awe, as if they had witnessed the scene back then with their own eyes.


    And the others also cried out wildly in excitement, the gloom on their faces disappearing without a trace.


    They also never expected that the crisis facing the Ye family would be resolved just like this.


    "Yi''er, where is that senior? You must take me to pay my respects to him, to thank him for the life-saving grace he has shown my Ye family," Ye Neng said urgently. He was already impatient to meet this senior.


    "He seems to have gone to Guantang City." Ye Yi said softly.


    "Guantang City. Good. Yi''er, let''s immediately set off for Guantang City to pay our respects to this senior," Ye Neng said, his voice trembling.


    After speaking, he didn''t dy at all. Bringing Ye Yi along, they rushed towards Guantang City.


    Two hourster.


    The long queues lining up at the central square of Guantang City had finally finished their screening.


    But even so, after Yi Feng, only a few more people had passed.


    "Quiet."


    Finally, a chief examiner walked onto the high tform, pressed his palm, and sent out rolling thunder.


    The noisy square instantly quieted down.


    "Congrattions to you all for bing candidates."


    "If nothing unexpected happens, you people will be absorbed into my four major sects and be disciples."


    The chief examiner nced at Yi Feng and the others, and spoke.


    The group of candidates stirred, their young faces full of excitement.


    "Stand properly and wait to be picked."


    The chief examiner shouted, then respectfully turned to the sky behind him and bent down, "Please, the four major sect leaders, make your picks."


    With his voice trailing off, everyone in the square raised their heads and looked towards the sky.


    Suddenly they noticed that at some point, four figures had appeared in the sky above the square.


    They stood in midair, their robes fluttering without wind.


    Just their aura alone was full of momentum, attracting countless awed gazes.


    However, one could only make out that there were three men and one woman. Their true appearances were obscured, blurred into indistinct shapes, apparently shielded by their own powers.


    And they were the sect leaders of the North Sea''s four major sects.


    The four major sects were the hegemons of the North Sea, namely Canghai Mountain, Heng Tian Sword House, Cloud Dragon Valley, and Taiyi Valley.


    Collectively known as one mountain, one house, two valleys.


    "The disciples recruited this time are really..."


    The Canghai Mountain sect leader swept his gaze over the candidates and shook his head.


    "That''s right. To think that our four major sects have declined to the point of recruiting these kinds of disciples," the Heng Tian Sword House sect leader also shook his head.


    "Although the Divine River Continent has declined since the ancient upheaval, it shouldn''t have deteriorated to this extent. But over thest few years, I''ve noticed fewer and fewer talented disciples in the North Sea. Something feels off," said the Taiyi Valley sect leader. As the only woman among the four, she was rather perceptive and voiced her concerns.


    "I also feel something is off," the Cloud Dragon Valley sect leader agreed and said, "Looking back, we could at least still recruit some decently talented disciples a few years ago. But in thest two years, we haven''t seen any at all. It''s as if, due to some reason, the number of talented disciples is decreasing more and more. There''s a feeling of the frog being slowly boiled."


    The four fell silent.


    They felt the North Sea was shrouded in a thick fog that prevented them from seeing through clearly.


    "Let it be. No point discussing this. Let''s talk about dividing these disciples," the Taiyi Valley sect leader said.


    "I roughly looked over these disciples. Almost all have the lowest talent. Unless there''s an ident, most will not amount to much, so there''s no need for us to fight over them. Let''s just divide them casually!" the Heng Tian Sword House sect leader said indifferently.


    The others nodded, apparently having no objections.


    Thus, the Heng Tian Sword House sect leader spoke first, solemnly dering, "The first row shall join my Heng Tian Sword House!"


    With his voice trailing off, people from Heng Tian Sword House began registering them.


    The disciples in the first row immediately revealed excited expressions.


    "The second row shall join my Taiyi Valley!" the Taiyi Valley sect leader spoke next.


    "The third row shall join my Canghai Mountain!" the Canghai Mountain sect leader followed.


    As their voices faded, the management of the two sects also started registering them.


    "Oh my! So smooth!"


    Standing in thest row, Yi Feng was extremely excited. He had thought they would pick one by one before he could join a sect. He didn''t expect it to be so casual.


    It seemed thest row, where he was, would also be directly assigned like the first three rows.


    Sure enough, the Cloud Dragon Valley sect leader''s voice also sounded.


    "The fourth row shall join my Cloud Dragon Valley!"


    The disciples in the fourth row revealed excited expressions, with Yi Feng being the most excited, of course.


    He also didn''t expect things to go so smoothly on this North Sea trip.


    Now, the dust had finally settled.


    Spending some time here and returning to Dongshengter, he could obtain the qualifications to establish a sect. Then he could trick disciples toplete the system mission and embark on the path of cultivation, bing a true superior.


    "Wait!"


    However, just as Yi Feng was nning out his future, the Cloud Dragon Valley sect leader''s voice rang out again, "Except for the one in white clothes. He''s not included."


    "The one in white clothes?"


    The disciples in the fourth row stirred, looking around for someone in white clothes.


    Yi Feng searched but didn''t see anyone. Then he noticed everyone was looking at him.


    Yi Feng had a bad premonition.


    Lowering his head for a look.


    Gah!


    The one in white clothes was himself!

 Chapter 412

    Chapter 412


    "Why can they all enter, but I can''t enter?" Yi Feng couldn''t help asking.


    "Why can''t you enter? Don''t you know the reason?" Cloud Dragon Valley Sect Leader asked in a deep voice.


    Yi Feng''s heart skipped a beat.


    Did he directly see at a nce that he had no talent?


    He smiled bitterly, but still didn''t want to give up. He cupped his fists and said, "I do indeedck talent, but I have a heart that wants to join your sect. I hope you can make an exception."


    Yi Feng''s attitude surprised Cloud Dragon Valley Sect Leader somewhat.


    Under normal circumstances, most people would argue strongly and refuse to admit theck of talent. But Yi Feng directly admitted it. This attitude was truly precious.


    He sighed and said, "I''m sorry, Cloud Dragon Valley does not ept people without talent. We have never broken this precedent before, so Cloud Dragon Valley cannot ept you. However, you can ask other sects."


    Having said that, he nced at the three people next to him and said softly, "Although this young man has no talent, his character and attitude can be nurtured. My Cloud Dragon Valley has ancestral precepts that cannot be broken. You, however, can make an exception once and give him a chance."


    Seeing this, Yi Feng quickly turned his gaze to the other three sect leaders.


    "I''m sorry, my Heng Tian Sword House has the same rules."


    The Heng Tian Sword House Sect Leader said expressionlessly.


    "Although my Taiyi Valley is not as glorious as before, we have not declined to the point of epting ordinary people." The Taiyi Valley Sect Leader directly refused.


    "Of course my Canghai Mountain would not either. If we make an exception for you today, then the others in the field will make the same request. How should we deal with that?"


    The Canghai Mountain Sect Leader waved his hand and said, "Today we will not pursue how you got in here. Hurry back!"


    And at the same time the four major sect leaders spoke out, the other candidates beside Yi Feng had already been taken away, leaving only him alone.


    There were still all kinds of whispers and discussions about Yi Feng from the surrounding square.


    Unable to endure the gaze of the masses, he couldn''t help but sigh deeply.


    Then he dejectedly walked into the crowd and disappeared...


    Yi Feng''s appearance was just a small interlude for the four major sects. Just as they were about to return, they suddenly received an urgent report.


    "What happened?"


    The four sect leaders couldn''t help asking.


    "Reporting to the four sect leaders, the scout sent information that the Yao Organization has its sights on the Ye family. They will likely take action against the Ye family today."


    "What?"


    The four sect leaders couldn''t help being shocked.


    "What should we do?" Taiyi Valley Sect Leader asked.


    "Although the Ye family''s rtionship with us four sects is ordinary, they must be saved this time." Heng Tian Sword House Sect Leader said.


    "Right, this sudden Yao Organization first destroyed the Fang and Yun families, and now has its sights on the even more powerful Ye family. What about the future?" Canghai Mountain Sect Leader said solemnly.


    "Yes, when the rabbits are dead and birds are extinct, who knows if we''ll be next." Cloud Dragon Valley Sect Leader said, "There must be some huge conspiracy hidden behind this!"


    "Since we four are unanimous, let''s not dy. Let''s rush to the Ye family to rescue them as soon as possible!" Heng Tian Sword House Sect Leader said.


    Everyone nodded solemnly, handed over the matter of the disciples to their subordinates, and the four rushed towards the Ye family.


    "Hope we are not toote, and the Ye family can hold on!"


    The four couldn''t help sighing as they hurried along.


    But halfway into the journey, they encountered two figures in midair.


    "Ye Neng?"


    Recognizing them, the four were greatly shocked and couldn''t help asking, "Howe you''re here?"


    "It''s me, so who are you four? But I should be asking why I can''t be here?" Ye Neng retorted.


    "Didn''t the Yao Organization have its sights on your Ye family?" Heng Tian Sword House Sect Leader asked: "Where do you have the leisure to appear here?"


    "Indeed, Yao had its sights on our Ye family." Ye Neng nodded and said, "But how did you know?"


    "Our scouts got the news. The four of us were on our way to support your Ye family. We didn''t expect to meet you halfway." Taiyi Valley Sect Leader said.


    "I see, I''m much obliged to you four."


    Hearing this, Ye Neng expressed his thanks and said, "But you four can rest assured. The crisis in my Ye family has been resolved, and the Yao Organization has also been destroyed."


    "What?"


    "The Yao Organization has been destroyed?"


    Hearing this, the four were greatly shocked and said in astonishment, "Was it destroyed by you, Ye Neng?"


    "I wish I could."


    Ye Neng rolled his eyes at them, then exined, "It was done by a peerless expert who caught them all in one."


    "What kind of peerless expert? They had seven Martial Emperors!" The four said in shock.


    "What''s so great about seven Martial Emperors?"


    Ye Neng snorted coldly, then gestured to Ye Yi and said, "Yi''er, tell them about the situation at the time to broaden their horizons."


    "Yes!"


    Ye Yi nodded.


    Then she sorted out her words and recounted to the four sect leaders Yi Feng''s scene of ying the seven Yao Organization members at the time.


    After listening, the four were astounded.


    "I didn''t expect there would be such an expert in the world."


    "Yes, to kill seven Martial Emperor masters with mortal means is simply unheard of!"


    "With such ability, he is likely above the level of human immortals."


    "If we could meet such a senior even once, interact with him, it would make this life worthwhile!"


    The four showed yearning expressions, then looked at Ye Neng.


    "Ye Neng, do you know where that senior is? Can you take us to pay him a visit?"


    "ording to my guess, that senior should be in Guantang City." Ye Neng said.


    "What?"


    "Guantang City?"


    The four were greatly shocked. They never imagined that the senior was in Guantang City where they had just been.


    "Let''s go, let''s go, Ye Neng. We''ll set out immediately to visit the senior."


    The four were even more anxious than Ye Neng.


    Ye Neng nodded, then brought Ye Yi to hurry to Guantang City with the four.

 Chapter 413

    Chapter 413


    The sky.


    Snowkes gradually drifted down.


    The ground was covered with a thickyer, everywhere was a stretch of whiteness.


    Outside GuanTang City, dozens of miles away.


    A man wearing a silver saber-toothed mask appeared in the wind and snow. In his previous step he was still a mile away, but in the next step he was already within a hundred feet, like a ghost.


    Suddenly.


    He halted.


    "A bunch of trash."


    From beneath the silver saber mask came a deep voice.


    With a wave of his hand, the wind and snow within a hundred feet were blown away, revealing the original yellow earth on the ground.


    On the yellow earth, there were seven corpses lying.


    "Wake up."


    He waved his hand again, and seven mysterious forces spread out from his hand, permeating the seven corpses.


    However.


    The seven corpses did not react at all.


    "Oh?"


    There was a puzzled voice from beneath the mask.


    Immediately after, his palm moved again, and seven more forces permeated the corpses.


    But contrary to expectations, the seven corpses were still motionless.


    "It''s ineffective?!"


    Beneath the saber-toothed mask, a solemn color was revealed, and after the voice fell, he directly tore through space and walked in.


    And of blood red.


    The space here was all distorted, surrounded by chaos.


    After the masked man came here, he knelt directly on the ground.


    "Lord of Destruction, the Yao Organization has been destroyed."


    "The resurrection technique also failed."


    "I suspect a great figure hase from the North Sea. I''m worried...it may be detrimental to Your Excellency."


    He said respectfully.


    "I see, there''s no need to worry, let them be for now. I just happen to need to sleep for a while!"


    A deep voice came from the blood red, but no one could trace its origin. He waspletely unconcerned about the masked man''s words and the so-called great figure.


    "Yes!"


    The masked man turned and disappeared.


    The space also regained its tranquility.


    "Damn it, I spent thirteen bags of gold coins and still couldn''t get into the sect, what a huge loss!"


    Yi Feng grumbled as he wrapped his thin body and crawled into a dpidated temple to save money.


    He put down a fireball as a stove, gathered some firewood, and started boiling water to warm himself up a bit.


    "Phew!"


    "Finally done."


    Seeing the boiling tea water, Yi Feng smiled slightly. Just as he was about to pick it up, a long-absent voice rang in his mind.


    "Ding!"


    "Congrattions, host, your tea skills have reached the realm ofparing with the gods. You havepleted all the skill tasks and are rewarded with a halo."


    "At the same time, the system will be upgraded."


    "The system is upgrading..."


    Hearing this voice, Yi Feng jumped up excitedly at once.


    He already knew about the halo reward before, but the system upgrade was aplete surprise!


    "I just don''t know what the halo is for."


    "Or what the upgraded system can bring me."


    Yi Feng was full of expectations.


    "Congrattions, host, system upgradepleted."


    After a long time, the system finally spoke again.


    Upon hearing this, Yi Feng eagerly asked, "System, what is the halo for?"


    "Please explore it yourself, host."


    The system voice came, and then fell silent.


    Yi Feng curled his lips. He could only explore it himself.


    "Halo,e."


    He shouted loudly.


    But it was useless.


    "Halo."


    He raised his palm and shouted again.


    Finally, a strand of golden light emerged from the top of his head.


    "Oh, there''s a reaction."


    Yi Feng was extremely excited.


    "I just don''t know what this halo is for."


    Yi Feng couldn''t help but murmur, "Could this halo prevent me from getting hurt?"


    After saying that, he gritted his teeth, picked up a piece of wood from the ground, and hit it against his own head.


    The halo didn''t work at all, and the piece of wood left a big bump on Yi Feng''s head.


    "Damn."


    Yi Feng rubbed his head and cursed loudly.


    "Looks like it''s not a protective halo. Could it be that my words be reality?" Yi Feng tried again. He got up and walked out of the temple door.


    "Rain for me."


    With the halo on top of his head, he shouted loudly at the sky.


    As his voice fell, the clouds in the sky started rolling at a visible speed, churning frantically.


    Yi Feng stared wide-eyed, extremely excited, and looked up hopefully at the sky.


    Finally.


    From the clouds, countless drops fell down.


    "Hahaha, it really is whatever I say bes real."


    Yi Feng stared fiercely at the drops falling from the sky and shouted excitedly.


    Whatever I say bes real.


    It really is whatever I say bes real!


    This skill is so amazing!


    In his excitement, Yi Feng was not even afraid of the cold anymore. He opened his arms wide to wee the rain falling from the sky.


    After all.


    This was the rain he had called for.


    Huh?


    At this moment, Yi Feng blinked. Looking at the falling raindrops, he suddenly felt something was wrong.


    "Why are they so big?"


    "Damn, it''s not rain."


    "It''s hail."


    "Ah!"


    "Damn, that hurts!"


    In a sh, Yi Feng was battered by the huge hailstones, his nose swollen and face bruised. He hurriedly ducked back into the dpidated temple, hugging his head.


    "Damn damn damn."


    Sitting in the temple, Yi Feng touched the bumps on his head, his face extremely gloomy.

 Chapter 414

    Chapter 414


    Yi Feng sat in the dpidated temple and studied it stubbornly.


    One hour passed, two hours passed...


    Yi Feng had thought through all the possible effects of this goddamn halo, only to painfully realize that other than the beam of light on his head, this useless thing waspletely useless.


    Of course.


    If you really wanted to scrutinize it, it did still have a little bit of use.


    At least with this beam of light, he wouldn''t be afraid of stepping on snakes when walking at night in the summer.


    After happily getting his hopes up for nothing, Yi Feng copsed dispiritedly on the ground and started researching the system again.


    After all, he thought, hadn''t the system just upgraded?


    After upgrading, it should be able to bring him some new functions, right?


    But Yi Feng suddenly remembered that other than rewarding him with a stubbornness, patience, and the beam of light on his head that could be summoned at any time, this system just taught him musical instruments, chess, books and painting.


    Additionally, it could detect other people''s talents.


    In other words, the entire functional purpose of the system was just detecting other people''s talents.


    So with such limited functionality to begin with, how much could it improve after upgrading?


    But he still had to try.


    Perhaps after the system upgraded, it improved the talent detection function. For example, in addition to talents, it could also detect other people''s cultivation, or some other secrets?


    With this idea in mind, Yi Feng walked out of the temple again.


    Just as he was looking for a target to detect, six silhouettes streaked across the sky above Guantang City.


    Although he didn''t know who they were, anyone who could fly must be a cultivator. So Yi Feng directly activated the detection on those six people.


    "Ding: Toozy to detect."


    After a moment of waiting, the system sounded.


    "Huh?"


    "Toozy to detect?"


    As soon as he heard the system''s voice, Yi Feng was dumbfounded instantly. His lips quivered as he brewed countless curses in his heart.


    He thought that after the system was upgraded, this one existing function would also be upgraded. But he never imagined this would be the result.


    It was even toozy to detect now?


    "Damn."


    "Scam system."


    "Screw your whole family."


    The furious Yi Feng wanted to drag this damn system out and beat it up, but he waspletely powerless.


    With nowhere to vent his anger, he took out a knife and stabbed the half pig carcass ced on the nearby butcher block over eighty times before stopping.


    When he left, seeing the fat female butcher lift up her pig-killing knife, he had only taken half a pound of meat. He threw down a coin with a missing corner and left cursing.


    The six people swept their eyes over the entire Guantang City as they streaked across the sky.


    "Howe there is still no trace of Senior?" The leader of Heng Tian Sword House couldn''t help but ask Ye Yi: "Miss Ye, did you miss anything?"


    "I shouldn''t have. I remember Senior''s appearance and back perfectly clearly. If I saw him, I would definitely recognize him at a nce," Ye Yi shook her head and said.


    "Then howe even after circling Guantang City countless times, we still haven''t found him? What''s going on here?" The sect master of Tianlong Valley frowned and said.


    "That''s right. Could it be that Senior doesn''t want to see us?" The sect master of Taiyi Valley couldn''t help but say.


    "I guess that''s also possible. With the six of us looking for one person, it would be too easy unless Senior doesn''t want us to find him. Otherwise, it would be impossible for us not to find him," the sect master of Canghai Mountain said.


    "I don''t think Senior deliberately doesn''t want to see us. He is very kind and easy to approach," Ye Yi shook her head and guessed.


    "Then why?" Ye Neng asked.


    "I remember now!" Suddenly, Ye Yi hurriedly said, "When I met Senior, he kept calling himself an ordinary person and told me not to call him senior. That means he doesn''t want to reveal his identity at all. Our reckless flying around here obviously goes against Senior''s ideas!"


    "Oh, so that''s why."


    "Hurry, let''snd quickly."


    Hearing this, everyone suddenly realized. They hurriedly descended from the sky and converged their auras at the same time.


    At this moment, the jade talismans of the four major sect leaders lit up at the same time.


    After reading the messages in the jade talismans, they looked at each other and nodded solemnly.


    Obviously.


    The four of them received the same message.


    "What''s the matter? Did something happen?" Ye Neng couldn''t help asking.


    "An anomaly between heaven and earth appeared in the sky above Yi Xian Valley. If I guess correctly, a treasure between heaven and earth should have appeared," the sect master of Taiyi Valley said.


    "That''s right. The movement caused by this anomaly between heaven and earth is veryrge. Many hidden forces have emerged. I''m afraid we four will have to go," the sect master of Heng Tian Sword House said rather reluctantly.


    "Duty calls, you guys go ahead," Ye Neng looked up at the sky in the north direction. Indeed, the sky there was filled with anomalies.


    Although reluctant to leave, the four didn''t have a choice. But before leaving, they all solemnly exhorted Ye Neng.


    "We''lle back immediately after taking care of things."


    "For now, finding Senior will be left to you."


    "If you find Senior, please send him our regards first."


    "When you get familiar with Seniorter, remember to introduce us!"


    "Remember, you must remember!"


    The four kept looking back every three steps until they finally flew towards Yi Xian Valley.


    "Father, how should we look for Senior?"


    After the four left, Ye Yi couldn''t help but ask Ye Neng.


    "If your heart is sincere, then your wish wille true. Since Senior has the heaven-reaching means you mentioned, I''m sure we''ll see him very soon if he doesn''t reject meeting us," Ye Neng said softly.


    Ye Yi nodded.


    The father and daughter started their journey, searching aimlessly.


    "What a coincidence, youngdy."


    Just after turning a street corner, a familiar voice came from the side.

 Chapter 415

    Chapter 415


    When Ye Yi heard this, her whole body couldn''t help but tremble.


    She hurriedly looked to the side.


    Sure enough, standing in the doorway of the broken temple next to her was a figure in white robes, smiling at her.


    "Hiss!"


    It seemed she had guessed right. When they were flying around over GuanTang City earlier, they had already upset this senior, which was why they couldn''t find the senior no matter how hard they looked.


    And now, as soon as they descended and concealed their cultivation, they found the senior right away.


    Was this a coincidence?


    Impossible.


    It could only be said that this senior was truly too powerful. When he didn''t want you to find him, even if six people scoured all of GuanTang City they wouldn''t be able to find him.


    But when he wanted you to find him, just taking a small detour you would naturally run into him.


    A big shot was indeed a big shot, appearing without a trace and disappearing without a shadow.


    "Ye Yi pays her respects to Senior."


    Ye Yi hurriedly paid her respects.


    Ye Neng at her side also reacted in time. So this was the peerless expert they had been desperately searching for.


    ncing to the side.


    Sure enough, with his white robes seeming transcendent and otherworldly, his whole body didn''t reveal a hint of cultivation power, exactly the same as Ye Yi''s description.


    Ye Neng also hurriedly bowed in respect.


    "You see, just because I killed a few pieces of trash right in front of you, you''ve persisted in calling me Senior. But I''m really just an ordinary person. Among ordinary people, there''s no need to put on airs like cultivators." Yi Feng frowned, rather speechless.


    Although he also enjoyed being called this by others, he had to actually have the credentials.


    Being called this without credentials was nothing but adding to his sorrow in Yi Feng''s eyes.


    Especially since the System had just tricked him a moment ago, which was undoubtedly pouring salt on his wound.


    "Oh, sir. Greetings, sir."


    Seeing Yi Feng''s displeasure, Ye Yi and her father hurriedly changed their address.


    They also understood in their hearts. This one didn''t want to reveal his identity as someone extraordinary, so they had to remember not to offend the senior.


    "Oh right, sir, let me introduce you." Ye Yi remembered something and hurried to introduce Ye Neng to Yi Feng.


    "No need for introductions. He must be your father." Yi Feng smiled.


    "Sir is amazing."


    The father and daughter were sincerely convinced. They silently marveled that sir really was amazing, even knowing this.


    Yi Feng rolled his eyes.


    Amazing my ass.


    How alike did the father and daughter look? Any fool could tell with one nce.


    "We rushed to GuanTang City wanting to bring my father to pay respects to sir, and also to thank sir for saving my lifest time." Ye Yi said softly.


    "Yes sir, I came specifically to thank you this time. Not only did you save my daughter, you saved my entire Ye family!"


    Ye Neng said emotionally. His face was full of sincerity. He was about to kneel down to Yi Feng directly.


    Yi Feng also hadn''t expected that this father and daughter hade specifically looking for him.


    They were really too kind.


    But speaking of which, it made sense. If Ye Yi had died that day, not to mention that she herself would have died, it undoubtedly would have been a great blow to the entire family. No wonder Ye Neng would say that saving Ye Yi also saved his entire Ye family.


    In fact Yi Feng hadn''t taken this matter to heart at all.


    After all, in his opinion, he didn''t save Ye Yi at all.


    Because Ye Yi had rushed over wanting to help him in the first ce. She just lost her nerve before even drawing her de.


    "You two don''t need to be so polite. That matter is already in the past, let''s not speak of it again!" Yi Feng waved his hand with a smile.


    Seeing Yi Feng''s nonchnce, not taking this matter to heart at all, Ye Neng secretly admired him.


    A big shot really was a big shot!


    Even after annihting the Yuetian Organization and saving his Ye family from catastrophe, in his eyes it still wasn''t worth mentioning at all.


    But afraid that saying too much would invoke this great figure''s displeasure, he didn''t say any more words of thanks. He only silently etched Yi Feng''s kindness onto his heart.


    "Come inside the broken temple to sit for a bit. My means are limited so I can only make do here." Yi Feng smiled.


    "Yes."


    The two respectfully nodded.


    Not only were they not looking down on Yi Feng for staying in a dpidated temple, on the contrary they secretly marveled to themselves.


    Living in a broken temple, this was probably the style of a great figure!


    The three of them sat around the campfire, chatting leisurely.


    "Sir must not be from North Sea!" Ye Neng cautiously asked.


    "Of course not." Yi Feng softly said:


    "I''m from Dongsheng."


    "Dongsheng?"


    Hearing this, both of their eyes went wide.


    No wonder they had never heard of Yi Feng before. So he was originally from Dongsheng.


    "Sir really is amazing to havee from such a distant ce." Ye Neng sighed to himself. "Over such a great distance, even for sir there must have been quite a lot of ups and downs along the way right?"


    In asking this, Ye Neng didn''t mean to look down on Yi Feng.


    Because traversing two domains was much harder than one would imagine.


    Let alone the fact that the two ces were already separated by hundreds of thousands of miles, one would also have to cross the entire ck Sea in between.


    The dangers of the ck Sea terrified people to even hear of it. And there were also countless maritime taboos that could make one lose their way at sea.


    So there were few people in North Sea''s history that could directly travel from North Sea to Dongsheng.


    Simrly, there were also barely any people from Dongsheng in history that hade to North Sea before.


    However, Yi Feng just rolled his eyes at Ye Neng and dismissively said: "What do you mean so far. It was just the matter of one night."


    Hearing this, Ye Neng who was helping add firewood, suddenly froze in ce with his hands motionless. His mouth also hung wide open.


    One...


    One night?


    He stared at Yi Feng, sucked in a breath of cold air.


    Traversing two domains, spoken of so casually by him, just the matter of one night?

 Chapter 416

    Chapter 416


    Ye Neng discovered that he hadpletely underestimated Yi Feng. From the bits and pieces revealed in Yi Feng''s words, Yi Fengpletely exceeded his cognition.


    "Forget it, no need to get entangled in this topic. We are not on the same level," Yi Feng shook his head and said, secretly sighing at the backwardness of these natives.


    Many things, people just take a look at the map, hear about them from others, but never experience them themselves. There is a bit of a frog in the well mentality.


    This is simr to ancient people of his previous life, who would never know the earth is round.


    As a modern person, his thinking is naturally different.


    Only after leaving the earth, would one know the shape of the earth, know about the Milky Way and sr system beyond the earth, and know how tiny the earth is in the universe.


    In short, what Yi Feng said also makes sense.


    In terms of ideas and concepts, the two of them are indeed not on the same level.


    Ye Neng was not angry at all with Yi Feng''s words. On the contrary, he lowered his head with a look of learning.


    Because between him and Yi Feng, they are indeed not on the same level!


    It also opened his eyes in front of Yi Feng.


    After all, previously, traversing two domains in one night was something he didn''t even dare to think about.


    After changing the topic, there was some more small talk.


    Outside, the snow seemed to be getting heavier.


    "The weather in the North Sea has be quite sudden and unpredictable!" Yi Feng nced sideways and couldn''t help but sigh.


    Seeing the lost in thought Yi Feng, Ye Neng and his daughter were slightly shocked.


    Master, is he hinting something to us?


    The two sat upright, listening attentively.


    "This sudden snowstorm has already killed many people!" Yi Fengmented again.


    Although the weather in the North Sea was cold before, there were already signs of warming up. Under such circumstances, I''m afraid many people did not expect the sudden drastic change in weather, catching many off guard.


    Along the way here, just in GuanTang City, he saw many people frozen or starved to death curled up in street corners and under bridges.


    With a sigh.


    Even in a fantasy world, the majority are still the poor!


    "The sudden snowstorm has killed many people..."


    Ye Neng stared intently at Yi Feng, silently pondering his words.


    Could it be...


    Master is telling me about the situation in the North Sea?


    Thinking of this, Ye Neng suddenly realized.


    That''s right!


    The sudden appearance of the unfathomably strong Yao Organization that he had never even heard of before, and the hidden undercurrents of various things - doesn''t this sudden change in the North Sea weather precisely reflect that?


    And haven''t many already died in this storm, just like he said?


    Like the Fang Family and Yun Family wiped out by the Yao Organization, it would have been the same fate for his Ye Family if not for Master Yi Feng''s intervention.


    "Then in Master''s view, how long will this stormst?"


    Ye Neng tentatively asked.


    "It will probablyst for a very very long time...and an even bigger storm is likely still toe."


    Yi Feng looked at the sky outside and boldly guessed - damn, hail was pouring down already, it likely wouldn''t warm up again in a short period of time.


    "An even bigger storm is still toe, and it willst a very very long time..."


    Ye Neng''s heart thumped. He narrowed his eyes gravely.


    It seems the storm in the North Sea is not as simple as it appears on the surface! But as natives of the North Sea, how should they weather through this wind and rain?


    However, although Ye Neng felt uncertain, he was not too panicked.


    After all, weren''t they already connected with the Master now? He believed that since Yi Feng had hinted all this to him, he should guide them on the right path.


    He just didn''t dare to ask outright.


    He could only wait for Yi Feng''s further revtions.


    "Seems we''re out of firewood!"


    Yi Feng looked at the bonfire in front and couldn''t help frowning. This fire really burned too quickly.


    Originally, he could have used a fire orb for warmth, but in this heavy snowstorm, the value of fire orbs had greatly increased.


    Perhaps desperate freezing people woulde to snatch them, like the seven people who tried to rob him earlier.


    So he understood the idiom ''hidden treasures invite theft'', and had wisely put away the fire orb early.


    Only problem was this temple really had no firewood left. The bonfire in front was started by him splitting up some discarded wooden door panels. What to do next?


    After some thought, with the two not paying attention, Yi Feng took out some wood carvings from his spatial ring.


    As soon as these wood carvings appeared, Ye Neng father and daughter were dumbfounded.


    Just meeting the eyes of one sculpture made Ye Neng''s heart tremble tremendously.


    These lifelike carvings contained great power!


    However, what surprised the father-daughter pair next was Yi Feng directly throwing the wood carvings into the bonfire.


    "Sizzle!"


    Seeing this, Ye Neng shot up in shock.


    This, this is a waste of precious resources!


    He looked at Yi Feng full of confusion and asked, "Master, why burn such fine wood carvings?"


    "We''re out of firewood," Yi Feng said helplessly. "But no matter, these were just some defective pieces I casually carved while practicing sculpture skills in the past. Not that great, just some rejects. No difference burning them."


    "Re, rejects!?"


    Ye Neng''s teeth were chattering.


    This Master''s skill, it''s simply unparalleled!


    In his eyes, even casually carved pieces are enough to be heirlooms of his Ye Family, yet to the Master they are just firewood?

 Chapter 417

    Chapter 417


    In the effects of the mes, the wood carving was instantly wrapped in the mes and ignited raging mes.


    "Enjoy it well!"


    Yi Feng smiled and wrapped himself up at the same time, closing his eyesfortably.


    With such a big fire, his whole body was much warmer.


    "Enjoy?"


    However, the father and daughter were confused about what Yi Feng meant.


    Suddenly.


    The father and daughter suddenly discovered that twinkling lights were emerging from the burning sculpture.


    The twinkling lights drifted away, bathing the father and daughter.


    At this moment, the two were enlightened and clearly felt that their cultivation had improved.


    Of course.


    If it was just the improvement of their cultivation, it would not have made the father and daughter so excited. Under the bathing of the starlight, the talents and physique of the two were also greatly improved.


    Hiss!


    The two were excited while sucking in cold air.


    The talents and physique of ordinary people are irreversible, unless there are shocking treasures, they may be able to change one or two, especially at the age of the two, these things have long been finalized.


    But the scene before them directly subverted their cognition.


    It was like a forty or fifty-year-old dwarf, who had long stopped growing, but in this instant, he had forcibly gained tens of centimeters in height.


    This kind of shocking means was simply unheard of by them.


    "No wonder Sir asked us to enjoy it well. It turns out that he gave us such a great opportunity."


    The father and daughter looked at each other, unable to express the excitement in their hearts.


    After a long time...


    Most of the wood carving had burned, and the rays of light had gradually disappeared. The father and daughter had already received a lot of benefits.


    "Sir, our father and daughter are grateful for your kindness!" The father and daughter trembled and were about to kneel down to Yi Feng.


    "You two...really don''t have to be so polite."


    Yi Feng opened his eyes quite speechlessly, secretly saying that the two of them were at it again.


    "Sir, maybe this is insignificant to you, just a flick of your finger, but for our father and daughter..."


    Ye Neng and Ye Yi really couldn''t conceal the excitement in their hearts and gratitude towards Yi Feng, and were about to kneel down to Yi Feng again.


    "s, I said there is no need to be so polite. If you are really grateful to me, pass on this kindness and help more people."


    Yi Feng helped the father and daughter up again and sighed speechlessly.


    He really couldn''t stand the enthusiasm of the father and daughter, it was a bit too much, which made him very ufortable.


    Seeing this, Yi Feng quickly patted Ye Neng''s shoulder, apparently afraid that the father and daughter woulde up with that again, so the panacea words came out of his mouth again.


    "That''s right, pass on the love."


    "I believe you can do it."


    "Use your power to help as many people as possible, and fill the North Sea with the light of love, the light of love!"


    "Go!"


    After speaking, Yi Feng stretched out his palm and directly ordered them to leave.


    Because he really couldn''t stand the father and daughter anymore, they were really overly enthusiastic, which made him very ufortable.


    Since Yi Feng had ordered them to leave, the father and daughter dared not disobey and immediately left the dpidated temple.


    But after leaving the dpidated temple, the father and daughter were still thinking about Yi Feng''s words.


    "I see now."


    Suddenly, Ye Neng realized it.


    "Oh, father, please tell me what Sir really meant?" Ye Yi asked eagerly.


    "If I guess correctly, Sir couldn''t bear to see the North Sea shrouded in darkness, so he was choosing people to save it all." Ye Neng said excitedly: "And our Ye family just happened to be the people chosen by Sir!"


    Hearing this, Ye Yi also instantly understood, and continued: "So this is why Sir asked us to pass on his love and let the North Sea be shrouded in light?"


    "That''s right."


    Ye Neng nodded solemnly and said, "And Sir knew that with our original power, we couldn''t make any difference. That''s why he burned the wood carving, improving our cultivation while reshaping our talents and physique!"


    "I see now."


    Ye Yi nodded in agreement, "No wonder Sir first revealed the future situation of the North Sea to us, and then gave us the opportunity, his purpose was probably this."


    "Yes, and thinking back, Sir''s methods are simply magical!" Ye Neng eximed: "I''m afraid from the time you met him, everything was under his control and nning!"


    Thinking back, Ye Yi felt it was true as well.


    Otherwise, why did she just happen to encounter Yi Feng when he was surrounded by the organization back then, and not someone else?


    "Oh right, I remember something else that was probably also arranged by Sir." At this time, Ye Neng suddenly remembered something and said.


    "Oh, I hope father will enlighten me?" Ye Yi asked eagerly.

 Chapter 418

    Chapter 418


    ¡°I suspect the strange phenomenon between heaven and earth in Yi Xian Valley is also created by the senior.¡±


    Ye Neng''s imagination ran wild and said: ¡°It must be to distract those four people.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    Ye Yi asked in confusion: ¡°Why does father say so?¡±


    ¡°Think about it. Choosing people is such an important matter for the senior, the fewer people know about it the better.¡± Ye Neng exined: ¡°So I guess the senior didn''t even want to meet those four people at all.¡±


    ¡°That makes sense.¡±


    Ye Yi was suddenly enlightened and nodded: ¡°Those four people left because of the strange phenomenon between heaven and earth. Then we met the senior. How could there be such a coincidence?¡±


    ¡°It seems our meeting with the senior and the opportunity we got from the senior can''t be known by those four people!¡± Ye Neng said solemnly.


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    Ye Yi nodded solemnly.


    ¡°Also, since we are so lucky to be valued and selected by the senior as the lucky ones, we must work hard to take on this important task!¡± Ye Neng added.


    ¡°Right, we must not disappoint the senior!¡± Ye Yi nodded.


    ¡°There''s no time to dy. Let''s hurry back and focus on our cultivation to break through the bottlenecks from before!¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡±


    Father and daughter flew away in session, leaving GuanTang City.


    A few days passed in the blink of an eye.


    On a cliff.


    The Four Great Sect Masters of North Sea gathered here.


    Below them was a gorge that stretched endlessly into the distance.


    The gorge was shrouded in thick fog, with visibility less than three yards. Looking up from the bottom of the gorge, one could only see a one-inch wide sky.


    This was the famous Yi Xian Valley.


    The strange phenomenon between heaven and earth originated from here not long ago. Afterwards, strong fluctuations were transmitted from within faintly.


    But before they could enter the valley, they encountered two powerful enemies.


    The two people wore bamboo hats and ck robes,pletely obscuring their appearances and having no idea where they came from.


    As soon as they met, the two attacked the Four Great Sect Masters.


    The Four Great Sect Masters joined forces against the enemies, but the strength of the two ck-clothed people exceeded their imagination.


    Despite being four against two after an intense battle, not only did they gain no advantage, but the four people were seriously injured instead.


    "Four waste ones."


    Disdainful voices came from the ck-clothed people''s mouths.


    The four were extremely furious and gnashed their teeth: ¡°Who exactly are you?¡±


    "Your killers."


    "Your four sects are not even qualified to live in this world!"


    As soon as their voices fell, the two ck-clothed people turned into two ck lights and disappeared. When they reappeared, they were already inside the ck fog, pouncing towards the Four Great Sect Masters.


    Hidden killing intent lingered in the ck fog, with faint cold lights shing.


    "Ah!"


    "Ah!"


    The cold lights shot towards them. Even as the Four Great Sect Masters held their breath to resist, upon contact, they suffered heavy injuries instantly, their skin shed with countless wounds.


    The four instantly became bloody people.


    For a moment, goosebumps broke out all over the four people''s bodies as cold sweat streamed down.


    It was the first time they felt death approaching so closely.


    Suddenly, the killing intent emerged again.


    The hearts of the four were extremely heavy, their faces ashen.


    The first round of attacks had caught them off guard. This second wave of killing intent directly shrouded them in the shadow of death.


    ¡°Are we going to die?¡±


    The four exchanged looks, with ten thousand reluctances in their hearts.


    However, at the most critical moment, two sword lights swept over from the sky, dragging out a hundred-mile-long arc of light in midair and urately targeting the two ck-clothed people.


    In almost an instant, the ck fog enveloping the Four Great Sect Masters disappeared, and the two ck-clothed people were beheaded on the spot.


    ¡°Were we saved?¡±


    ¡°Those two sword strikes were so powerful!¡±


    The Four Great Sect Masters reacted btedly and quickly looked up at the sky.


    ¡°We four thank the two seniors for helping us.¡±


    They bowed to thank their saviors.


    However, when the two peoplended nearby, the Four Great Sect Masters were greatly astonished.


    ¡°Ye Neng?¡±


    ¡°Ye Yi?¡±


    ¡°How could it be you two?¡±


    The four eximed in unison, incredulous.


    ¡°Why can''t it be us?¡±


    Ye Neng red at them and said lightly.


    ¡°Okay, not asking anything else, how on earth did you two be so powerful? Those two sword strikes just now, how did you do that?¡± Taiyi Valley Lord still couldn''t help asking.


    ¡°Yeah Ye Neng, I remember not long ago your strength was still below ours four.¡±


    ¡°And your daughter. Just a few days ago in GuanTang City, her cultivation was only at the Martial Saint Realm. Now how is it that we can no longer see through her cultivation?¡±


    At this moment, the four had ten thousand questions to ask.


    No matter how hard they thought, they couldn¡¯t understand how the father and daughter had suddenly be so powerful.


    The ck-clothed people that had rendered them helpless were shed with one sword strike each?


    ¡°Hmph, you only need to know that it¡¯s us father and daughter who saved you. What¡¯s with all these questions?¡± Ye Neng said arrogantly.


    ¡°Fine, not asking anything else, what exactly is up with your strength?¡± Taiyi Valley Lord still couldn''t resist asking.


    Ye Neng tilted his head with a smug look.


    The four had iron-blue faces.


    It seemed that Ye Neng would not give away anything about their cultivation.


    Then, Heng Tian Sword House Sect Leader changed the subject and asked: ¡°By the way, weren¡¯t you two staying in GuanTang City to look for the senior? Did you manage to find him?¡±


    ¡°Noment!¡±


    Ye Neng tilted his head again.


    ¡°You...¡±


    The four flushed red with anger, rather indignant: ¡°Didn¡¯t we agree earlier that you two would be responsible for finding the senior while wee here? You¡¯d inform us immediately if there''s any news!"

 Chapter 419

    Chapter 419


    "I have never said I would let you know immediately if there is any news," Ye Neng said angrily: "That''s your own gibberish, I did not say anything."


    The four were so angry that their teeth itched, and they did not know what to say to Ye Neng.


    "We don''t have time to mess around with you, we have things to do, so we left."


    Ye Neng arrogantly turned around and left with Ye Yi. The four of them could not even trace their whereabouts before they disappeared.


    "I know what''s going on!"


    Watching the direction Ye Neng left, the Tianlong Valley Sect Master squinted his eyes, lost in thought, and then suddenly realized and shouted out.


    "What''s the matter?"


    The other three immediately looked at him.


    "I guess Ye Neng, this old bastard, found that senior, and got an opportunity from the senior,"


    the Tianlong Valley Sect Leader said: "Otherwise, there is no way to exin how the two of them, father and daughter, improved their cultivation so much in just a few days!"


    Hearing this.


    The other three were also suddenly enlightened.


    "I see, this old turtle Ye Neng is not human at all. He got benefits from the senior but didn''t tell us. He wanted to keep it to himself!"


    "Damn it, we shouldn''t have gotten involved in this weird phenomenon. Now the benefits have all been taken by the father and daughter. We can''t even get into Yi Xian Valley, let alone taken anything!"


    "Sigh!"


    "I''m so angry. We should have been determined to find that senior in GuanTang City back then. Even if Ye Neng and his daughter got a great opportunity, it would have been ours."


    For a while.


    The four sighed with regret, their guts twisted in anguish.


    "So what do we do next?"


    The Taiyi Valley Sect Leader asked.


    "Forget about Yi Xian Valley. Let''s go to GuanTang City to find that senior,"


    the Tianlong Valley Sect Leader said.


    "I agree. This Yi Xian Valley is making too much noise. It''s full of formations and fog. We can''t even get in. Whoever can take the treasures, let them take it. I''m going to find the senior."


    "Well said. Even if we don''t get an opportunity as great as Ye Neng''s, as long as we can get a little bit from the senior, it would be better than Yi Xian Valley."


    The four immediately made up their minds and left together as four streaks of light heading towards GuanTang City.


    In a sh.


    Two days passed.


    Living in the dpidated temple, Yi Feng sighed.


    After all, he couldn''t stay here forever.


    So even though it was still snowing outside, he still got up and left the dpidated temple.


    "It''s impossible to join a sect in GuanTang City now," Yi Feng murmured, holding a map.


    After staying in GuanTang City for so many days, he learned that GuanTang City was controlled by the four major sects. Therefore, it was impossible for other sects to recruit people here.


    To find recruitment points for small sects, he had to look for smaller cities.


    "Here it is!"


    Yi Feng pointed at the map and made up his mind.


    The map showed that north of GuanTang City, there was a city called Bai''er City.


    It was said that Bai''er City was a small city, but with arge poption. There were all kinds of people, and many sects recruited people there.


    Yi Feng walked in the snow, leaving behind a trail of footprints.


    Soon, he arrived at the north gate of GuanTang City.


    He stopped.


    He took out the map again.


    "ording to the map, to go from GuanTang City to Bai''er City, you have to pass through arge canyon. After crossing the canyon, Bai''er City is not far away."


    "However, ording to legend, this canyon seems quite dangerous and few people walk through it usually."


    "But if you don''t go through the canyon, you have to take a big detour, about three times as long."


    "What should I do?"


    Yi Feng looked thoughtful.


    After a while, he made up his mind and headed straight for the canyon.


    Although the canyon was dangerous, was taking a detour in the snowstorm three times as long not dangerous? Who knew what he might encounter along such a long detour?


    Moreover, the terrain of the canyon could block the wind and snow, which was simply a blessing for someone like Yi Feng who feared the cold.


    So after careful consideration, even a fool would make the same choice.


    Just as he thought this, a group of people heading to Bai''er City also chose to take the detour.


    "Fools!"


    Yi Feng scolded them silently and headed into the canyon.


    Half a dayter, Yi Feng saw the legendary Great Canyon.


    "What other dangers could there be in such a ce? Just stay close to the side to avoid falling rocks from above?"


    "And the wind can''t blow in and the snow can''t fall. It''s perfect."


    Yi Feng was very d he had chosen to take this path. He didn''t hesitate and walked right into the canyon.


    In the sky.


    The four figures flew back, it was the four Sect Leaders.


    "Damn it, we spent two whole days turning GuanTang City inside out and didn''t find a thing," the Heng Tian Sword House Sect Leader said in despair.


    "Sigh!"


    "We don''t know what that senior looks like, we have no idea how to find him!" the Taiyi Valley Sect Leader was equally disappointed.


    "It''s all because of that damned Ye Neng, keeping all the benefits to himself!" the Canghai Mountain Sect Leader said angrily.


    "Forget it, let''s keep exploring Yi Xian Valley. Don''t lose the watermelon and the sesame," the Tianlong Valley Sect Leader said.


    "Easier said than done. The treasures in Yi Xian Valley are not so easy to obtain,"


    the Taiyi Valley Sect Leader red at him and said: "This ce is full of taboos and poisons. We can''t even get in."


    Hearing this.


    Everyone sighed heavily.


    Who could say otherwise?


    At this stage, who dared to go into Yi Xian Valley?


    Even immortals couldn''t.

 Chapter 420

    Chapter 420


    Just as the four people were sighing andmenting, the sharp-eyed Tai Yi Valley Sect Leader suddenly rubbed her eyes, staring fixedly at the gorge.


    It seemed as if she had discovered something unbelievable.


    When her eyeballs were almost rubbed out, she finally cried out in disbelief while pointing at the gorge: "Look, someone''s there!"


    "Are you crazy? How could anyone possibly be there at this point?"


    The Heng Tian Sword House Sect Leader transmitted an impatient voice.


    Although he knew that the Tai Yi Valley Sect Leader had likely seen everyone''s mood going south and wanted to liven things up with a joke, he felt it was very inappropriate and not at all funny.


    "Yeah, stop joking around. Only a fool would believe you," the Sect Master of Tianlong Valley also couldn''t help but say. But just after speaking, his peripheral vision also caught a glimpse of something in the gorge. His whole body froze in shock.


    "I guess I really am a fool!"


    He transmitted a dumbfounded voice.


    He seemed somewhat unwilling to believe the scene unfolding before his eyes. His body shed as hended in a spot with better visibility.


    The Tai Yi Valley Sect Leader also followed along in sync.


    The remaining Heng Tian Sword House Sect Leader and Cang Hai Mountain Sect Leader couldn''t help but exchange a nce.


    "Could it really be someone there?"


    The two transmitted the same voice in unison. Then their bodies shed as they hurried to follow along as well.


    When the two looked down the canyon from the top, they also froze in ce.


    Sure enough.


    At the bottom of the valley, there was a figure slowly walking along.


    "Who is that person?"


    The Heng Tian Sword House Sect Leader couldn''t help but cry out: "Doesn''t he know what''s inside this gorge?"


    The other three people could not respond.


    Because that was also their doubt.


    "Could it be he''s some expert?"


    The Heng Tian Sword House Sect Leader asked again.


    "It''s still too early to say whether he''s an expert or someone who wandered in by mistake, but we''ll have the answer soon enough," said the Tai Yi Valley Sect Leader.


    The others also nodded in agreement.


    Because this person had just entered the gorge and hadn''t even reached the truly dangerous area yet.


    "It should be about a hundred yards ahead, right?" asked the Cang Hai Mountain Sect Leader.


    "That''s right. That''s where the poisonous fog begins spreading. Thest time the four of us tried over ten times but had to retreat each time upon reaching that point," replied the Heng Tian Sword House Sect Leader with a nod.


    "Whether it''s a donkey or a horse, we''ll soon know," said the Sect Master of Tianlong Valley.


    Everyone nodded, focusing their eyes on the figure.


    He was getting closer.


    Even closer.


    Thirty yards.


    Ten yards.


    Five yards.


    Three yards...


    At this moment, the four people''s hearts jumped as they stared fixedly.


    Suddenly!


    The four widened their eyes and cried out at the same time:


    "He''s gone!"


    "How could he have just disappeared?"


    That''s right.


    At this moment right before their eyes, an extremely bizarre scene had urred. That person had suddenly vanished into thin air!


    However, very quickly, the sharpest-eyed Tai Yi Valley Sect Leader noticed something amiss and shouted: "No, he''s entered the poison fog!"


    Hearing this, the other three also focused their vital essence and peered into the thick poison fog.


    Sure enough, they discovered traces of the figure within the dense, poisonous haze.


    He continued walking slowly and steadily as always.


    "Hiss!"


    The four couldn''t help but gasp sharply!


    How could this be?


    How was this possible?


    How could he dare enter such deadly poison fog?


    The four red wide-eyed in utter disbelief.


    They knew that thest time when they first made contact with the fog, they had been forced to retreat immediately.


    Because even a little of this poison fog clinging to the skin had to be removed using a tremendous amount of cultivation base, otherwise, even their bronze-d and iron-skinned bodies would rot and fester before their very eyes.


    Let alone someone now daring to walk right in with his whole body, without even a hint of vital essence shielding!


    This was simply unheard of!


    "It looks like...the poison fog is dissipating wherever he walks," Tai Yi Valley Sect Leader discovered something else at this time.


    The others looked and sucked in a cold gasp of air.


    Sure enough, just as Tai Yi Valley Sect Leader said, the poison fog receded wherever the figure passed through.


    For example, visibility around him was less than ten yards at the moment.


    Fifty yards behind him, visibility had already recovered to several dozen yards.


    And one hundred yards behind, space had beenpletely restored to rity without the slightest obstruction from the poison fog.


    And at this time, even more inconceivable events unfolded before the four witnesses.


    The valley''s arrays and formations had activated.


    This included all kinds of illusion arrays, maze arrays, killing arrays - now all fully operational.


    However, beyond their expectations...these mechanisms hadpletely lost effect on this figure, who tread through them like walking on t ground!


    "This is..."


    "What kind of person could this be?"


    "That''s right! For him, this valley filled with killing intent is like an ordinary valley! Just what level of cultivation is needed to aplish this?"


    Their hearts churned with great waves of shock!


    "Cheh, so this valley is just an ordinary valley after all. Thought there was supposed to be some danger here," Yi Feng, strolling through, couldn''t help but grumble disdainfully.


    After walking for a full day, aside from some mist, he really hadn''t encountered any danger whatsoever.


    As for the mist, it was perfectly normal for gorges like this to be foggy.


    Of course, it wasn''t that there was zero danger to speak of.


    Strangely enough, given the icy and snowy weather, a little snake had actually attacked Yi Feng.


    But with one kick from him, it was ttened dead on the spot. Yi Feng had then picked some white mushrooms growing on the nearby cliffside as seasoning and made himself a nice steaming pot of snake soup.


    After resting awhile and finishing the snake soup, Yi Feng continued on his way...


    Not long after Yi Feng departed, four figures followed along behind him...

 Chapter 421

    Chapter 421


    They were precisely the Four Great Sect Masters of North Sea.


    They had originally wanted to directly strike up a conversation with Yi Feng, but since it took a while for the poisonous fog to dissipate, they only dared to hang a hundred or so yards behind Yi Feng.


    "The one who was just here stayed for a very long time."


    The Heng Tian Sword House Sect Leader said.


    "Indeed, I also don''t understand what he was doing here."


    The Tai Yi Valley Sect Leader said, equally puzzled.


    Just as she finished speaking, she discovered that she had stepped on something. When she moved her foot away to take a look, she froze in ce like an icicle.


    "This is..."


    "Is this a Divine Hidden Snake, an emperor-level demon beast!?"


    She murmured.


    Hearing this, the others crowded over to take a look, and they too sucked in a breath of cold air.


    "That''s right, it''s a Divine Hidden Snake."


    "Don''t be fooled by its small snake-like appearance. Although it looks no different from an ordinary little snake, it is a bona fide emperor-level demon beast. Even the four of usbined are no match for it!"


    The Heng Tian Sword House Sect Leader said in shock: "Only one snake head remains; it must have been done by that man from earlier."


    "Take a look at the ground over there!"


    Just then, the Sect Master of Tianlong Valley cried out in surprise as well.


    Hearing his shout, everyone rushed over to see. They instantly discovered the remains of food scraps and soup broth on the ground.


    Despite the cold weather, wisps of warmth still emanated from them.


    "Wait, this meat, could it be...could it be Divine Hidden Snake meat?"


    "And this mushroom, isn''t this...isn''t this a Snow God Mushroom?"


    "It really seems to be a Snow God Mushroom!"


    "Hiss!"


    "He actually...he actually used the Divine Hidden Snake meat and the Snow God Mushroom, treasures of heaven and earth, to cook soup, leaving the remnants here! What kind of immortal chef does this!?"


    Seeing the food scraps on the ground, the four sect masters'' eyes widened in shock, unable to find the words to describe their amazement.


    "If I''m guessing correctly, the anomalous sign that appeared in Yi Xian Valley recently was caused by the birth of this Snow God Mushroom."


    "What a pity! This treasure of heaven and earth ended up boiled in soup and drunk by that man from earlier."


    The Heng Tian Sword House Sect Leader had aplex expression on his face.


    This was equivalent to saying that they had lost their chance at obtaining the valley''s treasure.


    But it was true that a powerful expert had already harvested it, so they weren''t too hung up over it. After all, the strong prey on the weak.


    But using such a treasure to simply make soup, then leaving the remnants strewn on the ground¡ªsuch waste was something they found very hard to ept!


    "Could that person have entered Yi Xian Valley just to drink this bowl of soup?" The Cang Hai Mountain Sect Leader asked, also feeling conflicted.


    "I don''t think so. It seems more likely he was passing by, saw the Snow God Mushroom, and simply cooked it into soup on a whim."


    The Tai Yi Valley Sect Leader said, his expression ugly.


    Hearing this, the others couldn''t help twitching their mouths. Their hearts felt extremely ufortable.


    Unfortunately, it seemed to be just like that.


    "However, don''t be fooled by these scraps¡ªthey are probably fortifying elixirs!"


    Just then, a greedy look appeared in the eyes of the Heng Tian Sword House Sect Leader as he stared at the remnants on the ground and licked his lips. "Why don''t we..."


    His words immediately earned him eye-rolls from the other three.


    "While we don''t deny these scraps are fortifying, don''t forget we are the leaders of the Four Great Sects. Scrounging for someone else''s leftovers¡ªwhat has be of us?"


    "Right. No matter how powerful that person is, we can''t be reduced to eating his leftovers."


    "As sect leaders, we must maintain some dignity."


    "Come on, let''s hurry and catch up to that man. We''ve missed our chance at the treasures, but bing acquainted with an expert still has its merits."


    The four set off again, trailing the departing Yi Feng at a distance of over a hundred yards.


    But they had just started off when they realized one of their number had gone missing - the Heng Tian Sword House Sect Leader was nowhere to be seen.


    "Where did Jian Hengtian go?"


    The Tai Yi Valley Sect Leader couldn''t help asking.


    "I don''t know. He was just here a moment ago," the Cang Hai Mountain Sect Leader replied, also puzzled.


    Not far behind them, Heng Tian Sword House Sect Leader Jian Hengtian had quietly snuck back to the site of the scraps.


    "Dignity be damned! Who knows, eating this stuff might end up benefiting me?"


    "Besides, nobody will see me anyway."


    He stealthily looked around in all four directions. Seeing nobody else was around, he bent down and, with lightning speed, licked up a mouthful of the food scraps.


    "Bleh!"


    That one mouthful made his entire body shudder.


    He clearly felt the power within him rising rapidly, and even his innate talent and cultivation base were improving.


    In that moment, his eyes shone as brightly as stars.


    "Hahaha!"


    "This is practically an ultra-fortifying elixir! Those three fools don''t know that these scraps...no, divine soup are extraordinary with just one look. Luckily for me, I saw through it all at first nce."


    He opened his mouth, about to burst into loudughter, but quickly covered it up when he remembered the other three were not far away. His face still wore a smug grin.


    Then, as quick as lightning, he licked up all the food scraps on the ground until they were spotless.

 Chapter 422

    Chapter 422


    "Where did you go?"


    Looking at Jian Hengtian who had suddenly reappeared, the other three people asked him.


    "I..."


    Jian Hengtian guiltily licked his lips and tacitly said, "Uh, heh heh, I just had an upset stomach and went to the back to take a shit."


    Hearing this, everyone immediately rolled their eyes.


    He was still a Martial Emperor of the seventh level, yet he had to go take a shit?


    Li Canghai, as the only female among them, instinctively waved her palm and took a few steps away from Jian Hengtian.


    However, they did not pursue the issue further and focused all their attention on Yi Feng ahead.


    Seeing this, Jian Hengtian''s little eyes shed cunningly and he smiled triumphantly.


    If these three fellows knew how much energy was contained in those leftover scraps, they would forcibly make him vomit out everything he had eaten on the spot!


    But just as Jian Hengtian thought he could get away with it...


    He suddenly stopped in his tracks, stunned.


    "Oh no, I can''t suppress my cultivation anymore, I''m about to break through."


    He cursed loudly in his heart as his cultivation level and vital energy could no longer be contained and started erupting from his body.


    This immediately attracted the attention of the other three people.


    "Jian Hengtian, you...you''re about to break through?"


    The three asked in surprise.


    "No...not at all, I just unintentionally leaked out some of it."


    Jian Hengtian''s face was flushed red from trying to suppress his cultivation, he stammered embarrassedly in response.


    "Stop pretending, do you take us for fools?" Li Canghai said coldly.


    "That''s right, those are clearly signs that you''ve reached a bottleneck and are about to break through." Li Canghai also did not believe him one bit.


    "Tell us, what exactly is going on?"


    Yun Tianlong sternly demanded, "The four of us are Seventh Life Martial Emperors, but your cultivation has alwaysgged behind ours. How could you possibly be breaking through ahead of us when it would take us at least a few more decades to reach Eight Lives Martial Emperor?"


    "That''s right, exin yourself!"


    "What have you been hiding from us?"


    The three stared sharply at Jian Hengtian, their voices full of usation.


    "Uh..."


    "Heh heh..."


    Jian Hengtian''s forehead dripped with sweat and he felt extremely ufortable under their gaze, fidgeting anxiously.


    "Admit it, you''ve actually been concealing your true strength all this while and were stronger than us from the start!" Li Canghai pressed on.


    Hearing this, Jian Hengtian was instantly reminded of something and he quicklyughed it off, "Oh dear me, it looks like you''ve seen right through me!"


    "Fine, since that''s the case, I''lly my cards on the table..."


    "Actually, I''ve already obtained the legacy of the Founding Sword Emperor of Heng Tian Sword House. So my cultivation level has long surpassed yours. I just never told any of you about it." Jian Hengtian imed proudly.


    "What?"


    "You actually received the Sword Emperor''s legacy?"


    Hearing this, the three looked at Jian Hengtian in disbelief.


    "I can''t believe it Jian Hengtian, you''ve been keeping such a low profile!"


    "That''s right, if not for your cultivation leaking out earlier, we would have beenpletely fooled by you."


    "Damn you sly old fox, we always thought you were the weakest among the four of us. Turns out you were the strongest!"


    The four heaped praise upon Jian Hengtian.


    Although the Founding Sword Emperor of Heng Tian Sword House was only at the Tenth Life Martial Emperor level, not much higher than their Seventh Life cultivation level, historians acknowledged him as an exceptional figure.


    So they had no doubts that obtaining his legacy enabled Jian Hengtian to break through.


    "Just trying to keep it lowkey." Jian Hengtian pressed his palm downwards while grinning gleefully.


    In truth, his ancestors'' bones from Heng Tian Sword House had long turned to dust over the years. Where was there any legacy to inherit?


    But since the three had already believed him, he had sessfully ovee this hurdle.


    "However, you can''t break through now. Themotion risks disturbing that senior up ahead, which would be bad." Li Canghai said.


    "Then what should I do?" Jian Hengtian asked anxiously.


    "Forget it, the four of us are in the same boat now. We''ll help suppress your cultivation first." Li Canghai conceded.


    The rest agreed with no objections.


    Soon, the trio worked together to temporarily force back the overflow of Jian Hengtian''s cultivation.


    Half a dayter...


    Peering through the thinning wisps of mist behind Yi Feng that had yet to fully disperse, the four could vaguely make out the gradually widening sky and their eyes instantly lit up.


    "We''re almost out of this valley."


    "Once we''re out of the poisonous fog, we can catch up to that senior right away."


    "It''s truly our fortune to meet someone like this!"


    "I wonder what that senior looks like!"


    "Who knows? This fog has not only obscured our sight but alsopletely shields our senses. Although we can faintly see his back, we can''t make out his appearance at all."


    "Who cares what he looks like. We definitely can''t provoke someone so powerful anyway. Let''s just make a good first impression." Jian Hengtian straightened his back and tidied his clothes, instantly putting on an upright bearing.


    Compared to the others, he was especially eager to meet Yi Feng. After all, having consumed those leftover scraps, he understood the frightening extent of this person''s capabilities better than the other three!

 Chapter 423

    Chapter 423


    Four people could vaguely see the figure who had already walked out of Yi Xian Valley.


    They just needed to wait for the toxic mist to dissipate, then they could catch up and say hello.


    The four were extremely excited and could not wait.


    While tidying up their clothes, they had even prepared the ttering words to say.


    Especially Liu Guyi, the master of Taiyi Valley, not only used his vital energy to make himself look a few years younger, but also took out rouge that he had not used for thirty years from his storage ring and applied it to his face.


    Although not as young and beautiful as the younger female disciples, what if this senior liked older women?


    "You, you haven''t put on rouge in front of me for thirty years. But this time, you, you actually..." Jian Hengtian said with an ugly expression while looking at Liu Guyi.


    "What''s it to you?"


    Liu Guyi red at Jian Hengtian.


    "Ok, ok, I''m not worthy!"


    Jian Hengtian''s voice trembled as he turned his head angrily.


    Just like this, everyone was prepared, just waiting for the toxic mist to dissipate before meeting the senior.


    At this moment, the figure in front suddenly turned around.


    He looked towards them.


    The four''s eyes lit up.


    They were excited, could it be that this senior wanted to take the initiative to greet them?


    However, the next words made them shudder.


    "How much further are you guys going to follow me?"


    The gloomy, hoarse voice came from Yi Feng''s mouth.


    "Shua!"


    Then, a kitchen knife was drawn from his waist, shing a hint of cold light.


    "Either die or get lost!"


    The icy voice came from Yi Feng''s mouth.


    These words made the four who were full of anticipation just now feel chills down their spines, with sweat dripping down their foreheads.


    Almost instantly.


    The four had disappeared without a trace.


    Seeing this, Yi Feng put away the kitchen knife and smiled.


    These suspicious people had been following him all the way, always keeping a distance of about a hundred yards. How could he not know?


    And he could see through their purpose of following him at a nce.


    They must be bandits who rob people.


    So Yi Feng pretended to be even fiercer than them, pretending to be someone they couldn''t afford to provoke.


    Sure enough.


    The other party chickened out and directly avoided trouble.


    It seems.


    It''s better to be fierce!


    Yi Feng wrapped his cotton coat tighter, nced at the map, and rushed towards Bai''er City.


    A long, long time after Yi Feng left, four figures finally walked out of Yi Xian Valley with bitter expressions.


    "That knife just now was so scary!"


    "Yeah, when that knife came out, my soul was trembling, and the vital energy in my body stopped flowing."


    "Do you think this could be that senior from GuanTang City?"


    "Don''t say that, it really could be. Otherwise how could someone of this level appear in Beihai at the same time?"


    "It must be him!"


    "But what''s the use even if it is that senior, he clearly doesn''t want to see us!"


    "Who isn''t saying that, I thought I could get acquainted, but I didn''t even get a clear look at his appearance."


    "Sigh, we worked hard for so many days, didn''t get connections with any seniors, and didn''t get anything else either."


    "It''s all your fault, you thousand year old woman, why did you put on rouge, it must have disgusted that senior and made him not want to see us."


    "Jian Hengtian, looks like you''re asking for death."


    "Hmph, did I say anything wrong?"


    "I''ll kill you!"


    "Alright alright, stop arguing."


    "That''s right, what''s there to argue about, we should hurry back to Guiyi Hall in Bai''er City to recuperate for a period of time."


    Thus, the four left sighing and cursing as they flew dejectedly towards Bai''er City.


    "I wonder which forces are recruiting in Bai''er City."


    "We can only try our luck."


    Yi Feng walked along the streets of Bai''er City, then arrived at the city center.


    Then his eyes lit up.


    "Guiyi Hall."


    "This is clearly a sect''s recruitment spot."


    "Although the name Guiyi Hall is a bitme, it''ll work as long as I can get in."


    Yi Feng then walked into Guiyi Hall.


    In the inner hall of Guiyi Hall.


    Li Canghai and the other three had gloomy expressions as they sat.


    Although Jian Hengtian and Liu Guyi had settled down, they were still ring at each other.


    "There was amotion outside just now, what''s going on to cause such noise?"


    Liu Guyi couldn''t help but yell.


    Hearing this.


    A disciple quickly ran in from outside and knelt in front of the four saying: "Reporting to the four masters, an ordinary person with no talent hase outside. No matter how we tried to persuade him otherwise, he stubbornly insists on joining our four sects."


    "Another ordinary person?"


    The four looked at each other.


    Previously in GuanTang City they had encountered an ordinary person who shamelessly insisted on joining their four sects, and now there was another one?

 Chapter 424

    Chapter 424


    The four were very angry.


    Although the four major sects had declined a lot in recent years, they were not a ce where an ordinary person could just walk in.


    So the four spoke in unison, revealing their impatience.


    "Go away, get out of here!"


    "Yes!"


    The disciples responded and quickly retreated.


    Soon, the disciples pushed the person out.


    "Don''t touch me, I''ll leave by myself."


    The person who was pushed out was Yi Feng. He was furious about being unceremoniously kicked out and yelled, "Tell your leaders that I gave you a chance today. It was you who didn''t cherish it. In the future, you will definitely regret it."


    After speaking, Yi Feng angrily left.


    Humph.


    Trash sect.


    They''re blind. How could they reject a promising talent like me?


    If you don''t want me, fine. I don''t care.


    After Iplete the system tasks and can cultivate, I will definitely be famous throughout thend. At that time, I''ll piss these bastards off so bad.


    "Damn, this dog-daymoner still dares to be arrogant. Let me go beat him to death."


    Hearing Yi Feng''s vague yelling outside, Jian Hengtian, who was already in a bad mood, couldn''t help but stand up and shout, "Forget it, he''s just amoner. The leader of a major sect arguing with amoner, what''s the point?" Li Canghai said impatiently.


    "That''s right, he''s just amoner making empty boasts. What can he possibly achieve in the future? There''s no need to take it to heart." Yun Tianlong also advised.


    "Look at how little backbone you have," Liu Guyi directly expressed disdain towards Jian Hengtian.


    "None of your business!"


    "Arguing with amoner shows how little ability you have. You still want me to dress up in front of you? Disgusting!"


    "Humph, I can''t be bothered with you..."


    Once again, arguing could be heard between Liu Guyi and Jian Hengtian inside the hall.


    At this moment, after walking around Bai''er City, Yi Feng had tried the recruitment points of several sects.


    But no sect dared to ept him.


    "Sigh!"


    "Is it really impossible to join a sect?"


    Yi Feng''s face was full of disappointment.


    However, just as Yi Feng was wondering if he should just give up and be a good-for-nothing for the rest of his life, an abrupt voice came from the side.


    "Young man, although your talent is poor, your state of mind is calm. With persistent sculpting, you can still be considered a talent. Do you want to join my Qingniu Sect?"


    A scrawny old man was smiling at Yi Feng.


    "Oh?" Yi Feng''s eyes lit up.


    Is this light appearing in the darkness?


    But he remained vignt, afraid of being cheated.


    So he suppressed the excitement in his heart and gently asked, "Is your Qingniu Sect a cultivator''s sect?"


    "Of course."


    The old man stood with hands behind his back, puffing out his chest slightly.


    "Are you certified by authorities?" Yi Feng asked again.


    "Naturally, an orthodox and reputable sect."


    The old man said elegantly, "Moreover, my Qingniu Sect has a very impressive background. Our sect founder is the Martial King Powerhouse Wang Qingniu, who is quite famous."


    "Martial King Powerhouse!"


    Yi Feng couldn''t help being shocked.


    It sounds quite credible. And that Martial King title also sounds very impressive!


    "May I ask who you are?"


    Yi Feng asked softly again.


    "I am the third Qingniu Sect leader, Zhu Shiguang!" The old man held his head high.


    "So you''re Sect Leader Zhu."


    Yi Feng quickly bowed in greeting and tentatively asked, "I presume that Sect Leader Zhu is also quite powerful. May I ask if you''ve attained the Martial Spirit realm?"


    Having said that, Yi Feng scrutinized Zhu Shiguang.


    He knew that there''s no free lunch and worried that he would be tricked into forcedbor in an extremely weak sect.


    So he naturally needed to get clear.


    "This sect leader has just reached the Martial Spirit realm." Zhu Shiguang stood with hands behind his back, looking rather proud.


    Hearing this, Yi Feng''s eyes lit up instantly.


    Back then, he had witnessed the might of a Martial Spirit expert in Nan Sha. Since Zhu Shiguang had reached the Martial Spirit realm, this sect should be quite good.


    "So you also have a rough understanding of our sect. Do you have any interest in joining us?" Zhu Shiguang looked at Yi Feng and slowly asked.


    "Sure, I''ll join. Greetings to you, sect leader."


    Yi Feng hurriedly saluted.


    Upon hearing this, Zhu Shiguang raised an eyebrow, his face full of ecstasy.


    Waah.


    Thank heavens!


    I finally managed to trick one.


    At this moment, Zhu Shiguang''s eyes directly moistened.


    Because every sect in the Immortal River Continent had to meet various requirements to operate, not to mention the qualifications for founding a sect. Certified sects also needed annual assessments.


    The assessment standards also varied ording to their grades.


    Sect grades ranged from one to nine, with first grade being the strongest and ninth grade the weakest.


    For a ninth-grade sect, the minimum requirement was to maintain at least one hundred disciples within the sect, and attract at least ten fresh disciples every year.


    In its heyday under the leadership of Martial King Powerhouse Wang Qingniu, my Qingniu Sect had developed into an eighth-grade sect.


    But gradually declined and been demoted to ninth grade. Now the entire sect has only a few dozen people, and can''t even maintain ninth grade, so we''re facing dissolution soon.


    That''s why as the sect leader I came down the mountain myself to recruit.


    Who knew thepetition nowadays would be so intense that even disciples with a little talent could enter the Four Great Sects. As a small sect, we couldn''t even get the soup.


    So I could only trick somemoners to fill the quota.


    What was even more vexing was that even themoners were unwilling to join my declining Qingniu Sect. Since the locals were aware that we were facing dissolution soon.


    Thankfully, heaven helps the earnest!


    Now with Yi Feng, plus some rtives and friends, my Qingniu Sect should just meet the requirements for the uing sect assessment.


    But I absolutely can''t let this kid know about my sect''s awkward situation, or he might run away. I know a few others I tricked earlier fled right after joining.

 Chapter 425

    Chapter 425


    Therefore, Zhu Shiguang hurriedly suppressed the excitement in his heart and showed an unmoved appearance.


    "Let''s go, I''ll take you back to the sect!"


    He stuck out his chest, stroked his beard, and said in an immortal style.


    "Are we just walking back to the sect like this?"


    Yi Feng asked.


    "Oh, what else?"


    Zhu Shiguang was puzzled.


    "Isn''t it flying back, I saw disciples from other sects before, they were all flown back by people from the sect." Yi Feng said.


    "Uh..."


    "Of course, as my Qingniu Sect''s disciple, we must have the same treatment as other sects."


    Zhu Shiguang said arrogantly, then grabbed Yi Feng''s shoulder with one hand, stomped hard on the ground, and staggered into the sky.


    So Yi Feng flew into the sky with Zhu Shiguang, heading for the Qingniu Sect fifty miles away.


    "Hey, Sect Master, why is it a little shaky?" In the sky, Yi Feng couldn''t help asking.


    "Uh..."


    "It''s turbulent, normal, normal."


    Zhu Shiguang awkwardly exined, imperceptibly wiping the cold sweat from the top of his head.


    "Oh, then let''s speed up a bit, it''s gettingte." Yi Feng went on to say.


    "There is no need for that..."


    Zhu Shiguang said grimly.


    "This is really slow, and I want to visit our sect as soon as possible." Yi Feng said.


    "Uh."


    Zhu Shiguang was sweating profusely.


    He also wanted to fly faster, but his strength did not allow it!


    It should be known that although the Martial Spirit Realm can fly, he had just broken through to Martial Spirit, and his realm was not solid. It was already difficult for him to fly by himself, let alone with Yi Feng in his hand.


    So he had no choice but to say, "Actually, I was afraid you couldn''t stand the turbulence, after all, the faster it goes, the more terrifying it is."


    "It''s okay, I''m not afraid."


    Yi Feng quickly said.


    Zhu Shiguang''s lips couldn''t help twitching.


    Gritting his teeth with a dark face, he kicked hard in the air with both legs again.


    Thus, the speed of the two finally increased somewhat.


    After an hour, the two had flown more than fifty miles.


    But at this time, Yi Feng noticed something wrong. The two were like a broken-winged little bird, sometimes plummeting to the ground, sometimes pulling back up.


    Yi Feng wanted to ask what was going on, but Zhu Shiguang''s neck was flushed and he didn''t say a word.


    "Ah!"


    Finally, the two of them, who kept rising and falling, crashed into the woods with a loud shout from Yi Feng.


    This time, Yi Feng was startled.


    But what moved him was that at the moment of the crash, the little old man hugged him tightly to protect him without any harm.


    "Sect Master, are you okay? What on earth happened, how could we fall down while flying?" Yi Feng hurriedly got up and looked at Zhu Shiguang pressed under him, and quickly asked.


    Zhu Shiguang spat white foam, flushed face, mumbled, his eyes rolled for a long time before he came up with a quick wit and suddenly profoundly said, "Shh, don''t talk."


    Yi Feng was stunned and lowered his voice to ask, "Sect Master, what exactly is going on?"


    "I was attacked just now."


    Zhu Shiguang said seriously.


    "Oh?"


    Yi Feng''s eyes widened in surprise and he immediately looked around vigntly.


    "You can''t see them, they use space, you know space attacks, right?" Zhu Shiguang said seriously.


    Yi Feng was at a loss.


    "Don''t me yourself if you don''t know. In short, this is a very advanced technique that can kill people invisibly. There were three masters of the same level sneak attacking me with space. I was flying with you while fighting with them."


    "But don''t worry, although I fell down with you, I also used great means to kill all three of them."


    Zhu Shiguangy on the ground panting and said.


    "I see."


    "Sect Master is really amazing!"


    Yi Feng couldn''t help but admire.


    "Low-key, low-key."


    Zhu Shiguang pressed his palm and said, "But this is a major event, you must never tell anyone."


    "Oh yeah!"


    Yi Feng gave an OK gesture.


    "Huh?"


    Zhu Shiguang looked at Yi Feng nkly.


    "Got it!"


    Yi Feng put away the gesture and added.


    "Yeah, go and rest over there. Let this Sect Master recover well and then take you back on the road." Zhu Shiguang instructed.


    "Okay."


    Yi Feng nodded quickly and retreated to one side.


    Seeing this, Zhu Shiguang heaved a sigh of relief andy there breathing heavily.


    He was secretly d that he had reacted quickly and did not lose face in front of this kid.


    After resting for a long time, Zhu Shiguang took a pill that was about to go bad, and set off again with Yi Feng.


    Another hourter, they finally returned to Qingniu Sect.


    "Look, this is my Qingniu Sect."


    Zhu Shiguang panted and introduced Yi Feng.


    "Oh."


    "Very magnificent."


    Yi Feng tacitly praised.


    To be honest, Yi Feng was quite disappointed with this Qingniu Sect.


    There were only two or three small buildings, and the onlyrger martial arts field in the middle was full of pits.


    But Yi Feng didn''t care.


    Maybe this sect is very low-key, after all, the seemingly emaciated Zhu Shiguang next to him is very powerful.


    He defeated three people alone using space while carrying him flying.


    "Master, you''re back!"


    At this moment, a sweet-looking girl with braided hair spoke up.


    She smiled charmingly, looking well-behaved but cheerful, and seemed to brighten the mood just by seeing her.


    "Oh, little Wu, you''re just in time. This is a new junior brother who just joined the sect. Take him for a good tour of the sect and find him a ce to live." Zhu Shiguang ordered.


    "Okay, Master!"


    Xiao Wu readily agreed, then walked up to Yi Feng, tiptoed and said with a smile, "I''m Yun Wu, nice to meet you."


    "Senior Sister Yun Wu, I''m Yi Feng. Please give me your guidance." Yi Feng also said with a smile.


    After a simple greeting, Yun Wu took Yi Feng around Qingniu Sect.


    In a courtyard.


    Wu Tao sat cross-legged on the bed.


    At his feet were piles of talisman paper filling half the room, and there were still many more in the storage ring.


    "Some of my 100 million clones sent out died. I wonder if it was the man trying to track me down."


    "But whether it was that man''s doing or not, one still needs to be cautious, so send out 10 billion clones!"


    After finishing speaking, he quickly made hand seals.


    Suddenly, the talisman paper at his feet glowed rapidly, disappearing at a rapid pace.


    After a long, long time...


    10 billion people suddenly appeared out of thin air on the Immortal River Continent!

 Chapter 426

    Chapter 426


    After sending out 10 billion talisman papers through the void to various ces in the Immortal River Continent, the young man sitting on the bed breathed a sigh of relief.


    "I am Wu Chang''an, no, I am now Wu Tao."


    "I, Wu Tao, have 11 billion clones spread across this continent, each with my aura, and looking and bloodline exactly the same as me. Let''s see who can tell the difference?"


    "Even if someone with heavenly sight hunts me down, they may be able to kill one of me, but could they kill 11 billion of me?"


    "While my real self is hidden in this barren North Sea small sect as an outer sect menial disciple using an alias, let''s see who can find me!"


    "Hahahaha..."


    Thinking of this foolproof scheme, even someone as cautious as Wu Chang''an couldn''t help butugh out loud.


    Just then, Yun Wu''s shout came from outside.


    "Wu Tao junior brother, the sect has a new junior brother who will be staying with you."


    "Alright, no problem."


    Wu Tao responded and went to greet them.


    Just as he walked to the door, he bumped into the two peopleing in, caught unprepared.


    Wu Chang''an looked up.


    He froze.


    The smile on his face also instantly froze.


    Yi Feng''s devilish face erged in his pupils.


    Sss!


    This nce directly made Wu Chang''an''s soul fly away, and his whole body couldn''t help but tremble.


    This person...


    How did he find this ce?


    Fear spread in Wu Chang''an''s heart, and a strong sense of crisis made his pores stand up.


    However, just as Wu Chang''an froze there, Yi Feng walked over to him with a smile.


    He stretched out his palm.


    "Brother Wu Tao, nice to meet you."


    This smile made Wu Chang''an''s scalp tingle.


    Such a sinister smile.


    As if telling him, you can''t escape my palm.


    Yes!


    This person is truly too terrifying.


    He never imagined that his 11 billion distracting phantom formations could be seen through by this person with a nce, who then crossed millions of miles to urately find his real self. This kind of terrifying strength simply exceeded Wu Chang''an''s imagination.


    "What to do, what to do?"


    Wu Chang''an''s eyeballs rolled.


    A frontal breakthrough was impossible. It seemed he could only escape using the prepared teleportation array.


    Thinking of this, Wu Chang''an let out a breath.


    Luckily, besides the 11 billion clones'' illusion formations, he had other ns as well.


    Long before he entered Qingniu Sect, he had set up a teleportation array in this courtyard to guard against such unexpected events.


    And now it seemed this teleportation array woulde into use.


    Unintentionally, he nced at the small flower pot ced at the door side.


    Right.


    This flower pot contained the teleportation array he had set up.


    He only needed to activate it by getting close and he could instantly teleport away.


    Even more unimaginable was the fact that this teleportation array of his was single-use - once activated, it would immediately self-destruct.


    This way, even if he teleported away, Yi Feng would have no way to trace and follow him through the array.


    "Peng!"


    Just then, an abrupt sound came from the side.


    This sound was extremely pleasant to Wu Chang''an''s ears.


    Ah!


    Wu Chang''an''s whole body trembled, and a bad premonition appeared in his heart. He suddenly shifted his gaze over.


    He instantly discovered that his lifesaving flower pot...


    Had toppled over.


    Along with an inconspicuous sh of golden light, the teleportation array activated, teleporting away only a passing mosquito.


    The next moment, the teleportation array had already extinguished.


    Destroyed.


    "Oh."


    "I''m so sorry, I bumped into it identally."


    Yi Feng hurriedly propped the flower pot back up, with an apologetic look all over his face, "Luckily, luckily the flower pot didn''t break."


    However.


    Wu Chang''an almost cried.


    Fear had already spread all over his body to his scalp.


    After so many years, this was the first time he felt his death crisis reach 100%.


    Demon.


    This was simply a demon.


    "Well, I still have things to do, so I won''t go in. You are fellow sect brothers, so cultivate your rtionship well." Yun Wu instructed at the side.


    "Alright Sister Yun Wu, don''t worry I will cultivate my rtionship well with Brother Wu Tao." Yi Feng said with a smile.


    These words rang in Wu Chang''an''s ears, making his teeth grind loudly.


    Who wants to cultivate any rtionship with you!


    He couldn''t help but roar inwardly.


    Sweat rolled down his forehead uncontrobly.


    No.


    I can''t give up.


    I finally managed to survive over twenty years in this world, if I survive another ten thousand years I can be invincible. I absolutely can''t just give up like this.


    Since this person didn''t kill me immediately for whatever reason, it will be my chance no matter what.


    Also, my arrangements are not limited to this ce alone.


    As long as I seize any opportunity, I can escape from here.


    Thinking this, Wu Chang''an calmed down a little.


    "Oh, Brother Wu Tao actually knows how to y chess too."


    Just then, Yi Feng discovered the unfinished chess game ced on the stone table by the door.


    Upon hearing this, Wu Chang''an, who had just calmed down a bit, stared fiercely.


    Here...


    He had discovered this ce too?


    Just as he was praying that Yi Feng wouldn''t see anything amiss, Yi Feng moved a chess piece with his hand, changing the board position.


    "This can''t even be considered an unfinished game. You see, with this move, the game is over." Yi Feng smiled smugly, extremely proud of himself for effortlessly ending the game.


    Wu Chang''an instead slumped down sitting on the floor.

 Chapter 427

    Chapter 427


    This endgame.


    It could be said to be his most shrewdyout.


    In this chess game he had arranged countless formations, moving any piece could activate the formations, allowing him to survive.


    However.


    Everything in the world has ws.


    His chess game was the same, only one particr chess piece would destroy the entire chess game.


    And this was an endgame, only by seeing through the real chess path could one find that particr chess piece.


    And people who could see through the chess path, probably did not even exist in the entire Immortal Jiang maind.


    However.


    At this moment, Yi Feng.


    Was able in an instant, to find the chess piece that broke the game, broke through the endgame, and at the same time destroyed Wu Chang''an''s entire chessyout.


    Therefore.


    All of Wu Chang''an''syouts, from the starting eleven hundred distraction doubles, to the teleportation array at the door, to this broken chess game, were all seen through by Yi Feng.


    All of Wu Chang''an''s trump cards were pierced like tissue paper in front of Yi Feng.


    Wu Chang''an''s face was ashen.


    He now understood why this person did not kill him.


    It was probably to y with him in the palm of his hand like this, make him fearful, make him despair, make all his means fail, and slowly torture him.


    And at this time, Yi Feng activated the system to detect everyone in the n.


    Unexpectedly, everyone was toozy to detect.


    Of course, there was one exception.


    That was the Wu Chang''an in front of him.


    The detection revealed that Wu Chang''an had ordinary aptitude, and what did ordinary aptitude represent?


    Mortals.


    That is to say, the Wu Chang''an in front of him was, like him, an ordinary mortal who could not cultivate.


    Therefore.


    Yi Feng came to a conclusion.


    Those who the system was toozy to detect were cultivators he could not afford to provoke, while those it could detect were mortals.


    So those toozy to detect, never provoke them.


    Those that can be detected, go ahead and deal with them boldly.


    Seeing Wu Chang''an still stunned, and still looking a little afraid of him, Yi Feng understood.


    Wu Chang''an probably thought he was a cultivator who would bully him by living together, which was why he looked so scared.


    But he was overthinking things.


    "Brother Wu Tao, you don''t have to be afraid, we are actually the same kind of people," Yi Feng said meaningfully.


    "The same kind of people?"


    Wu Chang''an''s body shuddered.


    What did he mean by that?


    "Here''s a wee gift for you." Yi Feng took out a sculpture from his arms and handed it to Wu Chang''an.


    And this sculpture was one he was most satisfied with among all his sculptures.


    The reason for giving it to Wu Chang''an was also because Yi Feng knew that as a neer, he needed to get along well with his roommate. Moreover, two mortals in a sect like this needed to huddle together for warmth even more.


    Wu Chang''an didn''t know what this demon in front of him meant, and subconsciously took the sculpture handed over by Yi Feng.


    However, he was shocked when he saw it.


    "Uh...Ultraman?"


    His mouth and tongue were so dry that he recognized this statue at a nce, and his eyeballs almost bulged out.


    Why.


    Why could he see the carving of Ultraman in this different world?


    Suddenly.


    He suddenly remembered what Yi Feng had just said...


    "We are the same kind of people."


    Ka!


    When he thought of this, Wu Chang''an''s whole body trembled violently.


    That meant.


    The monster in front of him was from the same ce as him?


    Knowing this news, Wu Chang''an didn''t know whether to be happy or sad.


    Perhaps in the past, seeing a fellow townsman, his eyes would be brimming with tears, but in the face of the might of this person, there was no way he could brim with tears.


    Moreover, he still couldn''t guess this person''s true purpose.


    He didn''t kill him.


    But he hade over to tell him with his actions that there was no escape from his palm, and all his means were bubbles in his eyes.


    After giving him a p in the face, he told him that the two were from the same ce and gave him an Ultraman full of powerful aura.


    Wu Chang''an''s mind was in chaos.


    No matter how much guessing and deducing he did, he could not guess Yi Feng''s mind.


    But what reassured him was that his life did not seem to be in danger for the moment.


    As for continuing to escape, Wu Chang''an evaluated in his heart that with Yi Feng''s means, the death rate for escaping in front of him was 100 percent.


    So just wait and see what happens next, there may still be a chance.


    "It looks like the only thing left is to take it one step at a time."


    Wu Chang''an let out a breath and silently followed Yi Feng into the room.


    Guiyi Hall.


    The four sect leaders looked at the information in their hands, their faces extremely ugly.


    "Ye Neng and his daughter Ye Yi destroyed a mysterious organization."


    "Ye Neng fought alone and killed three Men in ck, these three Men in ck were all ten-fate martial emperors."


    "Ye Neng''s daughter Ye Yi obtained an ancient inheritance in North Sea, her strength greatly improved again."


    "Some spected that the Ye father and daughter have broken through to be earth immortals."


    "The Ye family, rising to be the most powerful force in North Sea in one leap."


    "p!"


    After reading this news, the four sect leaders pped the table and stood up violently.


    "How can this Ye Neng, who was one realm lower than us before, be so strong now?"


    "I see, he must have gotten guidance from that senior in GuanTang City, otherwise it would have been impossible for him to break through so many realms in such a short time."


    "That''s right, this dog-day Ye Neng, said he would look for the senior together, but he ate alone. If I see him I will definitely not let him off."


    "Humph, not let him off, can you beat half his finger now?"


    At these words, the few sat down awkwardly.


    Yes.


    Now if they met Ye Neng, even the four of them together probably couldn''t beat one of his fingers.


    "No, this won''t do."


    At this time, Li Canghai suddenly stood up again, and said firmly, "No matter what, I have to find that senior."


    "Right, we must be able to find that senior, why should Ye Neng get the opportunity and not us?" Liu Gu also spoke.


    "Alright, let''s few act together."


    For a time, they made up their minds, full of determination.


    Lastly: Exining the system detection setting in case someone doesn''t understand. After the system upgrade, it became toozy to detect trash below immortals. Only immortals and above will show detection results. Low level immortals are super trash.

 Chapter 428

    Chapter 428


    "Whoosh!"


    At this moment, a powerful aura emerged in the grand hall where the four were gathered.


    Feeling this aura, everyone stared fiercely at Jian Hengtian to one side.


    "Jian Hengtian, you..."


    Liu Gu suddenly stood up and red at Jian Hengtian.


    "You actually, you''re actually about to break through again. What exactly is going on?"


    Li Canghai was also filled with incredulity.


    "Didn''t you just break through a few days ago? Could it be that you suppressed it again after a few days ago?"


    Yun Tiankong said in surprise. However, he soon noticed something wrong and eximed, "A few days ago you broke through the eighth rank. Now your aura is about to break through the ninth rank!"


    "Crack!"


    As soon as Yun Tianlong said this, the atmosphere in the hall almost exploded. Three pairs of eyes stared intently at Jian Hengtian, making him feel uneasy.


    Jian Hengtian''s face was ugly.


    He thought to himself that this was not good, he was about to be unable to suppress his cultivation realm again.


    "Uh... Hehe, yes, I''m about to break through the ninth rank." He said awkwardly, not daring to meet their gazes.


    If they knew that Jian Hengtian was taking advantage of the opportunity alone while being aware of the auspicious sign, these three would probably violently beat him up.


    "You''re actually breaking through the ninth rank again. What exactly is going on with you?"


    "That''s right, in just a few days you''ve broken through consecutively. What are you hiding from us?"


    "You can say you''re a once-in-ten-thousand-years genius, but how can you, an old guy halfway into the dirt, break through a whole realm in just a few days? Speak, what exactly is going on?"


    The three stared at Jian Hengtian and frequently shouted questions. They were on the verge of drawing their swords. If Jian Hengtian didn''t give an exnation, they would resort to violence.


    "I said, I obtained the legacy of my sect''s senior, the Sword Emperor."


    Jian Hengtian rolled his eyes and quickly exined.


    "Humph, your senior was only a tenth rank Martial Emperor at most, just an ordinary immortal. How could his legacy be so amazing that you, someone who took hundreds of years to go from the sixth rank to the seventh rank, managed to break through from the seventh rank Martial Emperor to the ninth rank Martial Emperor in just a few days?" Liu Gu retorted sharply.


    "That''s right, don''t treat us like fools."


    Yun Tianlong chimed in at the side.


    "s, but have you considered how many years he had attained the immortal realm for?"


    Jian Hengtian rolled his eyes and shamelessly boasted, "It was only because the path to immortality was cut off back then that a peerless genius like him was limited. Otherwise, he would have be a Heavenly Immortal or even a Golden Immortal long ago."


    Hearing this, the three exchanged nces.


    "It is possible. After all, the Sword Emperor was known as the number one genius in the North Sea in the past hundred thousand years." Yun Tianlong guessed.


    Only after Yun Tianlong said this did they nod in agreement.


    Indeed.


    Jian Hengtian had always been with them, so there was nothing they didn''t know.


    For him to break through consecutively like this, this was probably the only usible exnation.


    "Sorry for suspecting you."


    "Congrattions. Go ahead and break through."


    "Right, hurry up and break through. In the future when you''re the strongest, you''ll have to help us out with things."


    The three immediately changed their attitudes and congratted Jian Hengtian.


    However, their tones were filled with thick jealousy and envy.


    Why didn''t any of their sects have such an amazing ancestor?


    How annoying!


    That day.


    A streak of light shed across the sky.


    Zhu Shiguang of the prestigious Qingniu Sect descended from the sky and arrived outside Yi Feng and Wu''s courtyard.


    Now with these two ordinary people, his Qingniu Sect just happened to have a hundred members, enough for him to deal with the sect''s membership inspection in a month.


    It was only because he, the esteemed sect leader, had personallye down the mountain to wait in Bai''er City, that he managed to lure these two seemingly outsider dumbasses!


    But before the sect inspection, he must cate these two ordinary people and absolutely cannot let them run away!


    Thus, Sect Leader Zhu personally came to visit today.


    When Zhu Shiguangnded, Wu immediately ran out and cheerfully shouted, "Greetings, Master!"


    "Wu, what are you doing here?" Zhu Shiguang asked in a deep voice with his hands behind his back.


    "Reporting to Master, I''m here learning chess from Junior Brother Yi Feng." Wu said merrily, "Junior Brother Yi Feng is so amazing at chess!"


    "Very good."


    Zhu Shiguang smiled. This would help him keep these two ordinary people here better.


    Zhu Shiguang walked into the small courtyard with the bearing of a superior.


    "Sect leader."


    Yi Feng stood up and cupped his fists.


    "Mm."


    Zhu Shiguang waved his hand. His face was full of majesty as he said, "How has it been staying here?"


    "It''s been great."


    Yi Feng smiled.


    "Good, good. But there''s only you two ordinary people in the entire sect. You two need to get along well." Zhu Shiguang admonished majestically.


    "Please be assured, sect leader. We get along very well." Yi Feng looked at Wu Chang''an beside him and asked with a smile, "Right, Brother Wu Tao?"


    Seeing this, Wu Chang''an, who was curled up in the corner of the bed, shuddered and quickly nodded his head.


    "Yes, yes, very good."


    But after saying this, he almost cried.


    Staying together with Yi Feng day and night these past few days, he felt like he was going crazy.


    The pressure of death loomed over him at all times, greatly draining his mind and spirit. At this moment, hisplexion was pale, his hair disheveled. He looked as if he had just gotten out of a brutal torture in prison.

 Chapter 429

    Chapter 429


    "Hmm, very good," Zhu Shiguang said approvingly, standing with his hands behind his back, every movement showing his dignified manner.


    He then said solemnly to the two people: "Although you are only misceneous disciples, do not feel disheartened."


    "You should have a calm and down-to-earth mindset, do not be impatient after entering the sect and think about cultivating to some realm. You need to take one step at a time."


    "In short, nothing can be rushed."


    "Especially you, neer, did you hear that?"


    He looked towards Yi Feng as he spoke.


    "Yes," Yi Feng nodded.


    "Good!"


    Zhu Shiguang nodded satisfiedly and said, "But don''t worry, since you havee up the mountain, I will definitely teach you some skills."


    "Even if you don''t have talent, my Qingniu Sect can easily break this tradition. After all, my Qingniu Sect has a long history and profound background."


    As he spoke to this point, Zhu Shiguang waved his hand grandly.


    "Back in the day, the old patriarch of my Qingniu Sect was a martial king powerhouse!"


    "He was famous for hundreds of miles around."


    "Although he has fallen now, he left behind huge amounts of resources and countless legacies for my Qingniu Sect."


    "As long as you calm your minds and cultivate well, who knows, those major legacies may fall upon you in the future."


    After speaking, seeing the nodding heads of several people, Zhu Shiguang revealed a satisfied smile, thinking to himself that after his pep talk these two mortals probably won''t run away.


    "Good!"


    "This sect master shall take his leave first."


    Zhu Shiguang walked out the door with his hands behind his back. Seeing Yi Feng and the others sending him off at the door, his dignified voice rang out once more.


    "Cultivate well, and sooner orter you will reach my level, able to fly to the heavens and escape into the earth, make the clouds overcast and rain fall, none of that is a dream!"


    After speaking, Zhu Shiguang suddenly stomped on the ground, and his body immediately rose into the air.


    In the gentle breeze, his long slightly white hair fluttered in the wind, and his blue robes pped loudly. With his immortal temperament, he stepped on the empty air as if an exiled immortal, flying away from the small courtyard.


    However, not long after flying away, he identally got caught on a tree.


    The pulling made half of his butt stick out.


    "Careless, too careless, was too focused on showing off that I didn''t watch where I was going!"


    "Phew, luckily no one saw that."


    Zhu Shiguang carefully looked around and saw no one there, only then did he breathe a sigh of relief.


    A whileter, Zhu Shiguang flew up again.


    However, a torn piece of his pants was left on the tree, fluttering in the wind...


    And so, Yi Feng''s days in Qingniu Sect passed peacefully.


    Although he was a misceneous disciple, luckily he didn''t have much work to do. Other than not learning anything, Yi Feng''s days were rather carefree.


    Compared to Yi Feng''s leisure, Wu Chang''an was on tenterhooks every day.


    He really couldn''t figure out what this person wanted to do, actually pretending to be a mortal in this tiny sect.


    But Wu Chang''an didn''t dare to speak, didn''t dare to ask, didn''t dare to expose it, he could only y along.


    As for escaping...


    Ever since that day when he used hisst resort to produce a transportation talisman, just as he was about to escape, Yi Feng snatched it from him and wiped his nose with it until it got a hole and the transportation talisman was ruined. Only then did Wu Chang''an realize that no matter what, he could not escape from this person''s control.


    From that point on, hepletely gave up the idea of running away.


    So whatever Yi Feng asked him to do, he would do it, always maintaining a respectful attitude in front of Yi Feng.


    As for Yi Feng looking at Wu Chang''an, he couldn''t help but sigh emotionally.


    This guy is so afraid of me, he probably thinks I have some cultivation base right?


    That must be it.


    This inevitably made Yi Feng feel a wave of being feared.


    How nice.


    This kind of fear waspletely different from the politeness those old folks in Pingjiang City showed him!


    "Yi Feng, I''ve brought you something delicious!"


    At this moment, Wu came over quickly, took out two chicken legs from her arms, handed one to Yi Feng and one to Wu Chang''an.


    "You''re too polite," Yi Feng said embarrassedly as he took the chicken leg. "Also, you''re my senior sister, it''s not right to keep calling me brother."


    "Yi Feng taught me how to y chess, carve, and write, of course I have to bring him good food!"


    Wu said with a grin, prancing around to show off her new dress she was wearing today.


    "As for how to address you... it feels weird to call you junior brother when you''re clearly older than me, so calling you Yi Feng is more appropriate."


    As she spoke, she looked towards Wu Chang''an and asked with a grin, "Right, junior brother Wu Chang''an?"


    "Uh..."


    Wu Chang''an''s lips twitched awkwardly as he nodded, "You''re right."


    "Alright alright."


    Yi Feng really couldn''t reject the little girl.


    But this girl was quite endearing,ing to find him every day and bringing food too.


    "Yi Feng,e over quick!"


    At this moment, seeing Wu Chang''an going inside, Wu hurriedly beckoned Yi Feng over, a mischievous look on her cute face.


    "What''s up?"


    Yi Feng walked over curiously.


    "I got an elixir pill from master, didn''t you say you have no talent? If you eat this pill, maybe you can start cultivating!"


    "But I only have one pill, you must not let junior brother Wu Chang''an know, or he will feel bad."


    As she spoke, she looked around sneakily. Seeing no one around, she secretly ced it into Yi Feng''s hand.

 Chapter 430

    Chapter 430


    "How can this be, you''ve finally obtained an elixir, how can you give it to me?"


    "And you''re just a martial artist yourself, this elixir is even more important to you."


    Yi Feng directly rejected Yun Wu.


    This little girl''s own strength was weak, with just the cultivation of a third rank martial artist. In a real fight, even he, an ordinary person, would not be her match.


    However, she was willing to give him her only elixir.


    This made Yi Feng quite moved, and also left him feeling somewhat exasperated.


    "Oh Yifeng, why are you being so polite with me!"


    Little Wu pouted and firmly said, "To me, cultivation and stuff isn''t important at all. The key is to just be happy."


    The girl''s naive appearance really left Yi Feng speechless.


    No wonder this girl always wandered around everywhere instead of cultivating. Turns out she had no intention of cultivating at all.


    Yi Feng could only ept the elixir.


    "Hurry up and eat it," Little Wu said, blinking her big eyes.


    "Alright."


    Since he had epted it, Yi Feng did not intend to stand on ceremony.


    After all, he also had some anticipation.


    What if after taking this elixir, he would be able to start cultivating?


    Even if it was just a little bit, it would still be a good start.


    Immediately,


    he swallowed it down.


    "Does it taste good?"


    Little Wu asked, eyes wide open.


    Seeing Little Wu''s expectant gaze, Yi Feng nodded firmly and said, "It tastes good."


    But secretly, his face was filled with bitterness.


    This stuff was even more unptable than the dog food at his house.


    He only said this because he couldn''t bear to disappoint Little Wu.


    "Then hurry up and sit down to meditate. Try to perceive the medicinal efficacy within the elixir. It may be greatly beneficial for you." Little Wu urged.


    "Alright."


    Yi Feng nodded eagerly, then sat down to meditate.


    After letting out a breath, he assumed a tranquil pose.


    But after half an hour had passed, Yi Feng''s butt had gone numb without him sensing anything whatsoever.


    "Sigh!"


    "It looks like I really am useless!"


    Yi Feng couldn''t help but sigh. Even elixirs had no effect on him. He really was useless. Dejected, he shook his head.


    However, Wu Chang''an, who had just walked out of the room, tripped and fell when he overheard Yi Feng''s words.


    "Don''t be discouraged, Yi Feng. It''s no big deal," Little Wu said softly, trying tofort him.


    "You really do have an open mindset,"


    Yi Feng couldn''t help butugh.


    This carefree girl really was quite lovable.


    "Oh right, I''m nning on going home for a bit. Yi Feng,e back with me and have a meal at my house, okay?" Little Wu said softly.


    "Sounds good!"


    Since he had nothing to do other than sweep the floors, and was bored to death, Yi Feng readily agreed.


    "Wu Tao, you shoulde along too," Little Wu looked towards Wu Tao as well.


    Wu Tao nervously nced at Yi Feng.


    "Let''s go together, Brother Wu Tao," Yi Feng said with a smile.


    Yi Feng''s oppressive smile left Wu Tao without any courage to refuse, so he hastily agreed.


    The three of them quickly left Qingniu Sect.


    "Little Wu, where is your home?" Yi Feng couldn''t help but ask.


    "It''s in Bai''er City," Little Wu said merrily, clearly excited to be able to go home.


    "Over a hundred miles away? That''s quite far,"


    Yi Feng frowned.


    It would be easier to just kill him than make him walk over a hundred miles.


    "Actually, I have a mount that can get us to Bai''er City very quickly, but you can''t tell anyone else about my mount!"


    Yi Feng decided he might as well take Slow Slow out.


    After all, this naive and lovable girl clearly had no evil intentions.


    As for Wu Tao, after interacting with him for so long, he seemed scared to death of Yi Feng - clearly an honest man who would not cause any problems either.


    "Oh?"


    "Really?"


    "Then hurry up and take it out, Yi Feng. I want to see, I want to see!" Little Wu said expectantly.


    Yi Feng smiled.


    Then with a flick of his palm, an enormous snail appeared out of thin air.


    "Wow!"


    "What a cute snail!"


    Seeing the snail, Little Wu''s eyes lit up and she rushed towards Slow Slow, carefully looking it over.


    "It really is so cute!"


    "How can you be so cute?"


    After stroking Slow Slow''s head, Little Wu couldn''t help but say.


    Slow Slow seemed to greatly enjoy Little Wu''s caresses, rubbing its head against her palm.


    "Yi Feng, look! It seems to really like me!" Little Wu said excitedly, eyes wide open.


    "Of course it likes you. Go ahead and climb on," Yi Feng said with augh.


    As Little Wu climbed onto Slow Slow''s back, Yi Feng also climbed on, then looked towards Wu Tao.


    But he discovered Wu Tao sitting on the ground, hugging a tree and trembling all over.


    "Sigh..."


    "An ordinary person is an ordinary person after all. He''s probably never seen such a giant snail before," Yi Feng sighed, then called out, "Brother Wu Tao, don''t be scared. Hurry up and get on."


    "I...I think I won''t, thanks..."


    Wu Tao''s legs were shaking.


    The moment this snail appeared, he vaguely sensed its terrifying presence. If it attacked him, the threat of death would be ten thousand percent.


    And he also recognized that the thing which had blotted out the skies over the North Sea some days ago was this creature!


    "Don''t worry, go ahead and get on," Yi Feng reassured.


    "O-Okay..."


    Wu Tao didn''t dare refuse Yi Feng and tremblingly climbed onto Slow Slow''s back.


    Slow Slow crawled along, moving at a speed of forty to fifty yards, chatting andughing all the way to Bai''er City.


    After over an hour, they had arrived at Bai''er City''s gates.


    "Daughter, look, it''s the Senior!"


    At this time, two streaks of light shot across the sky. The leading man called out excitedly.


    "It really is Senior!"


    "Quick, let''s go greet him!"


    The two immediately descended to the ground. They were the currently rising stars, father and daughter Ye Neng and Ye Yi.


    "Greetings, Sir," the two restrained their auras and greeted Yi Feng.


    "Oh, it''s you two. What a coincidence," Yi Feng said with augh, also not expecting to run into the father and daughter pair here.


    "May I ask where is Sir headed?" Ye Neng asked respectfully.


    "I''m going to a friend''s house for a casual meal," Yi Feng smiled, then introduced Little Wu and Wu Chang''an.


    "Greetings Miss Wu, Greetings Young Master Wu," upon seeing they were Yi Feng''s friends, Ye Neng and Ye Yi hurriedly greeted them politely.


    And sensing Wu Chang''an''s unfathomable aura, Ye Neng and Ye Yi also couldn''t help but be amazed. As expected, all those by Sir''s side were extraordinary people.


    "Wow, what a pretty big sister!" At this time, seeing Ye Yi, Little Wu happily said, "Big Sister, do you and your father want toe to my house for a meal too?"


    "Oh, um..."


    Ye Yi and her father itched to ept.


    But since Yi Feng hadn''t spoken, they absolutely didn''t dare agree, so they looked towards Yi Feng.


    "Since Little Wu has invited you, let''s go together. The more the merrier," Yi Fengughed.


    "Great, great!"


    Ye Yi and her father immediately smiled from ear to ear.

 Chapter 431

    Chapter 431


    Yun Wu is just an ordinary family. Her parents run a small business in Bai''er City.


    They are very nice people. When they found out Yi Feng and others were Yun Wu''s friends, they greeted them very politely.


    "You guys sit here, I''ll go make food for you right away." Yun''s Mother smiled and stopped what she was doing to start cooking.


    "Auntie, please don''t stand on ceremony." Yi Feng quickly stood up and asked, "Auntie, if you need any help, just let me know and I''ll help you."


    "Oh you dear, why be so polite? How could I let you do that?" Yun''s Mother quicklyughed.


    "It''s no trouble, let me just wash these vegetables for you." Yi Feng went right ahead and started lending a hand.


    Because of this harmonious gathering, he really enjoyed it. Also, one can''t just eat food, one must participate!


    "This gentleman has truly attained the realm of returning to simplicity!"


    "I''m afraid this state of mind is something we may never achieve in our lifetime."


    Seeing this scene, Ye Neng next to him admonished his daughter Ye Yi.


    "That''s right, who could have imagined that the one washing vegetables over there has the power to shake the North Sea with a stomp of his foot!"


    "For someone of his status to be so down-to-earth and do everything himself, to be able to know him is really a blessing from three lifetimes!" Ye Yi looked at Yi Feng with fervent eyes.


    "What are you waiting for, let''s hurry up and help too!"


    Ye Neng yelled.


    So father and daughter immediately went to find some work to do too.


    As for Wu Chang''an, he had already started a fire when Yi Feng was washing vegetables.


    Under Yun''s Mother''sughter, the small courtyard was a scene of joyous bustle as everyone busied about happily.


    "Old Ye, bring that dish to auntie to stir fry."


    "You got it."


    "Sir, here are the spinach leaves I just washed."


    "Bring them to auntie."


    "Oh right Old Ye, go help brother Wu Tao carry some firewood."


    "Going right now."


    After a period of busyness, trays of fragrant and delicious dishes were brought to the table.


    Ye Neng and his daughter wiped the sweat from their foreheads, fully satisfied as they said: "This feeling is so nice!"


    "Yes, I''ve never experienced this feeling in my life before."


    "I feel like my state of mind has ascended."


    "Me too, I''ve gained some enlightenment regarding my cultivation, and this kind of improvement is even more important than improving my cultivation base."


    "True, after this experience, advancing our realms in the future will be smooth sailing!"


    Everyone sat down at the table.


    Looking at the appetizing food, Yi Feng couldn''t help but ask: "Auntie, do you have any wine?"


    "We don''t usually keep wine at home, I''m afraid not, sorry about that." Yun''s Mother apologized.


    But Ye Neng next to him eagerly raised his hand and said, "No worries, I''ll go buy some."


    After saying that, he put down his chopsticks, scurried out the door.


    To him, everything experienced here was an improvement to his state of mind!


    The sky.


    Four silhouettes scanned over Bai''er City.


    "With so many people, we don''t have a single clue about that senior''s whereabouts, how do we find someone?!" Liu Gu wrinkled his face worriedly.


    Hearing this.


    The others also sighed heavily.


    But just then, Jian Hengtian cried out in surprise, "Look quickly, who''s that?!"


    Everyone looked over, eyes wide.


    "It''s that old codger Ye Neng!"


    "What''s he doing?"


    Under the four pairs of eyes, Ye Neng bought several jugs of wine from a certain tavern, hugging the wine jugs as he scurried back.


    This scene.


    Stunned Liu Gu and the other three.


    A tenth-order Martial Emperor, already an aplished human immortal, actually running to the mortal market to buy wine?


    Especially that scurrying appearance, like a petty peddler,pletely devoid of any aura of a top expert.


    "That guy is not normal!"


    "Right, what the hell is he doing?!"


    "Let''s go, go ask what mischief this guy is up to."


    The four flew out,nded, and then blocked Ye Neng''s path.


    "Master Ye, long time no see."


    The four smiled meaningfully.


    "It''s you four?"


    Ye Neng nced at them, hugging the wine jug as he went around them, "I don''t have time for you, the gentleman is still waiting for me."


    "Gentleman?"


    This sentence from Ye Neng instantly widened the four people''s eyes as they excitedly asked, "Could it be that senior?!"


    Ye Neng covered his mouth, also realizing he had let slip, hurriedly waved his hand impatiently, "None of your business being so nosy. Do as you wish."


    After saying that, Ye Nengpletely ignored them as he scurried away.


    "That old bastard, pretending he doesn''t know. He must be together with that senior."


    "Right, otherwise with his current cultivation base, who would dare make him buy wine, who would dare let him address someone as gentleman?"


    "So what should we do?"


    "Since that old bastard Ye Neng wants to keep that senior to himself and not let us find him, let''s keep a close eye on Ye Neng. That way, the identity of that senior will naturally be clear."


    "Good idea."


    The four excitedly agreed, then all utilized various concealment techniques to hide themselves in the void, observing Ye Neng''s movements.

 Chapter 432

    Chapter 432


    "He went into the small shop."


    "Could that master really be in this shop?"


    "Don''t be impatient, wait and see."


    "Right, keep calm. Anyway, we''ll keep a close eye on Ye Neng, that old fox, and the truth wille out sooner orter."


    The four men exchanged nces and then quietly sneaked in.


    As they entered, Ye Neng''s eyes narrowed slightly. He nced at the carefree Yi Feng.


    "Sir must not think much of those four either."


    "Since sir doesn''t care, I won''t take matters into my own hands."


    With this thought, he sat down hugging the wine jug.


    "Sir, the wine is here."


    "Hmm, it seems pretty good."


    Yi Feng said with a smile.


    Hearing Yi Feng''s praise, Ye Neng was extremely excited.


    The group began to eat happily.


    The simple meal was ordinary. They finished eating the small dishes and wine in half an hour.


    "Mother, Brother Yi Feng is not only my fellow sect member, but also half my mentor." Wu said excitedly, "Because Brother Yi Feng taught me not only how to write and paint, but also how to sculpt!"


    "Really?" Yun''s Mother said with a smile, "Quick, show me what you''ve written and painted!"


    "Okay, let me find them."


    Wu said happily and began rummaging through her bag.


    Hearing the mother and daughter''s conversation, Ye Neng nudged Ye Yi.


    "I said this youngdy is talented in both martial arts and art, how could she be so close with Sir? Turns out she has gained Sir''s favor."


    "Remember, we must get in this youngdy''s good graces."


    Ye Neng instructed in a low voice.


    "Understood." Ye Yi nodded solemnly, with great envy in her eyes. But she still asked in a low voice, "But this youngdy doesn''t seem special at all, her talent also appears very ordinary. Why would she gain Sir''s favor?"


    "Shh."


    "Don''t say that. You must understand, anyone who gains Sir''s favor must have their reasons. We must not make rash guesses. Since this youngdy quite likes you, get to know her better."


    Ye Neng gave solemn instructions.


    "I understand, father."


    Ye Yi quickly closed her mouth.


    After some rummaging, Wu ced a sculpture and a painting on the table.


    "Look, mother, this is the sculpture I carved and the painting I painted under Brother Yi Feng''s guidance." Wu said excitedly.


    Hearing this, Yun''s Mother and Ye Neng father and daughter quickly nced over.


    "Ah!"


    The unseen sculpture and painting made Ye Neng father and daughter jump in fright.


    "The power of the Great Dao! This painting actually contains the power of the Great Dao!"


    Ye Neng stared wide-eyed, trembling all over, and sent an astonished voice transmission to Ye Yi.


    "And that sculpture, I can sense the immense pressure and pure power within it. If that power was unleashed, it''s unimaginable what mighty abilities it would have!"


    "Truly unimaginable. For such peerless treasures toe from a third-realm martial artist girl."


    "She really lives up to being senior''s disciple."


    Ye Yi also had a face full of shock and disbelief.


    However, Yun''s Mother did not sense the power within the painting and sculpture. She just felt they were beautifully made and lifelike. As she examined them, she couldn''t stop smiling.


    "Wonderful, truly wonderful! My daughter is so talented!" Yun''s Mother said proudly.


    "Hehe, it''s all thanks to Brother Yi Feng''s teachings!" Wu said with a grin.


    "Young Master Yi, I really must thank you."


    Yun''s Mother stood up and said politely.


    "Auntie, you''re too kind. It''s all because Wu is so talented. I only gave a couple pointers." Yi Feng stood up to support Yun''s Mother and said humbly.


    "Mother, I''ll give this sculpture and painting to you. When you miss me, you can look at my painting and sculpture." Wu then said.


    "Of course, of course!"


    "I''ll frame this painting and hang it on the wall. And disy the sculpture prominently for everyone to appreciate my talented daughter''s handiwork!"


    Yun''s Mother was extremely proud of her daughter''s skill and put away the painting and sculpture.


    After some simple pleasantries, it was finally time to leave.


    Ye Neng was the first to step out of the shop.


    At this moment, the four Lords who had been napping outside were jolted alert.


    "He''s out!"


    The four were instantly on high alert.

 Chapter 433

    Chapter 433


    "Don''t just stare at Ye Neng, look at who came out with him."


    "Look and see what kind of people are behind him, that''s the most important."


    "Yes, yes, looking at who''s behind him is the most important."


    The four people spoke excitedly, staring intently at the small door of the yard, not even daring to blink their eyes.


    Just then, Yi Feng came out.


    Seeing this, the eyeballs of the four grand patriarchs twitched violently as they focused their gazes tightly on Yi Feng.


    However, at this moment, as Yi Feng came out, he was bidding farewell to Yun Wu''s parents, so the four people didn''t actually see Yi Feng''s appearance, only his back.


    But even just this back was enough for them.


    "It''s him!"


    The four people almost spoke in unison.


    "Yes, yes, it''s him, this is the back we saw in Yixian Valley."


    "Mm, although we didn''t see his true appearance clearly in Yixian Valley, I''d recognize this back even if I was turned to ash."


    "Heaven favors the diligent, we''ve finally found him!"


    "This time we must see clearly what this expert looks like."


    "Yes, yes, we must see clearly."


    The four people restrained their excitement, waiting for Yi Feng to turn around.


    "Uncle, Auntie, I''ll take my leave now." Yi Feng cupped his fists and smiled, "Thank you for your hospitality today."


    Yun''s father was an honest man who had barely spoken a word, just smiling and nodding to see them out. It wasn''t that he disliked Yi Feng and the others, he just had the kind of personality that wasn''t very sociable.


    "Alright, alright,e by again when you have time." Yun''s mother spoke with a full smile.


    "Thank you, Auntie."


    Yi Feng smiled lightly.


    Having said that, he slowly turned to leave.


    And after Yi Feng turned around, the four masters who had been secretly waiting finally saw Yi Feng''s appearance clearly.


    "As expected of an expert, so handsome."


    Liu Gu''s eyes shone as he murmured to himself.


    "Mm, indeed, seeing his appearance is like a breath of spring air, like the warm sun in this icy cold air, making people naturally well disposed towards him." Yun Tianlong also couldn''t help but praise.


    In short,


    at this moment, the four were extremely excited, with eagerness written on their faces.


    After all, after inquiring and tracking for so long, they finally knew what he looked like.


    Now that they knew his appearance, next they could think about how to take advantage of the opportunity.


    "Eh, ...does anyone else feel like this expert looks a bit familiar?"


    Just then, Li Canghai suddenly spoke up.


    Having said that, he nced at the other three.


    Upon hearing this,


    the other three also raised their eyebrows.


    "Now that you mention it, he does look a bit familiar."


    Liu Gu said thoughtfully.


    "Right, I also feel he looks familiar."


    Jian Hengtian stroked his chin and spoke.


    "He really does look very familiar, I feel like we''ve seen him somewhere before."


    Yun Tianlong also agreed with them.


    But where exactly...


    had they seen him before?


    The four of them searched their memories, trying hard to recall it, but couldn''t think of it for the moment...


    "Gah!"


    Suddenly, Jian Hengtian beside them cried out like a duck.


    Pointing his finger at Yi Feng in the distance, eyes wide and trembling violently.


    "I, I, I..."


    "I know, I kno- kno- kno- know who he is, kno- kno- kno-know where I''ve seen him before."


    Jian Hengtian stammered, and at this moment his whole body was shaking.


    What astonished the other three even more was that Jian Hengtian actually started crying, incessantly pping himself in the face.


    "Where on earth did you see him before?"


    "Hurry up and say it!"


    "Also, there''s no need for you to act like this, is there?"


    "That''s right, you''re a sect leader, can''t you keep yourposure? We''ve been looking for him for so long recently, even if we did see him before and didn''t recognize him, it''s understandable isn''t it?"


    Seeing Jian Hengtian''s abnormal behavior, the other three quickly looked towards him anxiously and asked.


    "Wuwuwu, Guantang, Guantang City..."


    Jian Hengtian sobbed, saying amidst tears, "Back then in Guantang City when we were recruiting disciples, at the city square, we all saw him..."


    Hearing this,


    the expressions of the other three froze instantly.


    This information was like a thunderp in their minds.


    A gust of wind blew by.


    The few people were dumbstruck, even the air around them seemed to solidify, filled with a bizarre atmosphere.


    Because in an instant, they recalled what Jian Hengtian was talking about.


    Wasn''t this the ordinary person who had slipped in that day in Guantang City''s town square and wanted to join their four major sects!?


    Hiss!


    So not only had they seen him before.


    They had even interacted with him deeply!


    "p!"


    "p!"


    "p!"


    Almost simultaneously, the other three people pped themselves in the face.


    The sounds were so, resonant and pleasing...


    They hated this.


    Their eyes were red with hatred.


    Not only Jian Hengtian was choked up, the other three were also choked up.


    It turned out the expert had long ago prepared an opportunity for them, and had even wanted to join their sects, yet they had been blind and taken him for an ordinary person, driving him out the door.


    "p!"


    "p!"


    "p!"


    "p!"


    In their anxiousness, they heavily pped themselves in the face again.

 Chapter 434

    Chapter 434


    A few people sighed deeply for a long time.


    They recalled the great opportunity, even the chance for the entire sect to rise, that was right before their eyes. But the four people had let it go, giving that old bastard Ye Neng a freebie.


    A piercing pain in their hearts.


    Regretting it till their guts turned green.


    "Forget it, what''s done is done. We were short-sighted, unable to recognize our senior, it must be our bad luck. Our senior surely wouldn''t take it to heart since ignorance is bliss. Let''s talk about what we should do next?" Liu Guyi couldn''t help but ask after calming down.


    "Right, think of something. How do we get close to him?" Li Canghai asked.


    "I think there''s no hurry."


    Yun Tianlong looked thoughtful and said, "Now that we know this senior''s identity, there will be plenty of chances in the future. We absolutely can''t rashly approach."


    "Well said."


    Jian Hengtian nodded, "Especially with that old bastard Ye Neng there right now. If we just went up it''d definitely disturb things."


    "Yeah, we can wait until they leave, then go to that shop to ask around before deciding." Liu Guyi said.


    The few people nodded in agreement.


    They concealed themselves again.


    After Yi Feng and the others left, the four dashed out and arrived at the shop entrance.


    "Anybody here?"


    The four restrained their auras and came to stand outside the shop door.


    "Honored customers, what would you like to buy?" Yun''s Mother walked out smiling.


    "Cough, we''re here to ask you something." Jian Hengtian let out a cold humph and began interrogating fiercely, "Just tell us everything you know from now on."


    Seeing Jian Hengtian''s fierce appearance, Yun''s Mother took two steps back in fright and anxiously asked, "What do you want to do?"


    Liu Guyi saw this and immediately red at Jian Hengtian. He walked up to Yun''s Mother with a smile, gently asking, "Bossdy, don''t mind him. We''vee looking for someone."


    "I don''t know who you''re looking for?" Yun''s Mother looked at Liu Guyi and asked.


    "We''re looking for someone called Ye Neng and a youth in white clothes. We''re friends with them. We heard from others they stopped at your shop, is that right?" Liu Guyi casually asked.


    "So you are Ye Neng and Master Yi''s friends?"


    Yun''s Mother''s eyes lit up and she quicklyughed, "I thought you wanted to dig up some news. You scared me. Since you are their friends please sit, please sit."


    After the four sat down, Yun''s Mother smiled and said, "I won''t hide it from you. Master Yi and Ye Neng were just here eating. They left not long ago."


    "Are you very familiar with them?" Liu Guyi''s gaze stirred as he asked, "What is your rtionship?"


    "I can''t say we''re familiar. It''s just that Master Yi and my daughter are fellow sect members." Yun''s Mother said smiling.


    "Fellow sect members?"


    The four''s eyeballs bulged out.


    The old woman''s daughter was actually fellow sect members with that senior!


    "May I ask which sect your daughter is in?" Liu Guyi quietly asked again.


    "It''s the Qingniu Sect outside Bai''ercheng." Yun''s mother softly said.


    "Qingniu Sect?"


    The four''s eyeballs bulged again. Li Canghai couldn''t help but ask, "You mean your daughter and Master Yi are both Qingniu Sect?"


    "That''s right. Though I heard from my daughter that Master Yi had just joined the Qingniu Sect recently, only a few days." Yun''s Mother said.


    Hearing the confirmation, the four were suddenly disheartened like deted balls.


    A piercing pain in their chests.


    Originally this senior was going to join their Four Great Sects!


    Yet now he''d fallen into thep of a Qingniu Sect that was just about to hit it big.


    Damn!


    Yun''s Mother didn''t notice the four''s reactions. Thinking of Yi Feng who was knowledgeable and courteous, she couldn''t help adding, "This Master Yi really is a good person. Though he just joined the Qingniu Sect, he could be considered half a master to my daughter."


    "Oh? Why do you say so?"


    The four quickly asked.


    "Just look over there."


    Yun''s Mother pointed to the borately framed painting and sculpture on the wall, quite proud as she said, "Master Yi taught my daughter to paint and sculpt those."


    Hearing this, the four''s feet froze to the floor.


    Their gazes whipped over to look at the painting and sculpture, eyes bulging out, stiffly staring dead at them. Their eyes'' first reaction was to reveal covetous color.


    Their whole bodies'' cultivation involuntarily surged forth.


    Just when the atmosphere was tense, Liu Guyi''s cold voice transmission fell in their ears.


    "Consider the consequences before acting. I''m just giving you a reminder, any other thoughts are best rid of!"


    These words were like a bucket of cold water poured over them, instantly dispelling their notions.


    "Forget it, my chest hurts. You ask, I''m going outside for some peace and quiet."


    Li Canghai walked out the door, his face ashen.


    "My chest hurts too. I want to go outside for some cold air."


    Yun Tianlong was equally upset, his face twisted.


    "My chest hurts too."


    Jian Hengtian clutched his chest, heaving a long sigh full of regret before leaving.


    Liu Guyi was full of bitter smiles.


    Who said her chest didn''t hurt?


    That painting and sculpture should have been in their Four Great Sects!


    Now they were set up in this secr little shop. They didn''t even dare make a y for them. Can you imagine how they felt?


    After asking Yun''s Mother some more, the four left the shop and gathered together again.


    "Three key points."


    Liu Guyi solemnly said, "Our Four Great Sects must try hard to get on good terms with this shop and that old woman''s daughter. Especially the little miss, she''ll be a famous figure across North Sea in the future."


    The other three solemnly nodded.


    They had no disagreements here whatsoever. Even a fool would know they had to do this.


    "Also, the Qingniu Sect..."


    "Though it pains me to say this, we have to admit the Qingniu Sect is going to swiftly rise across North Sea in the future, perhaps even surpassing our Four Great Sects!" Liu Guyi solemnly continued.


    The few revealed bitter smiles.


    Though extremely unwilling, they really had no choice but to admit it!


    Who told them to be blind back then?


    "Thest and most important bit of news is to notify our Four Great Sects'' people to keep their disciples in line. If they happen to meet our senior and have great luck, they must leave a good impression." Liu Guyi solemnly added.


    "Good. Old Yun paint our senior''s portrait. I''ll notify the Guiyi Hall''s person now to spread word and the portrait to our Four Great Sects." Li Canghai said.


    After finishing speaking, Li Canghai took out a voice transmission jade tablet to notify Guiyi Hall''s person-in-charge.


    Very quickly, the person-in-charge flew over.


    "Greetings to the four great sect leaders. May I ask what this lowly one can assist with?" The Guiyi Hall person-in-charge stood respectfully before the four.


    "This is a portrait. Take a good look."


    Yun Tianlong took out the portrait of Yi Feng he just painted and handed it to the Guiyi Hall person-in-charge.


    The person-in-charge epted the portrait and seriously examined it. Then he raised his head and asked, "I''ve seen this man before, may I ask why the sect leaders painted his portrait?"


    "What?"


    "You''ve seen him before?"


    The four''s eyes bulged out, their gazes uniformly falling onto the person-in-charge.

 Chapter 435

    Chapter 435


    "Where did you see it?"


    The four people asked in unison.


    "It''s in Guiyi Hall!"


    The person in charge said in surprise, "What''s wrong with the four sect masters? Is there any problem?"


    "In Guiyi Hall?"


    The four people approached in an instant, and Li Canghai even grabbed his cor and asked anxiously, "When did hee to my Guiyi Hall?"


    "It''s, it''s a few days ago. Didn''t a shameless mortale to our Guiyi Hall and insist on joining us?" The person in charge hurriedly said.


    "Do you mean that the mortal who came to Guiyi Hall that day is him?"


    The four red and asked.


    "Yes, it''s him. I won''t recognize him wrong."


    The person in charge hurriedly nodded and said, "At that time, the four sect masters were also there. I asked your opinion and you said to drive him out. So I drove him out ording to your instructions."


    Upon hearing this.


    The four were stunned at the moment.


    It turns out.


    This senior not only gave them a chance!


    Jian Hengtian slumped on the ground with a plop.


    At that time, he even imed that he would p this mortal to death.


    "Puff!"


    While the other three sprayed a mouthful of old blood on the spot.


    Then they pped theirps heavily.


    This scene.


    Scared the person in charge silly, and anxiously asked, "Four sect masters, what''s wrong with you? Why do you have to do this to yourself!"


    "Get out!"


    What came was the collective anger of the four great sect masters.


    The person in charge was so scared that he knelt on the ground and trembled in fear.


    After the four calmed down, the person in charge finally learned about the cause and effect, and was instantly scared stiff.


    At that time.


    It was he who personally drove him out!


    Holding the portrait, he rolled back to Guiyi Hall in a panic and notified everyone about the matter.


    "I have something else to do, I''ll go back to Tianlong Valley first."


    Yun Tianlong''s face was livid, and he said before flying away.


    "I''m leaving too."


    Jian Hengtian also flew away.


    Liu Gu and Li Canghai followed closely behind and returned to their respective sects.


    However.


    After the four left, they took out the transmission jade symbols in tacit understanding and sent out messages to their respective sects.


    "Immediately prepare several Imperial, Sect, Saint, and Emperor grade pills for me and send them to Qingniu Sect."


    "Send a batch of my sect''s flying swords, treasures, and treasures of all grades to Qingniu Sect."


    "Go, notify my few personal disciples, spare no effort to get the female disciples of Qingniu Sect, and take them as Daopanions no matter what."


    "Immediately issue a letter to Qingniu Sect, saying that my Taiyi Valley is willing to ally with Qingniu Sect. No matter what happens in the future, we will stand together and prepare a big gift to show my sincerity."


    After making these arrangements, the four people who were flying towards each sect actually turned in the same direction unanimously.


    "I must not let them take the lead!"


    With the same idea in mind, the four stepped into the void towards the same direction.


    Days.


    Passed by peacefully.


    Yi Feng stood with hands behind his back, looking at the distant mountains.


    "In another half month, I should be able to get the disciple token of the sect."


    Thinking of this, he was eager to have a try.


    After getting the disciple''s token, he could leave Qingniu Sect and return to Pingjiang City to establish his own sect.


    Then recruit 100 disciples.


    He will be able toplete the task and smoothly embark on the path of cultivation.


    Speaking of 100 disciples...


    His eyes secretly looked at Yun Wu and Wu Tao beside him.


    To tell the truth, he had long had ideas about these two and was determined to coax them to Pingjiang City.


    Because he could see that Yun Wu was not very interested in cultivation. Instead, he was more interested in carving and painting that he taught. It should not be difficult to coax him.


    As for Wu Tao.


    This guy is honest, so it should be easy too.


    That''s it.


    100 people solved instantly with two people!


    How nice!


    While Yi Feng was living a peaceful life in Qingniu Sect, the entire Xianjiang Continent was in great turmoil.


    First there was an old man named Qing Huan Xiang, who suddenly appeared.


    He appeared in each top power with a tough attitude.


    The first sentence was.


    "I heard that you have a book of the Heavenly Dao in your sect?"


    "If you really have it, then I will give you a chance. Hand over the book."


    Such a tant robbery of people''s treasures, and saying that it was giving people a chance, had never seen such a shameless person before.


    This arrogance aroused the resentment of the major powers.


    Dozens of powerful abilities from major forces gathered together to hunt down Qing Huan Xiang.


    However, Qing Huan Xiang pped them all to the ground collectively with one p.


    However.


    The shadow cast by Qing Huan Xiang on the major forces of the continent had not yet dissipated, and a dog, a bear, a centipede, led by a man in ck robe, appeared horizontally in the air.


    Starting from Dongsheng Region, they swept through Xiyao Forest, Southern Wastnd, North Sea Continent like locusts.


    Then, they came directly to Zhongzhou.


    At this time, Zhongzhou was holding a martial arts conference, with hundreds of sects gathered here.


    The shadow covered the sky.


    First there was thebination of centipede, ck bear and dog, then a man in ck strode through the air.


    Watched by hundreds of sects, this man in ck put his hands on his hips.


    "Skull Lord is here, hand over all the guardian beasts, strange pets and divine beasts you have."

 Chapter 436

    Chapter 436


    The arrogant appearance provoked the anger of the major sects in the Central Continent.


    The experts from hundreds of sects united in their resentment andunched an attack against these unwee guests.


    But what awaited them was a sudden barrage of milk tea from the sky.


    With this barrage.


    The Central Continent''s top experts were forcefully suppressed, unable to move, all kneeling on the ground begging for mercy.


    Under the imposing presence of a skeleton, a dog, a centipede, and a ck bear, the Central Continent''s top experts, in order to avoid the crisis of annihtion, had no choice but to endure humiliation and provide their sects'' top-grade mounts and guardian spirit beasts to these few individuals.


    The most unfortunate sects even offered their ancestral ancestors.


    But the most infuriating part was that they were still looked down upon.


    In short.


    This May, under thebination of Qinghuan and Xianghe, was called the ck May.


    It directly entered the annals of the Immortal River Continent!


    "Brother, brother, how can we deliver with just this group of trash?"


    The dog stared at the few remaining decent spirit beasts in the storage space, wearing a worried expression. "We''ve searched the entire continent, and there are only a few things like these. If this goes on, you won''t even get your three gold coins reward."


    Upon hearing this, the ck-robed figure visibly felt lost.


    Indeed!


    Those were three gold coins.


    Although not a lot, if he could gather some more, he could at least have a good time at the Yi Hong Yard for a night.


    "Brother, brother, think of a solution!"


    The centipede crawled onto the ck-robed figure''s shoulder and couldn''t help but shout.


    "In that case, this scumbag can only deal with those few things. Although they look shabby, for the sake of my three gold coins, I have no choice," he said as his voice dropped. In the hollow eye sockets of his skull, two beams of light suddenly shot out.


    At the same time.


    Under the watchful eyes of several pairs of eyes hidden in the dark, observing Lu Benwei and others causing turmoil in the continent, an incredible voice sounded out.


    "He actually found us!"


    Several voices were filled with shock and thick disbelief.


    However, just as they hesitated about whether to continue hiding, a transmission directly reached their ears.


    "Why don''t youe out? Are you nning for this scumbag to directly kill you?"


    As soon as these words fell, it immediately ignited their anger.


    "You have quite the audacity. The group of ants outside may not be able to do anything to you, but does that mean you can act wildly in front of us?"


    "Let us warn you, we are not a bunch of trash that can bepared. It doesn''t matter what you do on this continent, but you better not affect us."


    A gloomy voice echoed above Lu Benwei''s head, carrying a strong threat.


    "Hahaha!"


    Lu Benweiughed with his arms crossed.


    "Apologies, in front of this scumbag, you and them are no different, all just trash!"


    "You..."


    "What an arrogant tone."


    "Since that''s the case, we''lle out and meet you."


    "I hope your strength matches your words."


    As the voice fell, the northern cier exploded with a burst of icy air, rising into the sky and covering the Central Continent...


    In the ck Sea, the water churned and a ck liquid burst out...


    In the western altar, cracks appeared, and a green aura scattered like stars...


    In the destend of the southern region, the heavens cracked and the earth split apart. A towering rock, reaching ten thousand feet high, shot up into the sky...


    At this moment, a terrifying pressure enveloped the entire Immortal River Continent, causing countless individuals with low strength to prostrate themselves on the ground, their faces filled with profound fear.


    Many others, under this horrifying pressure, believed that doomsday had arrived, and despair was written all over their faces.


    Boom!


    After a few breaths, four auras simultaneously descended, surrounding Lu Benwei in mid-air.


    "You have sessfully provoked us," a gloomy voice rang out as the four auras transformed into monstrous figures.


    From the north came a giant white beast, exuding an icy aura that froze the space with every movement.


    From the south emerged ava beast, enveloped in mes, its crimson eyes burning with fury.


    To the west appeared a giant bird with a human face, possessing a long body with six legs. As its wings pped, the space would asionally tear apart.


    And from the east materialized a ck water qilin shrouded in mist, exhaling a heavy breath as it stared intently at Lu Benwei.


    At this moment, under the terrifying pressure of the four demonic beasts, the entire Central Continent underwent a drastic change.


    The numerous experts of the Central Continent were taken aback,pletely unaware of what was happening.


    However...


    What they didn''t expect was that in the face of such pressure, Lu Benwei and his dog continued chatting nonchntly.


    "Congrattions, brother. Three gold coins are on their way," the dog eximed excitedly.


    "Stay calm. They are just slightlyrger reptiles. Whether the master takes notice or not, remains to be seen," Lu Benwei replied dismissively.


    "Such arrogance."


    "In that case, prepare to die!"


    The four demonic beasts emanated a chilling killing intent.


    As their hands rose, the space tore apart.


    Almost simultaneously, various elemental auras surged from all directions towards Lu Benwei and hispanions.


    Under the pervasion of terrifying elements such as ice and fire, the space was ravaged, tearing open horrifying spatial rifts and causing ripples to spread.


    "Trash."


    Lu Benwei cast a disdainful nce at them.


    Raising his hand, he pped down.


    "What?"


    Fearful voices escaped the mouths of the four beasts as their eyes widened. The powers they had unleashed instantly turned into nothingness, and they were simultaneously suppressed.


    Their bodies, which were several thousand feet tall, shrank to half a zhang in an instant.


    Within a blood-colored space, a man wearing a silver mask knelt down.


    "Reporting to Lord Mieshi, the younger generation of the North Sea has been almostpletely wiped out. Some of the unreawakened Reincarnators should have been directly killed."


    "However, there was an unexpected development."


    Before receiving a response, the masked man continued, "The puppets we sent out were also destroyed. It seems that someone is sabotaging Lord''s ns."


    A long silence ensued within the blood-colored space, with no response.


    The masked man lowered his head, pondering. He knew that the person was not concerned about these matters.


    "Oh, there is one more thing."


    The man on the ground reported once again.


    "In recent times, several individuals led by a ck-robed skeleton figure have emerged in the maind. They have not only plundered the sacred scriptures and Daoist texts of major sects but also taken away top-tier demonic beasts from some sects. I suspect that other hidden figures in the shadows have also taken action."


    This time.


    After a long wait, in the blood-red space, a voice finally emerged that made it impossible to discern the gender or specific direction it came from.


    "I understand."


    "That ck-robed figure is merely a minor character, and what they have plundered is nothing more than the treasures of this era. Perhaps some of it may affect the overall situation, but it is inconsequential."


    "Yes, Lord of Annihtion."


    The Masked Man breathed a sigh of relief and respectfully asked, "My Lord, should we take action?"


    "Well, there are a few individuals who can temporarily serve me. It just so happens that I need some assistance for the uing events. Let''s control them for now." The voice transmitted.


    "You mean Nian and Huang?"


    The Masked Man hurriedly asked.


    "Yes." In the blood-red chaos, a faint voice emerged, "I''ll give you their whereabouts, go find them."


    However.


    As soon as the voice fell, a trace of astonishment shed across his face.


    "Hmm?"


    "I underestimated the ck-robed person you mentioned earlier."


    "However, trying to snatch food from my mouth, I''m afraid they are still too inexperienced."


    As the words fell, a blood-red hand suddenly extended from the blood-red space, reaching out into the distance through the endless void.

 Chapter 437

    Chapter 437


    While Lu Benwei was casually subduing the four great demon beasts, preparing to put them away, the sky above suddenly cracked open.


    A blood-red big hand suddenly stretched out.


    Seeing this, both the milk and the centipede became extremely solemn at this moment, and their bodies involuntarily moved closer to Lu Benwei.


    "Your Excellency, I''ll take these four demon beasts first."


    A self-confident voice came from the direction the palm stretched out, with an unquestionable tone.


    Subsequently, that palm reached out and grabbed the four great demon beasts that had just been suppressed by Lu Benwei.


    "Stealing this poor man''s things?"


    A voice never heard before came out from under the ck robe.


    The ck robe waved, and the milk, centipede were collected behind him.


    Then a white bony palm stretched out from the ck robe and patted towards the red palm.


    "Hehe."


    "Your Excellency actually unwilling?"


    "What I need, I have never failed to obtain. Since you are unwilling, then we shall see if Your Excellency can endure it."


    Facing Lu Benweis attack, the blood-red palm did not seem surprised at all.


    The same self-confident voice came out of his mouth.


    After the voice fell, the blood-red palm turned over, the space was filled with a blood-red blood sea, which overwhelmed Lu Benwei.


    "Boom!"


    In an instant.


    The two palms touched each other.


    "Crack crack crack......"


    The surrounding space cracked open continuously.


    At the center of that storm, a ck area appeared, and everything turned into nothingness.


    "What?"


    At the same time of contact, a horrified voice came from the direction of the blood-red palm.


    Almost instantly, it wanted to withdraw its palm.


    "Pretending in front of this poor man, did you think you could run away whenever you want?"


    A cold snort came from under the ck robe.


    The white bony palm stretched out again, it actually tore the space hard and chased after the red palm.


    Then lightly grasped.


    The blood-red palm cracked at the speed visible to the naked eye, turned into a sky full of red blood sea, then disappeared.


    The sky.


    Soon returned to clear weather, as if nothing had ever happened.


    "Quite capable."


    Lu Benwei looked into the distance and smiled coldly.


    "Bro, bro, what the hell was that just now? Is it dead?" Seeing this, the centipede and milk behind him hurriedly asked.


    "Not dead."


    "Then chase it?"


    "Forget it, it doesn''t matter. After all, it was crippled." Lu Benwei said indifferently.


    At this moment, in the blood-red space, the red space was like a sea in a storm, setting off surging waves, bing extremely unstable.


    At the same time, bursts of screams kepting out......


    In this unstable state, the mask man kneeling on the ground crawled on the ground shaking. His body seemed to explode at any time.


    "Where did this skeleton heade from on the Immortal River Continent?"


    "Could it be from thest era?"


    "No, there was no such person in thest era. Where on earth did hee from!"


    After a long, long time, finally, painful and unwilling voices came from the barely stable blood-red space.


    "Lord of Destruction, dare I ask what exactly happened?" The mask man crawled on the ground and asked nervously.


    "That man in ck broke my arm!"


    "What?"


    The mask man stared wide-eyed, dumbfounded, his eyeballs almost popping out.


    "Never mind."


    "No need to panic either."


    Gradually, the sound regained its stability.


    "After all, I just woke up recently, my strength has not fully recovered, and two powerful opponents make things more interesting."


    "By the way, have you obtained the evil of witchcraft from Dongsheng?"


    "Replying to the Lord of Destruction, it has long been obtained."


    The mask man took out an exquisite box from the storage space with both hands to offer it respectfully.


    The blood-red chaos permeated and the box was grabbed into the space and disappeared.


    But after a short while.


    "Ah......"


    "Damn it!"


    More unstable voices than before came from the blood-red space.


    And that chaos, once again set off surging waves.


    ......


    North Sea Continent.


    Qingniu Sect.


    Zhu Shiguang paced back and forth in the shabby Qingniu Hall.


    At this moment, he was really extremely anxious.


    In a few days, it would be the audit day of Qingniu Sect. It was enough to have cheated two mortals toe.


    But damn it, coincidentally, he had just received the news that an outer disciple had fallen to his death in the backyard mountain.


    This made him very worried!


    "Report to the Sect Master."


    At this moment, a disciple rushed in hurriedly.


    "What''s the matter again?"


    Zhu Shiguang yelled impatiently.


    "Heng Tian Sword House has sent materials and letters to our Qingniu Sect." This disciple held a storage ring and shouted excitedly.


    "What the heck?"


    "Heng Tian Sword House?"


    Zhu Shiguang opened the ring, and the various materials, treasures, elixirs inside were too numerous to count.


    He was stunned for a moment.


    Why would Heng Tian Sword House send him these?


    However, just as his mind went nk, three more disciples rushed in.


    "Report, Taiyi Valley has sent materials and letters."


    "Report, Tianlong Valley has also sent materials and letters."


    "Report, also from Canghai Mountain."


    The ring opened.


    Dazzling treasures poured out, piled up in a heap.


    When he opened the letters, they were all expressing the goodwill of the four major sects towards his Qingniu Sect.


    For example, moremunication between the two sects, interdependence between the two sects, intermarriage between the two sects, and so on...


    The most excessive Heng Tian Sword House even became rtives with their Qingniu Sect, saying that an uncle of a distant rtive of the son of the grandfather of one of their disciples was once an outer disciple in their Qingniu Sect. This rtionship was predestined, and even thicker than blood rtionship between the two sects, making the two sects who had been friendly for generations be even closer rtives...


    Zhu Shiguang was baffled.


    After reacting, he pped himself twice, but found that he was not dreaming.


    But no matter how he thought about it, he couldn''t figure out why these four major sects would suddenly show goodwill to their ninth-rate sect.


    Usually, let alone rtives, people didn''t even look straight at them.


    Just then, another disciple brought the news.


    "Reporting to the Sect Master, an old man outside insists on joining our Qingniu Sect."

 Chapter 438

    Chapter 438


    "An old man?"


    Zhu Shiguang''s face was full of astonishment.


    Usually, he couldn''t even deceive anyone, and even if he forcefully captured a few people to the mountain, they would eventually escape.


    But now, it was strange to suddenly have an old man wanting to enter the sect.


    However, thinking that this old man''s arrival could fill the gap left by the deceased disciple, Zhu Shiguang waved his hand and shouted, "Alright, alright, let the old man be, let that old mane in first."


    "Yes!"


    The disciple quickly stepped back.


    Then, under his lead, a man in his fifties walked in.


    "Wait on the side for a while. The Sect Master will attend to some matters first," Zhu Shiguang said, looking down at the letter in his hand.


    Clearly,pared to the old man''s gaze, he was more concerned about the sudden supplies and letters sent by the four major sects.


    Upon hearing this, the disciple stepped back, and the old man waited at the lower end.


    In the hall, there was only the sound of Zhu Shiguang flipping through the pages of the book...


    After contemting for a while, he still couldn''t figure out the meaning behind the sudden arrival of the things sent by the four major sects. Frustrated, he set the letter aside.


    Remembering that there was still an old man waiting, he picked up the teacup beside him and slowly raised his head.


    "Oh my god."


    As he raised his head, he was suddenly startled, and the teacup in his hand fell to the ground.


    "Jian Hengtian, why are you here?"


    At this moment, Zhu Shiguang''s cold sweat flowed, and his tongue became tied.


    He never expected that Qingniu Sect would actually wee such a great figure todaythe Sect Master of Heng Tian Sword House had personallye to their Qingniu Sect.


    What''s more, he had kept him waiting for so long.


    Thinking of the possible anger of thetter, Zhu Shiguang felt his scalp go numb, and his legs went weak as if they were about to kneel down, hastily apologizing.


    However...


    Jian Hengtian showed no sign of me. Instead, he bowed to Zhu Shiguang andughed loudly, "Hahaha, Sect Master Zhu, you are really too polite. Our sects are as close as family, so it''s only natural for you to take your time."


    Jian Hengtian''s politeness surprised Zhu Shiguang, leaving him puzzled.


    This kind of character, let aloneing to their Qingniu Sect, he, the Sect Master of Qingniu Sect, had only seen him from a distance before.


    They were not on the same level at all.


    Therefore...


    The more polite Jian Hengtian was, the more flustered Zhu Shiguang became.


    Trembling, he asked, "Sect Master Jian, please don''t tease me. How could a divine figure like you possibly join our Qingniu Sect?"


    However...


    Before Zhu Shiguang finished speaking, a burst ofughter came from outside.


    "What kind of divine figure is Jian Hengtian? It''s better if Sect Master Zhu doesn''t let him join Qingniu Sect."


    After the voice fell, another figure arrived in the Qingniu Hall.


    Seeing the neer, Jian Hengtian''s face turned ashen, and he asked in a deep voice, "What are you doing here?"


    "Hmph, if you cane, why can''t I?"


    The visitor nced at Jian Hengtian, then approached Zhu Shiguang with a friendly smile, sping his hands and politely saying, "Greetings, Master Zhu."


    "Who, who are you?" Zhu Shiguang''s mouth trembled as he couldn''t help but ask.


    "I apologize for the abruptness, Master Zhu. I am Li Canghai," the person replied with a smile on his face.


    "Li?"


    "Canghai?"


    Zhu Shiguang took a few steps back in fear, staring with wide eyes, feeling utterly confused.


    Well, what on earth is happening here?


    His insignificant Qingniu Sect unexpectedly weed another divine figure.


    But before he could even greet Li Canghai, two streams of light burst in from outside andnded outside the Qingniu Hall.


    Even before the people entered, their voices could be heard.


    "Jian Hengtian, Li Canghai, you two old fellows arrived quite fast!"


    "Hmph, luckily, we caught up; otherwise, you would have seized the advantage."


    Finally, a man and a woman walked in.


    "You guys aren''t...?" Zhu Shiguang''s eyelids twitched as he spoke to Jian Hengtian and Li Canghai with such a tone. A daring guess rose in his mind, but he didn''t dare to be certain, so he couldn''t help but ask aloud.


    As soon as he asked, the man and woman walked towards him, confirming his guess.


    "Liu Guyi, pay respects to Master Zhu."


    "Yun Tianlong, greetings, Master Zhu."


    Zhu Shiguang directly fainted on the ground.


    This shock was too great for him!


    Even the Martial King-level ancestor of his Qingniu Sect, if he could jump out of his grave, wouldn''t have expected that today, the four sect masters would gather at his Qingniu Sect.


    You see, Zhu Shiguang was just a Martial Spirit.


    But the four people in front of him were all Martial Emperor-level existences, individuals who could make the North Sea tremble with a mere shake of their feet.


    The disparity between them was truly enormous.


    When Zhu Shiguang regained consciousness, he found the four sect masters surrounding him, expressing various concerns.


    "Master Zhu, are you alright?"


    "Master Zhu, perhaps you''ve exhausted yourself."


    "But it''s alright; I have a dan medicine of sect-grade quality. If Master Zhu takes it, you''ll feel better."


    "Don''t bother with your lousy sect-grade dan medicine; here, I have a sacred-grade one."


    Watching the overly enthusiastic four sect masters, Zhu Shiguang was not simply ttered at this moment. Instead, he trembled with nervousness.


    "Big shots, don''t fool around with me. What exactly is the matter with you guys?"


    Zhu Shiguang asked nervously, his voice tinged with a crying tone.


    "Master Zhu, what are you talking about? We''ve genuinelye to join your esteemed sect."


    "Yes, from now on, the four of us are all under the leadership of Master Zhu."


    Zhu Shiguang''s scalp went numb.


    "Are you serious?"


    "Yes!"


    The four of them said in unison.


    Zhu Shiguang swallowed nervously, stabilizing his mind.


    Taking another look at the solemn four individuals, he reluctantly epted this dream-like reality.


    "So, how should I arrange positions for the four of you in my Qingniu Sect?"


    "Elder, Vice Sect Master?"


    Zhu Shiguang asked cautiously.


    Although he didn''t know the true intentions of these four great experts, he had no choice but to try arranging positions like this.


    "Oh, Master Zhu, there''s no need to be so polite. Just assign us as menial workers," Jian Hengtian said with a smile.


    "Yes, just as menial workers," the others chimed in, their faces filled with anticipation.


    Zhu Shiguang was dumbfounded once again.


    What was that flicker in the eyes of the four just now?


    It was fervor!


    Indeed, in the eyes of those four, he saw the fervor towards his identity as a menial disciple of the Qingniu Sect.


    Heavens!


    What on earth is happening?


    The sect master of the Four Great Sects of North Sea actually wants to be a menial disciple in his lowly sect. If this news were to spread, it would probably shock the ancestors of the Qingniu Sect to death.


    Just as his mind was going nk, several storage rings were handed to him.


    "Master Zhu, please ept these."


    "Yes, we hope for your understanding."


    "Just a small gesture, no need to be polite."


    As he looked at the four storage rings in his hand, Zhu Shiguang''s eyes widened.


    This is...


    A gift?


    Zhu Shiguang was rendered speechless, and with a thud, he copsed, suffering a myocardial infarction...

 Chapter 439

    Chapter 439


    The fading glow of the sunset spilled over, bringing with it the hazy golden light of dusk. The ground was covered in a sheet of gold.


    In the courtyard,


    Yi Feng was ying chess with Wu.


    "Brother Yi Feng, let me tell you, recently a few old men came to the sect and are living in the woods over there. They keep sneaking nces in our direction. You can tell they are up to no good," Wu said softly to Yi Feng.


    "Yeah, I noticed them already," Yi Feng said seriously, chess piece in hand. "They definitely don''t seem like good people."


    "I feel like they are peeping toms. If you don''t believe me, take a look," Wu whispered.


    Hearing this,


    Yi Feng''s gaze casually nced over.


    Sure enough.


    Three men and one woman were lingering not far away in a small grove of trees, pretending to stroll around while sneakily peering in this direction.


    "Yep, ording to our intel these past few days, this esteemed one is likely just here to experience life."


    "That would exin why he joined a small sect like Qingniu Sect, to experience life and y among the humans."


    "Luckily we haven''t revealed our cultivation bases. This way we can pretend to be mortals and get close to Senior, making it easier to build rapport."


    "Hmph, like hiding our cultivation bases matters in front of him. Does he not already know who we are?"


    "Sure he knows, but ying dumb is different. If this Senior pretends not to know we are the Martial Emperor while posing as a mortal to entertain him, he may even take a liking to us."


    "You make a good point..."


    Various voices came from the four.


    Their faces were also filled with yearning.


    After all, they were so close now to Senior, just waiting for the right chance. The opportunity was within grasp.


    Suddenly,


    Jian Hengtian could no longer contain the aura bursting from his body.


    "Damn."


    "Can''t keep it suppressed anymore."


    Jian Hengtian cursed under his breath, wanting to leave but finding his path blocked by the cold gazes of the other three.


    "Jian Hengtian, we need an exnation."


    "That''s right, we need an exnation!"


    "If you don''t make everything clear today, don''t even think about leaving!"


    The three demanded.


    "Hehe..."


    "Um..."


    "Hahaha..."


    Jian Hengtian rubbed the back of his head awkwardly and exined,


    "Actually, it''s not a big deal..."


    "I just happened to pick up some scrapsst time in Yi Xian Valley."


    "Hehe, so I identally reached the tenth level, just like that."


    Jian Hengtian''s words instantly reminded the three of the snake soup lying in Yi Xian Valley.


    Their eyes widened in shock, guts twisting in regret.


    So that was it.


    The reason Jian Hengtian advanced so quickly was because he secretly licked that snake soup off the ground.


    The three were furious!


    This was utterly unfair.


    Three huge opportunities had slipped through their fingers!


    "Jian Hengtian, you scoundrel. You privately kept such a fortunate encounter to yourself without telling us. You''re really crafty."


    "That''s right. I was wondering why you suddenly disappeared, iming you needed to use the bathroom. Turns out you went off to feast alone."


    "And you lied saying it was your Sword Emperor''s legacy. You really fooled us miserably!"


    The more the three spoke, the angrier they became. The jealousy in their hearts changed the way they looked at Jian Hengtian.


    Seeing the three men approach threateningly, Jian Hengtian shivered and retreated repeatedly.


    "What are you doing?"


    "Don''t be rash!"


    "Impulsiveness is the devil, remember we are mortals now..."


    "Ah!"


    Before he could finish, a wretched scream.


    Jian Hengtian was kicked to the ground by the three, then bombarded by a flurry of fists.


    Spitting out mud, bruised and swollen, Jian Hengtian flipped Yun Tianlong over and pinned him down.


    "Damn it, I''m at the tenth level now. Don''t think I''m afraid of you lot. I told you guys to drink earlier but you insisted on pretending. Now you me me?"


    Seeing Yun Tianlong subdued, Liu Guyi and Li Canghai immediately pounced at Jian Hengtian again.


    In no time,


    the four were tangled in an indistinguishable brawl, wrestling with ordinary mortal strength to avoid exposing their cultivation.


    Wrestling stripped their clothes to rags. It was an unbearable sight.


    "Tsk tsk."


    "Three men and one woman. How bold."


    Yi Feng watched the four tumbling in the distance and immediately frowned.


    These people are always sneaking around my door. They probably covet my beauty and are plotting something malicious...


    If they have their way with my pure and wless body, I may be...


    Thinking this,


    Yi Feng couldn''t help but shudder.


    He vowed on the spot to keep his distance from these people.

 Chapter 440

    Chapter 440


    Boom!


    At this moment, from the northern direction, a tremendous roar suddenly resounded without any warning.


    The sound was thunderous, like two mountains colliding, causing the entirend of the North Sea to tremble intensely.


    Simultaneously,


    The sky over there turned pitch ck, as if a ck hole had materialized out of thin air and continued to spread, engulfing half of the sky.


    "This..."


    "Could this be the legendary Virtual Realm?"


    "So, the Virtual Realm really exists!"


    "The North Sea is truly going to change!"


    Ignoring their disheveled appearances, Jian Hengtian and hispanions raised their heads and stared at the sky, filled with profound disbelief.


    "Who would have thought that the rumored Virtual Realm would actually exist."


    Ye Neng and his daughter Bai''er City were equally astounded.


    "Father, what exactly is the Virtual Realm?"


    Ye Yi asked nervously.


    "The legend of the Virtual Realm..." Ye Neng took a deep breath and slowly began to exin, relying on fragments of legends.


    "On the Immortal River Continent, each hundred million years is known as an epoch, and during the transition period of each epoch, the entire continent plunges into a great destruction."


    "During the era of great destruction, ny-nine percent of the people on the continent will perish, with only a few powerful individuals who can escape the ughter by means of reincarnation, self-sealing, and various other methods."


    "However, even if a few individuals manage to survive, the civilization of the continent will be wiped out. In order to preserve civilization, someone used extraordinary means in a certain epoch to create a small world."


    "And that small world is the Virtual Realm."


    Ye Neng exined in detail.


    "So, does that mean there are people from the previous epoch who have survived in this dark world?" Ye Yi asked solemnly.


    "Not from the previous epoch, but from several epochs ago. However, the Virtual Realm has always been in a sealed state until today, after passing through several epochs, it finally sees the light of day!"


    "At the same time, this small world not only manages to escape the great destruction but also circumvents thews of the Immortal River Continent. For example..."


    "The previous severed Immortal Path!"


    Ye Neng said solemnly.


    Upon hearing this, Ye Yi frowned.


    Avoiding the severed Immortal Path of the Immortal River Continent, what does that signify?


    It means that before the Immortal Path was established, the highest level of power in the Immortal River Continent was only the Ten Lives Martial Emperor.


    But the Virtual Realm doesn''t have this limitation.


    In other words, the strength of the Virtual Realm cannot bepared to that of the Immortal River Continent.


    Not to mention that they are a civilization that has survived from several epochs ago and possess the heritage of multiple epochs.


    How could they bepared to the Immortal River Continent, which has only passed two million years since the previous epoch?


    They are worlds apart.


    Therefore,


    The appearance of the Virtual Realm will overturn the existing powers of the Immortal River Continent.


    "However, there''s no need for you to be too anxious. After all, we have the presence of the Master behind us."


    Ye Neng reassured softly, "Moreover, even before the Master appeared, I had a premonition that something big might happen in the North Sea."


    "Because the existence of the Master should not have appeared in a ce like the North Sea of the Immortal River Continent. So, his initial appearance already had a certain significance."


    "That''s true."


    Thinking of the figure in the white robe, Ye Yi couldn''t help but feel a sense of security in her heart.


    "Perhaps the esteemed gentleman already knows that the Virtual Realm will reappear in the world, and his purpose ining to the North Sea is likely closely rted to the Virtual Realm."


    Ye Neng nodded solemnly.


    At this moment,


    People throughout the North Sea, whether they were numerous cultivators or ordinary people in the city, were all discussing the phenomenon in the sky.


    Regardless of whether they knew about the Virtual Realm, everyone sensed an impending storm.


    Of course,


    Countless pairs of eyes were secretly watching...


    Just then, a flying boat emerged from a ck hole and swiftly streaked across the sky above the North Sea continent, leaving behind a trail of shimmering light.


    To the average person, it appeared as though a shooting star had passed by.


    But cultivators with a keen eye could discern that the flying boat alone was of Immortal-grade quality.


    On the flying boat,


    There sat a woman with a cold expression. Her skin was fair, and she wore a white gown, resembling a snow lotus beneath the Heavenly Mountains.


    Behind her stood two white-robed elders.


    "The people here are pitifully weak, but there are also things here that are absent in the Virtual Realm."


    "Send a message, summon all those above the Martial Emperor realm toe over."


    The white-robed woman''s voice sounded indifferent, and then she closed her eyes.


    "Yes!"


    One of the elders nodded slowly, his gaze shifted, and he murmured something.


    Simultaneously,


    All the experts above the Martial Emperor realm in the North Sea had received a message in their minds.


    "Bai Qianyi, the Divine Maiden of Baiyang Pce in the Virtual Realm, invites all of you to board the flying boat for a meeting."


    "Father, what should we do?"


    In Bai''er City, Ye Yi watched the flying boat in the distance and asked.


    "It''s alright, let''s go and take a look first."


    Ye Neng''s gaze flickered, and the father and daughter soared towards the flying boat.


    And as Ye Neng and his daughter approached, countless experts, both overtly and covertly, from all over the North Sea continent also hurried towards the flying boat.


    "Let''s go and have a look too!"


    At Qingniu Sect, Jian Hengtian and his threepanions exchanged a nce before flying towards the flying boat.


    For a while,


    The flying boat was filled with experts who hade from all directions in the North Sea continent.


    Without exception, everyone wore solemn expressions and looked at the woman before them with seriousness.


    Just by sitting there, the woman exuded a heavy oppressive aura that no one in the scene could prate her cultivation level.


    After a long wait, Bai Qianyi slowly opened her eyes and nced lightly to the side.


    "Since you received the message but arrived so slowly, there''s no need for you toe anymore."


    As she spoke,


    She waved her jade-like hand lightly.


    In an instant, several Martial Emperors who were still rushing towards her from afar exploded and vanished into a rain of blood.


    "What?"


    Witnessing this scene, the experts from the North Sea were in an uproar.


    Because among those dead Martial Emperors, there was even an Eight-Life Martial Emperor!


    With just a casual wave of her hand, the Eight-Life Martial Emperor burst into pieces.


    This show of strength was truly shocking.


    "What do you want us toe here for?" At this moment, a Martial Emperor from the North Sea couldn''t help but ask.


    "I''m making an announcement."


    "Baiyang Pce has decided to incorporate this entire region of the North Sea into our jurisdiction. From now on, everyone will be under the control of Baiyang Pce."


    Bai Qianyi said calmly.


    As if she were speaking of an extremely trivial matter.


    "What?"


    The crowd erupted in turmoil.


    Anger appeared on their faces one after another.


    They, as the top experts and forces in the North Sea, couldn''t tolerate being treated as ves by this sudden Baiyang Pce. How could they bear it?


    "I refuse."


    One of the Six Lives Martial Emperors stepped forward and said with a cold face, "Who do you think you are? What gives you the right to control us?"


    "I''m not negotiating with you." Bai Qianyi nced at him and said, "I''mmanding you!"


    "You..."


    The Six Lives Martial Emperor was filled with hatred, but he didn''t dare to provoke the woman due to her strength. He could only say forcefully, "No matter what, my Yun Fu Sect will never submit."


    "Very well."


    "But it surprises me."


    "However..."


    "Not very sensible."


    Bai Qianyi slowly stood up, her graceful figure walking to the side of the flying boat, gazing into the distance as if lost in thought.


    "There, is that the Yun Fu Sect?"


    Upon hearing this, the face of the Six Lives Martial Emperor changed, and he shouted, "What are you nning?"


    However...


    Before he could finish speaking, Bai Qianyi''s jade hand slowly pressed down.


    "Boom!"


    A loud roar reverberated throughout the entire North Sea, raising a cloud of dust to the sky.


    Everyone saw it, the Yun Fu Sect in the distance, surrounded by clouds and mist and towering buildings, instantly turned into a t ground.


    The entire Yun Fu Sect...


    Was wiped out!


    "No!"


    "No!"


    "I''ll fight you to the end."


    The Six Lives Martial Emperor, with tears of blood in his eyes, copsed and stared fiercely at Bai Qianyi. His cultivation erupted, and he attacked Bai Qianyi.


    Bai Qianyi nced at him sideways.


    With a slight movement of her jade finger...


    The Six Lives Martial Emperor directly exploded in front of everyone, showering them in a rain of blood.


    In that instant...


    Everyone present was enveloped in fear.


    The Yun Fu Sect was one of thergest sects apart from the Four Great Sects, yet it was annihted with a wave of this white-d woman''s hand.


    Such methods...


    Were truly ruthless.


    "I am willing to submit."


    "I am also willing to submit."


    "We pay our respects to the Divine Maiden."


    Immediately, everyone in the field knelt and bowed to Bai Qianyi.


    Clearly...


    In the face of absolute strength, all dignity and resistance were futile.


    However...


    There were two people who didn''t kneel and bow.


    They were Ye Neng and Ye Yi, father and daughter.


    Standing among the crowd of kneelers, they stood out, attracting the gaze of Bai Qianyi.


    "Aren''t you afraid of death?"


    Bai Qianyi''s gaze fell on them, apanied by a cold voice.

 Chapter 441

    Chapter 441


    Facing Bai Qianyi''s questioning, although the two were panicked, they were not too afraid.


    Instead, they respectfully sped their hands.


    "Ye Neng, Ye Yi, we have seen the True Pce goddess."


    "You have not yet answered my question," Bai Qianyi''s pupils shrank as a pressure swept towards Ye Neng father and daughter.


    The two felt as if bearing thousands of pounds, forehead drenched in cold sweat, almost unable to stand steady.


    But they still persevered.


    "Sorry, we cannot agree."


    The two said firmly.


    "Oh?"


    Bai Qianyi looked at them.


    "It surprises me, seems there are still one or two backbone in the North Sea, not all trash, at least you have backbone."


    Bai Qianyi''s words made the others'' faces very ugly, but they did not dare retort.


    "But even with backbone, it cannot be a reason for you to disobey!"


    Bai Qianyi said indifferently: "I''ll give you another chance."


    "Surrender, or die!"


    As her voice fell, an even greater pressure overwhelmed Ye Neng.


    "Crack crack!"


    Under the huge pressure, exceeding what they could endure, their leg bones cracked as skin oozed blood.


    But they still did not kneel.


    "Sorry, as believers we cannot surrender to anyone except him."


    Ye Neng looked up gritting his teeth, enduring the pain holding up Ye Yi, voice firm.


    This was their way.


    It was also respect for the one in their hearts.


    As believers, kneeling meant breaking their conviction and betraying the one who taught them.


    So they could not let their legs kneel before another.


    "Believers?"


    "I see."


    Bai Qianyi sounded interested, but her tone suddenly changed.


    "So what if you have someone you believe in?"


    "In front of me Bai Qianyi, he is just arger ant, if I want to take your lives today, who can protect you?"


    As she spoke, her sleeve waved, the two flying heavily into the side of the vessel, spewing blood, extremely miserable.


    "You..."


    Ye Neng stared fiercely at Bai Qianyi. "Our deaths are trivial, but your insults to our teacher are punishable by death."


    "Hahahaha."


    Bai Qianyiughed coldly. "Seeing you like this, I have some interest in this person behind you."


    Saying so, she raised her foot, slowly approaching Ye Neng father and daughter.


    "What do you want to do?"


    Ye Neng stared at Bai Qianyi, voice deep.


    "I happened tock a ve to handle affairs, so I''ll use you two to test whether the person behind you has the capability for the job."


    Bai Qianyi sneered as two silver needles appeared in her hands.


    "Soul-Suppressing Nails!"


    Seeing this, all paled.


    Being hit with these nails would seal all meridians, bringing immense pain for seven days until death.


    "I want to see if your beloved savior can pull out these Soul-Suppressing Nails."


    Bai Qianyi''s palm moved, and the nails directly hammered into the pair''s foreheads.


    "Ah!"


    Miserable screams, as their cultivation rapidly drained.


    "Go!"


    Indifferent to their screams, Bai Qianyi swept her palm sending the two flying down from the sky.


    The sight chilled all, bodies trembling.


    This woman''s methods were too ruthless.


    "What to do?"


    Secretly, Jian Hengtian couldn''t help asking the other three, "Watch the old geezer die?"


    "What can we do?"


    Liu Gu''s tone was grave. "We''ve only heard legends of Soul-Suppressing Nails, never of removing them. Even if Qingniu Sect''s elder acted, could he snatch them from death''s jaws?"


    Hearing this, they red with hatred, but were powerless with their meager strength.


    The most conservative estimate of Bai Qianyi''s cultivation was Immortal Realm. To her, they were no different than ants with their tiny Martial Emperor cultivation.


    "Remember, in future you will all work for my Baiyang Pce."


    Bai Qianyi''s gaze swept the crowd. "For useless trash like you all, it will be the glory of your life."


    The crowd seethed with resentment but did not dare show the slightest defiance.


    Bai Qianyi sneered coldly, not bothering with their hidden bitterness.


    "Now, offer your first tribute!"


    "Take out all your treasures."


    "What?"


    "Tribute with our treasures too?"


    There was an uproar.


    It was taking their lives!


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Unwilling?"


    Bai Qianyi said coldly: "I can also choose to kill you all and take them off your corpses."


    Her words chilled them to the bone.


    They had no doubts about her ruthlessness.


    So unwillingly, they handed over their storage rings, one by one.


    Soon the vessel was piled high with all kinds of treasures, secret manuals and skills. These were elite experts'' most prized possessions, now mere junk in a pile.


    Bai Qianyi only nced briefly, casually taking a few items then destroying all the rest.


    "You..."


    Seeing this, many revealed hatred, as it showed extreme contempt.


    Some was about to attack but stopped bypanions, avoiding bloodshed.


    "I''ll notify you when there''s tasks."


    "Now scram!"


    After destroying the treasures, she returned to her original spot.


    In a mountain range, two shadows plunged from the sky, smashing a crater and billowing dust clouds.


    Two agonized silhouettes crawled out from the crater, precisely Ye Neng father and daughter.


    "Endure, my child."


    "Come with me... to find teacher."

 Chapter 442

    Chapter 442


    A few days passed in the blink of an eye.


    Qingniu Sect residence.


    "When will I finally be free and unfettered!"


    Yi Feng picked up the kettle and poured hot water over the tea leaves. The soaked tea leaves opened up and gave off a faint, delicate fragrance.


    Little Wu and Wu Tao sat nearby.


    While pouring tea for them, Yi Feng smiled and said to Little Wu, "Little Wu, have you decided? Do you really want to be my disciple and learn carving and painting from me?"


    "I''ve decided. I want to follow Master Yi Feng and learn carving and painting from you." Little Wu replied earnestly.


    "I don''t mind teaching you, but you''ll have toe back to Dongsheng with me after a while, you know?"


    Yi Feng asked lightly with a twinkle in his eyes.


    "No problem! It''ll give me a chance to travel around too." Little Wu said excitedly.


    "Alright, you can swear your apprenticeship then!" Yi Feng said with augh.


    "Master above, please ept Little Wu''s bow." Little Wu picked up a cup of tea, knelt on the ground, and made an offering to Yi Feng.


    "Good disciple, rise."


    Yi Feng epted the tea and took a sip, a satisfied smile on his face.


    This was an auspicious start.


    One disciple gained.


    "What about you, Brother Wu Tao?"


    Yi Feng put down his cup and nced at Wu Tao beside him.


    Wu Tao trembled slightly upon hearing this.


    At this moment, he finally understood this person''s purpose.


    Yi Feng did not intend to kill him, but wanted to take him as a disciple instead.


    All the maneuvers to destroy him and see through his schemes were just to prove with action that he had the absolute strength to be his master.


    In the past, Wu Tao would never have agreed even though he feared death, for he was a proud man.


    But now, Wu Tao had to admit that he was truly convinced of Yi Feng''s power.


    "Master above, please ept your disciple''s bow."


    Wu Chang''an offered up the tea and immediately knelt on the ground.


    "Hahahaha!"


    Seeing Wu Tao so obedient, Yi Feng let out a satisfied loudugh.


    An honest man was still an honest man.


    He got him to yield without any effort.


    Another disciple gained.


    Yi Feng quickly epted the tea and drank it down.


    Seeing Yi Feng drink this cup of tea, Wu Chang''an''s eyes reddened.


    He even felt somewhat like crying.


    It was hard to imagine what he had gone through recently.


    His heart had been burdened with tremendous pressure every day, constantly feeling the threat of death.


    This moment finally dispelled that.


    He, Wu Chang''an, was finally safe.


    At this time, Yi Feng took out a nk talisman paper from his sleeve and ced it on the table.


    "Wu Tao, I often saw you drawing talismans before, but they were really not good. It would be an embarrassment for your master if others found out! Watch me teach you how to draw one, pay close attention."


    After saying this, Yi Feng''s writing brush moved, and ink spread across the paper like a flood dragon, creating a brand new talisman.


    "See, isn''t this much better looking than yours?"


    Yi Feng pushed the talisman paper over.


    Seeing this, Wu Chang''an''s whole body trembled.


    The excitement on his face was indescribable.


    The power contained in this teleportation talisman shocked Wu Tao. He felt that activating this talisman could directly break through the Immortal River Continent''s barrier and teleport him to the Immortal Realm.


    "Oh, it''s just a simple talisman, no need to get so excited. Although I don''t know what use it is to you, don''t worry. I''ll teach Little Wu painting, so you can learn alongside her. You''ll be able to produce this quality very soon." Yi Feng said with a softugh.


    "Thank you, Master."


    Wu Tao held the talisman paper in his hands, wishing he could kiss it.


    Ah!


    This world was so safe!


    At this moment, he felt that his chances of dying in this world had be unprecedentedly low.


    This...


    Was this the feeling of relying on someone powerful?


    It felt so good!


    "Master, what are the strokes for the words ''drinking tea''?"


    Little Wu waved her writing brush and scratched her little head, unable to help asking Yi Feng.


    "What, Little Wu doesn''t even know how to write ''drinking tea''?" Yi Feng asked with augh.


    "I just suddenly realized I don''t know how to write those two words when I saw us drinking tea here."


    Little Wu scratched her head awkwardly.


    "Alright, I''ll teach you."


    Yi Feng took the writing brush and slowly put down strokes on the rice paper.


    The words were powerful and forceful, seeminglying alive.


    "Master''s calligraphy is so beautiful." Little Wu looked at the words on the rice paper, her face full of admiration.


    Yi Feng gave a faint smile.


    With hisck of cultivation skill, these abilities really couldn''t be underestimated.


    It was just bad luck getting transmigrated to this cultivation world. If he had ended up in a world that valued literature, he definitely could have thrived, perhaps even bing a grand national teacher.


    Shaking his head to dismiss the stray thoughts, Yi Feng casually ced the cup on the rice paper to weigh it down, then stood up and said, "Let''s go. You''ve been wanting to paintndscapes, so let''s head to the back mountains."


    "Sounds good, Master!"


    Little Wu excitedly gathered her painting supplies, then followed Yi Feng as the group of three made their way to the back mountains.


    Not long after the two had left, two struggling figures appeared outside the courtyard.


    It was father and daughter Ye Neng and Ye Yi.


    Coming here, the two were already at their wit''s end, barely hanging on.


    It was hard to imagine the immense difficulty they endured without any cultivation base yet bearing tremendous pain to get to Yi Feng.


    But upon entering the courtyard, they discovered no one was there.


    "The master is not here..."


    Ye Neng was bitterly despairing inside, his pale face devoid of color, full of frustration.


    From the moment they were pierced by the Soul Suppressing Nails, they only had seven days left to live.


    Once time was up, their souls would scatter.


    However, even rushing here without any breaks from the spot where they were thrown off the flying boat, it had already taken them nearly seven days.


    That meant the father and daughter only had thest two hours remaining.


    "Is this heaven''s will to destroy us?"


    Ye Yi was also full of despair.


    Under the destruction of such a vicious artifact like the Soul Suppressing Nails, not a moment went by when her mind, body, and soul were not subjected to immense torment.


    As a woman, she originally wouldn''t have been able to endure, only making it this far through sheer force of will and belief.


    So one could imagine her despair upon finding that Yi Feng was not here after all the difficultying.


    The two copsed on the ground, feeling time trickle away...


    But contrary to their expectation of imminent death from total despair, Ye Neng surprisingly discovered that his mental state had improved significantly.


    Even the pain from the Soul Suppressing Nails had lessened tremendously.


    "Daughter, can you feel it too?"


    Ye Neng asked in a trembling voice.


    "Father, are you much morefortable too?" Ye Yi also asked excitedly.


    "Do you know what''s causing this?"


    Ye Neng hurriedly asked, "Could it be ast ray of hope before we die?"


    "No, it seems to be a fragrant scent..."


    Ye Yi said uncertainly, "This fragrance, it smells like..."


    "Tea?"


    As if recalling something, Ye Yi struggled to get up and looked towards the stone table nearby.


    In that instant, an astonished cry escaped her lips.


    "Father, get up and see this!"

 Chapter 443

    Chapter 443


    Hearing this, Ye Neng hurriedly propped himself up.


    The two saw on the table an earthenware teapot, still emitting warmth and a light, fragrant tea aroma.


    It was this tea fragrance that helped improve their condition.


    Beside the teapot was a piece of rice paper held down by a cup.


    Written on the paper were two forceful, bold characters:


    Drink tea!


    Ye Neng shook with excitement, tears welling up as he excitedly eximed, "Yi''er, the ink is still wet, these two characters were left for us by the Master!"


    "Surely the Master knew beforehand of our predicament and calcted that we woulde here!"


    "He must have brewed the tea specially, leaving this clue to guide us on what to do."


    "It seems the Master truly ns everything meticulously, all under his control!"


    "Quick, drink the tea."


    "Yes!"


    Ye Yi too trembled with excitement, mustering herst strength to pick up the teapot and pour a cup each.


    Grasping this lifeline, the two didn''t bother savoring the taste and downed the cups in one gulp.


    As the tea water moistened their throats, a wave of warmth flowed through their bodies.


    It was like a dried-up riverbed weing a stream  flowers and grass sprouting, the whole terrain revived.


    The two shuddered in relief.


    The agony from the Soul-Suppressing Nails vanished instantly as their inner energy swiftly recovered.


    "Quick Yi''er, see if you can expel the Soul-Suppressing Nail with this power."


    Ye Neng said urgently.


    "Got it!"


    Ye Yi''s jade palm moved, channeling her inner energy to circte through her meridians up to her crown.


    But the next moment, she gasped in shock.


    "Father, the Soul-Suppressing Nail is gone!"


    "What?"


    Disbelieving, Ye Neng searched inwardly but found his own Soul-Suppressing Nail had simrly vanished.


    "Could the tea''s power have directly dissolved it?"


    Eyes wide, Ye Neng said incredulously.


    Ye Yi nodded gravely.


    It was probably the only exnation for why the Soul-Suppressing Nail disappearedpletely.


    Both showed deep reverence, the white-robed figure now godlike in their hearts.


    Now this was a true transcendent Master!


    What Soul-Suppressing Nail?


    What could Bai Qianyi do?


    The Master didn''t even need to act personally; brewing just one pot of tea instantly turned this so-called Soul-Suppressing Nail to nothingness.


    How ridiculous that Bai Qianyi dared match wits with the Master, arrogantly iming to test if he qualified as her subordinate.


    Pah!


    She truly had no sense of proportion, her ignorance would get her killed without her ever knowing why.


    Far away, on a hovering ark at the periphery, the meditating Bai Qianyi suddenly opened her eyes.


    Shock shed within them.


    "This is a pleasant surprise!"


    Hearing this, her two elderly attendants couldn''t help voicing surprise, "Goddess, what happened?"


    "The Soul-Suppressing Nails in those two weaklings were extracted." Bai Qianyi said gravely.


    The elders too were mildly shocked.


    "Then Goddess, what shall we do next?"


    "No matter, it''s merely extracted, hardly a threat just because it caught our eye." Bai Qianyi waved nonchntly.


    "The Goddess speaks wisely."


    One elder nodded respectfully, "But those two Soul-Suppressing Nails are still rare treasures of Baiyang Pce. The Goddess should retrieve them, lest they fall into another''s possession."


    "Of course, what''s mine cannot be kept without my permission."


    A cold smile on Bai Qianyi''s lips.


    In the next instant, her jade palm traced seals, dispersing swirling shadows to transmit thousands of miles to the distant Soul-Suppressing Nails.


    "Soul-Suppressing Nails, return!"


    As her palm print fell, Bai Qianyimanded coldly.

 Chapter 444

    Chapter 444


    Upon seeing the situation, the two old men turned their gaze towards the distant sky.


    As expected, under Bai Qianyi''s summons, the two Soul-Suppressing Nails that had been sensed would soon return in a burst of energy.


    However, after waiting for a moment, there was no movement in the surrounding void at all.


    "Hmm?"


    Bai Qianyi furrowed her brows.


    With aplex set of handprints, when shepleted the handprint, her entire being suddenly turned cold and stood up abruptly.


    "What''s wrong, Goddess?"


    The two old men quickly asked.


    "The aura of the Soul-Suppressing Nails haspletely disappeared."


    Frost covered Bai Qianyi''s face.


    "What?"


    The two old men were also greatly surprised.


    "Could it be that person erased the aura you left on the Soul-Suppressing Nails?" one of the old men spected.


    "Hard to say."


    Bai Qianyi''s eyes flickered with a faint light as she coldly said, "But no matter what, this person can sever my connection with the Soul-Suppressing Nails without me having any knowledge, so they have some means."


    "Should we personally go and bring this person back to you?" one of the old men suggested.


    "No need!"


    Bai Qianyi waved her jade palm and casually said, "Just two Soul-Suppressing Nails, I can afford to lose them. Besides, although this person has some means, they are not worth my attention, and it''s not worth the two of you going personally. When the timees, we''ll capture them and make them our ve."


    "Then, Goddess, what should we do next?"


    The two old men respectfully asked.


    "Since we came out, it''s impossible to return empty-handed with just some worthless things. We have to gain something else."


    Bai Qianyi looked down at the North Sea Continent, a sneer ying on her lips, and her eyes filled with disdain.


    "Goddess, what do you mean?"


    The two old men looked at her.


    "What I mean is that in such a vast North Sea Continent, there must be things we need."


    "Your task next is to search for treasures in the North Sea Continent."


    "Whether they are sealed, hidden in secret realms, or in the hands of others, as long as they are good things, bring them back to me."


    Bai Qianyi said with a cold smile.


    "Goddess, rest assured, we will definitely bring back what you like."


    The two old men bowed respectfully, then their figures shed and left the flying boat.


    "Daughter."


    "I''m about to break through."


    Qingniu Sect.


    Ye Neng poured another cup of tea and excitedly said, "Father, me too."


    Ye Yi was equally excited.


    "In that case, let''s break through here on the spot!"


    Ye Neng said excitedly.


    Then, the father and daughter sat cross-legged and entered a state of deep concentration.


    This step was the biggest breakthrough for the father and daughter.


    Due to the Irrigation of Immortality, for so many years in the Immortal River Continent, the ceiling was only the cultivation level corresponding to the Ten Lives Martial Emperor.


    Even though there were many old monsters who broke through this limit when they returned to the Immortal River Continent, they were few and far between.


    But at this moment, the father and daughter stepped into this realm.


    The transformation from Human Immortal to Earth Immortal was not only a power increase but also a qualitative leap.


    Their breakthrough did not cause muchmotion.


    Because beneath immortals, they rely on the rules and power of the Immortal River Continent. Being in the Immortal River Continent, any breakthrough is bound to cause a greatmotion.


    But for immortals, they cultivate themselves.


    From a certain perspective, their bodies are like small worlds, where all the transformations ur.


    Before long, the father and daughter broke through to the realm of Earth Immortals.


    The immense power made their faces radiate with confidence, no longer resembling their previously half-dead and miserable appearance.


    "Oh?"


    "Master has returned."


    At this moment, Ye Neng eximed.


    They saw Yi Feng returning from a distance, apanied by Wu Tao and Wu.


    The two of them hurriedly went to greet him.


    "Ye Neng, Ye Yi, greetings, Master," the two of them respectfully said.


    "No need to be formal, please have a seat."


    Yi Feng was not surprised by their arrival. After all, during the previous meal at Wu''s house, this father and daughter already knew that he was in the Qingniu Sect.


    However, the two of them dared not sit, and instead, they fervently looked at Yi Feng, bowing their bodies.


    "We will never forget the life-saving grace of Master."


    Sincere words came out of their mouths, leaving Yi Feng speechless.


    This father and daughter are truly...


    Wasn''t it just saving Ye Yi once? Was it necessary to express gratitude again upon meeting?


    Although he understood their gratitude, Yi Feng didn''t particrly like this overly polite feeling.


    "There''s no need to mention past events. It''s not a big deal, so don''t worry about it."


    Yi Feng said softly, "And besides, you don''t have to put it to heart."


    Ye Neng and Ye Yi immediately closed their mouths.


    It seemed that Master was well aware of everything that had happened.


    But when they heard Yi Feng''s indifferent tone, they couldn''t help but feel emotional.


    Master was really something.


    He could speak so lightly, even though the legendary Soul-Suppressing Nail, the great weapon of cmity, could be easily dealt with by just a cup of tea from him.


    "Oh, by the way, Wu, since you still want to paint portraits, there''s nothing interesting for me and Wu Tao. Why don''t you let Miss Ye Yi help?"


    Yi Feng said softly.


    "Okay, Miss Ye Yi is so beautiful, I''ve wanted to paint her for a long time," Wu pped her hands excitedly and said cheerfully.


    "Then, I''ll trouble Miss Ye Yi."


    Yi Feng smiled.


    "Master, you''re too kind. It''s my honor to serve Master and Miss Wu," Ye Yi quickly tidied herself up and, following Yi Feng''s instructions, sat down on the side.


    Under Yi Feng''s guidance, Wu gradually outlined Ye Yi''s features, capturing her graceful posture that was unique to her.


    It was evident that Wu had some talent in painting.


    Time passed slowly.


    Finally, after an hour, a white-d woman with her chin resting on her hand appeared in the painting, vivid and lifelike.


    "Wu did an excellent job with the painting,"


    Seeing the finished artwork, Ye Neng and Ye Yi couldn''t help but bring their heads closer, unable to restrain their praises.


    What surprised them even more was that this painting, like the previous one, contained a considerable amount of the power of the Great Dao.


    "How is it, Master? Did I do well with the painting?"


    Wu excitedly sought recognition from Yi Feng.


    "Not bad,"


    Yi Feng smiled and praised, "But it stillcks a certain charm."


    After finishing speaking, Yi Feng picked up a brush and made a few strokes on the painting.


    These strokes were like the finishing touch.


    The charm of Ye Yi in the painting was fully expressed.


    Beside them, Ye Neng and Ye Yi couldn''t help but cover their mouths in astonishment.


    Because after these strokes were made, they clearly saw a sh of golden light in the painting.


    At the same time, the overall quality of the painting improved by several levels, containing a rich power of the great Dao.


    And the Ye Yi in the painting looked more like an ancient powerhouse. Sitting there, she appeared delicate and beautiful, but exuded a feeling of overwhelming the world, as if she was about to step out of the painting at any moment.


    No matter from which angle you looked, her gaze was piercing and awe-inspiring.


    Ye Yi herself stared at the painting, unable to believe that the person in the painting was herself.


    Even her true self paled inparison to the woman in the painting.


    "Do you understand the reason why I added these strokes?" Yi Feng asked Xiao Wu.


    "Hehe," Xiao Wu scratched her head, seemingly understanding but not quite.


    Yi Feng smiled faintly.


    He didn''t insist.


    This was something that had to be gradually understood.


    "Miss Ye, if you are satisfied with this painting, I will give it to you," Yi Feng smiled at Ye Yi beside him.


    "Huh?"


    "Give it to me?"


    "Is it true?"


    Ye Yi was in a state of panic, her face full of disbelief.


    "It''s just a painting, nothing special. Thanks to your help, please ept it," Yi Feng said casually.


    "Thank you, sir."


    Ye Yi took the portrait in her hands and was filled with gratitude towards Yi Feng.


    "By the way, there is one more thing I need your help with," Yi Feng remembered something and said again.


    "Please go ahead, sir."


    The two of them stood respectfully to the side.


    "Take care of Xiao Wu''s parents, visit them more often," Yi Feng said softly.


    After all, he had already thought that in a while, he would take Xiao Wu back to Dongsheng. If there were someone to take care of the two elderly people left behind, it would be much more convenient.


    "Sir, what are you saying? It''s only natural for us to do that. We promise to take good care of them," Ye Neng said with a thumbs-up.


    Seeing this, Yi Feng nodded, showing a satisfied smile.


    After waiting for a moment, Ye Neng and Ye Yi never heard Yi Feng mention anything about Bai Qianyi.


    It seemed that Yi Feng really didn''t care about Bai Qianyi.


    So there was no need for them to stay any longer, so they bid farewell and left the Qingniu Sect.


    "Goodbye, both of you."


    "But remember the things I mentioned earlier."


    "Don''t forget."


    Yi Feng smiled.


    "Rest assured, sir."


    The two bowed and took their leave, heading towards Bai''er City as Yi Feng had instructed.

 Chapter 445

    Chapter 445


    At this moment, four streams of light flew across the sky.


    They were the four major sect masters of the North Sea.


    "I originally wanted to collect the corpse of that old man, Ye Neng, but I can''t even find the body. It''s really strange!" Jian Hengtian sighed with disappointment.


    Upon hearing this, the others also sighed.


    Although they didn''t have a deep rtionship with Ye Neng, who could say for sure that he wouldn''t turn against them in the future, given the cmity that had befallen the North Sea continent?


    "Jian Hengtian, how do you think the Qingniu Sect''s representative would fare against Bai Qianyi?" Liu Guyi couldn''t help but ask.


    "Who knows," Jian Hengtian couldn''t help but force a bitter smile and said, "Apart from disregarding formations in the Yixian Valley back then, I''ve only witnessed his prowess with that pot of snake soup. So, no one really knows what he''s capable of when he truly makes a move."


    "And Bai Qianyi''s strength..."


    At this point, Jian Hengtian couldn''t help but tremble.


    Even though he had reached the realm of a human immortal, he was like an ant in the face of Bai Qianyi, unreachable.


    "It''s a fifty-six chance," Jian Hengtian added.


    "Who''s fifty and who''s six?" the three of them nervously asked.


    "You know it in your hearts..."


    Jian Hengtian paused for a moment, sighed, and continued, "You know, who''s fifty and who''s six."


    The three wore dim expressions.


    Indeed.


    They knew in their hearts who was fifty and who was six.


    While the representative of the Qingniu Sect seemed powerful,pared to Bai Qianyi, who could annihte people with a wave of her hand, he was probablycking.


    Moreover.


    Bai Qianyi wasn''t alone.


    She represented the entire Baiyang Pce!


    Who knows what kind of super experts were hidden behind her?


    "Are we, the North Sea, going to be ves to others in the future?" Yun Tianlong said with a downcast mood.


    The others fell silent, and the atmosphere became heavy. Everyone felt a suppressed unease in their hearts.


    "Let''s go and look for the old man Ye Neng again, at least we should give him a proper burial," Li Canghai suggested.


    "Forget it, there''s no need to go to the Qingniu Sect again. They''re not even from the North Sea, so why should they get involved in our troubles?" Liu Guyi shook his head and said, "Besides, they might not even be there anymore. I''m afraid they left the North Sea long ago when Bai Qianyi appeared..."


    "Fine, let''s continue searching for the old man Ye Neng. We''ve been looking for him for so long, but still haven''t found him," Jian Hengtian scanned the surroundings with his eagle-like gaze and couldn''t help but say, "That guy Ye Neng is really strange. He thought that being familiar with the representative of the Qingniu Sect would solve everything, but who knew that Bai Qianyi wouldn''t be swayed? That''s why he ended up like this." Li Canghai couldn''t help but sigh.


    The others nodded in silence.


    Who could argue with that?


    If Ye Neng had been more adaptable from the beginning, his body wouldn''t be missing now.


    "What are you four doing?"


    Just then, a voice suddenly came from above them.


    Upon hearing the voice, the four of them were instantly startled.


    They quickly looked up and saw Ye Neng and his daughter standing in mid-air, looking down at them from a high vantage point.


    "Ye, Ye, Ye, Ye Neng, you... you''re not dead?"


    When they saw that it was indeed Ye Neng, the four of them looked as if they had seen a ghost, filled with disbelief.


    "Hmph, why would I be dead?" Ye Neng''s face turned grim as he coldly snorted.


    "But you, howe you''re not affected by the Soul Suppressing Nails? Why are youpletely fine?" Liu Guyi couldn''t help but ask.


    "Hmph, Soul Suppressing Nails?"


    Ye Neng sneered with contempt, snorting from his nose and saying, "Those are just child''s ythings. What''s the big deal?"


    "Making a fuss over nothing!"


    The four individuals stood still, their expressionsplex and varied.


    Previously, Ye Neng was not like this on the flying boat, it was a tragic sight to behold.


    But now, he was filled with arrogance, treating the Soul Suppressing Nails as if they were mere child''s ythings.


    Ye Neng.


    What has he experienced?


    The four individuals couldn''t help but ponder.


    "You four are supposed to be the leaders of your respective sects. Don''t act like you''ve never seen the world before. It''s just a small Soul Suppressing Nail, yet you''re making such a big fuss!" Ye Neng reprimanded with a stern face, stroking his beard. Then he continued, "I still have things to attend to, I don''t have time to chat with you. That''s all."


    "Daughter, let''s go."


    "Yes, Father."


    After speaking, the two of them exuded a powerful aura and disappeared in the blink of an eye, at a speed invisible to the naked eye.


    Gah!


    At this scene, a sound resembling that of a duck echoed from the throats of the four individuals.


    Jian Hengtian pointed in the direction they had left, stuttering, "E-earth... that guy is an Earth Immortal."


    The hearts of the few individuals remained unsettled for a long time.


    They thought Ye Neng was bound to die, and even considered helping to retrieve his corpse.


    But now, not only did nothing happen, he even directly ascended to a higher realm?


    "They came from this direction." Liu Guyi looked in one direction and said meaningfully.


    "The one from Qingniu Sect!"


    The others instantly realized.


    "It''s the only exnation." Liu Guyi said with aplex expression, "It seems that we have underestimated the person from Qingniu Sect. He really managed to remove the Soul Suppressing Nails from Ye Neng and the others."


    "What should we do now?" Jian Hengtian asked anxiously, "Should we go find that person?"


    "Let''s think about it carefully!" Liu Guyi waved his hand and said, "The removal of the Soul Suppressing Nails has definitely been noticed by Bai Qianyi. The battle between these two is crucial, and choosing sides is important!"


    Upon hearing this, the others furrowed their brows and deep in thought.


    Indeed.


    These Soul Suppressing Nails could be seen as a covert game between two masters.


    Qingniu Sect''s person might not be aware of it, but Bai Qianyi, with her ruthless methods, would definitely not give up easily.


    If Bai Qianyi finds out that they four are getting close to Qingniu Sect''s person, and if Qingniu Sect''s person loses, they will face a catastrophe.


    If they were alone and without support, it would be wise to side with the powerful expert from Qingniu Sect.


    After all, no one wants to be a dog.


    But they have a sect behind them, with the lives of tens of thousands of disciples at stake.


    Therefore, they have to consider their sect''s interests.


    For them, it''s no longer just a personal opportunity, but a high-stakes gamble involving their four major sects.


    "How should we choose?"


    The four individuals exchanged nces, hesitant and undecided.


    "Based on the direction Ye Neng took, he should be heading to Bai''er City. Let''s follow Ye Neng and see the situation before making a decision!" Liu Guyi said.


    The rest of the group nodded in agreement.


    Now it seemed that there was no other choice.


    The four of them hurriedly arrived at Bai''er City.


    Sure enough.


    Within Bai''er City, the four individuals discovered the traces of Ye Neng and followed them towards Xiao Wu''s house.


    Just then.


    A rapid whistle came from the sky, apanied by a streak of light. A magnificent golden ship had already circled above Bai''er City.


    "Bai Qianyi, why is she here?"


    The faces of the four individuals changed drastically, and they furrowed their brows tightly. For some reason, whenever they saw this woman, they couldn''t help but feel a sense of unease.


    Meanwhile, Ye Neng and his daughter, who were on their way to Xiao Wu''s house, also frowned and quickly concealed themselves.


    "Divine Lady, we have discovered something unexpected in this small city. I guarantee it will surprise you," an elderly man bowed respectfully in front of Bai Qianyi and said with a red face.


    "Oh?"


    "Then I must see for myself what good thing it is."


    Bai Qianyi stepped lightly as if she were a celestial being, descending step by step from the flying ship.


    This scene, which many mortals had never witnessed before, made them restless with excitement. They showed fanaticism on their faces and flocked towards the spot where Bai Qianyinded.


    "Wow, a celestial being."


    "Is she really a fairy from the heavens?"


    "We pay our respects to the fairy."


    "If only the immortal could grant me some opportunities."


    Countless people knelt down, wearing devout expressions, weing Bai Qianyi''s arrival.


    However.


    The fairy who had made their hearts race revealed a cold gleam in her eyes and a look of disgust on her face.


    With a wave of her jade palm, a wave of pressure descended.


    Almost instantly, these mortals were crushed, their flesh and blood torn apart, bursting into pieces.


    Upon seeing this, the others finally understood that she was not a fairy at all, but a true menace. Amidst the chaos and screams, they fled in all directions.


    The three of them walked on, leaving behind empty streets.


    Finally, led by the elderly man, they arrived at the entrance of a small shop with tightly closed doors.


    "Right here."


    The old man smiled meaningfully and said, "Once the door opens, Lady Bai, you will be satisfied."

 Chapter 446

    Chapter 446


    "You saying that makes me even more curious."


    "After wasting so much of my time, I hope you won''t disappoint me."


    Bai Qianyi nced at the old man and said softly.


    The old man trembled involuntarily.


    But when he thought of that thing, he still felt confident. After all, even in their virtual realm, he had never seen such a thing.


    "Please rest assured, Divine Maiden."


    The old man said respectfully.


    "It''s obvious at a nce."


    Bai Qianyi waved her hand lightly, and the door in front of her opened automatically.


    It was an ordinary grocery store.


    In a corner nearby, an elderly couple embraced each other, watching Bai Qianyi with vignce and fear in their eyes.


    Bai Qianyi just gave them a casual nce and fixed her gaze directly on the painting on the wall.


    "The power of the Great Dao."


    "Indeed, it''s a good thing."


    She curled her lips.


    Obviously, she was quite surprised to be able to see such a painting here.


    "Divine Maiden, there is also a statue ced there on the cab," the old man pointed to the statue ced on the counter.


    "Oh?"


    Bai Qianyi turned her head to look.


    Indeed.


    There was still a statue on the counter.


    The statue depicted a figure wearing a ck robe with a pattern of red auspicious clouds on the robe. His eyes were cold, he had six nose rings, and he wore a headband on his forehead with a pattern of four vertical lines and one horizontal line.


    At first nce, it seemed unremarkable, but when Bai Qianyi looked closely, her pupils suddenly contracted.


    She could clearly feel the immense power contained within the statue.


    "I didn''t expect that this small mortal shop would still conceal such a good thing."


    She approached and carefully examined it.


    Outside the shop, Ye Neng and his daughter Ye Yi, who were hiding in the dark, showed a solemn expression.


    "Father, how did Bai Qianyi suddenlye to Miss Wu''s house?" Ye Yi asked with concern.


    "She was probably attracted by Miss Wu''s painting and statue." Ye Neng spected, "But the Mister is truly unfathomable. He probably foresaw that Bai Qianyi woulde here, so he specifically instructed us toe to the City of Bai Er."


    "What about us?"


    Ye Yi looked at Ye Neng.


    "We must go up. We absolutely cannot let Bai Qianyi seed."


    Ye Neng''s face flickered with anger as he said in a deep voice, "Daring to take the Mister''s things, they must have the courage of a bear and the heart of a leopard."


    "But can we stop Bai Qianyi?" Ye Yi couldn''t help asking.


    "Don''t worry, since the Mister told us toe, he must have a n. He won''t send us to our deaths," Ye Neng said firmly.


    Upon hearing this, Ye Yi nodded solemnly.


    The two of them turned into two streaks of light and dashed towards the small shop.


    "What are these two father and daughter doing?"


    "Do they think they have be Earth Immortals and can match Bai Qianyi?"


    "Could it be that they are tired of living and are going to seek death?"


    In the shadows, when the four sect leaders saw Ye Neng and his daughter decisively rushing towards the small shop, they couldn''t help but exim in surprise.


    "Stop."


    "Put down what you have in your hands."


    Ye Neng and Ye Yi arrived at the entrance of the small shop and shouted at Bai Qianyi.


    At the same time, they quickly signaled to Wu''s parents.


    Seeing this, the couple hastily fled from the backyard.


    "Oh?"


    Bai Qianyi didn''t pay any attention to the departure of the couple and instead slowly set down the statue in her hands. She turned her head and looked at Ye Neng and the others, revealing a slight surprise.


    "Not only did you pull out my Soul-Suppressing Nail, but you two useless fools also broke through to the Earth Immortal realm."


    "It''s a bit unexpected," she said with a faint smile.


    "Hmph, don''t act so high and mighty. Let me warn you, you better put down what''s in your hands," Ye Neng said in a low voice.


    "Put it down?" Bai Qianyi''s body went cold, and as soon as the words fell, she was already in front of Ye Neng. Her icy hand had already grabbed his neck, making a grating sound.


    "Since when did a mere Earth Immortal dare to be so arrogant in front of us?" Bai Qianyi''s voice rang out word by word, and at the same time, she slowly exerted force, making Ye Neng''s neck creak.


    Ye Neng endured immense pain, his face turning red, but he still managed to speak with a hoarse voice filled with hatred, "This belongs to the Master. Without the Master''s permission, if you dare to touch it, you won''t be able to withstand his anger."


    "Hehehe..." Bai Qianyi coldly chuckled.


    "What I, Bai Qianyi, need, I can obtain it without fail, and no one can stop me. Let alone you two insignificant Earth Immortals, even if your so-called Masteres in person, he will only kneel obediently before me."


    "You..." Ye Neng red at Bai Qianyi with hatred, trembling with anger.


    "I would love for your so-called Master toe find me," Bai Qianyi said coldly. "After all, I don''t have time to look for that cowardly turtle. So, I''m wondering, if I kill you two, will hee find me?"


    "Hmph, if the Master takes action, you won''t even have a chance to fight back," Ye Neng said word by word.


    "Fine, fine, fine," Bai Qianyi said.


    "Then I look forward to himing to find me."


    "But you two, you can die first!"


    With a slight movement of Bai Qianyi''s hands, she grabbed one person''s neck in each hand, lifting them up.


    Clearly, in the face of Bai Qianyi''s methods, even though the two had broken through to the Earth Immortal realm, they still had no power to fight back.


    For a moment, the two of them struggled like little chicks, their faces turning red, and their legs thrashing about.


    "What should we do?"


    "Should we just watch them die?"


    "Shouldn''t we take action?"


    In the distance, the four Sect Masters who were secretly observing this scene anxiously spoke as they watched Ye Neng and the others who were about to die.


    However, although they said that, the four of them didn''t make a move.


    Not only was it uncertain whether their actions would be effective, but it was also clear that Ye Neng and the two Earth Immortals were still powerless in the face of Bai Qianyi. They had underestimated her.


    As a result, they didn''t dare to easily take sides.


    "Boom!"


    Just then, a loud noise erupted from the grocery store.


    At the same time, a powerful aura shot up into the sky.


    Bai Qianyi, who was about to crush Ye Neng and the others, felt the presence behind her and her expression changed.


    She turned around and saw that the aura was emanating from the statue behind her.

 Chapter 447

    Chapter 447


    The aura of the statue grew stronger and stronger.


    At the same time, it emitted a dazzling brilliance.


    The light was as dazzling as the zing sun, Bai Qianyi couldn''t help but squint her eyes.


    Finally.


    When the light reached its peak, a phantom emerged from the wooden carving and gradually solidified.


    He looked at Bai Qianyi with cold eyes, his auspicious cloud robe fluttered without wind, surrounded by a blue halo.


    "I have never seen such power before, it does not belong to the Immortal River Continent, nor does it belong to the Virtual Realm."


    Bai Qianyi narrowed her eyes as she looked at the man in front of her, revealing a vignt look.


    Because she felt a strong sense of threat from this man.


    Especially the power he emitted, which Bai Qianyi had never seen before.


    "Goddess, let me deal with him."


    One of the elders reacted and a powerful aura burst out from his body. His long sword left his hand and a de of light tens of thousands of feet long shed, shing towards the man.


    However.


    Facing this sword, the man remained expressionless. He just tilted his head slightly and stretched out his right hand.


    "All things gravitate."


    An icy voice came from his mouth.


    Visibly, a mysterious ck hole appeared in the palm of his right hand.


    An invisible ripple spread out, wrapping around the elder.


    "Ah!"


    The elder''s sword shattered on its own, and his body was sucked in uncontrobly.


    Under this powerful attraction, no matter how the elder struggled, he could not escape.


    Almost instantly, the elder''s body was sucked into the man''s hand and gripped tightly by the neck.


    The man pressed his palm down and heavily smashed the elder''s body onto the ground.


    "Boom!"


    Arge pit appeared in the ground.


    At the same time, with the elder''s body at the center, cracks spread across the ground like a spider web, extending in all directions. Within half a mile, houses copsed one after another.


    "What?"


    Seeing this, Bai Qianyi and the others finally changed their expressions.


    That elder, at the Heavenly Immortal realm, did not evenst one move against this man?


    "Rescue!"


    Bai Qianyi shouted, and the other elder took action at the same time. Their powerful attacks enveloped the man.


    Taking advantage of when the man was evading, the injured elder was rescued.


    "Attack together!"


    Bai Qianyi felt unprecedented heaviness.


    She still could not see through what power this man was using.


    The two elders hurriedly nodded, immortal power spreading out from their bodies as they attacked the man from three directions.


    However.


    Facing the attacks of the three, the man was leisurely. His auspicious cloud robe turned into a stream of light as he maneuvered around the battlefield.


    "Boom!"


    One elder was sent flying.


    "Bang!"


    Another punch sent the other elder flying as well.


    Under the powerful attacks, countless buildings in Bai''er City copsed one after another. Fortunately, all the people of Bai''er City had already fled under Bai Qianyi''s order to kill, so there were no other casualties.


    "So, so strong!"


    The four grand masters hiding in the dark widened their eyes in shock, unable to utter a word.


    At the same time.


    They regretted in their hearts.


    Regretting that they did not step in to rescue Ye Neng and his daughter when Bai Qianyi wanted to kill them.


    Even if their rescue had no effect, it would have represented their attitude.


    This made their intestines green with regret.


    If they had known that even just one statue made by the Green Ox Sect was so powerful, they would not have hesitated to take sides.


    But now.


    It was toote to say anything.


    Even if they stepped in now, it would be meaningless.


    The four sighed.


    Another opportunity was before them, yet they did not seize it.


    Ye Neng father and daughter raised their heads to look at the man in auspicious cloud robes, filled with admiration.


    "So this is Master''s power?"


    "It''s unimaginable. With just the power of one statue, Bai Qianyi''s group has been beaten to this extent." Ye Yi said in awe, "No wonder Master never cared about Bai Qianyi from beginning to end."


    "No, this is not Master''s power."


    Ye Neng solemnly corrected, "To be precise, this is only Little Wus power."


    Hearing this, Ye Yi reacted.


    The statue before them was not carved by Yi Feng, but by his disciple Wu whom he had taught for less than half a month.


    "In just half a month of teaching, Master''s disciple''s statue already has such power. How unfathomable would a statue personally carved by Master be?" Ye Yi couldn''t help but specte.


    "Probably..."


    "It could instantly defeat Bai Qianyi and the others once summoned!" Ye Neng guessed.


    Ye Yi nodded solemnly, Yi Feng''s image floating in her mind, her eyes full of deep admiration.


    "Goddess, this man''s abilities are too bizarre, we can only use immortal arts to y him."


    The two battered elders crowded around Bai Qianyi and said solemnly.


    "Alright."


    Bai Qianyi''s eyes narrowed, her pupils contracting sharply.


    Then her fair palm rose, immortal power spreading towards the sky.


    "Freeze for a thousand miles."


    "Crack crack crack..."


    With her soft cry, the sky visibly froze, spreading towards the man.


    "Heavenly fire."


    One elder quickly formed seals, a huge fireball coalescing in the sky, also enveloping the man.


    "Storm of heaven."


    The other injured elder was also unwilling to show weakness. Forcing himself through his injuries, he formed seals. Above the entire Bai''er City, huge storms gathered, sweeping towards the man.


    In an instant.


    With the joint efforts of Bai Qianyi''s group, the storm, mes and frost intertwined, turning the sky over Bai''er City into a inferno.


    However.


    Facing all these attacks, the man in ck just nced at them coldly.


    With just one nce.


    Then, he slowly stretched out his palm.


    And in the instant his palm stretched out, countless rocks and soil rose from the ground, sweeping towards Bai Qianyi''s group from all directions.


    "Boom!"


    As if it were y, it stuck to Bai Qianyi''s group, preventing them from moving or struggling free.


    The trio''s attacks crumbled once again.


    At the same time, more soil enveloped and covered them.


    From afar,


    A huge earthen sphere condensed in Bai''er City''s sky, like a small, circling above.


    Blocking out the sun and casting arge shadow over Bai''er City.


    "Earthshatter."


    Finally, when the earthen sphere reached critical mass, the man uttered coldly.


    Immediately after,


    he clenched his palm lightly.


    "Crack!"


    The earthen sphere quivered sharply and abruptly contracted.


    Seeing this,


    Ye Neng and the four grand masters'' hearts leapt to their throats.


    Their mouths also went dry.


    They could feel with their bodies just how terrifying that sudden contraction was.


    As for Bai Qianyi''s group trapped within...


    Were they dead?


    They stared intently at the earthen sphere in the sky, trying to find the answer.


    Finally after a moment, the sphere in the sky slowly dissipated, turning into chunks of rock that fell from the sky.


    Suddenly.


    Everyone''s pupils contracted.


    Because they clearly saw three twisted, mangled corpses falling from the sky.


    Judging from the tattered clothes, it was Bai Qianyi''s group.


    Bai Qianyi, who had dominated the North Sea and made countless top masters from the North Sea not even dare to breathe loudly, had she really just...


    Died like that?


    Everyone was so shocked that they couldn''t even speak.


    Sucking in breaths of cold air.


    What made them even more incredulous was that Bai Qianyi''s death was almost instant.


    Because from when the man in ck emerged from the statue, to now, it was only a dozen or so breaths.


    And from beginning to end, he seemed to have only used two moves!!!

 Chapter 448

    Chapter 448


    Far away, ten li away.


    The space flickered.


    A figure in white robes leapt out from the space, then fell to the ground.


    She was disheveled, breathing heavily, staring into the distance with cold sweat streaming down.


    "I was just killed!"


    Her eyes were filled with deep fear.


    Then she stretched out her fair arm, staring fixedly at...


    On her arm, there were three runes flickering with lingering red light, and one of the runes had now be dim and dark.


    Seeing this, she revealed boundless hatred, her face full of viciousness.


    In the sky.


    Xiangyun, the man in ck robes, gradually put away his palm.


    Turning back to look at the statue behind him.


    At this moment, the light on the statue had dimmed, and if one looked closely, one could see countless fine cracks on it.


    He looked meaningfully into the distance, hesitated slightly, and finally walked back to the statue.


    The light disappeared.


    It reverted back to an ordinary wooden carving.


    Phew!


    Seeing this.


    Ye Neng and the four grand masters let out a breath.


    This battle.


    Finally came to an end with the fall of Bai Qianyi and others.


    Even though it happened right before their eyes, they still felt like it was a dream.


    Who could have thought.


    That the arrogant Bai Qianyi would just die like this.


    Qingniu Sect.


    Wu was painting, Wu Chang''an was drawing talismans, and Yi Feng was carving a small object in his hand with a knife.


    He gently blew away the wood shavings, and a delicate little figure emerged.


    "It''s so lifelike!"


    Yi Feng fiddled with the wood carving in his hand, couldn''t help but exim.


    Of all these skills, it was this wood carving that Yi Feng was quite fond of. Now, whenever he had nothing to do, he would carve a couple. After umting over a long period of time, his spatial ring actually contained several hundred of them.


    There were anime characters from his previous life...


    Such as the Akatsuki members that matched the wood carving he gave to Wu''s mother, he had a whole set.


    The Straw Hat Pirates, Four Emperors from the One Piece world...


    There were also familiar mythological characters from his previous life, the Journey to the West quartet, Yang Jian, Nezha, Li Tianwang...


    And the seven Cbash Brothers that he loved as a child, and the Ultraman generations from the first to thest...


    Therefore, among these hundreds of carvings, all kinds of characters were included.


    "It''s useless to keep them."


    Yi Feng looked at these statues, feeling quite troubled.


    Throwing them away would be wasteful.


    Keeping them would only take up space.


    However, looking at Wu earnestly painting beside him, Yi Feng thought of a good idea.


    Wu''s parents ran a grocery store, and also sold some handicrafts made by her mother.


    He could directly give these wood carvings to Wu''s parents, and have them disyed in the store for sale.


    This way, it could also supplement Wu''s parents'' ie a bit, and Wu would feel more at ease leaving with him.


    "Chang''an!"


    Through their interactions these days, Yi Feng also got to know Wu Chang''an''s real name, which did not surprise Yi Feng.


    "Master, I''m here."


    Wu Chang''an respectfully stood by Yi Feng''s side.


    "Go deliver these wood carvings to Bai''er City for me."


    Yi Feng found a sack, put all the wood carvings in it, and threw it to Wu Chang''an.


    "Yes, Master."


    Wu Chang''an took the sack and left Qingniu Sect.


    After leaving Qingniu Sect, Wu Chang''an looked up at the lingering aftermath of the just concluded battle over Bai''er City, his pupils contracting slightly.


    "I wonder why Master asked me to deliver so many wood carvings to Bai''er City.


    "But I believe Master has his own arrangements, I''ll know once I take a look."


    Wu Chang''an hoisted the sack and flew towards Bai''er City in one step.


    Bai''er City.


    Ye Neng and the others were still cleaning up the battlefield, looking at the three mangled corpses in the ruins, they were still somewhat incredulous.


    "Boom!"


    Just then, a cold light shot out from the sky, heading straight for the wood carving ced on the counter in the shop.


    As if sensing the crisis.


    The wood carving trembled slightly, its light was about to rise, but more and more cracks appeared on it.


    "Chi!"


    Finally, just as the wood carving was about to unleash its power, this sword light fell upon it.


    "Crack!"


    Resisting this blow with all its might, the wood carving persisted for two breaths before its strength was exhausted, and it was annihted by this sword.


    "Hahahaha!"


    "This wood carving is nothing much, it was powerful before, but it''s just a consumable, now that its power is used up, it''s just a scrap to be ughtered!"


    Seeing the wood carving turn to dust, the cold-faced woman in white robes floating mid-air let out a chillingughter.


    It was only after sensing the wood carving''s depleted power that Bai Qianyi dared to return.


    "What?"


    Because the change happened too quickly, Ye Neng and the others only reacted at this moment, their hearts sinking as they saw the turned-to-dust wood carving.


    The carving Sir made for Miss Wu.


    It cracked!


    And when they turned their gazes towards the woman in white, their expressions changed drastically.


    "Bai, Bai Qianyi, aren''t you dead? How could you be?"


    Ye Neng said in panic, couldn''t help but nce at the corpse beside them, this is clearly Bai Qianyi''s corpse!


    "Hmph."


    "Did you really think that I, as the goddess of Baiyang Pce, would die so easily?"


    Bai Qianyi''s voice was icy cold.


    Although she said so, when she looked at the corpse beside Ye Neng, boundless fury brewed in her heart.


    Because she did indeed die earlier.


    It was just that Baiyang Pce used forbidden arts at a great cost to imprint three marks on her hands to prevent idents happening to her.


    With these three marks, it was equivalent to giving her three extra lives, and was the biggest reason for her arrogance.


    However.


    She was hard countered by a wood carving here, losing one of the imprints.


    How could she not be furious?


    "The carving is destroyed, next to die will be you."


    "After killing you all, I''ll dig out that Sir behind you all and refine him into a human stick, to quell the hatred in my heart."


    Her icy gaze fell upon Ye Neng father and daughter, killing intent surging.


    "Run."


    Seeing this, Ye Neng father and daughter did not dare hesitate, turning and fleeing.


    Because without the wood carving now, they were no match for Bai Qianyi at all.


    "Hmph, two wastes, you think you can escape from me?"


    Bai Qianyi raised her palm, and mmed it out.


    A substantial palm imprint roared out, covering the two.


    Although the two ran quickly, they were still caught up by the palm print in an instant.


    "Puchi!"


    Struck from behind, they spat blood in unison, crashing to the ground, dragging two thousand-zhang long ravines before finally stopping.


    Bai Qianyi instantly arrived before them.


    Looking down condescendingly.


    "Die!"


    She raised her sword, shing down directly at them.


    Facing this strike, Ye Neng father and daughter revealed deep despair.


    They saw no chance of survival.


    "Could it be Sir miscalcted this time..."


    Their eyes were filled with immense reluctance, but no regrets, firmly closing their eyes and awaiting death''s arrival.

 Chapter 449

    Chapter 449


    The sword light grew closer and closer.


    Before it had even fully fallen, the aura of death already filled the hearts of the two people.


    "Chi!"


    But at this moment, a dazzling glow suddenly erupted from Ye Yi''s waist.


    The glow swept out.


    Almost instantly, it knocked Bai Qianyi''s sword flying.


    The long sword slipped from her hand and Bai Qianyi tumbled in midair. Looking at her cracked tiger mouth, she was filled with disbelief.


    Of course, the cracked tiger mouth was not enough to attract all of her attention. Instead, she looked towards the scroll that slipped from Ye Yi''s waist and then slowly ascended into the air.


    The Ye Neng couple, who thought they were going to die, also reacted and looked at the scroll in shock as it floated up.


    Under everyone''s gaze, the scroll slowly unfolded in the air under the illumination of the glow.


    "A painting!"


    "Yi''er, look, it''s the painting Master gave you!"


    Ye Neng''s voice trembled with excitement as he shouted.


    "Father, it''s the painting Master gave me. It''s the painting Master gave me showing its might!"


    Ye Yi also shed excited tears and shouted, "Turns out Master never miscalctes. He already predicted everything that would happen afterwards."


    "That''s right, Master must have predicted all this," Ye Neng excitedly echoed, his face full of reverence. "I said why Master would randomly give you a painting. So this is why."


    Bai Qianyi''s body was filled with a bone-chilling air and her eyebrows were tightly knitted.


    Because she felt an absolute threat from this painting, one even more fearful than the appearance of the ck-robed man earlier.


    However, she was unwilling to admit this threat.


    After all, in her eyes, this outside world with only 20 million years of inheritance could notpare with the virtual realm that had continued for several eons.


    These country bumpkins in front of her, the noble Baiyang Pce fairy, were only fit to be her ves.


    Therefore.


    A wood carving was already enough to catch her by surprise and make her unable to ept it.


    How much more was she willing to ept that this rural ce had appeared again and again to make the proud Bai Qianyi feel afraid?


    Her status.


    Her arrogance did not allow her to feel afraid.


    Finally.


    The scrollpletely unfolded in midair, revealing an image of a woman.


    She stood gracefully, with her chin held high as she sat, brimming with beauty.


    "It''s you?"


    Bai Qianyi recognized the woman in the painting as Ye Yi with one nce, and her wary expression instantly disappeared from her face.


    This woman herself was just a waste, let alone being in a painting?


    Sure enough.


    The earlier threat was just her misperception.


    A cold sneer emerged on her face.


    But in the next moment.


    She realized her thinking waspletely wrong.


    The woman in the painting seemed to havee alive. She tilted her head and fixed her eyes on Bai Qianyi''s body.


    And her eyes seemed to contain some hidden power.


    She didn''t know why, but her gaze made Bai Qianyi''s scalp tingle as the cold smile on her face instantly froze.


    Before she could recover her senses, two pirs of white light shot out from the eyes of the woman in the painting and rushed towards Bai Qianyi.


    The space evaporated into nothingness wherever the light pirs passed, sending out ripple after ripple.


    An unprecedented sense of crisis and fear filled Bai Qianyi''s heart, making her heart and mind tremble as cold sweat streamed down her body.


    Even someone as arrogant as her, the thought that first appeared in her mind at that moment was to flee.


    Because she strongly sensed that if she was struck by those two pirs of light, the only oue awaiting her would be annihtion.


    The immortal energy in her body surged as Bai Qianyi stepped on air and desperately flew towards the distant sky.


    As she fled, her breathing grew hurried. When she looked back, her eyes widened in horror.


    The light pirs.


    They had already reached her back.


    "No."


    "Don''t."


    She let out a shrill scream in despair, urgently trying to dodge with her body.


    But all her efforts were futile.


    The two light pirs directly pierced through her body and exploded into a bloody rain in midair.


    Not even bones remained.


    Only her wretched screams still echoed faintly in the air.


    Ye Neng and the four Chiefs who witnessed this scene felt their scalps tingle.


    The might of those two pirs of light was truly too terrifying!


    However.


    The glow of that painting did not diminish at all. Those eyes of the painted Ye Yi moved once again.


    With that movement, two more pirs of light shot out towards the distant sky.


    In the empty space dozens of miles away, space fluctuated and Bai Qianyi walked out with her face full of fear. Covered in cold sweat, she sat paralyzed on the ground.


    That feeling of death''s danger was truly too horrifying.


    She never could have imagined that she, the esteemed fairy of the Baiyang Pce in the virtual realm, would have died twice in one day in this rural backwater.


    This also represented that two of the three imprints on her arm had already dimmed.


    But before she could even catch her breath, the sense of danger appeared again.


    She looked back and instantly discovered the two light pirs shooting her way from the distant sky, locking straight onto her.


    "Ah!"


    "Don''t!"


    "I was wrong, I was wrong. Please spare me, don''t kill me!"


    Bai Qianyi''s eyes were filled with extreme terror as she stared at where the light pirs were shooting from, her voice sounding like she was begging.


    However.


    Her pleas for mercy did not make the light pirs pause in the slightest.


    Chi!


    The light pirs once again pierced through her body.


    Her life that had just been revived did not even have the chance to take a single step before it vanished into thin air again.


    In another location dozens of miles away, Bai Qianyi emerged from the space once more.


    The Bai Qianyi that emerged was filled with terror. Breathing heavily, she did not dare pause at all and fled towards the distance.


    Because all the imprints on her arm had disappeared.


    If she died one more time, it would mean the end of Bai Qianyi''s life.


    As she hurriedly ran, she kept ncing back.


    Sure enough.


    Flickering withing the space behind her.


    Were two faint beams of light, shining towards her.


    Seeing this sight, Bai Qianyi was scared out of her wits. Trembling, she frantically took out a golden scroll from her storage ring and threw it out.


    The scroll shed with light, causing a ck teleportation array to appear over her head.


    This teleportation talisman could teleport her back to the Baiyang Pce instantly.


    But that tiny bit of distance to the teleportation array made her feel it was as far as the ends of heaven and earth, because the light pirs that shot towards her once again had arrived, tearing through the air.


    Despair filled Bai Qianyi''s heart.


    She desperately dashed forward while screaming hysterically from her mouth at the same time.


    "Save me, Patriarch, Master, Chiefs, Elders, save me... Please save me..."


    Feeling the increasingly stronger sense of crisis behind her, she gazed longingly at the teleportation array, looking extremely miserable.


    Finally.


    A figure emerged from within the teleportation array.


    It was an old man in his sixties.


    He had an immortal air, grasping a horsetail whisk in his hand, his whole body radiating powerful energy.


    "Elder Yun, save me!"


    Seeing the arrival, Bai Qianyi was like a drowning person grasping at straws. Her hoarse voice shouted: "Elder Yun, save me!"


    "Fairy, fear not. Old me is here, no one can harm you," Elder Yun''s face sank. He immediately strode out from the teleportation array, his voice containing immortal energy rumbling through the air.


    "Yuntian of the Baiyang Pce is here. Who dares harm my pce''s fairy?"


    However.


    His voice had just fallen when the two light pirs directly pierced through his body.

 Chapter 450

    Chapter 450


    Yun Changtian''s expression froze.


    Lowering his head, he nced at his own body and stared with wide eyes.


    "I''ve just appeared and it''s over already?"


    He mumbled in a daze.


    Boom!


    With a loud explosion, his body exploded open under the rampage of tremendous power.


    Yun Changtian.


    Dead!


    The blood rain sttered onto Bai Qianyi, making her shudder and scaring her out of her wits.


    Even though she had personally witnessed the miserable state of Yun Changtian twice before, seeing it with her own eyes still heavily shocked her state of mind.


    But in that split second when she was distracted, the scene in the distance shed with light again.


    Two pirs of light once again locked onto her and shot at her from afar.


    Although the teleportation array was within reach, Bai Qianyi was still scared out of her wits and frantically rushed into the teleportation array.


    Finally, she stepped into the teleportation array.


    The teleportation array fluctuated and Bai Qianyi instantly teleported back to Baiyang Pce. The moment she returned to Baiyang Pce, the teleportation array also closed.


    Seeing the familiar sights of Baiyang Pce and the familiar fresh air, Bai Qianyi breathed a sigh of relief and slumped powerlessly to the ground.


    But in her eyes flickered boundless hatred.


    As the goddess of the esteemed Baiyang Pce and the future sessor, she had paid an extremely high price just for her first trip out into the world beyond, losing as many as three lives.


    Such a loss was totally uneptable to her.


    "No matter who you are, I will make you pay ten times, a hundred times more. I swear to shred you into pieces to avenge this hatred in my heart."


    Bai Qianyi uttered through gritted teeth, every word clear.


    Hmm?


    Suddenly, she felt something was not right.


    She turned her head towards the distant sky and her eyelid twitched.


    She saw two pirs of light shooting over from the distant sky, directly locking onto her.


    "What?"


    "They actually crossed the boundary to chase me!"


    She stared with disbelief in her huge eyes. Never had she imagined that the two pirs of light would actually chase her directly into the virtual realm.


    The fear in her heart instantly rose again. As her immortal power surged throughout her body, she fled towards the inner sanctum of Baiyang Pce with unprecedented speed.


    As she ran, her hysterical voice rang out again.


    "Save me, Master!"


    Fortunately, this was the main base of Baiyang Pce. The moment the light pirs appeared, many experts had sensed the terrifying aura.


    Boom!


    In that instant, mighty auras soared into the sky from all parts of Baiyang Pce as dozens of experts flew out.


    Once out, they immediately spotted the bedraggled Bai Qianyi being chased by the light pirs.


    "Such powerful attacks, we must join forces to resist."


    The leader was Lu Zhengyi, the Lord of Baiyang Pce. Squinting at the attacking light pirs, his brows instantly furrowed.


    The might of the light pirs also made his heart palpitate, so he didn''t dare take it lightly and immediately ordered everyone to jointly resist.


    The experts nodded and made hand seals simultaneously, each pushing out a palm strike towards the front.


    The attacks of dozensbined together into a terrifying shock wave that seemed almost solid as it wrapped towards the light pirs.


    Boom!


    In an instant, the two tremendous powers collided.


    The sky instantly swelled with a huge mushroom cloud.


    The wild storm forces spread out in all directions. Countless buildings of Baiyang Pce were razed to the ground by the shock wave.


    At the same time as they spread out, the light pirs disappeared mid-air.


    But the numerous experts of Baiyang Pce were also not faring well. Dozens muffled groans in unison as they were sted back, sliding through the air for thousands of feet before finally stabilizing themselves.


    "What was that attack? To actually be so powerful that even with so many of usbining our strengths, we barely blocked one strike." Lu Zhengyi''s brows furrowed as he immediately looked towards Bai Qianyi slumped on the ground.


    "Qian''er, exactly what happened?"


    Lu Zhengyi led the group of experts towards Bai Qianyi, frowning as he asked, "What happened to the two Elders who went out with you?"


    "Master, you must avenge me."


    Bai Qianyi shook her body and said with red-rimmed eyes full of hatred, "We met someone outside. Not only did he kill the two Elders, he also used up all three imprints that the Sect bestowed me with."


    "What?"


    "Your three imprints have all been used up?"


    Lu Zhengyi''s expression turned ashen as he looked at Bai Qianyi''s palm.


    Indeed, the three imprints had be dim without any glow left.


    "Just who was it?"


    Lu Zhenyi uttered one word at a time through gritted teeth, his entire body emanating an imposing aura mingled with thick fury.


    "Since the virtual realm reopened, this was the first time my Baiyang Pce entered the outside world, yet we''ve suffered such tragic losses when we returned. This is uneptable."


    "I also don''t know who he was, but he didn''t even put our Baiyang Pce in his eyes at all, saying killing us was like pinching dead bugs."


    "If not for the three imprints and the golden teleportation array you gave me, I''m afraid you wouldn''t even see your disciple anymore."


    "Even so, by the time your disciple managed to escape back, I was already stretched to my limits."


    Bai Qianyi choked out, red-rimmed eyes looking at Lu Zhengyi and the rest as she spoke.


    "Alright alright."


    "What an outrageous arrogance to regard my Baiyang Pce as mere ants. I''ll take a look what kind of person would actually be so presumptuous!"


    Lu Zhengyi clenched his fist tightly as an imposing aura erupted from his body, mingled with simmering fury.


    "Elders at the Heaven Immortal cultivation level stay behind to guard the Pce, the reste with me. We''ll be having a chat with this person."


    "I''ll see if he still has the gall to be arrogant in front of my Baiyang Pce."


    "Thank you, Master. Please capture him and destroy his cultivation, so I can properly torment him." Bai Qianyi said viciously.


    "Qian''er, don''t worry."


    Lu Zhengyi gentlyforted. "As my Baiyang Pce''s most outstanding disciple, I definitely won''t let anyone bully you without reason. No matter who it is or what their reasons, anyone who dares harm you will undoubtedly die!"


    As his voice faded, Lu Zhengyi flicked his sleeve. Golden light shed and a massive flying ship appeared in the sky.


    "Board the ship!"


    Following hismand, dozens of experts flew onto the flying ship in unison. Each had an extremely deep and powerful aura, the lowest among them at the Heaven Immortal cultivation level.


    Such a line-up was simply terrifying.


    Any random one who walked out would be able to sweep across the Immortal River Continent.


    "Qian''er,e with me too."


    Lu Zhengyi said. "Let me show you how the one who bullied you will tremble in fear beneath the might of my Baiyang Pce."


    "Master, I..."


    Bai Qianyi''s expression unconsciously changed as she hesitated indecisively.


    To be honest, the fear instilled by the light pir still lingered and would not easily disperse.


    "Don''t worry, I''m here. No one will be able to harm you."


    Lu Zhengyi discerned Bai Qianyi''s thoughts in one nce and solemnly reassured her.


    "That''s true too..." Bai Qianyi''s gaze flickered.


    Although she was the goddess of Baiyang Pce, her strength was still quite a bit weaker than these Elders. Not to mention, her Master was also here.


    With such a line-up, where would there be any danger for her?


    Moreover, that incident had left her in such a wretched state. If she didn''t personally witness the miserable pleading appearance of the person behind it groveling on the ground, how could she feel satisfied?


    She followed the crowd of experts onto the flying ship.


    Soon, the flying ship streaked through the sky like flowing light. Following Bai Qianyi''s directions, they rushed towards Bai''er City...

 Chapter 451

    Chapter 451


    "The power is formidable!"


    Although Ye Neng and the others didn''t know why Bai Qianyi kept resurrecting time and time again, witnessing Bai Qianyi, such a powerful expert, being forced to flee in such a miserable state under the attacks from the scroll, they couldn''t help but be deeply shocked.


    "Ah!"


    "We''ve missed so many opportunities!"


    On the other side, Liu Guyi and the others who were spectating wore bitter expressions and couldn''t help but shake their heads in regret.


    "Yes, not only do this father and daughter possess the cultivation of Earth Immortals, but they also have such a powerful scroll. Even Bai Qianyi is reduced to fleeing in embarrassment. They are invincible in the entire North Sea!"


    "Indeed."


    "Under the current circumstances, our so-called Four Great Sects are nothing more than a name."


    "s, it''s likely that our Four Great Sects will have no ce in the future North Sea!"


    But in the face of this situation, all they could do was nod helplessly.


    The tides of time change, and eras shift.


    At a turning point, if the right path is chosen, even a pig can be lifted by the wind.


    Conversely, if the wrong path is chosen, they will gradually be lost in the river of forgotten history.


    And they belong to thetter.


    "Hoo!"


    At that moment, a pleasant whistling sound came from the north.


    Everyone hurriedly turned their gazes and were astonished to see a flying ship speeding towards them with a radiant glow.


    Even though it was still far away, it already exerted immense pressure on them.


    Naturally, such amotion also caught the attention of some hidden individuals.


    For example, the other forces in the Lingxu Realm.


    "Sir, this person might be of use to you."


    In the void, an old man stood respectfully before a middle-aged man and spoke softly.


    "It remains to be seen if he has the ability." The middle-aged man smiled. "Although his wooden carving and scroll disy decent strength, it is not enough for me."


    "What would be considered enough?"


    The old man couldn''t help but ask.


    "At least, he should have some resistance in the face of Baiyang Pce." The middle-aged man spoke leisurely.


    "I think that''s difficult."


    The old man smiled bitterly. "Baiyang Pce is a formidable force in the Lingxu Realm, and Lu Zhengyi has reached the cultivation level beyond Heavenly Immortal. Not to mention the numerous Earth Immortals, ordinary people won''t be able to withstand them!"


    "Indeed, it''s difficult."


    The middle-aged man chuckled. "But I don''t expect him to defeat Baiyang Pce. However, his performance from now on should at least satisfy me."


    "If he can satisfy me, I can intervene and save him once."


    "Of course, if he''s just a useless waste, then dying is dying. It''s not worth my intervention."


    "You''re right, sir."


    The old man nodded in agreement.


    "Let''s see how things unfold."


    The man smiled, stood with his hands behind his back in the void, and watched the drama unfold.


    The flying ship was incredibly fast.


    In just half a moment, it flew over half of the North Sea and arrived above Bai''er City.


    The enormous ship cast a vast shadow over Bai''er City.


    Led by Lu Zhengyi, dozens of powerful experts looked down upon Bai''er City and its people from above.


    Seeing this, Ye Neng and his daughter were filled with astonishment.


    Whether from the imposing aura or the aura of the people on the ship, they could tell that Baiyang Pce behind Bai Qianyi had made a move.


    What made them even more wary was that none of the experts on this flying boat had a presence weaker than Bai Qianyi.


    In other words,


    All of them possess the cultivation of celestial beings.


    This sent a chill down the spines of Ye Neng and his daughter Ye Yi, and their hearts trembled.


    Just one Bai Qianyi had turned the entire North Sea upside down, let alone dozens of such experts.


    "Father, what should we do?"


    Ye Yi,cking experience, felt a sense of panic when she witnessed this scene, and she anxiously asked Ye Neng.


    "Don''t panic, we have the gentleman behind us," Ye Neng hurriedly reassured her. "Besides, at worst, it''s just death."


    "Yes, we have the gentleman behind us."


    Thinking of that figure in the white robe, Ye Yi took a deep breath and immediately calmed down.


    "This matter is getting bigger and bigger. I didn''t expect the experts from Baiyang Pce to show up so quickly."


    The people like Liu Guyi on the side also started discussing when they saw Lu Zhengyi and others.


    "What should we do?"


    Yun Tianlong couldn''t help but ask.


    "Let''s go, this is not something we can meddle in," Liu Guyi solemnly said.


    "But for us, isn''t this an opportunity?" Yun Tianlong''s eyes flickered as he looked at the three of them. "For us, it''s a chance to realign ourselves. Either we side with Baiyang Pce, and if they win, we''ll be better off under their control."


    "Or..."


    "It''s to side with the person from Qingniu Sect. By then, we might have a chance to be just like Ye Neng and his daughter!"


    Upon hearing this, Liu Guyi and the others fell silent.


    Yun Tianlong made a good point.


    It is indeed a good opportunity to choose sides now.


    Perhaps their involvement may not affect much, but for some important figures, all they want is a stance.


    But is it so easy to pick a side?


    It''s good if they choose correctly, but if they choose wrong, they will face devastating consequences.


    "What do you think our chances of winning are?"


    Li Canghai asked.


    "Based on the current situation, although that painting is powerful, if the person from Qingniu Sect doesn''t have any tricks up their sleeve, it''ll be difficult for them to stand against the lineup of Baiyang Pce!" Yun Tianlong said.


    "That''s true," Liu Guyi said, "but no one can guarantee that the person doesn''t have any tricks up their sleeve!"


    The few nodded at each other, acknowledging the reason in Liu Guyi''s words.


    For a while,


    The four of them were in a dilemma, not knowing how to choose.


    "Forget it, let''s prioritize self-preservation!" After a moment of silence, Liu Guyi said.


    Li Canghai and Yun Tianlong nodded with a bitter smile.


    This decision is indeed too difficult to make, perhaps it''s wiser to prioritize self-preservation and leave this ce.


    Just as the three were about to leave, they noticed Jian Hengtian walking towards Ye Neng and his daughter.


    "What are you doing, Jian Hengtian?" Liu Guyi shouted with a serious face.


    "I''m siding with the person from Qingniu Sect," Jian Hengtian said with a determined face.


    "You..."


    Liu Guyi showed an expression of disbelief at Jian Hengtian''s decision.


    "Aren''t you afraid that the person from Qingniu Sect will be defeated? Keep in mind that they are currently facing the entire Baiyang Pce!" Liu Guyi eximed.


    "To hell with it, I''ve missed out on so many opportunities already, and I don''t want to miss this one!"


    Jian Hengtian resolutely walked towards Ye Neng and his daughter, turned his back to Liu Guyi and the others, waved his hand, and shouted, "If you want to leave, go ahead!"


    Upon seeing this, Liu Guyi and the others could only sigh helplessly.


    However, it must be said that they somewhat admired Jian Hengtian, admiring his audacity at such a time, being able to stand firm and resolute.


    Liu Guyi and the others flew up into the air and retreated to a distant location to observe the battle.


    "Jian Hengtian, is that you?" Ye Neng looked at the approaching Jian Hengtian, his voice filled with astonishment.


    "I had the privilege of receiving the guidance of a master, so I consider myself half a disciple. That''s why I stand together with all of you," Jian Hengtian stood side by side with Ye Neng and spoke resolutely.


    Ye Neng and hispanion were left speechless, their gazes towards Jian Hengtian filled with admiration.


    Perhaps Jian Hengtian wouldn''t make any difference at all, but being able to stand by their side at this moment still moved them.


    Bai Qianyi nced indifferently at Ye Neng and the others,pletely ignoring them.


    After all, in her eyes, there was only that painting and the person behind it. Ye Neng and his ilk were simply not worthy of her attention.


    "Master, it was the power released by that painting that broke my three seals," Bai Qianyi stared at the painting with a face full of hatred. "This painting and the statue I mentioned to you before, both were created by the same person."


    "But I have already destroyed the statue, and only this painting remains. Once we suppress this painting, we will be able to uncover the person behind it."


    "Very well," Lu Zhengyi''s pupils contracted, and he stared intently at the painting. It had to be said that the painting gave him a strong sense of crisis.


    But he did not panic.


    After all, this time he had brought the entire force of the Baiyang Pce.


    Couldn''t they deal with a mere painting?


    "Listen to mymand, join forces and set up the formation to destroy this painting!" Lu Zhengyi coldly ordered.


    As soon as his voice fell, dozens of celestial immortals descended from the flying boat and surrounded the painting from all directions.


    "Activate the formation!"


    Lu Zhengyi, who was in the lead, formed hand seals, and a powerful force spread towards the painting.


    Others also acted at the same time, unleashing their respective powers.


    In an instant,


    the power of dozens of celestial immortals converged together, enhanced by the formation, instantly trapping the painting within an energy cage.


    The painting radiated golden light, and beams of light continuously shot out from the woman''s eyes.


    However, despite the strength of the beams, they were evenly distributed among the attacking individuals, making it difficult to produce any actual effect.


    As time passed, the brilliance of the painting gradually dimmed, and the attacks it emitted became weaker and weaker.


    Finally,


    the power of the painting was exhausted.


    Lu Zhengyi directly dismissed the formation, flipped his hand, and a sharp w mark directly tore through the painting.


    "Rip!"


    The painting instantly turned into scraps of paper, losing all its power.


    "Hahaha..."


    Seeing this, Bai Qianyi, who stood on the flying boat with a face full of hatred, burst intoughter.


    Back then, the power of this painting had chased her to the point of utter humiliation. And now, under the power of her Baiyang Pce, it had be nothing more than a piece of waste paper.

 Chapter 452

    Chapter 452


    After destroying the scroll, Lu Zhengyi, Bai Qianyi, and others'' gaze finally fell on Ye Neng and hispanions.


    "The scroll is destroyed, your major reliance is gone. If you have any remaining tricks, use them now, or you won''t have another chance!" Lu Zhengyi looked at Ye Neng and spoke with a cold voice.


    Seeing this, Jian Hengtian also turned his gaze towards Ye Neng.


    "Ye Neng, do you have any other moves, like paintings or sculptures?" Jian Hengtian asked nervously.


    Upon hearing this, Ye Neng''s face turned grim and ugly to the extreme.


    After a long silence, he shook his head at Jian Hengtian.


    Jian Hengtian bit his lip, a trace of unwillingness showing on his face, and he didn''t say anything further.


    "Since there are no more tricks, quickly inform yourrade behind you toe and meet his demise. Don''t hide like a cowardly turtle anymore," Lu Zhengyi said with a cold expression, "This way, I won''t have to go and find him myself."


    "Hmph, don''t rejoice too soon."


    Even in this situation, Ye Neng didn''t yield. Instead, he raised his head with a determined expression and said, "Just because we don''t have means to deal with you doesn''t mean our Mr. doesn''t have any tricks up his sleeve."


    "Hahaha, a fine Mr. indeed," Lu Zhengyi sneered, "If that Mr. you speak of is so powerful, why wouldn''t he show himself all this time?"


    "I suspect he''s afraid when he saw the lineup of my Baiyang Pce," Ye Neng replied seriously, "If not, then give me a reason why he wouldn''t appear."


    Lu Zhengyi''s words struck the minds of Ye Neng and hispanions, dealing a heavy blow to their determination.


    "Father, could Mr. really be...?" Ye Yi asked with an unpleasant expression.


    Jian Hengtian also turned his gaze towards Ye Neng.


    "No, it''s impossible," Ye Neng gritted his teeth, his face full of determination.


    But deep down, he held onto his belief, but he couldn''t exin why Yi Feng had yet to appear.


    Seeing Ye Neng stuttering and unable to say anything for a long time, Lu Zhengyi''s face was full of mockery.


    Indeed, as he had expected.


    He had already made a conjecture about Yi Feng''s strength, probably someone who cultivated in a special way.


    These people either controlled talismans or controlled beasts. Some even cultivated dead spirits as assistants. In any case, these types of practitioners controlled various peculiar things.


    But regardless of their methods, they all shared amon characteristic: their own strength was not strong.


    For example, in the Lingxu Realm, there was a sect called Tang Sect, which was known for its puppetry. The puppets they controlled had formidablebat power, but the practitioners themselves were not as strong as the puppets they controlled.


    And the so-called Mr. mentioned by Ye Neng...


    He should be such a person.


    The only difference was that he didn''t control puppets or dead spirits, but the previous wooden sculpture and the scroll they destroyed.


    Therefore, this alternative cultivator without any trump cards was not worth fearing.


    Furthermore, Yi Feng''s prolonged absence further confirmed his thoughts.


    In the distance.


    Liu Gu and his twopanions looked at the situation and shook their heads, sighing heavily.


    Jian Hengtian has indeed made a wrong move!


    Although the Qingniu Sect is strong, they are about to face the entire Baiyang Pce.


    It seems that he won''t show up for real.


    In this way, with the methods of Baiyang Pce, Jian Hengtian has be their enemy, and it''s likely that Heng Tian Sword House will no longer exist.


    In the empty space on the other side, a middle-aged man and an old man watched the scene.


    "Sir, what do you think?" the old man asked.


    "I''m afraid this person is simr to those from the Tang Sect. At most, he can only unleash the power of his painting and wooden sculpture," the middle-aged man replied.


    "I thought I hade across a promising talent that I could use, but now it seems I overestimated him," he continued, shaking his head.


    "Well, aren''t you three going to beg for mercy?"


    At that moment, Lu Zhengyi stared at Ye Neng and hispanions, his voice icy cold.


    "Hmph, we are followers of our master. We won''t surrender to you," Ye Neng said firmly. "He will definitely show up, and he won''t spare you."


    "Oh?"


    "A tough nut to crack, huh?"


    Lu Zhengyi''s pupils contracted, and he raised his palm, striking down at the three of them.


    "Boom!"


    The three of them coughed up blood, and under the immense power, their lower bodies sank into the ground, their faces bing extremely pale.


    "Hmph, let me tell you the truth. Your so-called master has probably already run away because his only means were that painting and the wooden sculpture. Now that they are destroyed, he wouldn''t dare to show up again."


    "Of course, rest assured, even if he destroys my disciple''s three marks, no matter where he runs to, I will capture him," Lu Zhengyi said with a mocking expression, hitting a nerve with Ye Neng.


    "Hmph."


    "Who said our master''s abilities are limited to that wooden sculpture and painting?"


    Ye Neng lifted his head and responded sarcastically, "Those were just things our master taught his disciple to make in half a month. At best, he made a few strokes on that painting."


    "And our master can create sculptures and paintings of this level easily!"


    "Hahaha!"


    Ye Neng''s words provoked a mocking smile from the people of Baiyang Pce.


    "Easily create them?"


    "Perhaps the ancestor who founded the virtual realm, does he have the ability to casually create such statues? What kind of thing is he to dare to make such bold ims?"


    Lu Zhengyi shouted angrily.


    "Hmph."


    "Fireflies do not know the radiance of the scorching sun. You don''t believe it, but it''s simply because you are not qualified to know the level of our master," Ye Neng said in a deep voice.


    Lu Zhengyi narrowed his eyes, and his facial muscles twitched involuntarily, filled with a dark expression.


    If it were under normal circumstances, he would have pped Ye Neng with a single blow, turning him into pieces.


    But he held back.


    Because this unconventional cultivator has certain means to escape, especially since the painting and sculpture have been destroyed, it is not easy to truly catch the person behind it.


    The only way is to provoke that person out through Ye Neng and hispanions, which would save him a lot of effort.


    That''s why a mere Ye Neng is worthy of so much verbal sparring from him.


    "I''ll give you a chance to call him out and let us witness just how amazing his handcrafted wood carvings and paintings are," Lu Zhengyi said mockingly.


    However,


    Before his words could settle, a few light and airy voices could be heard from nearby.


    "Oh my, oh my."


    "This is the first time I''ve encountered such a reckless demand."


    "Since that''s the case, I''ll fulfill your wish."

 Chapter 453

    Chapter 453


    A sudden sound pierced the air, capturing the attention of everyone present. Even the middle-aged man and the old man who were preparing to leave in the distance paused and turned their heads to look.


    What they saw was a young man walking slowly towards them, carrying a sack on his back amidst the ruins of the battle. As he walked, he muttered to himself.


    "Originally, facing such a situation alone would probably have a one in ten thousand chance of survival."


    "But now, it''s probably a trillion trillion trillion trillion trillionth of a point... one."


    "It''s great to have a powerful master!"


    "In this lifetime, I have hope of bing a god and not fearing premature death."


    After muttering to himself, he instinctively patted the sack on his body.


    "It''s Young Master Wu, it''s Young Master Wu!"


    "We might be saved!"


    Upon seeing the neer, Ye Neng and Ye Yi trembled with excitement. The look of unwillingness on Jian Hengtian''s face vanished instantly. Liu Gu and the others who were observing the battle from a distance also showed surprise.


    Could it be that a reversal was about to ur?


    Although Yi Feng himself did not appear, they were well aware that this Wu Chang''an was a member of the Qingniu Sect and often stayed with Yi Feng.


    "Are you the so-called Mister they speak of?" Lu Zhengyi squinted at the young man walking towards them from a distance and asked in a deep voice.


    "Oh, no, I''m not," Wu Chang''an raised his head and said, "I''m just his disciple."


    "Disciple?" Lu Zhengyi''s face darkened, and he coldly said, "He''s so afraid that he''s hiding and won''te out, so he sends a disciple like you to die?"


    Wu Chang''an nced at him indifferently and said calmly, "My master has been busy exercisingtely, doing square dancing on the mountain, and has no time to deal with you all."


    "Of course, dealing with a bunch of rotten apples like you doesn''t require his personal intervention."


    "Hahaha, what a big mouth you have. Aren''t you afraid of the wind blowing and your tongue falling out?" Lu Zhengyi''s voice was icy as he said, "Sending a disciple like you to face the Baiyang True Pce is simply seeking death."


    "Wait, I think you''ve misunderstood something," Wu Chang''an quickly said.


    "Hmm?" Lu Zhengyi turned his gaze towards him.


    "I''m not here to deal with you all. After all, I''m also my master''s disciple. My status isn''t low enough to personally deal with you."


    Wu Chang''an said calmly.


    Then, he ced the sack beside him on the ground and slowly untied the rope around its mouth.


    While untying the rope, he casually said, "You wanted to see my master''s wooden carving, didn''t you?"


    "I''ll satisfy you right away."


    Upon hearing this, Lu Zhengyi and the others focused their gaze on the sack, furrowing their brows.


    Because what made them feel unusual was Wu Chang''an''s excessive calmness.


    It was simply againstmon sense to face the entire Baiyang True Pce with suchposure.


    Something told him that there was more to this than meets the eye.


    "Master, don''t be fooled. He must be ying tricks. What good thing can there be in a tattered sack?" Bai Qianyi said coldly from the side.


    Upon hearing this, Lu Zhengyi nodded slightly.


    Indeed.


    What good thing could there be in a tattered sack?


    And with so many experts from the Baiyang True Pce, how could they be defeated?


    Perhaps he was being too cautious.


    He lifted his head and coldly shouted at Wu Chang''an, "Stop ying tricks and show us what you''ve got. Let me have a good look. Otherwise, you won''t have another chance."


    "Heh."


    Lu Zhengyi couldn''t help butugh at Lv Zhengyi''s words.


    After struggling for a long time to untie the bag, he couldn''t help butin about Yi Feng tying such a tight knot, so he decided to use his teeth.


    Finally, the rope was bitten through, and Wu Chang''an lifted the bup bag.


    "Here you go."


    As the bup bag was lifted, a bag full of wooden carvings poured out.


    Suddenly...


    Hundreds of wooden carvings piled up on the ground, looking like a pile of junk.


    However...


    It was precisely this seemingly worthless pile that caused a greatmotion.


    "Hahaha, wooden carvings, all carved by the master. Sure enough, the master had a n. Everything is within his calctions," Neng Yeughed loudly, full of admiration for Yi Feng.


    "Yes, the master is the master. He always surprises us at critical moments."


    Yi also burst into tears of joy. Yi Feng had be her idol.


    Jian Hengtian was also dancing with joy.


    "I bet right. Hengtian Sword Sect is going to rise, it''s going to rise, hahaha..."


    On the other hand, Bai Yang Zhen Gong and the others had a frozen smile on their faces.


    Especially Bai Qianyi, she subconsciously hid behind Lu Zhengyi. The fear caused by the wooden carving transforming into a man in a ck robe was still fresh in her memory.


    Seeing the shocked expressions of his subordinates, Lu Zhengyi quickly waved his hand and shouted, "Don''t be afraid. These wooden carvings can''t possibly have the same power as before. It''s probably just a smokescreen set up by that person to deceive us."


    Upon hearing this, the others also realized.


    Yes.


    These wooden carvings must be ordinary ones, just an illusion.


    If these wooden carvings really had the same power as before, wouldn''t that be disastrous?


    Wouldn''t this Immortal River Continent be crushed by this person?


    "Master, we must capture them alive and torture them mercilessly, so that they will have a miserable end."


    Remembering the scare she had just received, Bai Qianyi''s face was filled with anger, and she gritted her teeth and viciously said.


    "Don''t worry, not a single one of them will escape."


    Lu Zhengyi squinted his eyes and looked at Wu Chang''an.


    "Hmph, kid, you''re still too inexperienced to y tricks in front of me, Lu Zhengyi. I saw through your deception with just one nce."


    "I don''t have time to waste words with you. Just die for me now, consider it as an advance payment."


    With that, he descended from the sky.


    In response to Lu Zhengyi''s attack, Wu Chang''an didn''t even bother to look at it. Instead, he dragged a reclining chair out of the ruins.


    "Some people are always so ignorant."


    "When they have beenfortable for too long, they be arrogant and forget what they really are."


    "Well then, let''s enjoy ourselves."


    Muttering to himself, he blew off the dust on the reclining chair andy down on it.

 Chapter 454

    Chapter 454


    At the same time Wu Chang''any down, Lu Zhengyi''s palm print had already reached above his head.


    "Hmph."


    "Still ying god tricks!"


    "Die."


    Wu Chang''an''s seemingly indifferent posture infuriated Lu Zhengyi. But knowing that Wu Chang''an would soon die under his palm, a smug smile crept onto his face.


    However, in the next moment,


    His cold smile froze.


    Because he suddenly noticed that a monkey had appeared next to him, seemingly out of nowhere.


    It had a monkey face, fur all over, and held an iron staff in its hand.


    This sudden appearance startled Lu Zhengyi, and he felt a great sense of danger emanating from the monkey.


    He quickly made a decision and immediately withdrew his attacking palm, rolling backward.


    In the instant he rolled away, the monkey loudly shouted,


    "Hey, taste my staff!"


    As soon as the voice fell, a gigantic staff descended where he had been standing.


    "Boom!"


    With a single strike, the staff created a deep and bottomless canyon on the ground. The entire Baiyang City rumbled, as if an earthquake had urred.


    Lu Zhengyi didn''t get hit by the staff, but he was blown away by the force of the air it carried.


    "What?"


    This strike astonished everyone present.


    Especially the people from Baiyang Pce, their eyes filled with disbelief.


    Just the force of the air had sent Lu Zhengyi flying. What would have happened if the staff had trulynded on his head?


    The thought alone was terrifying.


    Lu Zhengyi himself felt a chill down his spine, his face filled with lingering fear.


    He treaded on empty space and flew back, squinting his eyes as he stared at the monkey with thunderous lips. Then he coldly said to Wu Chang''an, "I never expected that among this bunch of junk, there would actually be such a formidable wooden carving."


    "But so what?"


    "Do you really think my Baiyang Pce has no way to deal with it?"


    With that, Lu Zhengyi let out a coldugh and waved his hand, shouting loudly,


    "This wooden carving may be strong, but it''s just a consumable item, and there''s only one. Listen to mymand, everyone, let''s attack together and destroy it first."


    "Yes!"


    The experts from Baiyang Pce responded in unison, their momentum overwhelming as they descended from the sky.


    As they descended, they all used their techniques, and dozens of celestial experts attacked the monkey from all directions.


    "Hmph."


    "How can a wooden carving withstand the experts of my Baiyang Pce?"


    "I swear I will capture you, torture you, and throw you into the Cave of Ten Thousand Ghosts, never to be reincarnated."


    On the flying boat, Bai Qianyi watched the spectacle and curled her lips, revealing a smile of hatred.


    The attacks of the group of people reached the top of the monkey''s head in the blink of an eye.


    Suddenly,


    A dazzling golden light erupted beside the monkey''s feet.


    "Boom!"


    After the golden light, a loud roar followed.


    Then, a nine-tailed fox soared into the sky.


    It was enveloped in a reddish glow, its massive body casting arge shadow on the ground. Sinister eyes brimmed with ferocity, just a nce enough to make one tremble in fear.


    "What?"


    "There''s not just one wooden carving?"


    Seeing this nine-tailed fox, Lu Zhengyi''s face darkened, and he spoke with a heavy voice.


    "What should we do, Master?"


    Everyone felt a strong sense of danger emanating from the nine-tailed fox, and couldn''t help but turn to Lu Zhengyi for answers.


    "Don''t be afraid."


    "Just two of them? Are we saying that Baiyang Pce can''t handle two wooden statues?" Lu Zhengyi quickly stabilized the morale of the troops.


    Upon hearing this, everyone nodded in agreement.


    With so many experts gathered together, they would only deploy such a lineup during a major sect war. Could they really not defeat two wooden statues?


    Everyone breathed a sigh of relief.


    However...


    Just as they were figuring out how to deal with the two wooden statues, ten golden lights shed from the pile of rubbish.


    Soon after, ten men dressed in ck robes with auspicious clouds appeared next to Thunder Monkey at the mouth of the Thunder Gorge.


    "What?" Bai Qianyi on the flying boat froze, her face turning pale as if struck by lightning.


    Especially the man leading the group, wasn''t he the one who killed her the first time?


    And Bai Qianyi strongly felt that this person in front of her was much stronger than the previous one.


    The sudden appearance of the ten men dumbfounded Lu Zhengyi and the others.


    However...


    While they were still in shock, the golden lights in the rubbish pile continued to sh, one after another...


    A young man with a red satin shoulder pad, holding a long spear and a red heart on his forehead, flew out on a wind and fire wheel...


    Dozens of men wearing red and white tight-fitting suits, with two goose-egg-like bulges on top of their heads, transformed into hundreds of feet tall giants and rose from the ground...


    Sevenrge-headed dolls with gourds on their heads, wearing vests and baring their chests, appeared while doing somersaults...


    Then...


    A middle-aged man with a tower in his hand and a righteous aura...


    A young man with a crew cut, thick eyebrows, and big eyes...


    A young man wearing slippers and a straw hat...


    A blond man with a shield in his left hand and a long spear in his right...


    A man wearing a cloak, with his underwear worn on the outside...


    A man in a red robe with a gourd on his back and a red "love" mark on his forehead...


    People of all kinds, including a person with a pig''s head on a human body holding a rake, appeared in various ways...


    Apanied by roars.


    A giant ape taller than a mountain...


    Dinosaurs like mountain ranges...


    Giants covered in green...


    Five-wed golden dragons...


    Bathing phoenixes and so on...


    All sorts of monsters, burrowing or soaring into the sky.


    For a moment...


    Under the powerful auras of various kinds, the entire Bai''er City had turned into an alternative purgatory.


    This scene...


    Left everyone present stunned in ce.


    Just the imposing aura emanating from this group of people and monsters made them break out in a cold sweat.


    Especially the people from Baiyang Pce, their foreheads were covered in cold sweat, their legs trembling, and they had a hard time swallowing their saliva.


    "How about it, impressed?" Wu Chang''an, sitting on a recliner, leisurely asked with a smile.


    Lu Zhengyi swallowed hard, breathing heavily, his face turning red. After struggling for a long time, he finally said, "I''m feeling unwell today, let''s fight another day."


    After speaking, without caring about his dignity, he stomped his foot in mid-air and flew towards the flying boat.


    While flying, he shouted, "Qianyi, quickly, activate the flying boat."


    But at that moment...


    A guy with a yellow exploding hair suddenly soared into the sky and appeared above the flying boat.


    "Immortal technique, damn it, I''m going to use my kidney cannon!"


    With a loud shout, a huge rotating blue energy sphere condensed in his hand and sted towards the flying ship of Baiyang Pce.


    Sensing the power, Bai Qianyi quickly jumped out of the flying ship. At the moment she leaped out, the massive energy sphere crashed onto the ship.


    "Boom!"


    With a deafening explosion, the flying ship instantly burst into pieces, scattering fragments in all directions. The entire sky trembled under the tremendous shockwave.


    Bai Qianyi, struck by the force of the explosion, coughed up blood and was sent flying, crashing heavily onto the ground.


    "What?"


    "Our sect''s flying warship, it was actually..."


    Lu Zhengyi was dumbfounded.


    This flying ship was considered a precious treasure of their sect. It was painstakingly constructed from countless valuable materials and could be called a mobile fortress. Yet, it was destroyed by a single strike?


    Who is this yellow-haired person?


    Why are they so powerful?


    This not only made him feel heartbroken but also filled him with intense fear.


    However, more than the destruction of the treasure, they were concerned about their own lives.


    With the flying ship, perhaps they could escape from here using its extreme speed. But now that the ship was destroyed, it was simply impossible to retreat unscathed.


    With this in mind, he turned around with a stern face and fixed his gaze on Wu Chang''an.


    "I indeed underestimated you."


    "These wooden sculptures are truly formidable."


    "In that case, Baiyang Pce will not hold any grudges against you. Let''s agree to keep the peace between our two factions from now on, what do you say?"

 Chapter 455

    Chapter 455


    "What gives you the nerve to say that?" Wu Chang''an stretched out his legs and squinted his eyes as he said, "Aren''t you just letting bygones be bygones?"


    Wu Chang''an was directly amused.


    Is the dignified leader of a major sect really that brainless?


    But then again...


    Whether in my past life or here, there are always some idiots who don''t know themselves and go to challenge authority.


    When things don''t go as they imagined, they always console themselves and refuse to admit the facts before them.


    Lu Zhengyi''s face was ashen.


    "So what do you want to do about it?"


    "Keep that woman." Wu Chang''an pointed at Bai Qianyi and said, "This woman has repeatedly insulted my master, an unforgivable crime."


    "Also, you guys destroyed the paintings and wood carvings my junior apprentice sister gave to her parents. Hand over all the treasures from your sect topensate."


    The Baiyang Pce disciples'' expressions changed drastically.


    He''s really asking too much!


    "Don''t take advantage of people too much."


    Lu Zhengyi said hoarsely, "Although these wood carvings are powerful, our Baiyang Pce is not to be trifled with either. If the worstes, we''ll fight to the death."


    "Then good luck to you all."


    Wu Chang''an smiled faintly, not bothering to say more before sprawling down on the chaise lounge.


    The moment Wu Chang any down, the figures and monsters that walked out of the hundreds of wood carvings all stared at the Baiyang Pce disciples.


    Seeing this, the Baiyang Pce disciples'' expressions became solemn.


    "What should we do, Leader?"


    Everyone looked towards Lu Zhengyi.


    "Humph! Taking advantage too much! Do you really think our Baiyang Pce is easy to bully?"


    Lu Zhengyi said sullenly, "Don''t be afraid everyone. Although these wood carvings look powerful, after all they are lifeless objects, just consumables. As long as we drag it out until they use up their energy, they''ll just be fish on the chopping block for us."


    Hearing this, the Baiyang Pce experts solemnly nodded their heads.


    They drew their weapons one after another, shrouded in dim, chilling light.


    "Kill!"


    A deafening battle cry came from their mouths. They actually rushed towards the hundreds of wood carvings first to attack.


    After all, they also knew that since they couldn''t escape, they might as well attack first to gain momentum.


    As they took action, all kinds of de techniques, palm techniques, and energy shock waves intertwined and spread out. The entire sky was deafening as spatial cracks ripped open.


    As the Baiyang Pce experts moved, the hundreds of wood carvings also stirred into action.


    The ten ck-robed men with the character "Xiang Yun" dispersed in all directions, their floating figures fluttering amongst the ruins. As they fluttered about, their palms continuously formed seals.


    "Spicy Sky Competition!"


    "Follow, Water Cultivation!"


    "..."


    One after another, techniques were unleashed from their hands.


    In an instant,


    The sky was filled with ck fog as countless crows gathered.


    On the ground, huge floods surged forth.


    The entire space was interwoven with the powers of water, fire, lightning and thunder.


    On the other side, dozens of giants roared as they stood up, leaving huge craters in the ground. At the same time, they crossed their palms into a cross shape and simultaneously fired dazzling destructive rays from their right hands.


    In addition, the other wood carvings also disyed their magical abilities through various means andpeted to exhibit their power.


    In an instant,


    The two sides shed.


    The sky rumbled with explosions echoing continuously.


    Innumerable brutal auras interweaved in the air, turning into des that shredded the space.


    The violent aura spread out wildly from all directions. The entire Bai''er City had be a human purgatory.


    A Baiyang Pce elder was alone facing an alluring, scantily d woman. A cold smile appeared on his face.


    How could such a delicate woman have any ability?


    But just as he was about to make a move, a red heart fired from the woman''s hand struck his chest.


    "Ugh..."


    "What''s going on?"


    The elder was suddenly petrified.


    His body was actually moving towards her uncontrobly?


    He stared wide-eyed at the woman.


    The woman just smiled at him and softly uttered an enchanting voice.


    "Daji will y with you."


    As her voice fell, the woman shed to his side. At the same time, a mysterious force entered the elder''s body.


    The elder''s body stiffened as his face filled with disbelief and he fell to the ground.


    On the other side, a celestial middle-aged man wielded his de and flew upwards, dragging a long trail of sword qi.


    But just as he was about to sh out, a burly man above him pounced down.


    "Darius!"


    A huge broadsword pierced the top of the middle-aged man''s head.


    The middle-aged man...


    Thud!


    In the ruins, three great elders confronted the explosive yellow-haired man who had previously blown up the flying boat.


    "This man is formidable. Let''s attack decisively and utilize our sect''s spirit talismans. We''ll use our clones to overwhelm him with numbers."


    One elder said.


    As hended, the three simultaneously drew out ten golden talismans.


    Bathed in the shing light of the talismans, each person manifested ten clones.


    "Although the spirit talismans can onlyst for a moment, each clone has our full strength. Thirty of us is sufficient to crush this yellow-haired punk."


    The lead elder shouted, "Go!"


    Thirty figures rushed out from all directions to surround the yellow-haired man.


    But faced with their encirclement, the yellow-haired man formed seals with his hands.


    "Multiple Shadow Clone Technique!"


    As his seal fell, puffs of white smoke emerged around him. One after another, yellow-haired clones jumped out from the smoke, numbering over a thousand.


    "Gah!"


    The three elders were dumbstruck.

 Chapter 456

    Chapter 456


    Originally thinking he could overwhelm them with numbers, he ended up gettingpletely overwhelmed instead.


    The three were sweating bullets and turned to flee.


    But then...


    The thousand foreigners paired up two by two and powered up their skills. Five hundred spiraling light spheres instantly coalesced.


    "Oh damn, this is kidney damage..."


    "Oh damn, this is kidney damage..."


    "..."


    In unison, the voices of a thousand people rang out as five hundred Rasengans flew straight towards the thirty people.


    In an instant...


    The thirty were reduced to ash.


    "Immortal Beast,e out."


    Another elder was facing a monk draped in a kasaya.


    This monk looked ordinary, but the elder did not underestimate him and immediately summoned his contracted Immortal Beast.


    As soon as the Immortal Beast appeared, its aura was intimidating.


    It soared up high, revealing its sharp talons as it swooped towards the monk.


    In an instant, it grabbed the monk in its ws.


    Seeing this, the elder''s expression changed and he hurriedly yelled, "Kill him!"


    The Immortal Beast snorted menacingly, its fierce eyes shing as it prepared to shred the monk into pieces.


    However...


    The monk suddenly looked up at it, babbling incessantly in a drooling mouth.


    "Humans and monsters are both born of mothers. The difference is, humans are born of human mothers, monsters of monster mothers... What is your mother''s surname?"


    "Being a monster is just like being a human. You must have apassionate heart. With apassionate heart, you will no longer be a monster but a humonster."


    As soon as these words fell, the Immortal Beast''s face continuously twitched. It felt a mysterious force destroying its Dao heart. Clutching its head in madness, it picked up a knife from the ground and stabbed itself in the heart.


    Spitting out a mouthful of blood, the Immortal Beastmitted suicide.


    With the death of his contracted beast, the elder''s eyes bulged as he suffered bacsh and also spit out a mouthful of blood.


    The monk''s gaze turned to him again.


    The elder couldn''t help but tremble, his mind and spirit shaking tremendously, eyes full of fear.


    "Patron, what is your mother''s surname?"


    Finally, the monk''s voice rang out again.


    "Pfft!"


    Spitting out another mouthful of old blood, the elder went mad. Taking out a dagger, hemitted suicide.


    The moment the elder fell to the ground, another monk with a f gun hat, kasaya robe, whisk in hand, shot up into the sky beside him.


    "Carving insects, how dare you try to destroy the door and pirs."


    "Great Mighty Heavenly Dragon, Great Luo Dharma spells, Wisdom of the Buddhas, Prajna Paramita... Great Mighty Heavenly Dragon, World Honored Earth Store, Wisdom of the Buddhas, Prajna Paramita Emptiness..."


    As the voice fell, the ruins on the ground exploded with a boom.


    The two Baiyang Pce elders died beneath the rubble in an instant.


    In the sky, a man holding a bow and arrow drew, aimed and released in one smooth motion. Three Baiyang Pce elders were directly pierced through by the arrow, which then shot towards the empty sky.


    Seeing this scene, Wu Chang''an lying on the reclining chair jumped up in fright.


    "This guy isn''t trying to shoot down the sun, is he?"


    Fortunately...


    It was not as he expected.


    "Luckily these are just carvings my master made in the past, not his best work. If he took out his best work, I''m afraid the sun really would be gone."


    Patting his chest, he revealed an expression of having a weight lifted off his shoulders, before lying back down on the reclining chair.


    Seeing so many people die after just the first exchange, Lu Zhengyi stared wide-eyed, filled with solemnness.


    "We can''t keep fighting like this. Everyone listen to mymand, gather together and form an array to unleash the True Sun Strike." Lu Zhengyi shouted loudly.


    Upon hearing this, the masters all flew towards Lu Zhengyi, quickly arriving behind him and standing in a "Chinese character for multitude" formation.


    "Form the array!"


    Led by Lu Zhengyi, hand seals flew quickly.


    At the same time, the Baiyang Pce masters all ced their palms on the back of the person in front, acting as a medium to channel power concentratedly to Lu Zhengyi.


    In that moment...


    Lu Zhengyi''s hair stood on end, eyes shing red, his entire being''s aura shooting to the heavens.


    "Immortal arts, True Sun Strike!"


    With his loud shout, coalesced in his hands was a pir of light as scorching as the zing sun, shooting out explosively.


    "Boom!"


    With this strike unleashed, heaven and earth changed color.


    And as the light pir shot out, it grew bigger and bigger, illuminating the entire smoke-filled battlefield.


    After unleashing this strike, Lu Zhengyi and the others'' faces were much paler, clearly having expended no small amount.


    Their eyes were fixed intently on the pir of light, filled with anticipation.


    If nothing unexpected happened, this strike should be able to destroy most of the wood carvings.


    But just then, a man with a slender figure, not bulky at all, with waist-length hair tied at the back of his head and sword-like eyebrows, suddenly appeared.


    He moved gracefully and smoothly like the wind! A wind-like man!


    Subsequently, he brandished his long sword as he alone went to meet the True Sun Strike head-on.


    "Hmph, courting death."


    Seeing this scene, Lu Zhengyi and the others let out disdainful voices.


    Daring to face their True Sun Strike like this was undoubtedly courting death.


    But the next moment...


    It made their jaws drop.


    "Ha sa, ha sa, ha sa ge..."


    The man loudly shouted as his sword swung, erecting a huge wind wall in front of him.


    The True Sun Strikended on the wind wall without even making a ripple, disappearing without a trace.

 Chapter 457

    Chapter 457


    "What?!"


    Lu Zhengyi and the others'' faces changed drastically, their eyeballs almost popping out.


    Their powerfulbined attack by dozens of people was actually instantly neutralized?


    Before they could react, the wooden carvings attacked again, and the two sides shed.


    It could hardly be called a sh; it was more like a massacre.


    It was apletely one-sided situation, with constant screamsing from the mouths of the people from Baiyang Pce.


    They died in various ways.


    Some were squashed to death by a big bear summoned by a young girl.


    Some were directly sucked into a pagoda.


    Some were cut into pieces by flying robots.


    In addition to these, various other ways of death were staged on this wastnd...


    And those who survived had already lost their will to fight and were running away like mad.


    But in the blink of an eye, they were caught up by the wooden carvings.


    "Ah, where did this spider webe from, let me go."


    "What kind of shield is that, it actually blocked my immortal technique attack."


    "Ah, this watermelon-headed one is so fast."


    "Don''t, save me, this toad is licking me, ah, I''m being eaten."


    In just a moment, only seven or eight of the dozens of people from Baiyang Pce remained alive.


    In contrast, among the wooden carvings, apart from one crazy guy who self-destructed in the auspicious cloud ck robe, there was no damage at all.


    This level of damage was insignificantpared to the hundreds of wooden carvings.


    Looking at the bodies strewn all over the ground, Lu Zhengyi stood there pale and lifeless, full of numbness, his eyes devoid of spirit.


    At this moment, he finally realized how terrifying these wooden carvings were.


    And he fully awakened to how absurd his previous mistakes were.


    In his understanding, the Immortal River Continent had only restarted its era twenty million years ago, and its strength was limited.


    Even if there were reincarnators, in twenty million years, whether they had awakened or not was unknown.


    But who could have imagined stepping out and stepping on such a steel te?


    As the saying goes, one misstep leads to eternal regret.


    The vast Baiyang Pce, with dozens of experts at the celestial level, was thus buried.


    He understood.


    Baiyang Pce was finished.


    If he could turn back time, even with ten thousand guts, he wouldn''t dare to provoke the owner of the wooden carvings.


    But...


    There''s no cure for regret.


    Unconsciously, he cast his gaze full of hatred towards Bai Qianyi, not far behind him, as if he wanted to devour her flesh and blood.


    Actually, he knew very well the ins and outs of the matter in his heart.


    It might be that Bai Qianyi, driven by self-interest, tried to snatch someone else''s wooden carvings and paintings, only to be chased and killed in return.


    And he himself was blinded and deceived by Bai Qianyi, and came to cause trouble.


    But ultimately, the root cause of the matter was because of Bai Qianyi.


    In a fit of rage, he walked towards Bai Qianyi step by step, full of intense murderous intent.


    And seeing Lu Zhengyi''s gaze, Bai Qianyi, with a pale face, trembled.


    As she stepped back, she frantically shouted, "Master, please, please, I beg you."


    But before she could finish her words, Lu Zhengyi grabbed Bai Qianyi by the neck.


    "All this destruction of Baiyang Pce is because of you!" Lu Zhengyi''s voice was hoarse as he spoke, lifting Bai Qianyi up forcefully.


    Bai Qianyi struggled to speak, her face flushed red.


    "Boom!"


    With a powerful thrust, Lu Zhengyi sent Bai Qianyi flying, crashing down at Wu Chang''an''s feet.


    "This matter arose because of this woman. It''s up to Your Excellency to deal with her," Lu Zhengyi said gravely.


    "No!"


    Hearing Lu Zhengyi''s voice, Bai Qianyi, pale and desperate, crawled towards him, pleading, "Master, I''m your most beloved disciple. You can''t treat me like this!"


    "Hmph!"


    Lu Zhengyi waved his hand, sending Bai Qianyi flying again,nding at Wu Chang''an''s feet once more.


    The disheveled Bai Qianyi quickly got up, bowing her head to Wu Chang''an, crying out, "Have mercy, please don''t kill me. I''ll be your maid, I''ll serve you, I''ll do anything, just spare my life."


    At this moment, Bai Qianyi hadpletely lost her fighting spirit,pletely devoid of her former arrogance.


    After all,


    The entire Baiyang Pce had been wiped out, and she knew exactly what trouble she had caused.


    However,


    Wu Chang''an''s palm descended upon her head.


    "I''m not interested in you."


    "But you insulted my master, and that''s deserving of death."


    With that, Wu Chang''an''s palm print came crashing down.


    Bai Qianyi stared with bloodshot eyes, bleeding from her seven orifices, and copsed on the ground.


    A generation of goddesses fell like a dead dog.


    And after Bai Qianyi''s death, Lu Zhengyi led the remaining few to kneel down, presenting a ring with both hands.


    "This ring represents all the heritage of Baiyang Pce. We brought this upon ourselves today. Please convey to the senior behind you, we have only one request, spare the lives of the disciples of Baiyang Pce. We are willing to end ourselves."


    Before Wu Chang''an could reply, Lu Zhengyi waved his hand, and a cold light swept through, knocking down the few experts behind him.


    "Hate!"


    With a skyward roar, the final palm finally fell upon his own head.


    Thus,


    The terrifying lineup dispatched by Baiyang Pce, with dozens of experts at the lowest being celestial immortals, waspletely wiped out, leaving no one behind.


    Wu Chang''an sighed deeply.


    This Lu Zhengyi had indeed done the only right thing before dying.


    If only he had realized earlier, it wouldn''t havee to this!


    But upon careful consideration, it was understandable.


    The power used by these wooden carvings was not a force that existed in this world at all. Lu Zhengyi and the others could hardly imagine their power, so misjudgment was indeed possible.


    And after the battle came to an end...


    Within the wooden carvings, a woman appeared, surrounded by a halo above her head, with a dignified and gentle appearance, dressed in white like a celestial being, holding a clean bottle in one hand and stroking a willow branch with the other.


    As the willow branch swayed, the copsed buildings quickly rose again, and the pockmarked ground was smoothed out. Even many mortals affected by the battle were revived.


    Soon after,


    Bai''er City returned to its original state, as if the battle had never happened.


    And those who witnessed the entire process couldn''t help but shiver.


    Especially thest woman with the halo, her magical power was so amazing that they couldn''t help but kneel down in worship.


    Of course,


    A wooden carving with such power, wasn''t its creator, wasn''t that akin to a god?


    Yi Feng had already be their faith.


    "Jian Hengtian, the sword rules the sky, and he made the right bet."


    Liu Gu''s expression wasplex.


    The others remained silent for a long time, saying nothing.


    On their faces, however, there was unquestionable regret.


    Once again, they had missed an opportunity, and such opportunities were unlikely toe again.


    As for Jian Hengtian, who seized the opportunity, they were filled with envy.


    They knew in their hearts that they could no longer keep pace with Jian Hengtian in the future; three of the four major sects were now merely names without substance.


    The hearts of the three were damaged.


    Several dayster.


    The Hengtian Sword Sect received a wooden carving gifted by Wu Chang''an and rose to prominence.


    On the other hand, the other three major sects underwent significant changes. The three sect leaders resigned from their positions and entered the secr world, entering the Golden Mountain Temple and bing monks.


    At the peak of a mountain.


    A middle-aged man was meditating, with an old man standing beside him.


    The man was cultivating diligently. After a long time, he raised his head and nced at his chest.


    The wound.


    It had healed.


    He let out a heavy sigh of relief.


    "Sir, that person''s strength far exceeded our expectations. Even Baiyang Pce was annihted by him. With such strength, he can definitely be of use to you!" The old man spoke hastily.


    Upon hearing this, the man''s face flushed with anger, and he struck the old man''s head several times.


    "I let him be of use to me? Do you think I have a death wish?"


    "A mere wooden carving from that guy''s mistaken punch almost took half of my life! And you think I should make use of him?"


    "Do you have any brains, any brains?"


    Even at this moment, the man still felt lingering fear.


    Recalling that day, he was observing a battle when suddenly an arm like rubber extended and struck him. That punch nearly sent him away; he knocked over several precious elixirs before stabilizing his injuries.


    "Look into it; see if there are any notable figures left on the Immortal River Continent."


    The middle-aged man said with a grim face, "As for the owner of this wooden carving, I cannot afford to provoke him."


    "Well, there seems to be such a figure."


    The old man hurriedly spoke, "I heard that a ck-robed man appeared some days ago. He was apanied by a dog, a centipede, and a bear, wreaking havoc on the sects'' forces on the Immortal River Continent. He even defeated several ancient beasts of the Immortal River Epoch in the Central Continent."


    "Oh?"


    "A ck-robed man, with a centipede, a dog, and adding a bear?"


    "Wreaking havoc on the major forces of the Immortal River, and defeating ancient beasts?"


    "Interesting!"


    The middle-aged man smirked. From the description, wasn''t this the person he needed?


    So he quickly asked, "Do you know where that person is now?"


    "Reporting to you, if my guess is correct, that ck-robed man is still in the Central Continent of the Immortal River!"


    "Let''s go, to the Central Continent, and find him."


    The middle-aged man stood up, stretched his muscles, and then flew off into the air.

 Chapter 458

    Chapter 458


    Central Continent.


    Four figures d in ck robes crouched on the eaves.


    The first figure wore a skeleton suit, with a skull head sporting an expressive look, a de of grass dangling from its teeth.


    The second figure revealed a dog''s head, cocked to the side with a sly expression.


    The third figure resembled a centipede, its pincers asionally mping.


    Thest figure was arge ck bear, but the robe was too small, only covering its shoulders, making the robe look stretched.


    "Brother, brother, just wait a moment, the Saintess of the Qianxun Sect will pass by here soon," the dog hurriedly said.


    "Oh?"


    "How do I look today?" Lu Benwei quickly adjusted his ck robe and struck a pose, asking.


    "Wait a sec, bro, let me fix you up." The dog eagerly pulled out a set of clothes from his pocket andid them out in front of Lu Benwei.


    "Qing, what''s this?" Lu Benwei looked at the clothes in amazement.


    "Heh, you don''t know about this, do you?" The dog whispered, "I heard from the old man next door that the owner used to sell clothes for a living, and this set of clothes was what was left unsold by the owner back then."


    "And it seems that the owner called it, what was it...?"


    "Yes, I remember now, tight pants, bean shoes, the ultimate chick ma."


    "Wow!"


    "Good stuff." Lu Benwei gasped and quickly took off the ck robe, putting on the tight pants and bean shoes, spinning around in ce.


    "How do I look?" He asked excitedly.


    "A peerless handsome man." The dog raised three thumbs up.


    "Let''s go, brothers, and wait for the prey." Lu Benwei snapped his fingers, leaping into the air with his brothers andnding in a tavern, sitting at a table by the window.


    "Bro, we''re bound to seed today," the centipede said excitedly.


    "Of course, just look at the reputation I have in Central Continent now, the Saintess of the Qianxun Sect will be weak at the knees when she sees me," the dog boasted.


    "Oh dear."


    "Keep a low profile."


    "Bro, I just want to find true love, so I don''t want to reveal my identity in front of her."


    "I want that girl to love me for my charm, my handsomeness, not for my status or power, and certainly not for my wealth." Lu Benwei pressed his palms together.


    Meanwhile, in the sky.


    Two figures stood, a middle-aged man and an old man who hade from the North Sea.


    "Are you talking about this weirdo?"


    "What''s he wearing?" The middle-aged man frowned.


    "Sir, don''t judge by appearances, this man''s strength is indeed considerable," the old man said. "If you don''t believe me, look at this, it''s a scene of him single-handedly defeating a certain sect some time ago."


    With that.


    He waved his hand.


    A scene appeared in the air.


    In the scene.


    Lu Benwei stood with hands on hips, pressing down more than a dozen martial emperors on the ground, unable to move.


    "Well, look at that posture, it''s indeed him," the middle-aged man''s pupils shrank, then he looked towards the tavern.


    "Let''s go, let''s meet him." The middle-aged man leaped into the air and arrived at the entrance of the tavern, the two slowly going upstairs.


    Then.


    The two sat down at the table next to Lu Benwei''s, listening intently to the conversation of the four.


    Bro, let me tell you, when you show upter, you must leave a deep impression on that girl, whispered Gouzi.


    Indeed, but how do I leave asting impression? Lu Benwei asked.


    It''s easy, Gouzi smiled. When that girl passes by, I''ll pretend to snatch something from a centipede. At that moment, you can descend from the sky and smack me away with a palm.


    And when that girl sees your chivalrous act, along with your good character, not to mention your handsome appearance, she won''t be able to take her eyes off you.


    Ah, brilliant n! Lu Benwei pped his thigh.


    He couldn''t help but admire Gouzi.


    Qing, you really know how to win my heart!


    Putting in effort for Big Bro is only natural.


    Gouzi grinned, then remembered something. He pulled out a red rose with his paw and said, Remember, Bro, you must bring this flower.


    But at the beginning, you have to hide it, don''t let the girl see it on purpose. And don''t let her know you have a flower. Take it out casually to give her a surprise.


    Clever! Lu Benwei nodded and pocketed the rose.


    Qing, any more clever ideas?


    Of course, there are many details, Big Bro, listen to me one by one, Gouzi whispered to Lu Benwei.


    Meanwhile,


    After listening for a while, seeing the four talking about trivial things, a middle-aged man finally picked up his wine ss and walked over.


    Meeting is fate. I am Lu Xinwei. I''d like to make friends with the four of you. May I? Lu Xinwei raised his ss and said with a smile.


    However,


    After a while,


    No one paid him any attention.


    The ck bear was devouring food, the centipede was grooming its nails, and Gouzi and Lu Benwei were engrossed in their conversation.


    The fourpletely treated Lu Xinwei as if he were invisible, as if this person didn''t exist.


    Lu Xinwei furrowed his brow.


    The old man next to him was also full of anger.


    Who were they?


    He lowered his status to make friends personally, but he was directly ignored?

 Chapter 459

    Chapter 459


    Watching the group of guys chatting and acting as if he didn''t exist, Lu Xinwei burned with anger.


    "Hmph!"


    He couldn''t help but snort coldly.


    In doing so, he not only wanted to attract the attention of Lu Benwei and the others again but also expressed his displeasure.


    However.


    His actions were once again ignored.


    The bear finished eating and started picking its teeth.


    The centipede changed legs and started filing its nails.


    Lu Benwei and the dog continued their whispered conversation...


    "Hmph, you four are so dismissive of my lord, it''s a bit too arrogant. In that case, let me teach you a lesson."


    The elder next to Lu Xinwei finally couldn''t bear it anymore, and a surge of momentum forced Lu Benwei and hispanions.


    Then, with a flip of his hand, heunched an attack at the nearest dog.


    However, Lu Benwei didn''t even look at him, grabbed his hand, and instantly threw him out of the window, disappearing without a trace.


    "This guy is insane."


    "Forget about him, Qing, continue."


    "Well, big brother, the process I''m telling you about, you must remember it well." The dog nced casually at the figure flying out of the window and continued talking to himself.


    "After these processes, there is also..."


    Lu Benwei and the dog, the bear and the centipede, continued their whispered discussion.


    However.


    Lu Xinwei remained stunned in ce, unable to recover for a long time.


    You should know that his cultivation as a golden immortal was not inferior to Lu Zhengyi of the Baiyang Pce.


    Although he didn''t use his full strength with that attack, it wasn''t something that could be easily resisted.


    After the shock.


    He smirked.


    Indeed, this was the person he was looking for, he hadn''t misjudged.


    Seeing Lu Benwei''s strength, the anger he felt for being ignored dissipated quite a bit.


    After all, masters.


    A bit of arrogance was to be expected.


    On the contrary.


    If Lu Benwei didn''t have this arrogance, he might not like him anymore.


    So, without showing any signs, he approached and raised his hands to reintroduce himself, "Gentlemen, I am Lu Xinwei. Would you care to join me for a drink?"


    At the same time, he raised the wine ss in his hand.


    However.


    Lu Benwei, the dog, the bear, and the centipede simply got up and walked past him, leaving directly.


    Yes.


    Just like that, they left.


    Leaving Lu Xinwei''s hand holding the cup hanging in the air, unable to help but twitch and tremble, his face also became unpredictable.


    And Lu Benwei and hispanions hurried to the street.


    Before long, the centipede used a ck robe to cover his body andy on the ground shouting, "Help, someone, this person not only robbed me, insulted my soul, but also wants to seize my body. Who can help me get rid of this viin who bullies men and women?"


    The appearance of the centipede immediately attracted the attention of the onlookers, who began to point and talk.


    "Hmph."


    "So what if he robbed you, this lord just bullies men and women."


    The dog also used a ck robe to cover himself and made a domineering voice.


    And as soon as the voice fell, he quickly signaled Lu Benwei in the dark and whispered, "Bro, the girl is here, get ready to act, remember to be quick and look handsome."


    Sure enough.


    Beside the street, a slender and graceful sword-wielding girl was walking towards this direction.


    Seeing this, Lu Benwei''s eyes lit up.


    Dressed in a ck robe on top and tight pants below, wearing bean shoes, he descended from mid-air with a somersault,nding in the courtyard.


    Quite the disy.


    "Hey, where did this thiefe from? How dare you bully a woman in broad daylight?"


    "Watch how this scoundrel sets things right."


    With that, Lu Benwei thrust his palm towards the rascal.


    "Ah!"


    The rascal cried out in pain, flying backward and clutching his chest, saying, "Alright, alright, impressive strike. I''ll admit defeat today, consider yourselves lucky!"


    With that said, the rascal fled in embarrassment.


    "Apuse!"


    ck Bear Elixir stepped out at the right moment, shing his bear paw and shouting.


    The onlookers cheered half-heartedly, apanied by some boos, before dispersing with rolled eyes.


    "You''re wee, you''re wee."


    "Setting things right is only proper, proper indeed, haha..."


    Lu Benwei bowed politely to the surrounding crowd, his gaze intentionally or unintentionally falling on the Holy Maiden of the Qianxun Sect.


    Finally, as the woman approached, Lu Benwei lightly tapped his bean shoes on the ground, spun in ce, and leaned against the nearby wall, looking at her affectionately.


    However.


    The woman simply brushed past him...


    And that was it.


    She didn''t even spare Lu Benwei a nce.


    Confused, Lu Benwei hurriedly sent a message for help.


    "Bro, what''s going on? You said that girl would be all over me!"


    The rascal appeared out of nowhere, offering advice, "Don''t panic, big bro, this is a normal reaction."


    "What do you mean?"


    Lu Benwei asked hastily.


    "Big bro, think about it. Women, they''re all shy, especially in public like this. She wouldn''t want to embrace you here."


    "But just now, with your imposing demeanor, that girl must have fallen for you deep down. So now, you should take the initiative. You''re bound to win her over."


    The rascal quickly exined.


    "Qing, you''re truly my dog-headed strategist, brilliant!"


    Lu Benwei praised, patting the rascal on the back before hurrying after the woman.


    "Miss, wait."


    Lu Benwei called out from behind.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Finally, the woman turned to look at Lu Benwei.


    "Among the myriad beings, our encounter, doesn''t Miss think it''s fate?"


    Lu Benwei approached with deep affection.


    "In my eyes, Miss, your beauty is unparalleled, like... like this beautiful rose in my hand..."


    As he spoke, Lu Benwei remembered the rascal''s instructions, spun on his bean shoes in ce, and casually pulled out the rose from his pocket.


    However.


    There was only a lonely stick left.


    Lu Benwei was dumbfounded, frantically searching his pocket and finding the petals had long since fallen off.


    "Boring."


    A hint of disgust shed in the woman''s eyes. Combined with Lu Benwei''s earlier despicable acting, she had already deemed this ck-robed figure as no good.


    Without saying another word, she turned and left.


    Holding a twig, Lu Benwei stood still, looking pitiful.


    "Big brother, hold on."


    Seeing this, the threepanions quickly chimed in with various words offort.


    "Big brother, she''s definitely just a materialistic woman."


    "Yeah, she doesn''t deserve your love."


    "This kind of woman is too fake. Clearly likes you, but still pretends to be aloof. Such women are not worth it."


    The trio chattered on.


    "Is that so?"


    Lu Benwei was half skeptical.


    "It definitely is."


    The three patted their chests.


    "I see, so it was just a materialistic woman. No loss for me," Lu Benwei said with augh, straightening up and feeling more confident. "It''s just one materialistic woman after all, not worth it."


    At the tavern.


    Lu Xinwei, who had witnessed everything, had an interesting expression on his face.


    He thought these guys were nning something big, but turns out it was just this?


    Their despicable acting and awkward behavior made himugh and cry at the same time.


    However.


    Lu Benwei''s strength was still acknowledged by him.


    He also pondered.


    Lu Benwei ignoring him before was out of pride.


    If he encountered someone suddenly approaching him without knowing his identity, he wouldn''t bother with them either.


    It seems.


    It''s time to show his own identity and strength!


    So with a graceful leap, he came to Lu Benwei''s side, intentionally revealing his cultivation.


    "Sir, I won''t beat around the bush with you. I''m here today to discuss some matters with you."


    "As for me, Ie from the virtual realm, my name is Lu Xinwei, and my cultivation surpasses that of a Golden Immortal, reaching the level of a Profound Immortal. Because there are few rivals among the Profound Immortals, I am known as the number one Profound Immortal in the virtual realm!"


    Lu Xinwei raised his head slightly, his voice filled with pride, while his eyes assessed Lu Benwei, waiting for his reaction.


    By revealing his identity and strength, he expected Lu Benwei to take him seriously and engage in a proper conversation, right?


    After all, who would overlook a high-level expert like him?


    Especially one who is above a Golden Immortal!


    And moreover, the number one Profound Immortal in the virtual realm!


    Looking at the proud Lu Xinwei, Lu Benwei nced at him indifferently.


    "Oh."


    With that in word, he and hispanions left.


    And then.


    There was no "and then"...


    The air just froze...

 Chapter 460

    Chapter 460


    Lu Xinwei''s face twitched with anger.


    His whole body trembled with rage.


    Could it be that his Profound Immortal cultivation base was not even worth this ck-robed man''s nce?


    Did he not hear clearly, or did he not believe in himself?


    "Alright, alright."


    Thispletely aroused Lu Xinwei''s desire to conquer, vowing to make this ck-robed man submit.


    "Wait a moment."


    Lu Xinwei shouted lightly, then quickly caught up with Lu Benwei and the other three, blocking their way.


    "Are you sick or something?" Lu Benwei asked arrogantly with hands on hips.


    Lu Xinwei''s face was ugly.


    But he endured the offensive words from Lu Benwei.


    After all, in the current Immortal River Continent, it was not easy to have such a powerful expert, which was of utmost importance to his future ns.


    So.


    He fumbled with the storage ring on his hand.


    A exquisite box was taken out.


    "This is a Profound Immortal grade spirit pill. With it, you can advance one minor realm at the Profound Immortal Realm, with no side effects."


    "Also..."


    As he spoke, he took out a long sword gleaming with cold light.


    "This is a treasured sword from the virtual realm, possessing it will give you the power to fight above your level. It was something I seized from a secret realm back then."


    "Now, I can give you both of these treasures, as long as you agree to one condition of mine."


    After speaking.


    Lu Xinwei looked at Lu Benwei with raised corners of his mouth.


    He didn''t believe that with such treasures, he still couldn''t move Lu Benwei.


    These two treasures could be sold for a sky-high price even in the virtual realm, enough to make one kill for them.


    "Just these?"


    Lu Benwei nced sideways and strode away arrogantly.


    Lu Xinwei was stunned again.


    Facing these two treasures, what he saw in Lu Benwei''s eyes was contempt?


    Not only Lu Benwei, Dog and ck Bear also nced sideways and walked past,pletely unmoved by his two treasures.


    Only Centipede, who was walking at the back, paused for a moment.


    "Bro, with just these two pieces of trash, you shouldn''t have taken them out. That spirit pill doesn''tpare to the candies my brother Dog pops daily."


    He said meaningfully, then walked away too.


    "Trash?"


    Lu Xinwei stood in ce, his face twitching uncontrobly.


    His two treasures were actually treated as trash?


    Was it ignorance or disregard for him, Lu Xinwei?


    Rage burned within him as killing intent erupted from his body, his eyes shing with thick chill.


    Given his status, even in the virtual realm he wouldn''t lower himself like this to actively befriend others.


    Yet here, he was looked down upon again and again.


    He could tolerate it, but everything had a limit!


    He darted forward, blocking Lu Benwei and the other three.


    "The four of you are being too arrogant."


    "Just because you have no rivals in the Immortal River Continent, do you really think there is no one in this world who can deal with you?"


    Lu Xinwei spoke in a gloomy voice.


    "You! Just what do you want with all this nagging?"


    Finally, Lu Benwei looked at him impatiently.


    "What do I want?"


    Lu Xinwei let out a cold humph, then said, "I wanted to treat you as an honored guest, but since you don''t appreciate kindness, then I won''t beat around the bush anymore. I want you to submit to me, work for me, serve me."


    "Today, whether you are willing or not, you will agree."


    Lu Xinwei spoke heavily as his imposing aura erupted unscrupulously.


    However.


    Lu Xinwei''s words made Dog and the other two look as if they had heard a hrious joke. Their expressions became extremely interesting as they looked at Lu Xinwei as if he was a fool.


    "What, you don''t believe it?"


    Seeing their reactions, Lu Xinwei sneered, "Why don''t wepare our strengths and see who is stronger. If you lose, you submit to me?"


    "Fine, go ahead and attack."


    Lu Benwei nced obliquely at Lu Xinwei and said impatiently.


    "Me attack?"


    Lu Xinwei let out a coldugh, then said, "I''m afraid I won''t even have a chance to attack before you make your move. Why don''t I give you a chance to attack first!"


    "Fine."


    Lu Benwei nodded, didn''t even nce at him, and casually threw a punch.

 Chapter 461

    Chapter 461


    You idiot!


    Lu Benwei slowly said a sentence, taking his dogs with him, and slowly leaving, looking for the next true love.


    On the spot.


    There was no trace of Lu Xinwei left.


    Only vaguely saw, in the direction of the sky, a star shed.


    Don''t know how long it took...


    In the sky above the North Sea, an object fell rapidly, like a meteorite falling from the sky, crashing to the ground with a boom.


    "Boom!"


    After crashing to the ground, Lu Xinwei, who had just been punched dizzy, woke up spitingrge mouthfuls of blood, and there was a thick fear in his eyes, and the eyeballs he stared at were almost bursting.


    Feeling his whole body shattered and his five internal organs shaken, Lu Xinwei breathed heavily, lying in the pit unable to move at all, and quickly took out the teleportation jade tablet.


    "Hurry up,e to the North Sea to pick me up, I want to go back, I want to go home!"


    He shouted loudly when he opened the jade tablet.


    The elder who was thrown out the window by Lu Benwei suffered serious injuries, but thinking that his master might be fighting with Lu Benwei, he hurried to the tavern regardless of his injuries.


    But halfway there, he received Lu Xinweis teleportation jade tablet.


    "Master...why have you arrived in the North Sea so quickly?"


    Unable to help but transmit back to the jade tablet.


    Hearing this, Lu Xinwei almost exploded, Did I ask you to mind your own business,e to me quickly!


    After speaking.


    Lu Xinwei lying in the pit, recalled the scene just now, and was still frightened.


    He understood that the superiority Lu Xinwei brought from the virtual realm caused him to make the same mistake as the Baiyang Pce.


    The difference is that he was a little luckier and was not killed by the punch.


    Of course.


    He also understood very well that this was because the ck-robed man was merciful.


    And this ck-robed man''s control over power was what scared him the most, punching him to the North Sea without dying, it was almost terrifying.


    A few dayster.


    The elder finally arrived.


    "Oh, Master what happened to you?"


    Seeing Lu Xinwei lying in the pit unable to move at all, the elder couldn''t help but exim.


    "Shut up."


    Lu Xinwei red at him and shouted, "Quickly put me on your back and take me back to the virtual realm."


    "Go back to the virtual realm?"


    The elder blinked and asked, "Master, aren''t you going to subdue that ck-robed man?"


    Hearing this.


    The already seriously injured Lu Xinwei''s face twitched, and he almost died on the spot. Pointing at the elder and scolding him for not making iron, "No wonder your strength is not bad, but no one in the entire virtual realm wants you. With your brainless stuff, only I, Lu Xinwei, blinded my eyes to let you follow me."


    "Stop talking nonsense, hurry up and take me back to the virtual realm."


    When ites to this, Lu Xinwei really wanted to scold his mother.


    He was a mysterious immortal, but when he came to the Immortal River Continent, he had only paid attention to two people in a few days, but damn it, both were unaffordable existences, one scarier than the other.


    He didn''t even see the first person, let alone being almost beaten to death by his wooden sculpture with one punch.


    The second ck-robed man punched him from the Central Continent to the North Sea.


    He didnt even get a whiff of epting followers, he almost died on the spot.


    Especially the idiot who said there were no masters in the Immortal River Continent, Lu Xinwei really wanted to take a knife and kill his whole family.


    He even more wanted to grab this bastard to those two bs of iron to see, this is the Immortal River Continent without masters.


    Anyway, Lu Xinwei just wanted to get away from this ce.


    This Immortal River continent was too terrifying.


    It would be best if he never came here again in his life.


    Finally.


    The elder carried Lu Xinwei on his back and turned into a beam of light, flying towards the virtual realm.


    Seeing that he was about to return to the virtual realm, Lu Xinwei finally breathed a sigh of relief, and the gloom in his heart also dissipated a lot.


    At this time, the elder suddenly said, "By the way Master, you still haven''t told me how you suddenly got from the Central Continent to the North Sea?"


    Hearing this, Lu Xinwei explodedpletely.


    "Did I tell you to mind your own business, did I tell you to mind your own business, when I go back I will execute you!"


    On his back, he jumped up to smash the elder one after another.


    But identally rubbed the already injured eggs, crying loudly in pain in midair...

 Chapter 462

    Chapter 462


    Dongsheng.


    "I, Hu Hansan, am back!" Yi Feng shouted excitedly.


    After days of waiting, he had finally obtained a disciple token at Qingniu Sect.


    Not only that.


    With this sect disciplebel, the first thing he did when he returned to Dongsheng was to go to the Dongsheng Sect Alliance and sessfully obtain a sect establishment permit.


    "Although it''s only a ninth-rank sect, it doesn''t matter!"


    Looking at the permit document in his hand, Yi Feng felt wonderful inside.


    After returning and establishing the sect, as long as he takes on 100 disciples, he can start cultivating.


    Flight, longevity, dual cultivation  they are all beckoning to him!


    Two dayster, Yi Feng returned to the ind.


    "Dongsheng is still the best."


    Seeing these old men and women greeting him, Yi Feng felt a special closeness.


    In the days he was away, construction on the ind had beenpletely taken care of.


    Not only that.


    The old men and women from Pingjiang City had spontaneously built houses around Yi Feng''s sect.


    So now the small ind was bustling with activity, with bamboo rafts drifting across the river from time to time.


    "Oh my, I really found a feng shui treasure ground. So many old men and women like this ce."


    "Lively is also quite good!" Yi Fengughed.


    Upon returning to the ind, Yi Feng was eager to establish the sect.


    He immediately gathered the sect''s core members.


    Of course.


    The core members were just a few.


    Qing Huan Xiang, Zhong Qing, Lu Qingshan, Wu, Wu Chang''an, Guan Yunpeng, Ye Bei, Han Tianque and a few others.


    "Hmm, I just checked and today is a good day, better start than dy. Let''s establish the sect today." Yi Feng said with a smile: "Of course, the running of the sect in the future will also need everyone''s cooperation."


    "Guan Yunpeng, Ye Bei, Han Tianque."


    "Here."


    "You three will manage the day-to-day affairs of the sect facilities, arrange lodging for new disciples, and so on." Yi Feng ordered.


    "Yes."


    The three were extremely excited.


    They didn''t expect to be able to hold positions in Yi Feng''s sect at all.


    "Well, Lao Qing, the books you found back this time are all good, quite to my satisfaction, so I''ll let you be the elder of the Scripture Pavilion!" Yi Feng instructed.


    "Thank you, sir." Qing Huan Xiang respectfully nodded.


    "Alright, that''s it!"


    After arranging everything, Yi Feng was about to leave. After all, there were only these few people, and that was about enough.


    The important thing was that he had to hurry up and ept 100 disciples to embark on the path of cultivation as soon as possible. So he ignored everything like opening ceremonies and directly established the sect.


    "Uh... Sir, what should our sect be called?" Qing Huan Xiang hurriedly shouted.


    "Oh, I forgot about that." Yi Feng patted his forehead and quickly said, "What do you guys think would be good?"


    "We still have to ask you to decide, sir."


    A few people respectfully bowed their heads.


    Yi Feng thought about it and felt they were all the same, so he randomly picked a name and said, "Let''s call it Heaven and Earth Sect!"


    No other reason, he simply felt the name was imposing enough.


    And the moment Yi Feng decided on the sect name, a familiar voice rang out in his mind.


    "Ding!"


    "Congrattions to the host for sessfully establishing a sect, rewarded with one flying sword."


    "Binding to the Heaven and Earth Sect..."


    "Heaven and Earth Sect binding seeded."


    "Disciples: 3/100."


    "When disciples sessfully reach 100, the host will unlock cultivation."

 Chapter 463

    Chapter 463


    At the same time the sound rang out from the system, a mysterious force suddenly descended upon the small ind and the surrounding waters.


    "The space on the ind has be more solid."


    "Not only the space, it seems like the gravity and everything on the ind has changed."


    "Well said. With my Profound Immortal cultivation level, I can''t even fly on the ind anymore."


    "This feeling is like we''ve arrived at an extremely high-level ne!"


    Quite a few people on the small ind began discussing the sudden changes urring, but it did not cause panic.


    To them, having grown ustomed to Yi Feng''s methods, urrences like these were nothing out of the ordinary anymore.


    "Flying sword?"


    When Yi Feng heard the system''s voice, his eyes lit up, filled with excitement.


    He also did not expect that this dog system would give him a pleasant surprise instead of taking the normal route.


    "Let''s end it here then, I still have matters to attend to."


    Yi Feng promptly went out.


    Afterwards, he arrived at an uninhabited area on the small ind and took out the flying sword the system had just gifted him.


    As the flying sword emerged, it flickered with a lingering radiance.


    The usage method and capabilities of the flying sword also appeared in Yi Feng''s mind.


    This was not an attacking weapon, but rather a flying artifact.


    As the name suggests, as long as Yi Feng steps on it and moves his mind, he can fly while riding the sword.


    The excited Yi Feng could not resist trying it out. With a thought, he shakily rose into the air while standing on the flying sword, almost gluing himself to the ground as he flew.


    Of course, he did not dare to fly too high. Nevertheless, he had undeniably left the ground relying on the flying sword.


    "Hahaha, I can fly now!"


    Yi Fengughed excitedly.


    This kind of self-directed flight was far beyond what he had experienced in his previous life flying on nes, or when others had brought him flying in this world.


    Moreover, the timing of this flying sword was perfect. He had originally nned to trick his disciples Qing Huan Xiang into joining his sect, and have them help promote it together with the other old men and women. But he had always been unsure of how to bring it up.


    After all, as the patriarch of a sect, he did not have a shred of power. It would make him feel ashamed to talk about it.


    But with this flying sword, things were different.


    He could fully utilize the flying sword to directly trick everyone, iming he was a cultivator.


    That way, when those old men and old women saw he was a cultivator, wouldn''t they hurriedly pull their juniors over to join his sect?


    Thus, after he returned, not only did he gather Qing Huan Xiang again, but he also summoned all the workers and old men and women on the ind.


    At this moment, the square of the Heaven and Earth Sect was filled with people.


    "Cough cough."


    Yi Feng crossed his arms behind his back, nced over the crowd, and calmly said, "I have gathered everyone today to announce something. Please mentally prepare yourselves a little."


    The crowd quieted down and respectfully awaited Yi Feng''s next words.


    "Actually..."


    At this point, Yi Feng raised his eyes. Crossing his arms behind his back and straightening his chest, he revealed the bearing of a transcendent being. Then, he continued in apletely serious tone.


    "I am not an ordinary person, but a very powerful cultivator."


    "The reason I did not reveal myself before was that I grew weary of the life fighting and killing. Thus, I concealed my strength and resided in Pingjiang City."


    Having said that, he moved his palm, and the flying sword emerged, carrying him to gently drift in midair.


    A breeze blew.


    His robes fluttered dramatically, fully showcasing his impressive demeanor.


    At the same time, Yi Feng''s thoughts stirred, and the useless light halo that could only serve as a light bulb also rose upwards.


    In that moment, Yi Feng standing midair on his sword looked like a dazzling little sun, the perfect image of a transcendent being.

 Chapter 464

    Chapter 464


    However.


    The people just watched him quietly, with expressionless faces.


    They were not at all surprised by Yi Feng''s identity as a cultivator.


    "Huh?"


    Seeing this, Yi Feng was a little confused.


    Could there be so many cultivators who disguise themselves as mortals that they were not surprised at all?


    So he quickly asked embarrassingly, "You, don''t you feel surprised?"


    "Sir is joking. This is only natural."


    The crowd said with smiling faces full of smiles.


    Yi Feng was astonished.


    What do you mean it''s natural?


    Could it be that these people saw that he was going to establish a sect, so they had long imagined him as an immortal cultivator in their minds?


    When he thought about it carefully, it seemed to be the case.


    After all, ording to normal people''s thinking, how could an ordinary person possibly establish a sect?


    So these people had probably imagined him as a cultivator long ago.


    This also exined why those old men and women in Pingjiang City were so enthusiastic towards him, and even moved their homes directly to the ind.


    Otherwise, just beingfortable on the ind and having good feng shui could not exin it.


    Upon thinking thus, everything was coherent.


    However.


    This was exactly what Yi Feng wanted.


    He had been worried that these people would not believe his words, but now it seemed that he did not need to say much at all.


    "Cough cough, since everyone knows my identity as a cultivator..."


    Yi Feng calmly continued, "So you can feel free to introduce your rtives, friends, juniors and family members to my Heaven and Earth Sect, to officially be my disciples. I promise I will do my best to guide them wholeheartedly."


    As soon as Yi Feng said this.


    The originally calm square instantly exploded.


    "Sir, do you really mean that?"


    "Yes, Sir, youre not joking, are you?"


    "Sir, you will personally ept disciples?"


    In an instant, dozens of fiery eyes looked towards Yi Feng, and everyone let out excited voices.


    "Of course I''m not joking. Not only will I personally ept disciples, I will ept one hundred of them." Yi Feng said with a smile.


    "Shua!"


    As soon as Yi Fengs words fell.


    Many people in the square rushed away like crazy.


    While the portion of people who did not leave had regret written all over their faces, secretly hating themselves for not having juniors, thus missing such a god-given opportunity.


    This was bing Sir''s disciples!


    Such a god-given opportunity was the first in the world.


    And seeing this scene, Yi Feng broke into a bright smile.


    It seemed that he had sessfully fooled this group of old men and women, making them really think he was some amazing cultivator.


    But then again, although he was just an empty shell, with that flying sword and his glorious appearance, how could people not take him for a peerless expert!


    With the help of these old folks, he was certain that epting one hundred disciples should be easily aplished.


    Yi Feng felt justified to return to his room and slept soundly, waiting for news from these old men and women.


    Half a dayter.


    "Keep your arrogance in check, calling yourself Big Senior Brother means nothing here, do you understand? Coming here today is your blessing."


    By theke, an old man solemnly instructed his sects big disciple.


    "Later, you''d better behave yourself. If you can be the master''s disciple, then your destiny will change."


    On the other side, an olddy also admonished her granddaughter in the same way.


    "Remember, if the master is willing to keep you, no matter what he asks you to do, even if its chores, that will still be your blessing, do you understand?"


    For a time, many old people brought all kinds of proud disciples and saintesses from various sects rushing over here, each with a pious appearance, as if going on a pilgrimage.

 Chapter 465

    Chapter 465


    "Master, many people have gathered in the square, alling to apprenticed under you."


    Zhong Qing walked in and said softly.


    "Oh?"


    Yi Feng was startled for a moment, his face full of surprise. Just as he was about to walk outside, he noticed Zhong Qing next to him hesitating as if he had something to say.


    "My disciple, do you have something you want to say?" Yi Feng asked gently.


    "Master, I wonder, are you really a cultivator?!" Zhong Qing said full of expectation.


    "Heaven''s secrets cannot be revealed, you''ll know in due time."


    Yi Feng lovingly rubbed Zhong Qing''s little head.


    He really didn''t have the heart to deceive this hardworking disciple, but at the same time didn''t want him to be disappointed.


    So for this question, it was still best to avoid it for the time being.


    After collecting a hundred disciples, when he himself could cultivate, that would be the best answer.


    ncing at Zhong Qing who was rubbing his head with a silly look on his face, Yi Feng smiled and stopped paying attention to him. He hurriedly walked towards the square.


    He didn''t know what to expect until he took a look, which gave him a shock.


    Under the lead of these old men and women, the square was filled with people.


    If anyone else was here, their eyeballs would probably fall out.


    Because at this moment in the square, apart from those elders with hidden cultivation levels, all the young people were without exception heaven''s proud sons, and the lowest cultivation level was already at the Human Immortal realm.


    Of course.


    This did not mean they were monstrously talented to such an extent.


    It was because the recent Immortal Rain across the Immortal Continent, that caused all cultivators on the whole continent to make great progress.


    Additionally, the vast majority of them had also benefited from the seniors living in Pingjiang City.


    It could even be exaggerated to say that this group of heaven''s proud sons had been entirely brought up from the trash heap outside the martial halls.


    After all for these juniors, even a scrap of torn paper from that trash heap could allow them to gain insight for life.


    And it was precisely this group of heaven''s proud sons, along with elders whose cultivation could not be discerned, all standing respectfully in the square, with looks of reverence on their faces.


    Yi Feng roughly counted, there were about several dozen young people who hade to apprentice.


    Yi Feng was overjoyed.


    These old folks had instantlypleted over half his task of collecting disciples!


    Just then, scolding sounds came from the distance.


    "Old ancestor, although you barely got me to the Human Immortal realm, with my physique, even fighting an Eighth Layer Martial Emperor would be difficult, I might as well not embarrass myself!" an obese man, looking like a small mountain with his plump figure, reluctantly dragged his feet over. His small eyes darting about as he said reluctantly.


    "Chi Yitong, you better get over there right now, do you know how many people want this opportunity but don''t have it. You have this opportunity yet don''t know to cherish it!" The old man was furious, kicking Chi Yitong''s bottom a few times.


    For Chi Yitong''s fat body, these kicks werepletely painless, but out of respect for the old man''s authority, he had no choice but to lumber over with his head down.


    "Hehe, sorry, sir, we''rete."


    The old man said apologetically, forcibly pulling Chi Yitong as they squeezed into the crowd.


    But unexpectedly, this rebellious disciple secretly took out a pig''s trotter and started sneakily gnawing away.


    "Eating again, that''s all you know, losing all of our Chi family''s face."


    "Old ancestor, but I''m really hungry!"


    "How dare you talk back."


    The old man hit Chi Yitong several times, scolding resentfully.


    The other handsome and talented youths also showed looks of disdain upon seeing this fatty, how could such a person also have the qualifications to be here.


    "Hehe, excuse me everyone, excuse me."


    The old man kept awkwardly smiling apologetically, while secretly kicking Chi Yitong fiercely several more times.


    "It''s fine." Yi Fengughed.


    As long as he could bring him disciples, being a littlete was negligible, after all there was one more person, meaning a bit more progress for him.


    After waiting a while longer and seeing almost everyone had arrived, Yi Feng started taking in disciples.


    ncing around, he directly chose Chi Yitong first, considering his physique and various aspects made him so outstanding.


    "Youe over." Yi Feng said lightly.


    The fat man who had been gnawing on a pig''s trotter raised his head.


    The others also couldn''t believe as their gazes looked towards Chi Yitong.


    "What are you still dazing around for, the master called you!" The Chi family elder kicked Chi Yitong''s bottom again and shouted loudly.


    Hearing this, Chi Yitong finally came to his senses and hurriedly wiped the oil from his mouth as he respectfully ran over to Yi Feng.


    "Let me check your aptitude!" Yi Feng acted pretentiously, rubbing Chi Yitong''s shoulder and looking at his palm, lightly nodding his head.


    Actually.


    How could he discern anyone''s aptitude.


    But this was in front of so many people after all, so as the sect leader, he had to keep up appearances.


    Of course.


    He still got the system to check for him.


    It was super trash aptitude.


    But Yi Feng didn''t care whether the aptitude was trash or not, the key was to ept disciples.


    "Mm, aptitude is average, but can be made into talent with some effort." Yi Feng solemnly lied.


    Upon hearing this.


    There were startled cries from the crowd.


    Countless gazes of envynded on Chi Yitong.


    And Chi Yitong himself also nkly stayed in ce.


    The most excited one had to be that Chi family elder.


    He himself had also gotten to Pingjiang City by chance, and hister generations really had nothing worthwhile, so he had brought Chi Yitong on a gamble.


    He had never harbored any hopes to begin with.


    But unexpectedly, the first one selected was Chi Yitong.


    "Hahaha, my Chi family will flourish!"


    The Chi family elder burst intoughter on site, bowing repeatedly to Yi Feng.


    Yi Feng awkwardly rubbed his forehead.


    Completely speechless.


    Wasn''t this too excited?


    If this elder found out he was just an empty shell, who knows what his reaction would be.


    But nevermind.


    As long as he collected 100 disciples, his identity as a cultivator would be well-deserved.


    He imperceptibly smiled.


    Continuing to emanate the aura of a sect leader, acting pretentiously as he scanned the crowd.


    Under Yi Feng''s gaze, one young talent after another was stirred up, all casting gazes of hope towards Yi Feng.


    However.


    Just as Yi Feng was about to casually pick someone to be the next disciple, a voice suddenly popped up in his mind.


    "Ding."


    "Host''s newly epted disciple''s aptitude iscking, mission progress still 3/100."


    "What the heck?"


    Hearing this familiar voice, Yi Feng instantly went nk in shock.


    "What, there are requirements to epting disciples?" Yi Feng couldn''t help but ask the system in his mind.


    "Ding."


    "Requirements for epting disciple: Minimum aptitude - Ordinary."


    "Ordinary aptitude?"


    Yi Feng''s eyes flickered as he heaved a sigh of relief.


    That was good.


    It was just ordinary aptitude.


    That wasn''t too worrying.


    After all, his own useless little disciple Zhong Qing also had ordinary aptitude, so there should still be quite arge portion of the dozens people here who had ordinary aptitude right?


    "Activate aptitude detection."


    "Detect all people present."


    Yi Feng transmitted his voice to the system, then raised the corners of his lips waiting for the results.

 Chapter 466

    Chapter 466


    However.


    When the results came out, Yi Feng was dumbfounded immediately.


    Nearly dozens of young talents who looked like humans and dogs, did not have a single ordinary talent, their talents were all super rubbish.


    Yi Feng deted immediately, his face turned ck.


    He had originally thought that he would be able toplete half of the recruitment task today, but who would have thought that he could not evenplete a task.


    These old men and old women, how could they be so unreliable!


    "That''s it for today, dismiss!"


    Yi Feng waved his hand. He no longer had the heart to say more.


    "Why?"


    "Yeah, why can that fat guy do it, and we can''t?"


    "Our strength is clearly not inferior to his!"


    Yi Feng''s words immediately provoked dissatisfied voices from many young talents in the field, and they all asked Yi Feng.


    Fortunately, the old men and old women behind them reacted quickly, and immediately pped these young talents to the ground.


    "Shut up."


    "You bunch of blind things."


    "Is the gentleman''s decision something you can refute?"


    "Get out, get out quickly."


    The old men and old women hurriedly drove these young talents away, before looking at Yi Feng apologetically, "Please don''t take them seriously, sir."


    "It''s okay."


    Yi Feng waved his hand, saying indifferently. After all, he and they were all useless waste who could not cultivate, so he could understand their desire to cultivate.


    "That''s good then."


    "But sir, we still want to ask boldly, why did you say you wanted to ept one hundred disciples before, but now..."


    Everyone looked at Yi Feng cautiously and couldn''t help asking.


    "s!"


    After looking at the young people who had left, Yi Feng was not afraid of hitting their confidence and told the old men and women bluntly, "Actually, it''s not that I don''t want to recruit them. Mainly because the young people you brought..."


    At this point, Yi Feng shook his head and continued, "Their talents are really too poor."


    "Too poor talents?"


    "Yes."


    Yi Feng nodded, quite speechless, "Not only poor, but so poor that there is no lower limit, the kind that is super garbage."


    Hearing this.


    Everyone had a bitter look on their face.


    It was known that these young elites were actually the sessors of the topbat power in the future Immortal River Continent.


    However.


    In the eyes of the gentleman, even such a group of young elites were so poor that there was no lower limit?


    What kind of peerless genius would it take to catch the gentleman''s eyes!


    "Sir, does that mean, the brat in my family?" The only lucky one, Elder Chi stared at Yi Feng in astonishment.


    "Uh..."


    "He was an ident."


    Yi Feng nced at the fat man next to him, and was quite speechless.


    But since he had publicly epted a disciple, he couldn''t go back on it.


    Not long after.


    Yi Feng took Chi Yitong to the only main hall in the Heaven and Earth Sect, the Hall of Heaven and Earth. With Qing Huan and others affirming, Chi Yitong kowtowed to take Yi Feng as his master.


    Looking at Chi Yitong kneeling on the ground, Yi Feng felt extremely troubled.


    By epting a disciple who couldn''tplete the task, he still had to take on the responsibility of teaching disciples. This was really difficult.


    Wasn''t this just causing trouble for himself?


    However, one had to see things through. So Yi Feng had no choice but to start bluffing seriously.


    "As everyone knows, people have their own paths. You can eat so much, you must be able to achieve something on the path of eating. This book ispiled by me, take it and understand it well."


    "When you haveprehended it,e find me again."


    After saying that. Yi Feng took out a "Complete Cookbook" from his spatial ring and threw it to Chi Yitong.


    Chi Yitong took the "Complete Cookbook", flipped it open and looked at it. His squeezed eyes suddenly shone with dazzling brilliance.


    "Thank you, Master. Thank you, Master. I will definitelyprehend it well and will absolutely not disappoint you."


    Chi Yitong heavily kowtowed, hugging the "Complete Cookbook" tightly, with an extremely excited look on his face.


    "Go on!"


    Yi Feng waved his hand to dismiss the fat man.


    After all, there was nothing he could do now.


    Since he couldn''t teach real skills now, he could only rely on this method to stabilize things first.


    When he himself could cultivate in the future, he would find a way to teach this fat man some moves.


    What Yi Feng didn''t expect was that this fat man was so easy to fool. A "Complete Cookbook" was actually enough to send him away.


    Wind Lingbei''s note: To say it again, ording to the talent detection of the system after the upgrade, the system is toozy to detect those below Immortals, because they are not qualified. The starting talents of Human Immortals and Earth Immortals are super rubbish. Of course, this is only the normal case and not absolute. There will be exceptionster, such as a certain Martial Spirit who possesses supreme bones or something, which would be detected as ordinary or even higher level talents.

 Chapter 467

    Chapter 467


    After Chi Yitong had passed for half a month, Yi Feng still hadn''t met anyone with ordinary aptitude. This made Yi Feng have toin that he had really overestimated this different world, but didn''t expect most people to be useless.


    "s!"


    "I''ll just continue to be a cker!"


    Seeing that he couldn''tplete the system''s task for a while, Yi Feng could only restore his cker status, ying with carving and dancing square dances asionally to exercise his body.


    "Ding!"


    At this moment, a familiar voice rang out in his mind again.


    "It is detected that the host has established a sect for half a month, but still hasn''t received any qualified disciples. Here are ten flyers specially prepared for the host."


    "Does the host want to receive them?"


    "Flyers?"


    Yi Feng, who had resumed his cker status, jumped up from his chair and hurriedly shouted, "Receive them."


    In the next moment after Yi Feng''s voice sounded out, ten golden flyers fell into Yi Feng''s hands.


    "Still bothered about not finding a dual cultivation partner?"


    "Too few handsome guys and beauties who like you?"


    "Recruiting! Recruiting! The Heaven and Earth Sect is recruiting!"


    "If you ask which family of gods is best for cultivating, it''s the Heaven and Earth Sect of Nansha Pingjiang."


    "Here you can regain your male dominance and female gentleness, and reach the pinnacle of life without just dreaming, not just dreaming..."


    Looking at the advertising copy on it, Yi Feng frowned. Theyout, the art style, it had a strong sense of alley familiarity!


    Could this really attract people?


    But now the desperate Yi Feng had no other way. He had to grasp at straws.


    "So how do I use these flyers?"


    Yi Feng couldn''t help asking.


    "The host just needs to hold the flyer, move his heart and mind, and the flyer can randomly be sent out and fall into the hands of those who meet the host''s conditions," the system responded.


    "Oh?"


    "That''s quite magical..."


    Yi Feng''s eyes flickered and he hurriedly asked, "Then will those who receive the flyers definitelye to me to apprentice?"


    "That''s up to fate."


    The system gave another annoying response.


    Yi Feng was speechless.


    But now he had no other way. Picking up a flyer, he moved his heart and mind.


    Sure enough.


    The flyer in his hand scattered into dots of light that dissipated in the air. Soon, Yi Feng had sent out all ten flyers.


    Just as Yi Feng was about to lie down, the ground suddenly transmitted heavy footsteps.


    Looking up, he saw Chi Yitong carrying arge bowl, his legs swaggering as he rushed towards Yi Feng.


    "Master, Master, I''veprehended it!"


    As he ran, Chi Yitong shouted excitedly.


    "What have youprehended?"


    Yi Feng looked at him in confusion and asked.


    "Master, through the cookbook you gave me, I sessfullyprehended how to make fried rice. I made it!"


    Chi Yitong excitedly shouted as he wiped the sweat from his brow, bringing over a bowl of golden fried rice and cing it in front of Yi Feng.


    Wu Chang''an, who had been fiddling with fu paper, happened to walk by. Seeing the fried rice, he was so frightened he jumped.


    "My god, this fat guy is awesome. He even made Yangzhou fried rice, and it contains the power of the Great Dao. That''s amazing!"


    But Yi Feng couldn''t help twitching his lips.


    This guy was so excited just because he fried some rice?


    He really was a foodie!


    But seeing how excited the fat guy was, Yi Feng didn''t have the heart to discourage him. After praising him, Yi Feng continued, "There are many other things in the cookbook worth yourprehension. Fried rice is just the basics. Keepprehending!"


    "Yes, Master."


    Chi Yitong excitedly expressed his thanks and respectfully took his leave, leaving the fried rice on the side.


    "It seems quite fragrant?"


    Yi Feng sniffed the air, then sat up and patted his belly before picking up the fried rice to taste it.


    "This fat guy, the fried rice tastes pretty good. I won''t have to worry about not having someone to make midnight snacks in the future."


    "Not a bad disciple to take in..."

 Chapter 468

    Chapter 468


    A few dayster.


    Yi Feng frowned worriedly.


    "This useless system has tricked me again!"


    Yi Feng cursed as he spoke. This was because although he had distributed flyers several days ago, still no one hade to apprentice under him.


    However, fortunately the sects in Dongsheng were not like those in North Sea. There were many more disciples who could cultivate here.


    Every few years, the Sect Alliance would organize an admission ceremony for new disciples.


    The admission ceremony was essentially for recruiting disciples.


    It would be jointly organized by the Sect Alliance in a certain location. Disciples who met the cultivation requirements would be candidates for selection.


    Then the various major sects could choose suitable disciples to join their own sects from among the candidates.


    And Yi Feng received notice that his Heaven and Earth Sect also had a quota to select one disciple.


    This was a benefit granted by the Sect Alliance. After all, his Heaven and Earth Sect was still a ninth grade sect recognized by the Sect Alliance.


    Immediately,


    Yi Feng set off with Qing Huan Xiang.


    After all,


    He couldn''t let such a free disciple slip by!


    And this admission ceremony was being held in Nansha. Yi Feng rode his flying sword, carrying Qing Huan Xiang just above the ground as they flew towards Nansha.


    A few dayster, the two arrived in Nansha.


    Of course,


    Yi Feng''s flying sword could actually go much faster. But just after leaving Pingjiang, the two of them had almost crashed into a tree. Only then did Yi Feng reduce the speed.


    Even so, the wind blowing towards them the whole way still gave them a headache.


    By the time the two arrived at the ceremony, the admission ceremony was already nearing its end. The high-level sects had already left with their genius disciples.


    The ones remaining on the field were only some eighth and ninth grade sects.


    And the undisciplined disciples left over had warped and wed aptitudes.


    Of course,


    even the sect leaders of these eighth and ninth grade sects looked to have profound depth and an imposing manner.


    Yi Feng stood alongside these eighth and ninth grade sect leaders ording to his quota.


    With his back straight, he also had quite the air of a sect leader.


    However,


    he was extremely nervous inside.


    A useless mortal like him pretending to be a cultivator participating in an asion like this, it really was very difficult!


    One had to know, the people here were not empty shells like him, but real masters.


    He had even seen horrifying martial spirits among them!


    "Old Qing, although I am very powerful, we must keep a low profile and absolutely not cause any trouble, understand?"


    Yi Feng quietly instructed Qing Huan Xiang seriously beside him.


    "Yes, Master."


    Qing Huan Xiang respectfully nodded.


    Hearing this, Yi Feng finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    As time passed, the eighth grade sects finished selecting their disciples. Next up were their ninth grade sects.


    "I, Tianyue Sect, want that disciple. None of you have any objections, right?"


    A middle-aged man stepped out and looked at one of the disciples in brocaded robes.


    "Hmph, my Motian Sect also wants him."


    Another old man stepped out andpeted for the disciple.


    "Hmph, are you sure you want to oppose my Tianyue Sect?" The man spoke deeply.


    "Does my Motian Sect fear you?"


    The old man retorted.


    "Then let''spete!"


    The middle-aged man pped out a palm at the old man, and the two immediately fell into battle.


    Although the remaining disciples were all the dregs filtered out by the other sects, they were still decent saplings for these ninth grade sects.


    This battle ultimately ended in Tianyue Sect''s victory.


    After these two sects, several more began vying for disciples.


    As for Yi Feng,


    he just stood there expressionlessly the entire time.


    Go ahead and snatch them, snatch away fiercely.


    Anyway I won''t get involved. Leaving just one for me will be fine.


    After all, if he provoked one of the sects, his Heaven and Earth Sect would not be able to withstand them.


    However, after two hours, all the disciples on the field had beenpletely chosen, not a single one remaining.


    Yi Feng''s face was ck as ink.


    Why did he make a wasted trip?


    What should he do now?


    He couldn''t help but turn his gaze towards an old man beside him.


    This old man was the sect master of Nine Heavens Sect. As they had been established for a long time, they had many quotas and had selected many disciples.


    "Erm, brother, I am the sect master of Heaven and Earth Sect. I''vee from afar, but haven''t managed to obtain a single disciple. So I wonder if we could discuss you letting one of yours go to me?" Yi Feng spoke with a smiling face.


    "Little brother, we all have it hard. You really are quite pitiful. Since it''s like this, I''ll let you have one of mine!"


    The Nine Heavens Sect elder readily agreed upon hearing this.


    After all, the few he had selected were all warped and wed. Giving away one wasn''t a big deal.


    Thus,


    from among this group of warped and wed disciples, he picked out the most inferior female disciple and gave her to Yi Feng.


    Yi Feng looked at this female disciple.


    She had an aloof, alluring appearance and exquisite features.


    Her figure was even more outstanding, tall and...perky. She also had a unique temperament about her.


    Clearly,


    in the eyes of most cultivators, talent was everything. Even if she was beautiful, without talent she was expendable.


    Yi Feng quickly used the system to assess her.


    Oh my.


    Damn it, ordinary aptitude.


    This made Yi Feng happily satisfied.


    As expected of a disciple selected by the Sect Alliance. Even the most inferior had ordinary aptitude. The system was toozy to even assess those slightly better disciples!


    This was much better than those old men and women in Pingjiang City.


    I''ve written two and a half pages tonight, but deleted two and a half pages because I wasn''t satisfied. Damn, this is really difficult!

 Chapter 469

    Chapter 469


    However.


    The woman frowned.


    "How could This Emperor end up bing something to be relinquished by these unorthodox sects?"


    She couldn''t help but reveal anger in her eyes.


    In her previous life, her true form was an Immortal Emperor, but she was harmed by traitors and fell, only to be reborn here.


    Originally.


    She disdained joining any of these sects.


    But in order to more quickly restore her cultivation and take revenge on the traitors from her past life, she had decided to hide in a sect first.


    She thought that with her talents and methods, even in the strongest sect, it would be easy for her to mix in and be a saintess.


    But what she never imagined was that because she had a hidden constitution in her body that the Union''s blind people could not see, she was ranked at the very bottom, just barely qualifying to be a candidate.


    But this was fine with her.


    For her, a weaker sect would only mean it took more time to restore herself, as long as she could hide and not be found by the traitors from her past life.


    But now, she was being treated like a ything by a minor sect and transferred to another tiny sect?


    How infuriating.


    If not for her not daring to reveal herself easily for fear those traitors would find her trail, given her temperament she would have pped these people to death.


    "Girl, what is your name?" Yi Feng looked at her and gently asked.


    However.


    The woman just nced coldly at Yi Feng, even more disdainful.


    At least the Gate Master of the Nine Heavens Sect still had some cultivation, but this person before her didn''t even have a shred.


    "Heaven and Earth Sect Master asked you a question, did you not hear?" Seeing this, the Nine Heavens Sect elder suddenly bellowed.


    The woman''s eyes turned icy cold, wishing she could make her move right away.


    But she endured.


    Secretlyforting herself.


    Su Yunyun, ah, Su Yunyun, in your previous life you were at least a female emperor.


    Even this tiny Immortal River Continent is not worth your notice, so why bother contend with such people?


    Oh well.


    For now, just finding a ce where I can quietly restore myself is enough.


    And there''s no real difference between wherever that ce is.


    After all, restoring my cultivation is the most pressing matter.


    It''s best not to make any waves before I''m restored.


    Trash sect or trash sect, in her eyes there was no difference other than trash or even more trash.


    "Su Yunyun," she said tonelessly.


    "Then, Su Yunyun, join my Heaven and Earth Sect!" Yi Feng said gently.


    Su Yunyun expressionlessly did not speak, nor refuse, which was as good as joining his Heaven and Earth Sect.


    After thanking the elder brother from the Nine Heavens Sect, Yi Feng took Su Yunyun and Qing Huan and set off on the road back to Pingjiang City.


    Helplessly.


    The flying sword could not seat people.


    Yi Feng had no choice but to rent a carriage, which Qing Huan drove as they hurried towards Pingjiang City.


    "Ah, Su Yunyun, I understand. The Nine Heavens Sect giving you to me, in your heart there must be someplex feelings, I can understand." Seeing the silent Su Yunyun, Yi Feng gentlyforted: "But don''t feel disheartened. Although the Nine Heavens Sect Master is powerful, I am also very powerful."


    Su Yunyun, who had been resting with eyes closed, now opened her eyes and looked at Yi Feng.


    You are also very powerful?


    She nearlyughed.


    As forplex feelings, there was no basis for that whatsoever.


    Going from one trash sect to another trash sect was all it was, how could she have anyplex feelings? Did he think she actually wanted to join the Nine Heavens Sect?


    However.


    She suddenly discovered this youth was much more pleasing to the eye than that Nine Heavens Sect old man.


    Especially that transcendent temperament, always wearing a trace of a smile, it was hard to feel disgusted, and he also knew how to give somefort.


    Not a bad gentle man.


    When this Emperor''s cultivation is restored in the future, perhaps I can support him somewhat.


    I suppose from then on, your Heaven and Earth Sect should be able to bask in some of This Emperor''s glory.


    You can count yourself as lucky!

 Chapter 470

    Chapter 470


    A half monthter, a group of people finally walked to the outskirts of Pingjiang City.


    Sitting in the carriage, Su Yunyun lifted the curtain and looked outside.


    Suddenly.


    Her pupils shrank as she stared dead ahead at an old man leading an ox.


    The old man was dressed in in clothes with patches, looking feeble in his steps, but actually each step was as steady as a rock.


    "A strong one, very strong..."


    "I didn''t expect to see such a strong one here!"


    "And he''s an immortal!"


    Su Yunyun looked incredulous.


    Moreover, she sensed that this immortal in front of her was no ordinary immortal, absolutely not one of those low-level human or earth immortals that could bepared.


    If it was her previous life, perhaps she wouldn''t care about him, but things were different now, especially since she had died once, she knew to be more prudent.


    So she understood that a character like this absolutely could not be provoked, it was better to avoid him.


    "Pull over!"


    She hurriedly said.


    Qing Huan looked at her, didn''t care about her words, but instead looked towards Yi Feng.


    "Stop the carriage!"


    Yi Feng said lightly.


    Then he looked towards Su Yunyun and couldn''t help asking: "What''s the matter?"


    "Pull over and let that old man pass."


    Su Yunyun said heavily.


    As she spoke, Su Yunyunpletely hid her own aura, hiding inside the carriage.


    Clearly.


    She was afraid that the old man would see her identity and bring unnecessary trouble.


    Oh?


    Quite respectful to the elderly.


    Yi Feng looked at Su Yunyun in surprise, also telling Qing Huan Xiang to pull the carriage over. Then he shouted loudly at the old man leading the ox: "Hey old man, why are you dressed in rags?"


    Hearing Yi Feng''s words, the old man leading the ox hurriedly raised his head, revealing his wrinkled face.


    Then he walked step by step towards the carriage.


    Seeing this.


    Su Yunyun''s nerves tensed sharply.


    Especially looking at the old man''s deep eyes, her stress multiplied.


    This damn ordinary person could have avoided this man without any connection, but instead had to spout this sentence to bring him over.


    He didn''t care if he wanted to die, but he had to implicate her as well.


    Now.


    It would probably be hard to resolve this right?


    After all.


    Which immortal being called "old man" directly and told he was dressed in rags would not be angry?


    As the old man drew closer and closer, Su Yunyun was anxious, like an ant on a hot pan. The aura within her body waspletely mobilized, already prepared to escape at any time.


    However.


    The old man''s next unexpected words almost made her choke.


    "Greetings, sir."


    The old man looked at Yi Feng with a smiling face and respectfully said, bowing his body.


    This manner shocked Su Yunyun so much her mouth could fit an egg inside. On her delicate face was deep astonishment.


    This...


    What was going on?


    She rubbed her eyes, afraid she was seeing wrongly.


    This powerful one was not only not angry at Yi Feng''s rudeness, but was actually so polite?


    Especially seeing Yi Feng casually chatting with the old man now, she was even more incredulous.


    It looked like.


    The two seemed to know each other?


    And were very familiar?


    The carriage got back on the road. It wasn''t until the old man disappeared that Su Yunyun finally came back to her senses, revealing the look of surviving a cmity.


    Letting out a breath, she hurriedly asked Yi Feng: "Do you know that old man? Who is he?"


    "That old guy?"


    Yi Feng smiled and lightly said: "I know him, a cattle dealer, but I forgot what he was called."


    "Cat, cattle dealer?"


    Su Yunyun stared with wide eyes and smacked her lips.


    But soon she understood what was going on.


    How could she, who was an Immortal Emperor in her previous life, not understand that many powerful ones would secretly integrate into the mortal world, or weary of fighting, would live as ordinary people to experience an ordinary heart?


    In fact, she had also prepared to experience ordinary life for a period of time in her previous life.


    That''s right.


    It must be so.


    This old man in front of her must be that kind of person, experiencing ordinary life in this little ce. Ordinary people don''t know his true cultivation level. Only she with her special abilities saw his powerfulness.


    Involuntarily.


    She looked towards Yi Feng.


    This guy really has good luck, bumping into a powerful one experiencing an ordinary heart. This allowed him to escape disaster.


    If not for the old man unwilling to disrupt his ordinary heart, just Yi Feng''s previous two rude sentences would have likely killed him countless times.


    He really is fearless without knowledge!

 Chapter 471

    Chapter 471


    "Turned into Nirvana!"


    At this moment, Su Yunyun''s eyes moved slightly, and she narrowed her eyes.


    She was born with the Nine Turns Divine Body. Each turn of Nirvana would greatly improve her aptitude and fortune. It was precisely because of this physique that she reached the Immortal Emperor realm in just a few hundred years.


    Even as an Immortal Emperor, her Nine Turns Divine Body had only turned into the sixth turn. If she could turn into the ninth turn, she would be able to step into the legendary Divine Realm.


    This physique could be said to be the darling of heaven.


    It''s just.


    This physique also had a very obvious drawback, which was that every time she turned into Nirvana, her five senses would be greatly blocked, and her cultivation wouldpletely disappear, bing an ordinary person through and through.


    It wouldn''t be until the Nirvana wasplete that it would slowly swell back and reach a new height.


    The reason why she fell in her previous life was also because the viin took advantage of this opportunity when she had no cultivation in her seventh turn and plotted against her.


    The reason why the reborn her was so confident was because she was reborn with the Nine Turns Divine Body. As long as she had the Nine Turns Divine Body, returning to her previous realm, or even doing better, would only be a matter of time.


    However.


    What she was not prepared for was that the first turn of Nirvana came so quickly without a suitable ce to sessfully go through the Nirvana.


    She couldn''t help but turn her eyes to Yi Feng.


    "Can you find a safer ce for me to stay?" she couldn''t help asking.


    "Don''t worry about where to live. Juste back to TianDiMen with me." Yi Feng said gently.


    "No, what I mean is, find another ce, a ce with no other people." Su Yunyun said solemnly.


    After all, Nirvana was very important to her. Although TianDiMen was not a major sect, there must be other people there, and it was inevitable that something might go wrong when there were too many people around.


    "Another ce? Don''t you want toe back to TianDiMen with me?"


    Yi Feng''s face sank.


    Damn it, I went all this way to bring you back, and you don''t want to join TianDiMen?


    "No, that''s not what I meant..."


    Su Yunyun frowned. She had intended to subtly tell Yi Feng about the pros and cons, but was afraid of scaring Yi Feng by saying it outright. After all, an ordinary person like Yi Feng, where would he have encountered things like the Nine Turns Divine Body?


    Moreover, this was her own trump card, and she couldn''t just tell others about it.


    Turning her eyes slightly, she had no choice but to say, "I''ve been feeling a little ufortable recently, and it''s not very convenient to be in a crowded ce. And I only need a few days. "


    "As long as you can find me a ce to settle down, I will definitely join your TianDiMen after a few days."


    "But you must ensure that this ce is safe."


    Su Yunyun didn''t lie to Yi Feng.


    After a sessful recovery from the first turn, her strength would increase dramatically, and whether the sect was major or minor would not have much impact on her.


    On the other hand, if Yi Feng could really settle her down, she would also owe him a favor.


    It would also be considered repaying the favor by joining his TianDiMen for a while and helping to support it a little.


    "Oh, feeling ufortable huh."


    "That time of the month?"


    Yi Feng couldn''t help asking.


    "What time of the month?"


    Su Yunyun frowned.


    "Never mind, forget it."


    Realizing that people in this different world wouldn''t understand, Yi Feng didn''t say any more. He then said, "Since you really have some secret, and insist on finding a ce to stay for a few days, it can be easily solved. I just happen to have a martial arts hall. You can stay there for a few days!"


    "Martial arts hall?"


    "Is it safe?"


    Su Yunyun asked solemnly.


    "Don''t worry, it''s very safe."


    Yi Feng assuredly said.


    Su Yunyun nodded. Feeling that her power waspletely gone, for now she had no choice but to trust Yi Feng.


    "Old Qing, you go back first. I''ll take her to the martial arts hall."


    Yi Feng said gently.


    "Yes sir."


    Qing Huan led the carriage towards the small ind.


    After Qing Huan left, Yi Feng''s eyes moved slightly.


    All the way here, he could see that maybe because she saw too many powerful cultivators at the disciple recruitment convention, this girl was a little disobedient to him.


    Originally, ording to Yi Feng''s personality, damn it if you don''t obey me, get the hell out of here as far as you can.


    However, for the sake of the system task, he had no choice. It was hard toe across an ordinary one, he couldn''t let her get away.


    So he had to show off a bit, pretend to be awesome to make this girl take a good look.


    Thus.


    He flipped his palm, took out a flying sword, and lightly jumped on it.


    "Come on up."


    Yi Feng stood on the flying sword and said softly.


    Su Yunyun nced at Yi Feng, then nced at the distant Pingjiang City, and also stepped onto the flying sword.


    As Yi Feng''s mind moved, the flying sword immediately stuck close to the ground and flew towards Pingjiang City.


    "See, I''m actually very powerful, it''s just that I''m a low-key person, I don''t like to show off usually. After you join TianDiMen, I''ll teach you well, don''t worry." Yi Feng said ethereally to Su Yunyun behind him as he flew.


    Su Yunyun rolled her eyes.


    When Yi Feng took out this flying sword, she did feel that it was a little extraordinary, but she didn''t see where it was extraordinary, after all, she had lost her cultivation because of Nirvana at the moment.


    But it didn''t matter if she couldn''t see it clearly.


    Because even if it was a little extraordinary, it was still just a flying sword. At most it would fly a little faster if it defied the heavens.


    At this level, it waspletely junk in the cultivation world.


    And it was this piece of junk that he was actually showing off to her?


    She really didn''t know whether tough or cry.


    She really didn''t know how Yi Feng would react when she summoned her own immortal sword after her first turn of Nirvana.

 Chapter 472

    Chapter 472


    The two finally entered Pingjiang City.


    The bustling streets echoed with continuous shouts.


    Meanwhile, Yi Feng rode on a flying sword, shuttling through the streets with Su Yunyun.


    As they passed by, various vendors and old folks greeted Yi Feng, and the way he flew past on the sword prompted waves of exmations.


    "Wow."


    "Sir is truly amazing."


    "Sir is indeed a powerful expert."


    "Sir''s flying sword, oh my, it''s terrifying!"


    Polite voices echoed, making Yi Feng awkwardly raise his hands.


    "Thank you, everyone, thank you."


    Such a scene.


    But Su Yunyun behind him could only smile wryly.


    After all, the mortal realm is just the mortal realm; it''s just a flying sword, yet they exaggerated Yi Feng, who had no real strength, into a divine being.


    She truly didn''t know what to say.


    However, as the Empress, she couldn''t be bothered with such matters.


    Nevertheless, for some reason, since entering this city, she had an ufortable feeling.


    It seemed unsafe here?


    "It must be an illusion."


    Su Yunyun shook her head, self-consoling.


    After all, having undergone Nirvana, she currently had no cultivation, and even her usually keen senses were blocked.


    Combined with the trauma from her past life, her cautious nature made her feel uneasy.


    Finally, the two arrived at the entrance of the martial arts academy.


    The academy remained the same, but Yi Feng, who now often stayed on the ind, attracted fewer people.


    "Martial!"


    Su Yunyun looked up at the martial character que overhead, feeling a peculiar sensation.


    But she couldn''t quite articte what that feeling was.


    "Let''s go, let''s go in."


    Yi Feng smiled faintly, leading Su Yunyun into the martial arts academy.


    Inside the academy, images of various weapons adorned the walls on both sides of the hall.


    Seeing this, the peculiar feeling in Su Yunyun''s heart resurfaced, and her sense of unease reached its peak.


    "Are you sure it''s safe?"


    Su Yunyun couldn''t help but ask.


    "As solid as gold!"


    Yi Feng patted his chest and reassured her.


    Su Yunyun couldn''t help but tug at the corners of her mouth.


    Even the imperial pce of her past life, as an empress, couldn''t be called as solid as gold. Yet, such a term was used for a martial arts academy...


    Oh well.


    Different perspectives, that''s all.


    No need to dwell on it.


    If she really cared about these things as an ordinary person, she would have been infuriated long ago.


    "Alright, settle down here. I''ll return to the Heaven and Earth Sect. I''lle find you in a few days." After casually touring Su Yunyun around the martial arts academy, Yi Feng headed towards the entrance and informed her.


    However, as he reached the door, he spotted a few familiar figures.


    A ck robe.


    A dog.


    A centipede.


    A bear.


    Besides them, there was an unfamiliar woman who seemed to be attractive.


    They seemed to sense Yi Feng''s gaze and vanished in a puff of smoke, as if they had done something guilty.


    "Wow, these guys finally came back from their adventure!" Yi Feng couldn''t help but pinch his nose, recalling something, he turned to Su Yunyun and asked, "It seems like you''re a bit afraid living alone in this big martial arts hall, huh?"


    "What am I afraid of?" Su Yunyun frowned slightly.


    She, the majestic empress, actually felt afraid, which was quite amusing.


    However, she didn''t expect that her slight emotional leakage due to feeling oppressed in Pingjiang City would be caught by Yi Feng.


    It must be said that although this person in front of hercked strength, he was indeed quite attentive.


    And he looked quite decent too.


    If their statuses weren''t so disparate, if they were of the same kind, then having him as her male pet wouldn''t seem bad.


    Seeing Su Yunyun''s stubborn appearance, Yi Feng smiled inwardly, didn''t point it out, and instead said, "I''ll still find someone to protect you, it''ll put my mind at ease!"


    "Protect me?" Su Yunyun was momentarily stunned, then recovered and almostughed.


    Since when did this empress need a mortal to send someone to protect her?


    "Mm."


    "It''s settled then."


    Yi Feng waved his hand, didn''t even wait for her response, and had already left.


    Of course.


    It was said to be for protection.


    He actually just wanted someone to keep an eye on her. After all, it wouldn''t be good if the rare ordinary disciple ran away, would it?


    As for the candidate.


    Yi Feng already had someone in mind.


    Stepping on his flying sword, he chased after.


    "Brother, brother, the master is chasing after us, what should we do!" The doggie hastily cried out.


    "Oh my."


    "I finally saved up a few gold coins, was just about to invite a beautifuldy for a drink, what should we do now..."


    Lu Benwei looked at the approaching Yi Feng, then at thedy beside him, feeling reluctant to leave.


    But after weighing the pros and cons, he could only reluctantly hold thedy''s jade hand, took a bite, and said with reluctance, "My dear, wait for me, we''ll sing and dance together tonight."


    After saying that.


    Full of unwillingness, he and hispanions headed towards Yi Feng.


    However.


    What greeted them was Yi Feng''s swift legs.


    Lu Benwei was kicked to the ground.


    "You scoundrel, taking advantage of women again?" Yi Feng said fiercely.


    "It''s a misunderstanding!" Lu Benwei looked pitiful.


    "Still saying it''s a misunderstanding, I saw everything!" Yi Feng reprimanded fiercely, "If I catch you taking advantage of girls again, I won''t spare you."


    "Come here, I have something for you to do."


    After speaking, Yi Feng beckoned and walked towards the martial arts hall.


    Lu Benwei hurriedly followed.


    "Didn''t hurt you just now, did I?" Yi Feng lifted his ck robe, tapped Lu Benwei''s skull, although it was very hard, he couldn''t help but ask with concern.


    This guy.


    Although he was annoying.


    He still had some feelings, huh!


    "I can actually understand you, but I still have to remind you, if you don''t have the strength, don''t meddle in affairs beyond your capability."


    Yi Feng lectured with emphasis.


    "Do you understand what I mean?"


    "Don''t understand."


    Lu Benwei looked nkly at Yi Feng.


    "What I mean is, if you don''t have what it takes, don''t go bothering girls. When true feelings develop, with your appearance, not to mention scaring others away, how are you going to handle it, tell me, how are you going to handle it?"


    Yi Feng pressed Lu Benwei with two consecutive probing questions, touching the depths of his soul.


    Lu Benwei waspletely baffled!


    "Just think about it in your heart. Let''s go, back to the martial arts school. I have something for you to take care of."


    On the way, Yi Feng carefully instructed Lu Benwei to keep an eye on this woman, ensuring she didn''t escape. He promised to reward him with an extra gold cointer.


    Lu Benwei readily agreed.


    As Yi Feng actually brought a cloaked figure along, Su Yunyun furrowed her brow.


    "I''ve said it before, I don''t need protection," Su Yunyun said firmly.


    "What you say doesn''t count. What if you encounter some danger?" Yi Feng scolded her with a nce, said nothing more, and left directly.


    Su Yunyun stood still, dazed.


    Danger?


    If she really encountered danger, although she was in the Nirvana stage, would she really need a mortal to protect her?


    But after some thought, she reluctantly epted.


    After all, during her Nirvana stage, she couldn''t cultivate Qi, and having someone around could be useful.


    So.


    She nced at Lu Benwei.


    Coincidentally, Lu Benwei was walking toward her.


    Taking small steps.


    One step, two steps...


    After circling around, he presented a small flower, appearing before Su Yunyun''s eyes.


    "Miss, nice to meet you for the first time."


    "Let me introduce myself, the mighty and handsome Lu Benwei, also known as the scumbag."


    "From today on, I will be your strong and steadfast support. With my love''s protection, not even the sky falling down can hurt a single hair on you."


    With that said, Lu Benwei performed a very gentlemanly bow.


    Su Yunyun''s face was full of ck lines, goosebumps rising all over her.


    She clenched her toes.


    Was this short, greasy-looking, seemingly powerless guy really here to protect her?

 Chapter 473

    Chapter 473


    At the very least, can''t we get a normal person?


    Su Yunyunpletely ignored Lu Benwei and walked into the room to sit down cross-legged.


    "My brother''s journey of love ended before it even began."


    Sitting on the milk carton''s shoulder, Dog raised his dog head over the enclosing wall, watching the scene unfolding in the courtyard, unable to help sighing.


    "Heaven is jealous of genius. It must be that heaven is jealous of genius!"


    Centipede argued injustice next to him.


    "Yes, heaven is jealous of genius!"


    Dog also couldn''t help sighing, "But as his younger brothers, we still have to do more to resolve our big brother''s worries!"


    "That''s right, we have to figure out a way to find a woman for big brother..."


    In the room.


    Su Yunyun''s face was pitch ck, filled with irritation.


    She had originally wanted to meditate to calm her spirit and quietly wait for the time of her rebirth to pass. But she was annoyed by that dwarf in ck robes.


    From time to time he would pop up at the window.


    From time to time he would strike a pose in the yard.


    From time to time he would hum songs outside...


    She really couldn''t figure out why Yi Feng had brought her such an entric person.


    She thought that if she ignored this dwarf, he would lose interest and stop making trouble. But shepletely underestimated this dwarf''s tenacity.


    Today he picked her a balloon flower.


    Tomorrow he brought her a cup of hot water, iming it was a warm man''s care.


    What she hated the most was that under the moonlight, this dwarf stood on the enclosing wall reciting oil poems he had heard from somewhere.


    As soon as night fell,


    Sure enough.


    The dwarf climbed onto the enclosing wall again, ncing at her room from time to time, while seriously reciting the oil poem.


    "Love is like shit. When ites, you can''t stop it!"


    "Love is like shit. Once you flush it with water, you can never get it back..."


    Su Yunyun felt her head was going to explode and finally rushed out of the room shouting, "Are you annoying or not? Tell me, what do you have to do to leave?"


    "Youngdy, you are so weak, you need my protection." Lu Benwei said seriously.


    "I''m weak?"


    Su Yunyunughed directly. As a reincarnated Immortal Emperor, although her strength had not recovered now, she could immediately break through to be a Martial Emperor after her second rebirth.


    In her previous life, this realm was nothing.


    But on the Immortal River Continent, it was also top-notchbat power. Yet in this dwarf''s mouth, she had be weak?


    "Do you know what a Martial Emperor is?" She asked in a deep voice.


    "Martial Emperor?"


    "What is that thing?"


    Lu Benwei shook his head.


    Su Yunyun waspletely choked speechless.


    He had never encountered a Martial Emperor before, but he must have at least heard of it. As a result, this dwarf didn''t even know what a Martial Emperor was. How ignorant!


    "Forget it, I''m in no mood to argue with you. Let me just tell you, I don''t need your protection. If there is any danger, it''s not something that a person like you who seems to have no strength at all can protect against." Su Yunyun said with an icy face.


    "Woman, you will regret looking down on this scumbag man so much!" Lu Benwei said very angrily.


    "Regret?"


    Su Yunyun waspletely speechless.


    What could she regret?


    She was hoping that this dwarf would leave.


    "Alright, it looks like you don''t deserve my love, woman. Then this scumbag man is leaving. But I remind you, if you encounter anything, just hide in the martial arts hall and don''te out."


    "Goodbye."


    Angrily, Lu Benwei left, taking Dog and the others to meet up with the young mistresses he had arranged dates with a few days ago.


    Seeing Lu Benwei leave,


    Su Yunyun suddenly felt the world be quiet.


    Phew!


    She stood at the door and exhaled a breath of stale air, just about to turn around and enter the martial arts hall when suddenly there was a rippleing from the darkness behind her.


    Three figures walked directly out of the void.


    "Yunyun Immortal Emperor, so you''re not dead. Long time no see!"


    The three people gave out a cold voice, smiling yet not smiling as they looked at Su Yunyun.


    Hearing the voice, Su Yunyun shuddered and suddenly turned to look at the three people behind her. Her face instantly became solemn.


    "You guys..."


    "Chen Yizhen''s people?"


    Su Yunyun took a slight step back, her face extremely solemn as she asked.


    "That''s right!" The three people sneered coldly.


    Upon confirmation, Su Yunyun''s eyebrows furrowed even tighter.


    She never imagined that Chen Yizhen, who had framed her to death, would know that she was not dead and had even sent people to chase her here to kill her without leaving any room.


    "We came today to resolve worries and eliminate disasters for Immortal Emperor Yizhen and avoid future troubles!"


    The three had an icy look on their faces and stepped toward Su Yunyun one step at a time.


    "Humph. Its true that facing Chen Yizhen personally would make me apprehensive, but just you three wastes think you can deal with me?" Seeing the three people pressing on her, Su Yunyun said coldly.


    "Hahaha!"


    One of the old menughed loudly.


    "Su Yunyun, oh Su Yunyun. In the past, a finger from you could have easily crushed us to death. But now?"


    "Do you really think you''re still the you of the past? As if we know nothing?"


    The old man''s words


    instantly made Su Yunyun''s face sink.


    She had wanted to bluff them to buy herself some time to figure out how to respond. But she never imagined that this person would see right through her.


    "Stop struggling unnecessarily. Surrender!"


    The three had icy looks on their faces, forming a semicircle to press towards Su Yunyun.


    In the next moment.


    The three attacked at the same time, their powerful attacks and cunning moves enveloping Su Yunyun.


    Su Yunyun''s face changed drastically.


    She wanted to retreat, but behind her was the martial arts hall.


    If she went inside and got trapped, with her current state of rebirth, there was no doubt she would run into a dead end.


    As for Lu Benwei''s reminder before leaving, she hadpletely ignored it.


    These three in front of her were at least Heavenly Immortals.


    She didn''t think that this mundane martial arts hall could block Heavenly Immortals for her.


    Fortunately...


    In her rebirth, she was notpletely unprepared either.


    Her palm quickly took out a scroll and unfolded it.


    In an instant, Su Yunyun disappeared from her original spot and teleported outside of Pingjiang City.


    The three attackers grasped at thin air.


    "Humph. We expected you might have a means like this. Fortunately we also came prepared."


    The old man sneered coldly and took out apass.


    Thepass shed with light and trembled slightly. Then it pointed in one direction.


    "Not far. Chase!"


    The three turned into three streams of light and immediately chased outside of Pingjiang City.

 Chapter 474

    Chapter 474


    In a state of nirvana without cultivation.


    Even if Su Yunyun was noble as the Immortal Emperor in her previous life, with many means, it was impossible for her to run faster than the three immortals.


    Two breathster, Su Yunyun was caught up.


    "Haha, Su Yunyun, let''s see where you can run!"


    The three people surrounded Su Yunyun instantly, emitting a cold voice.


    "The Star Compass, no wonder!"


    Su Yunyun stared at thepass in the old man''s hand with furrowed brows, full of solemnity. With this Star Compass, as long as her aura was locked, she would be chased down by the three no matter how far she fled.


    "What to do."


    Su Yunyun''s slender jade hand clenched tightly, her sharp fingernails dug deep into the flesh, biting her red lips with an expression full of unwillingness.


    She thought it was not easy for her toe back to life again. She originally thought she could return to her peak and take back what belonged to her, but she did not expect to be found by the enemy so quickly.


    Could it be.


    Is she really going to fall?


    She hated.


    Hated the injustice of heaven.


    However.


    Just as she thought she was doomed, a ck-robed man suddenly descended from the misty night sky andnded in front of her.


    "Is it him?"


    "Is it that annoying dwarf?"


    "How did he get here?"


    As soon as this familiar back appeared, Su Yunyun suddenly widened her eyes and uttered an incredulous voice.


    "You three trash, want to kill someone, got this scumbag''s consent?"


    The ck-robed Lu Benwei stood with arms akimbo and asked in a deep voice.


    "Who are you?"


    Skeleton Wei''s sudden appearance made the three elders narrow their eyes and ask in a questioning tone.


    "Scumbag, Lu Benwei."


    Lu Benwei said with arms akimbo.


    "No matter who you are, it''s best to get out of our way and not stir up trouble." After sizing up Lu Benwei, one of the elders said in a deep voice.


    "Get out of the way?"


    "Did you ask if this scumbag agrees?"


    Lu Benwei was not afraid at all.


    However, his words moved Su Yunyun''s heart, full of shame.


    She never imagined that at her moment of despair and crisis, it was this dwarf she detested who recklessly blocked her way.


    Involuntarily.


    In her heart.


    This freakish dwarf seemed to have be majestic.


    That''s right.


    He may be a freak, but he has the courage to stop the danger for her.


    But on second thought.


    What good would courage do?


    How could he, who didn''t even know what a Martial Emperor was, stop three great immortals? This was undoubtedly seeking death.


    Therefore.


    Knowing that death was certain, she did not want to implicate Lu Benwei, so she hurriedly shouted, "Hurry up and go, don''t mind me, or you will die."


    However.


    As soon as she finished speaking, she was scolded violently by Lu Benwei.


    "Shut up, you stinky b*tch!"


    "Why weren''t you content to stay quietly in the Martial Arts Hall? These three mud eels couldn''t have done anything to you! Running and running, what the f*ck are you running out of Pingjiang City for?"


    "You really think I want to help you? I was having fun, if not for the master''s orders, I wouldn''t have cared if you lived or died."


    Lu Benwei scolded angrily.


    He had spent hisst penny to hire a youngdy, and was about to have a good time, when this happened. He was so angry he almost got cancer.


    The torrent of curses.


    Left Su Yunyun dumbfounded.


    In all her life, when had she, the nine-turn Divine King''s body, ever been scolded like this?


    How dare this Lu Benwei with no power scold her?


    But before she could inquire further, she saw the three elders suddenly attack, turning into three lightning bolts and pouncing towards Lu Benwei.


    "Be careful!"


    Although she knew Lu Benwei could not dodge the three people''s attacks, she still subconsciously shouted out.


    However.


    As soon as her voice fell, her eyes widened violently.


    The scene that happened before her eyes instantly petrified her in ce.


    Just now.


    What did she just see?


    Did she just see this dwarf stretch out a finger from his ck robe and instantly st away the three great immortals under Chen Yizhen?


    Yes.


    st away.


    And their bodies exploded kind of sting away.


    Afternding, those three seemed to have lost all their breath and died.


    This sudden change was like a thunderp exploding in her mind.


    How could this be?


    How is this possible!


    Is it an illusion?


    She desperately rubbed her eyes, afraid she was seeing things.


    But the facts before her eyes told her that what just happened was not a dream. With one finger, this dwarf really wiped out the three great immortals in a second.


    The astonishment in her heart left her stunned for a long time.


    For a long time, her wide eyes stared fixedly at Lu Benwei, full of incredulity.


    However, Lu Benwei retracted his finger, red back at her, and shouted, "What are you looking at? Hurry up and get your ass back to the Martial Arts Hall!"


    Su Yunyun''s face was ugly.


    But she had no time to inquire about Lu Benwei''s scolding. She just wanted to figure out why Lu Benwei had such great strength.


    Just who exactly was he?


    How could he be so powerful?


    Powerful to the point that she felt that even in her heyday in her previous life, she would not be his match.


    However, before she could speak, a person with only half a body left staggered up.


    "I didn''t expect that you''d have such a master by your side, Su Yunyun."


    "But don''t get too excited. No matter how powerful this dwarf is, can he withstand the wrath of Yizhen Immortal Emperor? I''ve already ryed what happened here to Yizhen Immortal Emperor. You can''t escape!"


    That half a body let out a crazyugh.


    "What?"


    Hearing this, Su Yunyun, who had just escaped the tiger''s mouth, had a solemn face.


    She knew Yizhen''s methods all too well.


    If what he said was true, then endless troubles would follow.


    "Oh?"


    "Withstanding one ten millionth of my power without dying, not bad!"


    At this time, Lu Benwei''s voice rang out.


    "But who the f*ck do you think you are with all your bbing?"


    In a bad mood, the exceptionally irritable Lu Benwei directly poked down with his finger again.


    With this one finger.


    His entire family nine generations in another world werepletely wiped out.


    Even the ancestral graves of his eighteenth generation ancestors collectively exploded.

 Chapter 475

    Chapter 475


    There was nothing to say about this annihtion.


    Lu Benwei could tell with one nce that this ancestor was no good for eighteen generations, specializing in sacrificing living people to improve his own strength.


    Of course.


    What irritated Lu Benwei the most was that the appearance of this group had ruined his mood, making the coins he had saved for half a year go to waste.


    He left in spiritual decline.


    It looked like in the long, long night ahead, his onlypanions would continue to be the dogs.


    "Sir, please...please wait!"


    Seeing that Lu Benwei was about to leave, Su Yunyun hesitated for a moment before calling out.


    Lu Benwei looked back at her.


    "Thank you for saving my life, Sir. I was very rude to you before, and I apologize. "


    Su Yunyun bowed to Lu Benwei and spoke sincerely.


    She then continued, "But as you heard that man say earlier, Chen Yizhen will likely send someone after me again. So I''d like to ask you to please not leave for now, if you could...protect me for two days..."


    Su Yunyun lowered her head and steeled herself to make this request.


    After all, she knew clearly in her heart.


    If Chen Yizhen really sent someone to kill her again, with her own strength, she would have no way to resist. Her only option would be death.


    So now she had no choice but to implore Lu Benwei for protection.


    "Protect you?"


    "Humph. Weren''t you saying over and over that you didn''t need protection from this trash?" Lu Benwei questioned.


    Hearing this.


    Su Yunyun''s expression was ugly.


    Her face flushed red all the way down to her neck, and she felt a searing pain.


    That''s right.


    She had looked down on Lu Benwei before, and had tried to drive him away. Now she was asking him toe back. Why would he agree?


    "I''m sorry, Sir. I was blind before."


    But Su Yunyun was unwilling to give up. She gritted her teeth and apologized again, continuing, "But still, I implore you to forget past grievances and agree to my request."


    "This trash has no time for you."


    Lu Benwei angrily flung his sleeve and directly refused in a temper.


    Seeing Lu Benwei''s disappearing back, Su Yunyun''s expression was ugly.


    But she also knew in her heart that she couldn''t me Lu Benwei.


    He had already gone above and beyond by helping her once.


    With nowhere else to go, she could only return to the Martial Hall again.


    Remembering Lu Benwei''s words telling her to go back to the Martial Hall where she would be safe, she clung to a shred of hope and hurriedly scouted around the Martial Hall again.


    After scouting, her hopes were dashed.


    Su Yunyun hung her head, her mouth corners filled with bitterness.


    Because although her scouting just now had given her an indistinct sense that there was something unusual about the Martial Hall, to say that it could withstand an attack from the experts Chen Yizhen might send was just too fantastic.


    So Lu Benwei must have said that just to fend her off with an excuse when he rejected her request.


    "Sigh, I hope Chen Yizhen''s people won''te for a while. After I finish my rebirth, I should have some ability to protect myself."


    Sitting on the bed, she sighed softly,forting herself this way.


    Calming her mind and spirit.


    She could feel the progress of her rebirth.


    There was probably still one more day until it wasplete.


    After rebirth, it would take another day to regain her previous cultivation level, then reach a new height.


    Altogether, it required two days.


    Two days wasn''t long, but it wasn''t short either.


    If Chen Yizhen wanted to kill her quickly, with his cultivation level, it probably wouldn''t even take half a day for him to arrive here.


    Uneasy, she continued sitting cross-legged on the bed, keeping her spirit vignt.


    Suddenly.


    She opened her eyes wide.


    She could clearly feel an enormous pressure transmitting from the surroundings of the Martial Hall.


    She hurriedly got up and walked towards the door.


    She immediately saw a figure standing in midair above the Martial Hall. He was wearing white robes and just standing there quietly in the sky, waiting for Su Yunyun to appear.


    Seeing Su Yunyun emerge, he finally raised his eyes slightly and said lightly, "Yunyun, long time no see. I hope you are well!"


    "Chen Yizhen?"


    Seeing this person, Su Yunyun''s whole body trembled as she gritted her teeth tightly, filled with hatred.


    "Chen Yizhen, I personally nurtured your talent, yet you coveted my position, took advantage when I was going through my seventh rebirth to harm me, nearly annihting me. I didn''t expect that even now, you still want to purge me. Your methods really are quite something!"


    Su Yunyun said word for word, her red lips even biting out blood.


    "That''s right, I''vee precisely to annihte you!"


    "When I, Chen Yizhen, do things, I never leave behind any trouble."


    Chen Yizhen gave a faint smile.


    Then he spoke lightly.


    He showed no shame at all, as if stating something matter of fact.


    Having said that.


    He raised his finger, a smile on his face, and pressed down towards Su Yunyun.


    Seeing this.


    Su Yunyun felt a tremendous sense of crisis well up.


    Her instinct was to take out a teleportation scroll and flee.


    But after taking it out, she hesitated.


    Because even though she knew the man before her was not Chen Yizhen''s true self, only an avatar carrying a sliver of his will, its strength not even one ten thousandth of his true self''s.


    But before the pursuit of the three Elders earlier she hadn''t been able to escape, let alone now before Chen Yizhen. She had no hope.


    Since it was so.


    She simply gritted her teeth tightly.


    Awaiting the arrival of death.


    But in her heart.


    She felt endless reluctance!

 Chapter 476

    Chapter 476


    "Die!"


    "No one can save you!"


    Chen Yizhen kept a faint smile.


    He was so confident that he could take Su Yunyun''s life.


    Even though he already knew that Su Yunyun had a fairly powerful man in ck by her side, and that the martial arts hall Su Yunyun was in was extraordinary, with the word "Martial" on the front gate exuding a strong martial intent...


    Yet even so, in his eyes, killing Su Yunyun with a single finger was still an inevitable matter.


    This was the absolute confidence brought by powerful strength.


    This finger


    was already carrying destructive power as it descended upon Su Yunyun''s head.


    Su Yunyun lookedpletely unwilling.


    But in the face of absolute power, she had already given up struggling.


    "Huff!"


    However, at the critical moment, a heaven-piercing aura suddenly erupted from the backyard of the martial arts hall, as if a demon had awakened, making people''s hearts tremble.


    At the same time,


    a branch of the locust tree suddenly stretched out and instantly coiled around Chen Yizhen''s pressing hand.


    "What?"


    Feeling the power from this tree branch, an unbelievable sound came from Chen Yizhen''s mouth.


    How could this tree branch


    have such great power?


    It actually made him unable to break free?


    However, before his shock dissipated, the entwining tree branch transmitted an even greater force that he waspletely unable to resist.


    In an instant, Chen Yizhen, along with his whole body, was pulled towards the backyard of the martial arts hall.


    And Su Yunyun, who thought she was bound to die, also suddenly widened her eyes at this moment, shocked by this unbelievable scene.


    She hurriedly chased into the backyard.


    But when she saw the scene happening in the backyard, she covered her mouth in fright, her face pale with fear.


    She saw that after Chen Yizhen was pulled into the backyard by the old locust tree in the yard, a toad jumped out from the well in the backyard.


    The toad croaked twice, opened its mouth full of devouring power, and swallowed Chen Yizhen in one gulp.


    After burping contentedly and ncing at Su Yunyun once, it jumped back into the well.


    And that locust tree which had erupted with billowing aura, seeming like a shocking demon, alsopletely calmed down.


    It was as if


    nothing had ever happened.


    But while the backyard had regained its tranquility, tempestuous waves were set off in Su Yunyun''s heart. Even when she was the Immortal Emperor in her previous life, she had never seen such a horrifying scene.


    It took her a very long time to calm down.


    It all happened


    so quickly.


    But from Chen Yizhen making his move to him being swallowed by the toad, it was no more than two breaths.


    And in just those two short breaths,


    Chen Yizhen was gone?


    Although this was not Chen Yizhen''s main body but only an incarnation, the strength of this incarnation was at least at the Profound Immortal level!


    For a Profound Immortal to vanish instantly like this, it was truly unbelievable.


    And she finally realized that Lu Benwei did not lie to her at all.


    She understood even more why Lu Benwei had scolded her for running around recklessly and called her an idiot.


    As it turned out, when she faced those three old men earlier, she had no need to run at all. If she had just stayed put in the martial arts hall, she would have been absolutely safe.


    After all, this martial arts hall had something that could instantly swallow even Chen Yizhen''s incarnation. What storms could those three old men possibly stir up?


    It wasughable that she had cleverly activated the teleportation talisman, transmitting herself out of that safe bastion.


    Her face was full of bitterughter.


    She now finally understood that she was the real clown.


    A long, long timeter...


    The turmoil in Su Yunyun''s heart finally calmed down a little.


    At this moment, the time for her Nirvana rebirth also ended.


    The aptitude and fortune of her current self had undergone a qualitative transformation, and her cultivation base and senses were also recovering rapidly.


    However, she couldn''t wait for full recovery. She hurried to the backyard.


    She wanted to find out


    Just what was that locust tree which made a movest night?


    And what kind of existence was that toad at the bottom of the well?


    But with her eyesight, she actually couldn''t detect any clues.


    The well was still that well.


    That locust tree was also still that locust tree, and nothing abnormal seemed detectable, nor any other aura discernible.


    But although she could not discern anything from the locust tree and the toad with her senses, her recovered senses did allow her to see something even more unbelievable in the storage room next to the kitchen.


    The room was filled with all kinds of weapons: sabers, swords, spears, halberds...piled up like junk.


    Yet Su Yunyun stared with wide eyes, unable to even catch her breath.


    Because apart from Saint grade and Emperor grade weapons on the Immortal River Continent, there were even artifacts among these piled-up weapons!


    And one hanger in particr caught her attention.


    "Is this for... hanging clothes?"


    She blinked and carefully picked up the hanger to examine it.


    But as she held the hanger in her hand, her whole body quivered as if struck by lightning, shuddering violently.


    "This, this is a top-grade immortal artifact?"


    Even her voice had be trembling now. At this moment, she could no longer express her feelings in words.


    A top-grade immortal artifact


    what kind of existence was that?


    Even for her in her previous life, it had been a trump card. In all her years as the Immortal Emperor, she had only possessed two top-grade immortal artifacts.


    Yet here,


    she had discovered one?


    However, she had just put down the hanger when she saw a hoe in the corner.


    Surprisingly,


    it was also a top-grade immortal artifact!


    Boom!


    The impact struck her mind.


    But one wave had yet to subside before another one rose.


    After the hoe, she discovered seven or eight more top-grade immortal artifacts. There were cleavers, rakes, sickles...


    Without exception, they were all piled up in the storage room like junk.


    Su Yunyun had been so shocked that she was rendered speechless, her body trembling uncontrobly.


    She quickly exited the storage room.


    Because if this continued, it would inevitably impact her cultivation.


    But what she had not expected was that after leaving the storage room, she discovered even more top-grade treasures.


    From artistic paintings and calligraphy to disyed sculptures, from mirrors as daily necessities to umbres, from dog food in the dog bowl to firewood piled up in the kitchen, everything could be found.


    Each and every one


    was no less than a top-grade immortal artifact.


    Su Yunyun dared look no further. She quickly took an elixir and sat down to meditate, because her mind simply could not handle such an impact anymore.


    A long whileter...


    She finally opened her eyes again, and her heart had calmed down somewhat.


    ncing at her surroundings, she couldn''t help sighing emotionally in her heart.


    What kind of person could have created such a martial arts hall!


    Wait.


    She suddenly recalled something and abruptly stood up.


    The master of this martial arts hall...


    Who is the master of this martial arts hall?


    She suddenly remembered the Heaven and Earth Sect''s Sect Master who had brought her here, that Yi Feng dressed in white robes who imed to be very powerful but looked like just an ordinary mortal.


    Since he was the master of this martial arts hall, could it be that he was... he was a super expert so powerful that even she could not see through?


    Boom!


    At this thought, the sound of thunder exploded in Su Yunyun''s mind. Her whole person was suddenly frozen on the spot, her whole face bloodless.


    Furthermore, recalling that Lu Benwei had mentioned the master when he rescued her...


    Connecting all these pieces of information together, there was a high probability that Yi Feng was actually a super expert.


    Realizing this, Su Yunyun staggered backwards. She felt as if she could not breathe, and under the intense impact on her mind and spirit, she uncontrobly spat out a mouthful of blood.


    Yet she did not care about the impact on her mind and spirit. Her ashen face was full of self-mockery.


    Because she had finally realized howughable she was.


    How stupid her brain had been before!

 Chapter 477

    Chapter 477


    Just like that.


    Su Yunyun was feeling restless and stayed up all night. So she walked out of the Martial Arts Hall, wanting to have an early morning tea to calm herself down.


    But as soon as she reached the door of the Martial Arts Hall, she froze.


    With slightly parted red lips, her mood that had just calmed down after staying up all night became turbulent again.


    Because she suddenly realized that the beef noodle stand owner and his wife that she often visited these past few days were not ordinary people at all.


    Although they hid it very well, she could tell with one nce that these two were at least at the Heavenly Immortal level.


    What exactly was going on here?


    How could there be so many immortals?


    She lookedpletely astonished. If you added the cow herding old man she met when she entered the city, it was equivalent to saying that Pingjiang City had three immortals besides Yi Feng and Skull Benwei?


    "Boss, a bowl of beef noodles."


    Just then, an old man with a cane came to the beef noodle stand.


    As soon as this old man appeared, Su Yunyuns pupils shrank again.


    She realized that this old man was also an immortal.


    "Pork Rong, save me half a jin of pork bellyter, and help pick some pork ribs for me too. The old man sat down and shouted at the pork stand next door.


    "No problem."


    The brawny man selling pork started chopping with his knife, deftly cutting the pork ribs.


    Su Yunyun stared wide-eyed again.


    It seemed like the brawny man selling pork was also an immortal!?


    Even the pig-ughtering knife in his hand was an immortal artifact.


    However.


    The current Pork Rong was not thest immortal she saw.


    To be precise, every single person within her sight from the door of the Martial Arts Hall seemed extraordinary.


    For example, the two old men under the tree across the street, who were red in the face and arguing fiercely over a chess move...


    The two people at the vegetable stand diagonally across, who were haggling over a block of tofu...


    Or the two aunties at the street corner not far away, who were rolling up their sleeves, pointing at each other and swearing over an egg...


    All these people were existences at the immortal level without exception.


    Even.


    The rat that just crawled through the sewer at the street corner seemed to be equal to her current strength?


    Su Yunyun was already too astonished to speak.


    In this city.


    It can''t be.


    Could it be that the average person here is an immortal?


    With a worried look on her face, she hurried through the street intersection and arrived at another street.


    Hiss.


    Sure enough.


    The whole street was filled with immortals.


    She hurried back to the Martial Arts Hall, closed the door, and tried to calm herself down while breathing rapidly.


    She could not help butment.


    Just what kind of ce had shee to!


    This small city that seemed full of mundane atmosphere actually had so many masters.


    What was even more terrifying was that among these immortals, there were still vaguely those who she could tell were extraordinary but could not discern their specific strength.


    What did this mean?


    It meant that the current strength of those people was no less than her previous lifes cultivation level.


    In short.


    She had just wanted to drink some morning tea, but didnt even get to drink it and ended up utterly dumbfounded.


    Knock knock!


    Just then, knocks sounded from outside.


    "Who is it?"


    Su Yunyun asked warily.


    "It''s me."


    Yi Feng''s voice came from outside the door.


    "Is it him?"


    Su Yunyun''s body shuddered.


    Her face suddenly became tense, and she was somewhat afraid to face Yi Feng.


    Biting her lips tightly, she hesitated for a long time before finally opening the door cautiously.


    At the door.


    Yi Feng was standing there, riding on his flying sword.


    Seeing the door open, he flew in on his flying sword.


    And upon seeing this flying sword once again, Su Yunyun''s breathing became hurried.


    Because with her restored cultivation level, she could now clearly see how extraordinary this flying sword was.


    But she could only tell that it was extraordinary and simply couldn''t discern its specific grade.


    This meant.


    The flying sword under Yi Feng''s feet was absolutely an existence that surpassed top-grade immortal artifacts.


    Hiss!


    Something that surpassed immortal artifacts would be at the divine artifact level!


    Divine artifacts.


    Even with her nine-revolution Divine King Physique, this was not something she dared to imagine.


    Recalling her previous judgment of this flying sword, she wished she could find a hole in the ground and crawl into it.


    "How was your rest?" Yi Feng retrieved his flying sword and asked softly.


    "I''m good, th-thank you, Senior."


    Now facing Yi Feng again, Su Yunyun''s attitude hadpletely changed.


    Because she knew clearly in her heart.


    Even at her peak, she had no right to be arrogant in front of this person.


    "Alright, since you''ve rested well, let''s talk about proper business!" Yi Feng said with a smile.


    "Please go ahead, Senior."


    Su Yunyun asked nervously.


    "Join Heaven and Earth Sect and be my disciple at the same time." Yi Feng said straightforwardly.


    "Be your disciple?"


    Su Yunyun stared wide-eyed, letting out a cry of astonishment.


    "Unwilling?"


    Yi Feng frowned.


    This wouldnt do.


    After wasting so much time, he must seed in his deception, and so he said earnestly: As long as you worship under me, you will definitely not regret it. I will help you be a true pride of heaven, transforming you into an immortal existence. Anyway, boasting was better than deceiving.


    Yi Feng was not afraid to boast grandly. First bragging, then figuring things out.


    After speaking, Yi Feng slightly raised his head, putting on an air of being an expert, quietly waiting for Su Yunyuns response.


    "Be an immortal existence."


    "That means you can help me ascend directly?"


    Su Yunyun was greatly shocked in her heart.


    She was already deeply impressed by everything avable in Yi Fengs Martial Arts Hall. Not to mention Yi Feng directly promising to help her ascend, that would be even more remarkable.


    "Disciple greets Master!"


    Su Yunyun immediately knelt down, sending out a sincere voice.


    "Very good!"


    Yi Feng let out a voice of satisfaction.


    It seemed his deception still worked.


    He could clearly see that the girl''s attitude towards him had changed today.


    At this moment, the familiar voice of the system sounded out.


    "Ding!"


    "Congrattions host on epting one disciple."


    "Disciple progress: 5/100."


    "To celebrate the host''s first disciple after establishing the sect, reward items will be given."

 Chapter 478

    Chapter 478


    "Several reward items?"


    "What could the rewards be?"


    Yi Feng''s eyes lit up, despite having been hurt by this sted system many times before, there was still a glimmer of hope in his heart.


    However.


    When he saw what these several rewards were, his face instantly darkened.


    Because these rewards left him speechless.


    The rewards turned out to be all sorts of books from his past life.


    Such as "Nine-Year Compulsory Education Teaching Materials," "The Art of War by Sun Tzu," "Fight Qi Be Horse," "Martial Movement Vault of Heaven," "Fight Landing Continent," "Raising Poultry," "Thirty-Six Ways to Talk About Sisters," "Interpretation of Dreams by Zhou Gong," "One of the Four Great Arts: Makeup Art," and so on...


    In short, there were thousands of books of various genres.


    In addition to these, many popr movies and animations from his past life were copied in the form of jade slips.


    What "Nezha''s Reincarnation," "Journey to the West," "One Punch Man," "One Piece," "Battle of the Ancient Wilderness," "Cmity of the Witch Demon," "One Hundred Thousand Whys," "Naruto," and many other popr works from his past life, there were also thousands of them.


    "Damn it!"


    Yi Feng cursed outright.


    A myriad of frustrations galloped through his mind.


    At this moment, he wished he could dismantle this sted system.


    Where is the cultivation that was promised?


    Where are the rewards from the first disciple?


    Is this it?


    For heaven''s sake, at least give some cultivation techniques and martial skills!


    Yi Feng waspletely speechless.


    However.


    Fortunately, having experienced ups and downs under the system''s disappointing arrangements, even the likes of "The Greatest Martial Artist in the World" Luo Benwei had been created, so why would he be bothered by this?


    So, he quickly calmed down.


    After all, upon careful consideration, these books and animations were famous works from his past life. In the future, instead of just ying card games when bored, at least he could read novels or watch dramas.


    "Get up."


    Yi Feng helped Su Yunyun to her feet, feeling quite satisfied in his heart.


    Although this girl had shown some attitude issues before, she was still one of his people now.


    Although the goal of a hundred disciples was still far off, with this girl, he now had four.


    Wait a minute.


    Suddenly, Yi Feng sensed something was amiss.


    He suddenly remembered that the system had shown the task progress as five people.


    That''s not right.


    He only had four qualified disciples, didn''t he?


    Could there be a mistake?


    He quickly called out to the system.


    "Check the task progress."


    "Ding!"


    "Task progress: Number of disciples 5/100."


    Really five people?


    Seeing this, Yi Feng was dumbfounded.


    Although he had five disciples, Chi Yitong was clearly unqualified.


    Could it be that something had happened to Chi Yitong?


    The more he thought about it, the more likely it seemed.


    It seemed that when he returned to the small ind, he would have to retest Chi Yitong''s talent.


    However.


    At the moment, he had other things to attend to, so he said to Qing Huan Xiang and Su Yunyun who had followed him, "Lao Qing, you take her back to the Gate of Heaven and Earth first!"


    "Yes, Master."


    Qing Huan Xiang nodded.


    "Master, are you not going back?" Su Yunyun asked anxiously.


    "I have a few old friends who have returned from out of town, inviting me to dinner, so I n to stay at the martial arts school for a couple of days, so you all can go back first," Yi Feng said with a soft smile, his gaze falling on the butcher''s stool across from him.


    Sure enough.


    The pork-selling stall had reopened.


    "But, but..." Su Yunyun hesitated.


    Her face was filled with some worry.


    Because of the enmity between her and Chen Yizhen, and Chen Yizhen''s personality, Chen Yizhen would definitely not let it go easily.


    Moreover.


    She might evene in person in a short time.


    So, in this situation, she didn''t want to leave the martial arts school, let alone leave Pingjiang City.


    Even if she had to leave, she wanted Yi Feng by her side.


    But Yi Feng was not around, and she had to leave the martial arts school. If Chen Yizhen really came in person...


    Yi Feng nced at Su Yunyun and smiled faintly.


    Didn''t expect this girl to be quite timid.


    In fact, it could be understood, after all, going to a new environment, shyness was inevitable.


    For example, in his past life, when he first went to college alone to register, he had experienced this kind of timidity.


    "No need to be afraid," Yi Feng reassured with a smile. "When you get to Tiandi Gate, there''s Lao Qing, besides Lao Qing, there are also your senior brothers and sisters, they are all very good."


    "Okay, okay."


    Seeing this, Su Yunyun could only nod respectfully.


    After settling Su Yunyun, Yi Feng smiled and walked towards Lao Wang''s house to have dinner as arranged.


    Meanwhile, Qing Huan Xiang took Su Yunyun towards Tiandi Gate.


    On the way.


    Su Yunyun was still full of worries.


    Her enemy was an Immortal Emperor, leaving the martial arts school always made her feel unsafe.


    Although she could see that Qing Huan Xiang was also very strong, but after all, it was not Yi Feng and the martial arts school, they couldn''t give her that kind of strong sense of security.


    Finally.


    A small ind appeared in front of her.


    Qing Huan Xiang paddled the boat and brought her to the ind.


    On the boat, she looked at the scenery while observing the ind.


    Although the scenery was good, it didn''t give her the feeling of a peerless sect as she had imagined.


    "We''vended," Qing Huan Xiang said softly.


    "Oh."


    Su Yunyun nodded lightly, withdrawing her thoughts, and stepped onto the ind.


    However.


    The moment she stepped onto the ind, she felt thews of heaven and earth around her suddenly change.


    "This, this is?"


    "Such solidified space."


    "And this gravity is also..."


    "It''s even more advanced than the Immortal Realm."


    She widened her eyes in shock, full of disbelief.


    As a Martial Emperor cultivator, she could easily tear through space on the Immortal Jiang Continent, but on this ind, even jumping seemed difficult for her.


    It wasn''t that her cultivation had disappeared, but that the gravity and space on this ind had reached a certain level...


    What shocked her even more was not just that.


    Afternding on the ind, on a small market street, she actually saw the scene that had appeared in Pingjiang City before.


    Immortals everywhere.


    And the strength of the immortals here seemed to be higher than that of Pingjiang City by more than one level.


    In addition, since entering Tiandi Gate, she had also seen many incredible things.


    At this moment.


    She realized that her worries werepletely unnecessary.


    She hadpletely moved from a safe ce to another even safer ce.


    Her heart finally settled down.


    Staying in this ce, it seems that ten Chen Yizhens wouldn''t be able to move her a single hair.


    Meanwhile.


    Her state of mind has quietly undergone a transformation.


    The original her, always held onto the identity of the Immortal Emperor from her previous life and felt proud of possessing the Nine Revolutions Divine King''s physique.


    Now that she''s here, she realizes how shallow her original perspective was.


    What''s an Immortal Emperor?


    What''s Chen Yizhen?


    Joining the Heaven and Earth Sect, she will reach another peak, a peak she never dared to imagine before.


    ...


    Days.


    Just passing by so ordinarily.


    "Hey, this soap opera is really boring, let''s switch to another one." Yi Feng lies on a recliner in the Heaven and Earth Sect, brushing through a scroll while crossing his legs, in an extremely good mood.


    Because, after Su Yunyun, a few more joyful events urred.


    Firstly, he retested Chubby Chi Yitong''s talent and, for some unknown reason, this chubby guy actually reached ordinary aptitude. It''s like he identally picked up a disciple that satisfies the system.


    Another thing is that, after Su Yunyun, several disciples came to seek apprenticeship, thanks to the flyers the system gifted him.


    However.


    These disciples make him speechless.


    He thought they were all the kind of youths who are dedicated to cultivation, striving for progress.


    But who would have known, each one is more unreliable than the other.


    One after another, these neers all hide in the library, reading novels and watching animations without eating.


    On the contrary, Chi Yitong seems the most reliable, providing him withte-night snacks every day. Recently, he even mastered stir-fried noodles, allowing Yi Feng to enjoy a variety of vors.


    But with these unreliable disciples, Yi Feng finds himself surprisingly rxed.


    If they were to ask for cultivation manuals, martial arts techniques, he really wouldn''t know how to handle it.

 Chapter 479

    Chapter 479


    While Su Yunyun was standing quietly by Yi Feng''s side, helping him pour tea and serve water.


    On one hand, her state of mind was also being influenced by Yi Feng, improving rapidly.


    Just then.


    Zhong Qing came running in.


    Seeing this, Yi Feng put down the jade slip and looked towards him.


    "Greetings, senior martial brother."


    And Su Yunyun also hurriedly lowered her head to greet him.


    "Greetings Master, junior martial sister."


    Zhong Qing nodded towards both of them, then said: "Master, just now a silly guy came from outside, arrogant as hell, not only did he injure Older Zhang who was punting the boat, he even called out Su Yunyun''s name, saying he wanted to kill her, so I shed him dead with one move."


    "What, he wanted to kill your martial sister?"


    Yi Feng''s gaze shifted slightly as he said: "Drag his corpse in and let me take a look."


    As for Su Yunyun, upon hearing that the person hade for her, she immediately became nervous, guessing in her heart who it could possibly be.


    Soon after.


    Zhong Qing dragged a corpse in from outside and threw it on the ground.


    Seeing this.


    Su Yunyun suddenly widened her eyes.


    Because...


    Because the arrogant guy that her senior martial brother mentioned was none other than her arch nemesis, Chen Yizhen.


    Moreover, this was not one of Chen Yizhen''s clones, but his actual original body.


    Yet now, he was lying on the ground like a dead dog, and from the looks of his wounds, he should have been killed in one strike.


    Su Yunyun couldn''t help but turn her gaze towards Zhong Qing.


    Originally.


    She had never seen what abilities this senior martial brother possessed. He usually seemed honest and silly as iron. Who could have thought he could take down Chen Yizhen in one move?


    But then again, thinking back.


    Even the old men and women on the streets outside possessed formidable strength, let alone her senior martial brother?


    How could the disciple of their Master be an ordinary person!


    "My disciple, don''t be afraid, he''s just a piece of trash. Your senior martial brother has already taken care of him for you." Yi Feng spoke up tofort Su Yunyun when he saw her reaction.


    Girls are girls after all.


    Seeing such a corpse, it was inevitable they would be shocked.


    As for himself.


    He indeed did not take this dead body seriously at all.


    After all, this was a fantasy world. Having transmigrated here for so many years, he had seen his fair share of killing. A couple dead bodies really was no big deal.


    Moreover, someone even Zhong Qing could take out in one move, what could he be if not trash? There was absolutely no need to worry about anyplications or trouble afterwards.


    "Zhong Qing, this trash dared to cause trouble and wanted to harm your junior martial sister. Drag his corpse to theke to feed the fish!"


    Yi Feng waved his hand to order Zhong Qing.


    "Yes Master, I''ll drag this trash away right now."


    Having said that.


    Zhong Qing dragged the corpse away.


    However.


    Listening to her Master and senior martial brother calling Chen Yizhen trash back to back, Su Yunyun''s expression was extremely colorful.


    After all.


    Chen Yizhen was still an Immortal Emperor!


    One must know, if news of this matter spread, who knows what kind of turmoil it would cause.


    Yet her Master and senior martial brotherpletely disregarded this?


    They even wanted to drag the corpse of the esteemed Immortal Emperor and feed it to the fish in theke?


    Seeing Yi Feng continue to sit in the recliner reading the jade slip, not taking it seriously at all, Su Yunyun''s admiration for him had already reached its peak.


    What does a true master look like?


    Perhaps in this world, only someone like her Master, who remains unfazed no matter what happens, could be called a true master!


    Even the death of an Immortal Emperor could not disturb her Master''s state of mind in the slightest. She truly did not know what realm her Master had attained.


    Thinking back.


    The things she pursued in her previous life were nothing at all.


    They probably did not even enter her Master''s eyes!


    After all, even her proud status and identity from her previous life, despite having died, seemed to her Master no different from a dead chicken...


    However.


    It did feel really good to be protected and backed like this.


    Su Yunyun extremely enjoyed this feeling.


    She had never experienced such a feeling in her previous life. After all, given her identity as a female emperor back then, she was always the one backing others.


    Just then.


    She turned her gaze towards the scripture repository, a hint of shock shing in her eyes.


    Inside the scripture repository.


    Including Chi Yitong, all were lowering their heads, seemingly possessed as they flipped through the books in their hands.


    "This ''Bald Cape''ic book is just too good!"


    "Because of it, I''ve gone bald, I''ve gone bald hahaha..."


    A bald man wearing a cloak stood up, clenching his fist tightly, a bright glow shing in his eyes.


    "From now on, anything that can be resolved with a fist, why would I need a sword for!"


    Having said that, he immediately damaged his life''s treasure sword on the spot.


    At the same time.


    On the sandy beach by theke, a man was crouching on the ground, breeding a hen and a rooster.


    Following the instructions in the book "On How to Breed Poultry" in his hand, he began incubating the eggs the hen hadid...


    Half a dayter.


    A little chick broke out of its shell.


    Moreover, this little chick had a trace of rainbow-colored feathers on its body, shimmering with a dazzling radiance.


    Seeing this, the manughed madly.


    "Haha, Divine Phoenix bloodline, I''ve actually bred a chicken with the Divine Phoenix bloodline! As the 18th generation sessor of the Beast Tamer lineage, I will surely bring glory to my ancestors, no, I will surpass my forebears!"


    "Hahaha..."


    At the same time.


    On a remote cliff by the Gate of Heaven and Earth, a man with a goatee was holding a book titled "A Billion Lame Jokes".


    While studying it intently, he kept inserting and pulling out his longsword repeatedly.


    This went on in an endless cycle.


    During this time, Wu Chang''an who had been practicing his Earth Escape Technique in the distance suddenly emerged from the ground.


    But right after getting out, he was enveloped by an invisible force. His body moved uncontrobly as he kneeled on the ground, both hands held out together in front of him as if to catch a de with his bare hands.


    Wu Chang''an stared wide-eyed at the goateed man practicing his sword drawing.


    He cried out in rm.


    "Good heavens! He''s even trained this bizarre skill to 100% effectiveness, able to catch any bare-handed de!"

 Chapter 480

    Chapter 480


    Wu Chang''an was extremely surprised.


    This skill came from a popr parody anime in Blue Star, and it was the exclusive skill of one of the characters.


    As the name suggests, whenever this person draws their sword, the target will uncontrobly kneel down and receive the de empty-handed.


    It is a passive super control skill.


    Because its chance of controlling people is one hundred percent.


    It can be said that although this skill is bizarre, it can definitely be considered a divine technique.


    Just imagine, if someone cooperates with him and the enemy is controlled to receive the de empty-handed, then at that moment, the enemy would be like a fish on a cutting board.


    Time flew by.


    Half a year had passed.


    The Heaven and Earth Sect had be more lively.


    Due to Yi Feng''s achievement of recruiting ten disciples, the somewhat reliable system had rewarded him with thirty flyers.


    Therefore,


    With the help of these flyers and the disciples recruited earlier, Yi Feng''s disciples had already grown to twenty-nine.


    However,


    These disciples seemed to have little interest in cultivation.


    "Speechless!"


    Yi Fengy on his recliner, continuing hisid-back life.


    That''s fine too. He was even afraid that these disciples would pester him every day to learn cultivation and techniques.


    "Xiao Sier, go and pick some green beans and make fried rice with pickled green beans." Yi Feng said to Chi Yitong beside him.


    "Alright, Master."


    Chi Yitong took the basket and left.


    He walked towards the back mountain.


    On the way, he encountered four imposing ck-robed individuals, leisurely lying on the grass, chasing after the jade scroll ying the Yupa Ball.


    "Greetings to the Four Handsome Guardians!"


    Chi Yitong quickly saluted.


    "Ah, little fatty, you''re still so clever. Go on, go on." The Great Protector nced at him with satisfaction and waved his hand.


    Chi Yitong continued on his way.


    He then met a monk holding a book. He had joined the Heaven and Earth Sect three months ago and was not Yi Feng''s disciple. He imed to be looking for some spiritual nourishment and became a janitor in the sect.


    However, at this moment, his behavior was somewhat odd. He stood with his back facing outward, rummaging through a corner.


    "Kun Peng Monk, greetings."


    Chi Yitong politely greeted him.


    "Good, good." The janitor quickly put away the book in his hand, tidied his robe, and turned around, raising his hands solemnly.


    Finally,


    Chi Yitong arrived at the vegetable garden in the back mountain.


    There, a young man wearing a straw hat was carefully tending to his vegetables.


    "Fourteenth, what are you doing?" Chi Yitong called out.


    "Oh, so it''s Fourth Senior Brother." Shen Nong, the young man with the straw hat, turned around with a gentle smile and said softly, "These vegetables recently got infested. These insects seem to have cultivation as powerful as an Immortal, so I''m cleaning them out. If I don''t clean them, these insects might be immortals."


    "Oh, then you continue cleaning. I''ll pick some green beans for Master. He wants to eat fried rice with pickled green beans." Chi Yitong said.


    "No problem. Don''t just say it''s Master, if any of the senior brothers need anything, just let me know," Shen Nong replied with the same gentleness.


    "Yes, Junior Brother, if there''s anything you want to eat, feel free to tell me," Chi Yitong responded equally amiably.


    "By the way, Fourth Senior Brother, Thirteenth Senior Brother seems to be looking for you. You should go and see what he needs," Shen Nong crushed a few bugs in his hand and said to Chi Yitong.


    "Alright, I''ll go and see. Could you do me a favor and pick some green beans for me, Junior Brother?"


    Chi Yitong, with his short and stout legs, immediately ran off in the distance.


    Not far away, a young man was assembling a magnificent pce using blocks made of divine Tianxuan Iron.


    Even though it was only a model, one could still appreciate its grandeur and the various intricate designs within.


    "Thirteen, what brings you here?" Chi Yitong shouted.


    The young man assembling the model also had a slightly plump figure. He was ranked thirteenth in the Heaven and Earth Sect and his name was Zhu Jishan.


    Upon hearing Chi Yitong''s call, he looked up and said, "Fourth Senior Brother, you''re finally here. Some time ago, Seventh Senior Brother Jia Jiaqin bred a batch of little chicks. He said that when they grow up, they can serve as mounts for us, one for each of us. At that time, you were busy cultivating crayfish, so I didn''t disturb you. Seventh Senior Brother left the chick that belonged to you with me, so you should take it now!"


    As he spoke, Zhu Jishan presented two little chicks, both of which had colorful feathers.


    "By the way, let''s also take one for Master, even though I don''t know if he needs it," Zhu Jishan said.


    "Forget about Master," Chi Yitong replied. "I''ll just take it directly to the kitchen and have it cooked for him. Last time, when Seventh Senior Brother bred that mutated pig, Master roasted it. He doesn''t fancy these things."


    "True, let''s have it cooked then. If Master needs it, you can have mine cooked as well. I can always ask Seventh Senior Brother to get me another one."


    Saying this, reverence shed in Zhu Jishan''s eyes.


    "No need, one is enough. If it''s not enough, I can have mine cooked for Master as well," Chi Yitong smiled and looked back at the mountain, then asked, "What has Sixth Junior Sister been up to? It''s been a while since Ist saw her."


    "She seems to be reciting the digits of pi backward. To be honest, Fourth Senior Brother, if you have time, please bring her some food. Her mathematics is more demanding than ours, but she has a much higher potential than us in this field. The junior brothers and sisters who will have a bright future, she will definitely be one of them."


    "Of course, we can''t be too inferior either. We can''t embarrass Master when we go out."


    Zhu Jishan said softly.


    "You''re right."


    Chi Yitong nodded solemnly, then said, "Alright, Thirteen, you focus on your work. I''ll go back and cook for Master."


    After running ap and retrieving the basket, Chi Yitong was already panting.


    Fortunately, he encountered a schr who was riding a green ox.


    "Goose, goose, goose, its curved neck sings towards the sky..."


    The schr, ranked eleventh, was named Li Taibai. He had a three-foot-long green de hidden in his sleeve, and while riding the ox, he mumbled lines of poetry.


    "Oh, it''s Fourth Senior Brother."


    "Riding the ox is fine, but do you have any wine?"


    The schr smiled genially.


    "Can you forget about your Fourth Senior Brother?" Chi Yitong gave him a disdainful look and threw a gourd at him.


    "It''s good wine, good wine." The schr opened the lid and took a sniff, revealing an intoxicated expression. He extended his palm and pulled Chi Yitong onto a green bull.


    The green bull slowly walked towards the kitchen.


    Not long after.


    A bowl of fragrant fried rice with green beans was served.


    Yi Feng felt quite satisfied.


    "I request an audience with Master."


    Just then, a in-dressed young man approached and knelt down, respectfully saying, "Master, there''s something going on at my home. I need to go back, and I seek Master''s approval."


    "Oh, how many are you and what''s your name again?"


    Yi Feng set aside the fried rice. Although he had an impression of this disciple, he had just arrived and Yi Feng had no idea about his rank or even his name.


    "Master, your disciple is ranked twenty-eight and named Xiao Zhan!"


    The young man respectfully replied.


    "Oh, twenty-eight, huh? What urgent matter do you have at home that requires you to return?" Yi Feng couldn''t help but ask.


    "Master, there''s a marriage contract in my family, but the prospective bride finds my family''s decline in status unfavorable and thinks my talent is inadequate. She came to my home and forced me to annul the engagement." Xiao Zhan''s eyes flickered with a hint of gloom and pain as he lowered his head.


    "Annul the engagement?"


    Yi Feng furrowed his eyebrows.


    This naturally invites resentment.


    As his disciple is being forced to annul his engagement, as his master, he should do something!


    "In that case, you may go home, and I''ll send a few senior brothers to help you."


    Yi Feng was concerned that this child might encounter trouble, and having more people would provide additional support. So he turned around and instructed Su Yunyun behind him, "Disciple, apany number twenty-eight on this trip personally and bring a few more people."


    "Yes, Master."


    Su Yunyun respectfully nodded.


    At the same time, a cold light shed in her eyes.


    Daring to bully her junior brother, they are simply asking for death.


    Xiao Zhan''s eyes also lit up.


    He himself has no cultivation and has just started learning, so he doesn''t have any confidence in this trip back home. But now that he can bring along several senior brothers, although he doesn''t know their strength, it still gives him some reassurance in his heart.

 Chapter 481

    Chapter 481


    Heaven and Earth Sect mountain gate.


    Under the summoning of Su Yunyun, several disciples had already gathered.


    There was the righteous Li Jin, holding a long sword.


    There was the broad-foreheaded, cape-shouldered Bai Qiyu.


    "Fellow disciple Xiao has already gone back ahead of us. Let''s set off after fellow disciple 18 arrives!" Su Yunyun instructed.


    "What, fellow disciple 18?"


    "Fifth Martial Sister, you called for fellow disciple 18 as well?" Li Jin asked with knitted brows and a grave expression.


    "Of course, we fellow brothers and sisters are of one heart."


    Su Yunyun nodded solemnly.


    Upon hearing this.


    Li Jin''s forehead immediately broke out in cold sweat.


    "Fifth Martial Sister, I think there''s no need for that..." Li Jin said in a trembling voice: "When fellow disciple 18 starts fighting, he is too terrifying. When provoked, he even attacks his own people and frequently resorts to suicide bombing."


    Upon hearing this.


    Su Yunyun''s brows furrowed.


    It seemed she had also recalled something, her body couldn''t help but tremble as she shuddered.


    It was true that this eighteenth fellow disciple of hers was like so.


    Nothing could stop him once he went crazy, not even her as his senior martial sister.


    So she also started to hesitate, wondering whether or not she should call old eighteen?


    However.


    Before she could make a decision, a bandage-wrapped figure suddenly appeared in the distance.


    It was none other than the eighteenth-ranked Hong Fengkuang.


    As he walked over, he kept twisting his neck, an evil smile covering his face.


    "I heard there''s another fight to be had."


    "I just wonder how many the enemies will be this time."


    "If there are enough people, it''d be great to suicide bomb the center. That scene of mangled corpses and limbs, blood and bodies everywhere would definitely be a visual feast."


    "This artistic act really makes me look forward to it."


    The corners of his lips turned up as he let out a murmur.


    At Hong Fengkuang''s words, everyone around collectively broke out in chills.


    Only after much persuasion and Hong Fengkuang''s repeated promises not to suicide bomb did everyone finally prepare to hit the road in relief.


    Their destination was in the virtual realm.


    At this moment in the virtual realm.


    Within Tianxing City of the Cang Qiong Empire.


    In avish restaurant.


    The ce was filled with people, all influential figures from in and around Tianxing City.


    However.


    These people were now respectfully toasting wine to the two people seated at the main table, their expressions full of humility.


    At the main seats.


    Was an aloof, noble beauty. Faced with the toasting from these people, she paid them no mind, leaving an elderly man beside her to casually acknowledge them in her stead.


    Her gaze only intentionally or unintentionally looked over the silent Xiao Family head Xiao Yun among them.


    Noticing the woman''s gaze, Xiao Yun''s brows tightened.


    The woman before him was named Liu Nanyan, from the neighboring Liu Family city.


    For the past few hundred years, the Liu Family had always relied on the support of the Xiao Family, so they had developed rapidly. Hence, twenty years ago, the previous Liu Family generation had betrothed Liu Nanyan to his son Xiao Zhan to repay their gratitude.


    But the present Liu Ruyan was no longer the same. She was found to have top-tier talents and became the sweetheart of all the sects in the Cang Qiong Empire, finally brought into Tianling Sect''s gates.


    Under Tianling Sect''s meticulous nurturing, Liu Ruyan had not disappointed. In just three years, she broke through to the Human Immortal realm.


    Human Immortal.


    Perhaps not much in the virtual realm.


    But she was only twenty now!


    A twenty-year-old Human Immortal whose future aplishments were limitless. So she also became Tianling Sect''s holy maiden, groomed to be the next sessor.


    This identity carried much weight.


    While the Xiao Family could barely be considered one of Tianxing City''s overlords, Tianling Sect was the overlord of the entire Southern Territory, even having close ties with the imperial capital.


    The disparity between their strengths was like heaven and earth.


    So, a few days ago, Liu Nanyan and Tianling Sect''s elders hade to the Xiao Family.


    Directly expressing their desire to cancel the engagement.


    Although calling off engagements was a huge humiliation in the virtual realm, one that would even nail his family''s reputation to the Pir of Shame, Xiao Yun understood in his heart Liu Nanyan''s present status and his son''s status.


    Things change.


    So in his heart, Xiao Yun did not want to cling to this olive branch.


    It was just that his son had lived a life of frustrations. He used to have talents not much inferior to Liu Nanyan''s, but unfair heavens caused him to suffer a mishap where all his cultivation was lost. And now there was the cancelled engagement on top of that. How could he take such a blow?


    So initially Xiao Yun had not agreed to Liu Nanyan''s request, saying he would make a decision only after Xiao Zhan returned from his experiential training outside.


    He was useless as a father, making his son bear these burdens. So in his opinion, agreeing to cancel the engagement was fine, but he had to personally obtain his son''s consent.


    This way.


    He could preserve some dignity for his son who had suffered such twists of fate.


    It was the only thing he could do as a father.


    What he hadn''t expected was that today, Liu Nanyan had inexplicably set up this banquet and even invited the other families of Tianxing City as guests.


    Xiao Yun felt something was amiss.


    He had an inkling that this matter.


    Was aimed at his Xiao Family.


    After all, Tianling Sect and Liu Ruyan had no need to invite these people at all.


    "Alright, stop drinking now."


    Liu Ruyan looked at the toasting crowd, a sh of impatience in her eyes as she drank in a low voice.


    At her words.


    The previously boisterous crowd instantly fell silent, sitting back down timidly. An atmosphere of tranquility filled the premises.


    Liu Ruyan exchanged a look with the elderly man beside her.


    The elderly man nodded, turning his gaze onto Xiao Yun.


    "Xiao Family head, have you considered the matter of the holy maiden and your son cancelling their engagement?" The elder asked.


    Xiao Yun''s brows furrowed, the veins on his forehead throbbing violently. The cup in his hand exploded with a boom.


    As expected.


    They were targeting his Xiao Family after all.


    "What?"


    "Cancelling the engagement?"


    Seeing this, the other powers of Tianxing City immediately shot strange looks at Xiao Yun, revealing schadenfreude.


    Hmph.


    Having your engagement cancelled, let''s see what face your Xiao Family still has left in Tianxing City.


    We originally didn''t dare make a move on you guys because of your ties with the Liu Family. So you were just an abandoned existence of the Liu Family after all.


    Sneers sounded among the crowd continuously.


    Looking at the aggressive res surrounding him, Xiao Yun''s fists creaked from being clenched tightly as rage filled his heart. Still, he forcefully swallowed down the mouthful of blood churning up.


    Wasn''t he just waiting for Xiao Zhan toe back? He had never said he was unwilling to cancel the engagement.


    Yet Liu Ruyan was using other powers to coerce him.


    She really was ruthless!


    "Father, are you alright?"


    At this moment, an anxious youth charged in and quickly supported Xiao Yun. It was Xiao Zhan, who had rushed back from the Heaven and Earth Sect.

 Chapter 482

    Chapter 482


    "Yo."


    "The waste has returned."


    "Haha, it really is this waste."


    Seeing Xiao Zhan appear, many people made disdainful noises, waiting to watch the show.


    And when Liu Ruyan saw the young man appear, she also raised her head to look.


    She looked at her fianc whom she had never met before.


    However.


    After only ncing at him briefly, she no longer paid much attention. Instead, she said tly: "Now that you''re back, please make a decision quickly!"


    Hearing this, Xiao Zhan clenched his teeth tightly and looked back at Liu Ruyan, asking heavily: "Ms. Liu, although we have been engaged since childhood, I have never seen you before. Even if you have great achievements in the future, I, Xiao Zhan, have never coveted you or had any feelings for you. So even if we are to break off the engagement, I have no reluctance."


    "However!"


    "Breaking off the engagement is one thing, but why did you gather so many people here today? Is it deliberately trying to humiliate my Xiao family, deliberately trying to humiliate my father?"


    Liu Ruyan raised her head slightly to look at Xiao Yun.


    "Young Master Xiao, you have misunderstood. I did not intend to humiliate you, I just wanted to invite everyone to witness, after all, everyone present are nearby forces of Tianxing City, and they have always known about our Liu and Xiao families." Liu Ruyan said lightly.


    "Witness, witness what?"


    "Witness my Xiao family being dumped?"


    Xiao Zhan said with red eyes: "After all, our two families were close friends. To be exact, my Xiao family has done your Liu family a great favor. What position does this put my Xiao family in, what position does this put my father in?"


    "I said, you misunderstood. At the same time, please don''t keep mentioning grace and favors."


    Liu Ruyan exined expressionlessly.


    After saying that.


    She took out an exquisite jade box, and then took out a shimmering long sword.


    "The box contains intermediate-grade pills, Tongxian Dan."


    "This sword is an intermediate-grade immortal artifact, Xia Guang Sword."


    "There is also a storage ring with arge amount of resources inside."


    "As long as you agree to break off the engagement, you can take all these things."


    "So what I meant by witness is that I just want everyone to know that my Liu family is not so unfeeling, nor are we the kind who forget old friends after achieving sess. Even if I break off the engagement with you, I will still give your Xiao family properpensation."


    Liu Ruyan said lightly.


    As Liu Ruyan''s words fell, the crowd immediately cried out in surprise.


    "It''s actually intermediate-grade immortal pills!"


    "That''s right, there is also the intermediate-grade immortal artifact Xia Guang Sword. As expected from Tianling Sect, such generosity!"


    Greed shone in everyone''s eyes.


    They should know that none of them even had a low-grade immortal artifact, let alone an intermediate-grade one.


    If they owned a treasure like the Xia Guang Sword, they would be able to fight above their level.


    It is sufficient to show.


    The weight of an intermediate-grade immortal artifact.


    "Xiao Zhan, your Xiao family is satisfied, don''t make excessive demands. Ms. Liu has given you intermediate-grade immortal pills and artifact, what more do you want?"


    "That''s right, do you even see what kind of waste Xiao Zhan is, is he worthy of Ms. Liu? Stop shamelessly dying her reputation."


    "That''s right, hurry up and agree to Ms. Liu. She has already been very gracious to your family!"


    The crowd made another flurry of chirping noises.


    "Very well, what a good scheme!"


    At this moment, Xiao Zhan had almost dug his nails into his flesh. His eyes flickered with thick hatred and unwillingness.


    He hated.


    He hated his ownck of strength.


    If he had enough strength today, how could he and his father be so humiliated?


    What Liu Ruyan did.


    Was undoubtedly making herself out to be virtuous after acting like a slut.


    In the first ce, his Xiao family was not unwilling to break off the engagement, and didn''t even need anypensation.


    But things should never have turned out like this. While trampling his Xiao family, Liu Ruyan also wanted to make her Liu family look good.


    "This marriage, I will not break off."


    Xiao Zhan transmitted his voice through gritted teeth one word at a time.


    The only thing he could do was this.


    Even if he died!


    If this marriage was terminated, his Xiao family would never be able to hold their heads high in the virtual realm, and his father as well as the entire Xiao family would live under other people''s ridicule for life.


    Liu Ruyan''s eyes narrowed.


    "Are you not satisfied with what I gave you?" She asked heavily. A strong pressure swept towards Xiao Zhan.


    "I don''t need your things, but I refuse to break off the engagement!" Facing Liu Ruyan''s pressure, Xiao Zhan''s weak figure transmitted a firm voice.


    "Humph!"


    Liu Ruyan snorted coldly. "I know you feel very unwilling. This matter is indeed humiliating for your Xiao family. But you should understand that this world is one where the strong are respected, it is unfair to begin with!"


    "If we switch ces today, and your innate talent far exceeds mine, you cane to my Tianling Sect to break off the engagement, and I, Liu Ruyan, would have nothing to say."


    "So why do you still persist in delusion?"


    Hearing this.


    Xiao Zhan gritted his teeth bitterly, filled with hatred and unwillingness over his ownck of strength.


    How he wished he could switch positions now and trample Liu Ruyan under his feet!


    "Do you really want to prove yourself?"


    Seeing Xiao Zhan''s appearance, Liu Ruyan said expressionlessly, "I can give you a chance to prove yourself."


    "Of course, it is mainly because of the previous ties between our two families. I don''t want it to be too humiliating."


    "So I will give you three years. I will wait for you at Tianling Sect for three years. If you be stronger than me, I, Liu Ruyan will not break off the engagement, and will even serve you however you see fit."


    "But if you fail to defeat me, I will annul our engagement publicly!"


    "What do you think?"


    Liu Ruyan looked at Xiao Zhan lightly, waiting for his response.


    Xiao Zhan''s figure trembled, and his face was filled with bitterughter.


    How could he not see that this woman was certain he would have no achievements in three years, and even if he did, he would absolutely be unable to surpass her?


    After all.


    One was a waste young master of a small family.


    The other was the proud daughter of Tianling Sect.


    How could theypare?


    And when the three years were up, she would have both broken off the engagement and preserved her reputation, without seeming heartless.


    As for him, Xiao Zhan, he would bear humiliation and live under ridicule forever.


    What a scheme!


    Just as Xiao Zhan felt powerless and didn''t know what to do, an icy voice suddenly came from outside.


    "Who do you think you are?"


    "You dare speak of three years, you think too highly of yourself."


    "Kneel before my apprentice and be his ox and horse, three days would suffice!"


    As the voice fell, a group of people walked in slowly, led by a cold and arrogant white-clothed woman.

 Chapter 483

    Chapter 483


    Suddenly, several people appeared and immediately attracted everyone''s attention.


    No matter if it was Liu Ruyan or the people of Tianxing City, or Xiao Zhan''s father Xiao Yun, they were no exception.


    Who are these people, to be so bold?


    To actually dare speak to Liu Ruyan like this?


    However.


    In the face of everyone''s gaze, Su Yunyun, who was leading them, remained calm, standing tall and proud, with a self-confident aura that filled the scene, as if she had been born a queen.


    Liu Ruyan''s eyebrows were tightly knitted.


    Because she felt an enormous threat from Su Yunyun. The moment she appeared, she overshadowed Liu Ruyan''s original radiance, making her, who should have been dazzling, be dim and lusterless.


    Of course.


    The other people behind Su Yunyun also attracted her attention.


    That man with the long sword, with the righteous look on his face, had an aura of justice and integrity like a beam of light.


    And the other man, wrapped in bandages, with a smirk on his face as he arrogantly looked around, made her feel a hint of danger...


    "Who are you people?"


    Finally, Liu Ruyan asked in a low voice.


    "We are Xiao Zhan''s senior brothers and sisters." Su Yunyun said lightly.


    When Su Yunyun''s words fell, there was an uproar in the scene.


    Including Xiao Zhan''s father Xiao Yun, whose face was full of confusion.


    Xiao Zhan had been useless since he was a child, and had never joined a sect. Where did this group of senior brothers and sisters suddenlye from?


    "You speak so arrogantly, I thought you were someone important."


    When Liu Ruyan heard the answer, she rxed immediately, raising the corners of her lips and sneering, "Turns out it''s just his senior brothers and sisters!"


    The contempt in Liu Ruyan''s eyes was undisguised.


    She knew very well what kind of person Xiao Zhan was.


    What great sect would ept Xiao Zhan?


    In addition, when she looked over Su Yunyun and the others just now, although she vaguely sensed they were extraordinary, she didn''t notice they had very powerful cultivations.


    Since this was the case, it was obvious what kind of status and strength these people had...


    "For the Xiao family''s face, I won''t bother to deal with you."


    "But are you sure about what you just said, three days?"


    Liu Ruyan raised her chin and asked.


    Challenging her in three days, she took it as a joke.


    However, if she could resolve this matter earlier bypressing the time to three days, why not?


    "Of course."


    Su Yunyun nodded lightly.


    "Very good."


    Liu Ruyan raised the corners of her lips, then turned to look at Xiao Zhan.


    Xiao Zhan had a struggling expression.


    After biting his teeth and thinking for a while, he finally nodded firmly at Liu Ruyan.


    "Are you really sure?"


    "Don''t go back on your wordter, saying I, Liu Ruyan, forced you without giving you or the Xiao family a chance." Liu Ruyan raised her chin and asked.


    Just as Xiao Zhan was about to speak, Xiao Yun quickly stopped Xiao Zhan and asked, "Zhan''er, are you really sure?"


    "Father, they really are my senior brothers and sisters. I''m willing to believe them," Xiao Zhan exined softly to Xiao Yun, and roughly told him about Tianmen Gate.


    "Father, although I haven''t seen their skills since joining Tianmen Gate, I vaguely feel they are extraordinary. Also, that flyer from that day..."


    Xiao Zhan went on to describe the magical flyer in detail.


    "So no matter what, I''m already very grateful that they coulde here to help me, even if we really can''t win, what''s the difference between three years and three days?"


    Hearing this.


    Xiao Yun didn''t know what to say.


    He sighed inwardly, and could only hope that these senior brothers were as extraordinary as Xiao Zhan felt.


    "I''m sure."


    "In three days, we''ll see each other at Tianling Sect. If I lose to you, the engagement will be called off on the spot!"


    Xiao Zhan looked firmly at Liu Ruyan and spoke out.


    "Hahahaha!"


    However.


    Right after Xiao Zhan confirmed it, bursts of uproariousughter sounded next to him.


    "Xiao Zhan, oh Xiao Zhan, what are you? How dare you spout such arrogance and challenge Miss Liu Ruyan in three days?"


    "Those so-called senior sisters of yours are obviously trying to trap you, yet you actually believed their nonsense."


    "Right, you could''ve kept some face for three more years, but now you''re about to be aughing stock immediately."


    "Don''t say that, three years or three days, the result would be the same anyway. He probably just gave up struggling."


    "Hahahaha!"


    The mocking sounds were extremely grating.


    But Xiao Zhan still looked firmly determined, confirming the three-day period.


    Although he hadn''t been in Tianmen Gate for long, and had even joined inexplicably, from the day he got the flyer and came to Tianmen Gate, he had a vague feeling - Tianmen Gate was the turning point in his life!


    Also, his senior brothers and sisters usually didn''t show any skills, but Xiao Zhan always felt they were not ordinary people.


    Moreover, in Tianmen Gate, he felt unprecedented warmth. No one there would look down on him for being useless. On the contrary, all the senior brothers cared for him.


    Even when he returned this time, the Master still sent senior brothers and sisters to support him.


    So.


    Xiao Zhan was willing to believe them.


    Even if there was still no suspense and he lost after three days.


    He had no regrets.


    "Very well, the three-day period is set. I hope everyone present can bear witness."


    Liu Ruyan said lightly.


    "Don''t worry Miss Liu Ruyan, we are all witnesses. It was Xiao Zhan who arrogantly insisted on changing three years to three days, not because you forced him."


    "Right, Miss Liu Ruyan was kind and righteous today. It''s them who don''t appreciate kindness."


    "After he loses to Miss Liu Ruyan in three days and the engagement is called off, he has only himself to me."


    "Thank you all."


    Liu Ruyan slightly smiled, nced at Su Yunyun and the others, then left with the elder.


    Afterwards, the people of Tianxing City also left with mocking expressions.


    After they left, the news that the useless Xiao Zhan of the Xiao family would challenge Liu Ruyan in three days spread throughout Tianxing City, and then grew wings, spreading to other ces.


    Before long, the entire Southern Territory got the news.


    It had already be a joke among the people.


    And such a good show, the crowds who loved to watch the excitement obviously didn''t want to miss it. Large numbers of people rushed to Tianling Sect, looking forward to the show in three days.


    Xiao Family.


    "Fifth sister, why did you waste time talking so much to those trash? Shouldn''t we have just ripped them apart directly?" Hong Fengkuang asked with a gloomy expression.


    "After all, this is junior brother''s business. He needs to resolve it himself." Su Yunyun said softly.


    Because if it wasn''t resolved by Xiao Zhan himself, it would inevitably leave knots in his heart and affect his future cultivation.


    "Doesn''t that mean no fight at all?" Hong Fengkuang asked again.


    "Not necessarily. It depends on whether they''re willing to keep their word after three days, and make that Liu Ruyan serve as junior brother''s ox and horse." Su Yunyun said, "If not, then you can destroy Tianling Sect!"


    "Oh?"


    Hearing he could destroy the entire sect, Hong Fengkuang''s eyes lit up, flickering with anticipation, "If I had known, sister, why bother with three days? Three quarters of an hour would have been enough. I''m already itching to go!"


    Su Yunyun couldn''t help but roll her eyes at him.


    "The three days isn''t for junior brother Xiao Zhan, it''s for junior brother Bai Qiyu." Su Yunyun said helplessly, "Ever since he went bald, he hasn''t been able to fly."


    "Oh, right!"


    Hong Fengkuang nodded dumbly.


    Now that he thought about it, their ten senior brothers Bai Qiyu were still halfway there, even if they turned around now and ran to the Tianling Sect, it would still take three days.


    However, upon hearing the conversation between these fellow disciples, Xiao Yun, who was on the side, frowned with aplex expression on his face.


    Although he was willing to believe his son''s thoughts before, hoping that these people really had the ability and trump cards, and could really think of something to cause some ident three dayster.


    But now, the more he listened, the more wrong it sounded.


    It would take them three more quarters of an hour, this is nonsense!


    So he hurriedly pulled his son Xiao Zhan aside.


    "Zhan''er, are you sure these fellow disciples of yours are not frauds?"


    "When they were talking, I felt like cows were flying in the sky!"


    Xiao Yun asked with a worried look on his face.

 Chapter 484

    Chapter 484


    Xiao Zhan lowered his head with a difficult look on his face.


    Although he had a very strong feeling, these senior brothers and sisters might be very powerful.


    However, after all, he had not seen it before!


    So to be honest, he really had no confidence in himself!


    After all.


    How could he, a waste who couldn''t cultivate, defeat Liu Ruyan, a person at the Immortal Realm, let alone her being the bottom card of the Liu family, in three days?


    The disparity was too great.


    So great that after calming down, he didn''t even dare to imagine it.


    He couldn''t help but look towards Su Yunyun as well, struggling to ask, "Senior sister, may I ask if you really have a way to make me, to make me defeat Liu Ruyan in three days?"


    "Junior brother, why worry? Grandmaster has already nned it out for you," Su Yunyun said gently. "Before Grandmaster went out, he gave me this book and specially told me to let you read this book more and feel the protagonist of this book."


    As she spoke, Su Yunyun''s storage ring shook.


    A copy of Fight Qi Be Horse appeared in her hand.


    "A book given by Grandmaster?"


    Looking at this book, Xiao Zhan couldn''t help but ask, "Then how should I manipte this book, or is this book a powerful martial skill?"


    "But with the way I am now, even if it''s a powerful martial art, there''s no way I can learn it in three days!"


    "Junior brother will know how to use it as soon as he looks at it," Su Yunyun said lightly.


    "Okay, okay."


    Xiao Zhan took the book in his hand half-believingly, looking at the four words Fight Qi Be Horse on the cover of the book, and then slowly flipped it open.


    Xiao Yun, who was on the side, had given up all hope, sighing dejectedly with a decadent expression on his face.


    A book.


    How could it help his son defeat the Immortal Realm''s Liu Ruyan in three days when he had no cultivation?


    He now only hoped that after the three days were up, his son would be able to withstand the blow and still live on strongly.


    "Hahahaha......"


    However, beside his dejected self, a roar ofughter like thunder suddenly exploded in his ears.


    ncing sideways, he found that it was his son who was reading beside him,ughing wildly while roaring, his whole body trembling again and again.


    "Hahahaha......"


    "What a great ''thirty years east of the River, thirty years west of the River, don''t bully the young and poor'', I understand, Ipletely understand!"


    Seeing this, Xiao Yun''s heart skipped a beat.


    Could it be that his son couldn''t withstand the tremendous pressure and went crazy?


    But just as he thought this, a torrential aura suddenly erupted from Xiao Zhan''s body.


    He stared wide-eyed from the side.


    Then he discovered that his useless son who had no strength at all, his realm rose like riding a flying boat.


    Martial Artist......


    Martial King......


    Martial Ancestor......


    Martial Saint......


    Human Immortal......


    Ka!


    Seeing this scene, Xiao Yun''s legs clipped together, his mouth opened, emitting a cry like a dry duck.


    Instant ascension?


    His waste of a son actually had instant ascension?


    The scene before his eyes bombarded Xiao Yun''s mind, roaring through his mind like thunder.


    However.


    Xiao Zhan''s realm did not stop after reaching the Human Immortal Realm, but continued to soar wildly......


    Human Immortal......


    Earth Immortal......


    Heaven Immortal......


    Finally, it stopped after rising to the Golden Immortal Realm.


    During his ascension, various energies raged and roiled wildly within him, and everything in the room waspletely shredded into pieces.


    In the sky.


    Dark clouds also gathered, and various tribtion clouds began to converge.


    Fortunately, at the critical moment, Su Yunyun waved her jade hand,pletely shielding and isting Xiao Zhan in a space, thus dissipating the thunder clouds in the sky without causing major disturbances.


    Seeing this scene, Xiao Yun''s mouth was wide enough to hold an egg, and huge waves had already risen in his heart. He could no longer express his feelings in words.


    "s."


    "It''s a pity that Junior Brother Twenty-Eight only ascended to the Golden Immortal Realm due to not cultivating for so long," Li Jin couldn''t help but sigh regretfully when he saw Xiao Zhan''s aura stop.


    However.


    His casual sentence almost made Xiao Yun, who had just caught his breath, have a stroke.


    What do you mean it''s only ascended to the Golden Immortal Realm?


    This statement was so pretentious!


    The defeated look on Xiao Zhan''s face was swept away, feeling the unprecedented powerful strength in his body, his face was filled with unprecedented confidence.


    "Xiao Zhan pays his respects to Senior Brothers and Sisters," he quickly knelt down, looking at Su Yunyun and the others full of gratitude.


    "Junior brother, there is no need for this."


    "From the moment you joined Heaven and Earth Sect, we have been one family," Su Yunyun gently helped Xiao Zhan up and solemnly said, "Besides, this is all Grandmaster''s orders."


    "Yes, it''s all because of Grandmaster..."


    Xiao Zhan couldn''t help but think of the protagonist in Fight Qi Be Horse.


    Wasn''t he in the same situation as himself?


    It seemed that Grandmaster had long foreseen his plight and thus gave him this book!


    "It is really a blessing cultivated in my previous life that I, Xiao Zhan, could join Heaven and Earth Sect."


    "I swear I will be loyal to Heaven and Earth Sect all my life and be forever filial to Grandmaster!"


    Speaking of this, Xiao Zhan couldn''t help but think of the youth lying in the recliner watching TV shows every day, his eyes full of deep reverence.


    Meanwhile.


    Xiao Yun, who had recovered, also had tears streaming down his old face.


    "It''s really the blessings of the ancestors!"


    Xiao Yun''s old tears flowed freely. He never expected that his son could really turn things around and join such a mysterious and powerful sect.


    Especially their mysterious Grandmaster, who directly made his waste son who couldn''t cultivate be a Golden Immortal with just one book. How terrifying cultivation base must he have!


    No wonder.


    No wonder they didn''t take Heavenly Spirit Sect seriously at all, talking about annihting it outright.


    It wasughable that at first he still didn''t believe them, thinking they were bragging.


    Now it seemed that it was entirely due to his own shortsightedness.


    And now that his son had the cultivation of a Golden Immortal, what was that Liu Ruyan worth paying attention to?


    "Son, let your father go with you to Heavenly Spirit Sect in three days, and let the Liu family, let Heavenly Spirit Sect see what a twenty-year-old Human Immortal is!"


    "My son Xiao Zhan is destined to be a great emperor."


    "I really look forward to how that woman will react when she finds out the one she called off the engagement with is a twenty-year-old Golden Immortal."


    Xiao Yun said vigorously with high morale.

 Chapter 485

    Chapter 485


    In the blink of an eye, three days passed.


    As the local tyrant of the Southern Territory of the Cang Qiong Empire, the Tianling Sect had tremendous strength and foundation.


    Surrounded by mountains shrouded in mist, disciples riding swords would asionally fly by in the fog, giving off an aura of immortals.


    Today, it was especially lively here.


    The news of the battle between Xiao Zhan and Tianling Saintess Liu Ruyan had already spread throughout the Southern Territory. So the moment they heard the news, many people rushed to Tianling Sect without stopping.


    Of course, apart from watching Xiao Zhan make a fool of himself, they also wanted to get a glimpse of the elegance of Tianling Saintess Liu Ruyan.


    Within the Tianling Sect, Liu Ruyan sat cross-legged on a futon, with tranquil aura. She didn''t seem to care much about today''s duel.


    At this time, a middle-aged man walked over.


    "Ruyan, what do you think, are you confident about today''s battle?"


    The man asked. He was Liu Ruyan''s master, and also the Sect Master of Tianling Sect, Yin Tianxiong.


    "Master, this is a battle with a foregone conclusion, what''s there to be confident about." Liu Ruyan said rather mockingly.


    "You''re right, my question was rather meaningless."


    Yin Tianxiongughed awkwardly, then said softly, "Ruyan, you don''t me me for making your Liu Family and the Xiao Family be like fire and water, do you?"


    "Master jests. Even without your involvement, that Xiao Zhan and I are not of the same path. "


    "Besides, the Xiao Family was kind to the Liu Family in the previous generation. That is the business of our elders, it has nothing to do with me." Liu Ruyan said expressionlessly.


    "As long as you don''t me your master, that''s good." Yin Tianxiong sighed and said, "After all, the marriage arrangement on you makes the Third Prince very unhappy. Only by showing enough attitude will the Third Prince be satisfied."


    "So in order to put on a show today, I also secretly fanned the mes, and openly weed everyone to watch the fight."


    "You have my gratitude, Master." Liu Ruyan said gratefully.


    "It''s nothing. No matter how powerful our sects are, we still have to bow our heads to the Empire above. If you can form ties with the Third Prince, your future aplishments will far surpass your achievements in Tianling Sect. In the future, Tianling Sect''s foundation will also be more solid because of you!" Yin Tianxiong said emotionally.


    "Rest assured Master, I, Liu Ruyan will not forget Tianling Sect''s nurturing!" Liu Ruyan said solemnly.


    "That''s good to hear."


    Yin Tianxiong nodded in satisfaction. As if remembering something, he solemnly reminded, "Also, don''t go easy on that Xiao Zhanter. Even if you beat him to death, it''s no big deal. Although the Third Prince is not here in person, there will definitely be people watching on his behalf among the spectators. If you go easy on your opponent and displease the Third Prince, things will be difficult."


    "Don''t worry Master, I know what to do."


    Liu Ruyan nodded lightly.


    "Let''s go, it''s about time, we should start."


    Yin Tianxiong said.


    Then the two of them walked outside.


    At the foot of Tianling Sect''s mountain, Su Yunyun and the other senior martial brothers had arrived.


    "Senior martial sister, martial brothers, there is no need for me to continue this duel."


    Seeing Tianling Sect''s grandeur and the crowds rushing up the mountain to watch the show, Xiao Zhan said calmly.


    Ever since he became an immortal on earth, his perspective and outlook on life had changed tremendously.


    The so-called inner demons no longer existed for him.


    In his opinion, there was no need to prove anything in front of Liu Ruyan.


    "No way."


    But before his voice fell, Hong Fengkuang and Xiao Yunyi immediately refuted in unison.


    The two looked at each other, and Hong Fengkuang quickly said, "If you don''t fight, wouldn''t your martial brother havee in vain? I was looking forward to destroying Tianling Sect."


    "Yeah, I bet heavily on you. With this one bet, your dad will get filthy rich. If you don''t fight, wouldn''t my bet go to waste?" Xiao Yunyi stared and followed up.


    The reasons of these two made Xiao Zhan quite speechless. He turned his gaze to Su Yunyun.


    "Senior martial sister, what do you think?" he asked.


    "Junior martial brother, although I understand your thoughts, wouldn''t your actions be seen as cowardly?" Su Yunyun admonished seriously: "That is not the style of our Heaven and Earth Sect."


    "I see, senior martial sister."


    Xiao Zhan suddenly realized, and looked towards Tianling Sect with determination.


    At this moment, a huge ring had already been set up on Tianling Sect''s square.


    And around the ring, hundreds of thousands of spectators had gathered.


    Tianling Saintess Liu Ruyan had arrived early and was waiting on the ring.


    Dressed in white today, her beauty was like a snow lotus in full bloom, making her the center of attention of the entire venue.


    "The Saintess is indeed a saintess!"


    "Yes, at such a young age, she is already so aplished. And with her looks, she really makes people jealous!"


    "That wastrel from the Xiao Family actually still dares to challenge Miss Liu. He really doesn''t know the height of the heavens!"


    Her presence aroused fanatical cheers from countless people in the venue.


    Finally, it was time.


    Under the gaze of countless eyes, Xiao Zhan slowly walked towards the ring.

 Chapter 486

    Chapter 486


    "Ow!"


    "This useless brat actually dared toe!"


    "Yeah, a cultivation waste, I thought he wouldn''t even show up, didn''t expect him to be so stubborn."


    "What stubbornness, he simplycks self-awareness and came here to embarrass himself."


    Seeing Xiao Zhan take the stage, the spectators immediately broke out in a hubbub.


    However, in the face of these sounds, Xiao Zhan turned a deaf ear, walking towards the stage neither humbly nor arrogantly.


    Liu Ruyan looked at the approaching Xiao Zhan with a slightly frowned brow.


    She didn''t know why, but the Xiao Zhan today seemed a little different from the one she saw three days ago.


    But she couldn''t say exactly what was different.


    What surprised her even more was that under such circumstances and amidst so much ridicule, Xiao Zhan could remain so calm andposed.


    She suddenly realized that she had looked down on Xiao Zhan before.


    But this thought shed by swiftly.


    Because, this was nothing.


    At best, it just showed Xiao Zhan had some guts.


    It didn''t change the fact that he was a waste, nor did it change the gap between them.


    "No matter what your abilities are, out of respect for the past affection between the Xiao and Liu families, I will treat this battle seriously and reveal my full strength without reservation, which can be considered giving you sufficient respect." Liu Ruyan said ndly as she looked at Xiao Zhan with an expressionless face.


    Liu Ruyan''s words caused another uproar in the audience.


    "Wow, Miss Liu Ruyan is really a saint!"


    "Of course, she could p this waste to death with one palm, yet she goes through so much trouble unnecessarily."


    "I heard that the Xiao family was once gracious to the Liu family. It seems Miss Liu is one who remembers favors and repays kindness, this can be considered giving ample face to this stinky brat!"


    "That''s right, being able to die under Miss Liu Ruyan''s full strength, this guy''s face has been saved."


    For a time, all kinds of sounds rang out among the spectators.


    "Bah, setting up an archway for nothing." Li Jin picked his nose disdainfully andined.


    "Right, it''s just a fight, so much nonsense." Hong was also impatient.


    However, Xiao Zhan on the stage remained expressionless in the face of Liu Ruyan''s words.


    "Is he already scared silly?"


    "How will he withstand the shock that follows?" Liu Ruyan sneered inwardly.


    Immediately, dazzling rays of light radiated from her body as her cultivation also erupted simultaneously.


    "Boom!"


    Powerful energy spread across the venue.


    Also at the moment her cultivation was revealed, exmations of disbelief sounded from the crowd.


    "What?"


    "Earth Immortal?"


    "She turned out to be an Earth Immortal."


    "It''s really unbelievable."


    "I thought Miss Liu Ruyan was a Human Immortal, didn''t expect her to be an Earth Immortal."


    "Such talent is extraordinary, no wonder she is the number one in Southern Territory."


    "No, she''s only twenty years old. A twenty-year-old Earth Immortal, she''s probably not as simple as the number one in Southern Territory. She probably ranks among the top in the entire Empire!"


    The shocking voices were endless, and the gazes looking at Liu Ruyan were full of fanaticism.


    Among this group of spectators, there were people with ears and eyes from major sects and the imperial family. The moment Liu Ruyan revealed her Earth Immortal cultivation, countless messages spread from this ce.


    Behind the stage.


    Yin Tianxiong raised the corners of his mouth.


    Today''s grand stage was not set up solely because of the waste Xiao Zhan.


    Because just Xiao Zhan alone was not worth their efforts.


    It could only be said that calling off the engagement was just one part of their n. What really mattered was seizing this opportunity to establish Liu Ruyan''s prestige and reputation.


    With such a twenty-year-old Earth Immortal, the voice of his Tianling Sect would be much higher in the entire Empire in the future, and it would also make the imperial family pay more attention.


    After all.


    Anyone would have to consider carefully. An Earth Immortal in twenty years, what level would she reach in a hundred years?


    And what about a thousand yearster?


    So everything from the beginning was nned by them.


    The so-called respect given to Xiao Zhan was just nonsense. It simply allowed Liu Ruyan to reveal her true strength in broad daylight and attract huge reactions.


    Liu Ruyan looked at the crowd cheering frenziedly for her with hardly any fluctuations in her heart.


    With her talent.


    It should be like this.


    She still had a bigger stage in the future, and not just this group of people would be cheering.


    The goal was achieved.


    It was time to settle other matters now.


    She ced her indifferent gaze on Xiao Zhan.


    To her surprise, Xiao Zhan stood there with a calm expression. No matter the sounds around or her strong revealed strength, nothing could move him.


    "Why?"


    "Shouldn''t he feel desperate?"


    "Or has he already given up?" Liu Ruyan frowned as she looked at Xiao Zhan and wondered inwardly.


    Then she shook her head.


    Enough!


    What he thought did not matter to her.


    "You make the first move, I''ll give you a chance to attack first," Liu Ruyan said indifferently. "Otherwise you won''t have a chance to attack at all."


    "You go first!" Xiao Zhan said lightly.


    However, his words immediately caused roars ofughter.


    "Haha, this guy is hrious."


    "Right, what''s he pretending at this point? At least he could still make some moves if attacking first. If Miss Liu makes the first move, he won''t even have the qualifications to attack at all."


    "s, he probably already gave up!"


    "Poor guy!"


    Harsh voices came from all directions, but Xiao Zhan remained unmoved.


    "Junior brother seems to be quite good at pretending," Li Jin continued picking at that stubborn booger while unable to helpmenting.


    Earning a series of eye rolls from Su Yunyun and the others.


    Liu Ruyan''s eyes narrowed slightly.


    She found Xiao Zhan''s attitude quite amusing.


    But it didn''t matter.


    Today''s duel with Xiao Zhan was just going through the motions anyway.


    Her jade hand raised up.


    The long sword in her sleeve struck out sharply, rushing towards Xiao Zhan.


    This sword strike.


    Exuded chilling aura and amazing sword intent.


    In anyone''s eyes, Xiao Zhan was undoubtedly going to die.


    However, the actual result made everyone gape in shock.


    They incredulously witnessed Xiao Zhan holding up his palm, fingers upright in a sword stopping gesture, directly mping the sword edge.


    "Buzz!"


    Because of the powerful energy within the sword, it was forcibly stopped, causing the sword body to vibrate violently, giving out bursts of sword hums.


    While Xiao Zhan didn''t move a bit.


    "What?"


    "Stopped it with just two fingers..."


    This scene.


    Nearly caused the eyeballs of the hundreds of thousands of pairs of eyes present to pop out.


    The originally frosty-faced Liu Ruyan also changed her expression in astonishment.


    Sitting behind the stage waiting to watch a good show, Yin Tianxiong also jumped up violently from his chair.


    At this moment.


    The whole venue fell silent.


    The soft sound of tree leaves rubbing against the ground in the passing breeze became extremely pleasing to the ear.


    Just what was going on here?


    Wasn''t Xiao Zhan a waste without any cultivation? How could he so easily catch Liu Ruyan''s sword strike with her Earth Immortal strength?


    Everyone''s minds went nk, temporarily unable to react at all.


    Amidst the venue.


    Xiao Zhan''s voice sounded.


    "It''s my turn...to attack."


    He suddenly lifted his sharp eyes, and his fingers directly snapped the sword tip.


    Then, without the slightest hesitation, his palm swung out.


    The broken sword tip turned into a stream of light, instantly shooting out.


    In a sh.


    The sword tip pierced through space, dragging out a series of spatial ripples, hurtling straight towards Liu Ruyan.

 Chapter 487

    Chapter 487


    "Be careful, Ruyan."


    The moment the sword was unleashed, Yin Tianxiong outside the arena instantly felt a sense of horror and hurriedly shouted a warning.


    However, even though he called out the warning in time, Liu Ruyan was still unable to dodge this strike. Like the sword was locked onto her, no matter how she struggled, her strength was insufficient.


    In an instant, her shoulder was pierced through, leaving behind a horrifying bloody hole.


    At the same time, with a cry, Liu Ruyan was sent flying heavily onto the ground, writhing, unable to get up for a long time.


    One strike, instant defeat!


    "How is this possible?"


    "Heavens, what exactly is going on here? Could I have seen wrongly?"


    "How could this be the result!"


    At the same time, the hundreds of thousands in the square stirred up waves of disbelief, all kinds of incredulous sounds rang out.


    Initially, Xiao Zhan being able to withstand one of Liu Ruyan''s blows was already unexpected enough for them. But before the waves settled, another arose.


    Xiao Zhan actually instantly sted Liu Ruyan flying in one move?


    Such an oue was totally inconceivable to them.


    They originally came to watch Liu Ruyan grandly crush Xiao Zhan underfoot with her prowess. But the actual event waspletely different.


    It could be said.


    That this was beyond everyone''s predictions.


    And as Liu Ruyan hugged her wounded shoulder, gasping intensely on the ground, her eyes were fixed fiercely on Xiao Zhan.


    This trash...


    How could this trash defeat me?


    No.


    Impossible.


    Liu Ruyan waspletely unable to ept this kind of oue. Even more unable to ept that her esteemed status as the Tianling Saintess had actually been openly defeated by Xiao Zhan, this piece of trash.


    Especially meeting the looks of disbelief from the observing crowd in the arena, seemingly mocking her.


    "Go die!"


    She furiously raised her broken sword in her hand, unleashing the might of a Earth Immortal without restraint.


    Lingtian Sword Technique.


    Sweeping down with dominance.


    "Ugh!"


    "This looks like the Tianling Sect''s Immortal Technique, Tianling Sword Technique!"


    "That''s right, the Tianling Sword Technique is genuine orthodox Immortal Technique. Although it''s only low level, it''s still one of the Tianling Sect''s mountain-suppressing sword techniques. This Liu Ruyan''s talent is truly terrifying, to actually cultivate the Tianling Sword Technique to the Earth Immortal level already."


    "Indeed. Having Immortal Techniques on hand, even fighting above one''s level is not difficult!"


    "It looks the oue today is still hard to predict!"


    Cheers rang out from the spectators.


    The originally extremely one-sided match.


    Had developed until now, bing much more exciting than imagined. With twist after twist after twist.


    While outside the arena stage, Yin Tianxiong watched the happenings coldly.


    Although Xiao Zhan''s unpredictability caused him some loss ofposure, Liu Ruyan was still his personal direct disciple. How could she not have some hidden cards?


    This sword strike.


    Was Liu Ruyan''s strongest hidden card.


    Under this sword strike, Xiao Zhan simply had no possibility of victory.


    "You have exceeded my expectations today."


    "Everyone thought you were trash, yet you concealed so deeply."


    "But it''s still useless!"


    "Under this strike of mine, unless you possess a Heaven Immortal''s level of strength, I''m afraid you can barely withstand it. So the current you now has only certain death awaiting."


    Liu Ruyan looked at Xiao Zhan coldly, with sword light crashing down, her icy voice rang out from her mouth.


    "Certain death?"


    Xiao Zhan faintly smiled.


    "I''m afraid I cannot fulfill your wishes today."


    As his voice faded.


    An overwhelming aura erupted from his body, countless streams of energy undting and expanding outwards.


    And under the explosive rise of his cultivation level, even Liu Ruyan who had executed her Immortal Technique changed expression drastically.


    At the same time.


    The hundreds of thousands of spectators in the stadium collectively exploded.


    Many other factions and major figures secretly observing the match also stood up at this moment.


    "Golden Immortal."


    "Oh my heavens, this Xiao Zhan, he''s actually a Golden Immortal!"


    "Wasn''t he supposed to be trash? How did he suddenly be a Golden Immortal?"


    "I remember he''s about the same age as Liu Ruyan right? A 20-year old Golden Immortal, *inhales*..."


    "Damn it, who the hell previously said he was trash? Stand out and let me hack you to death!"


    "This little punk, he hid himself too deeply! A 20-year old Golden Immortal, he''s even more freakish than Liu Ruyan!"


    The chaotic voices kept ringing out.


    They had been utterly shocked by Xiao Zhan''s revealed cultivation level into a mess.


    And Yin Tianxiong and the rest who were previously full of confidence were alsopletely panic-stricken now.


    At the same time, Liu Ruyan''s expression drastically changed, trembling as she cried out in disbelief, "Impossible... this is impossible! How could he possess the strength of a Golden Immortal!?"


    She was utterly unwilling to ept this fact.


    What awaited her was a palm from the heavens.


    Xiao Zhan gently pushed out a palm, easily shattering Liu Ruyan''s attack.


    At the same time, the bacshed Liu Ruyan instantly shot backwards, heavily smashing onto the arena, like a dead dog.


    "You''ve lost."


    Xiao Zhan said lightly.


    Hearing this sentence, Liu Ruyan''s body shuddered violently as she coughed out a mouthful of blood. Her state of mind seemingly having suffered an intense setback.


    "Do you still remember what you said back then?"


    Xiao Zhan looked at her and said mildly. Then he raised his eyes to sweep across the entire audience.


    "Today, I, Xiao Zhan, officially announce that I am dissolving all rtions with you, Liu Ruyan, and will no longer have anymore entanglements from now on."


    In that moment, his voice infused with spiritual energy rumbled out.


    Then a written letter of divorce floated up into the air, fluttering down beside Liu Ruyan''s feet.


    As Xiao Zhan''s words fell.


    The entire stadium erupted.


    No one had anticipated this kind of oue today.


    They originally believed it would be Liu Ruyan abandoning her engagement with Xiao Zhan. But never did they expect that it would be Xiao Zhan bestowing Liu Ruyan with a letter of divorce instead!


    If news of this got out, how could Liu Ruyan continue standing in the virtual realm?


    *Pfftt!*


    Staring at the letter of divorce before her eyes, Liu Ruyan vomited another mouthful of blood.


    Her previously aloof and remote self was nowpletely dejected. Her face devoid of color. The immense setback had already caused the cultivation within her body to suffer bacsh.


    This was supposed to be her homeground.


    Supposed to be her opportunity to make a name for herself in front of so many people. Yet she had been defeated before the masses by this trash whom she had previously annulled the engagement with. And he had even bestowed upon her a written letter of divorce.


    She was unwilling.


    Extremely unwilling.


    "Why?"


    She shrieked hysterically.


    "Simply returning your own methods back at you!"


    Xiao Zhan looked at her serenely and spoke admonishingly, "Also, onest piece of advice for you: There are farther mountains than the one in front of you, and there are people superior to you outside. Your achievements, in my eyes now, are not even worth farting at!"


    The ''not even worth farting at'' pierced directly into Liu Ruyan''s mind.


    Under her injuries and bacsh, she crazily vomited blood. Her Earth Immortal cultivation level forcibly dropped by a stage in that moment.


    "Determine your own future."


    Xiao Zhan nced at her dispassionately, without the slightest pity, then turned and left.


    Just then.


    A tidal palm seal suddenly shot out, sneak attacking thepletely undefended Xiao Zhan.


    This palm strike was extremely powerful, causing almost 99% of the people present to gaze at it apprehensively.


    It was personally unleashed by Yin Tianxiong, Sect Master of the Tianling Sect. At this moment, his eyes shed with thick killing intent as his palm seal instantly arrived above Xiao Zhan''s head.


    This sudden change.


    Had caught everyone unprepared.


    Even with Xiao Zhan''s extremely quick reaction to throw out a counter punch, when faced with Yin Tianxiong who was at the Profound Immortal boundary, it was still a case of willing mind but insufficient strength.


    "Pffttt!"


    A mouthful of blood sprayed out as Xiao Zhan was sent flying backwards heavily.

 Chapter 488

    Chapter 488


    "Didn''t he die?"


    Yin Tianxiong''s gaze darkened.


    He was surprised that a mere Golden Immortal could withstand his palm and still survive.


    But the more this happened, the stronger his murderous intent became.


    Not to mention that Xiao Zhan had disrupted all his ns, just the talent of Xiao Zhan himself made Yin Tianxiong unwilling to let him live. If Xiao Zhan survived, the future of Tianling Sect would be filled with unrest.


    Yin Tianxiong stepped on the void and pursued him.


    Heunched another palm strike towards Xiao Zhan, clearly intending to leave no chance for him to survive.


    However, just as it was about to hit Xiao Zhan, a jade hand suddenly appeared and forcefully collided with Yin Tianxiong''s palm.


    "So powerful, who is it?"


    Yin Tianxiong tumbled in the air for several rounds before stabilizing himself, then turned his astonished gaze towards the front.


    There, he saw a woman in white standing in front of Xiao Zhan.


    She exuded a domineering aura, and her cold eyes were fixed firmly on him.


    Feeling such a gaze, even with Yin Tianxiong''s cultivation, he didn''t dare to confront her.


    "Who are you?"


    Yin Tianxiong asked hoarsely.


    "Heaven and Earth Sect, Su Yunyun, also Xiao Zhan''s senior sister!"


    Su Yunyun''s voice came out coldly. At this moment, her eyes were filled with killing intent. She never expected that the Sect Master would actually attack her junior brother.


    Fortunately, Xiao Zhan was unharmed.


    Otherwise, the entire Tianling Sect would not be enough to bury him.


    "Heaven and Earth Sect?"


    "Senior sister?"


    Yin Tianxiong carefully recalled, but he had never gathered any information about the Heaven and Earth Sect. He also had no idea where Xiao Zhan had found such a powerful senior sister.


    However...


    Liu Ruyan, who was on the distant arena, had an even more drastic change in her expression.


    She never expected that the woman she encountered in Tianxing City back then would be so powerful, able to rival her master.


    Xiao Zhan.


    What had he experienced recently?


    She clenched her teeth tightly, filled with unwillingness.


    "Speak up, why did you attack my junior brother?" Su Yunyun coldly questioned.


    "Hmph."


    "He disregarded the rules and sneak attacked my disciple on the arena. My disciple''s mind was pure and didn''t see through his plot for a moment, and he almost ruined his cultivation with a divorce letter."


    "If I hadn''t been here, he would have almost gotten away with it."


    "Since he dared to act recklessly on the territory of my Tianling Sect, I naturally can''t let him go."


    Yin Tianxiong''s deep voice resounded.


    Today.


    He had to turn a defeat into victory.


    Because he couldn''t ept the current oue. Besides, he couldn''t exin himself to the Third Prince, let alone anything else.


    If Xiao Zhan really gave Liu Ruyan a divorce letter, wouldn''t the Third Prince be aughingstock?


    Therefore.


    He must have the initiative in his hands.


    "To everyone present, I believe you have all seen the truth of the matter. Since you are friends of my Tianling Sect, I hope you can bear witness for my Tianling Sect and for me, Yin Tianxiong. My actions this time were inevitable," Yin Tianxiong looked at the entire crowd and calmly said.


    His words.


    Could be considered extremely clever.


    They carried an obvious threat.


    So even though many people knew the truth, they all nodded and agreed.


    After all, if they could gain a favor with the Tianling Sect, why wouldn''t they do it?


    As for Xiao Zhan, although his talent was exceptional, what significance did he hold in front of the entire Tianling Sect?


    A genius who fails to grow up is nothing more than a lifeless skeleton.


    "You..."


    As these words reached Xiao Zhan''s ears, his forehead veins bulged, and he trembled with anger.


    "Hahaha."


    However...


    Su Yunyun suddenly burst intoughter.


    "What a great sneak attack, what a clever way to pass the test..."


    A cold voice sounded as Su Yunyun gently supported Xiao Zhan from behind.


    "Younger brother."


    "Stay here and heal your injuries. Your senior brothers and sisters will support you from now on."


    Upon hearing this, Yin Tianxiong''s pupils contracted.


    "Support you? Can they really support you?"


    Yin Tianxiong coldly questioned.


    Although Su Yunyun made him somewhat wary, that was all.


    Just a Xuanxian, could he really stir up a storm in the main practice arena of his Tianling Sect?


    "Try it, and you''ll find out."


    Su Yunyun raised her lips slightly and leisurely shouted, "Eighteenth Junior Brother, today you should be able to have some fun."


    As soon as her voice fell, a disheveled figure shed through the center of the square like a stream of light.


    "Hahaha."


    "Sister, there''s no need for you to say more. I''ve already started killing them long ago."


    As the voice fell, Hong Fengkuang grabbed two Tianling Sect Celestial Immortals with his bare hands and forcefully mmed them together.


    "Boom!"


    Under the tremendous force, the two individuals were smashed into a bloody mess, exploding into pieces, blood sttering all over him.


    "Hahaha."


    "So satisfying!"


    He roared loudly and charged towards the other Tianling Sect disciples.


    In an instant...


    Two more Earth Immortals had their heads forcibly torn off by him.


    "Ah, so exhrating!"


    Amidst the frenzy, wherever he went, there were only severed limbs and broken legs.


    Yin Tianxiong looked at him with an angry expression.


    Although the Tianling Sect was a big family with a great foundation, these people were considered the backbone of their fighting force. How could he tolerate such heavy losses in an instant?


    "Law Enforcement Hall, listen to mymand, surround and kill him!"


    Themanding order came out of Yin Tianxiong''s mouth.


    Following his order, hundreds of ck-d individuals in uniform soared into the air, attacking from all directions and rushing towards Hong Fengkuang.


    Each of these ck-d individuals exuded a powerful aura, and every one of them possessed the strength of a Celestial Immortal. The stronger ones even reached the threshold of a Golden Immortal.


    "The Tianling Sect truly lives up to its reputation. With just the Law Enforcement Hall, they could probably sweep half of the Southern Domain."


    "Yes, with the Law Enforcement Hall''s siege, this madman probably won''tst much longer."


    As onlookers looked up at the sky, spections couldn''t help but arise.


    However...


    What they didn''t expect was that when faced with the encirclement and attack of hundreds of people, Hong Fengkuang didn''t retreat but instead charged towards them.


    At the same time, a more excited smile appeared on his face.


    "Hahaha, so many people, this is truly a st!"


    "I, Hong Fengkuang, can no longer control myself."


    "Art is an explosion, cheers!"


    A roaring voice resounded as Hong Fengkuang''s body suddenly swelled and self-detonated in mid-air.

 Chapter 489

    Chapter 489


    "Damn."


    "This guy blows up as soon as he says so, without even giving Senior Brother a heads up." Li Jin cursed and ran away.


    The next moment.


    An explosive sound rang out.


    "Boom!"


    With Hong Fengkuang''s frenzied self-destruction as the focal point, a huge mushroom cloud suddenly rose into the sky.


    Heaven and earth changed color.


    In an instant.


    Countless berserk energies surged out in all directions, turning into ripples that spread out.


    Arge pit was sted out of the ground.


    Under the shock waves, countless Tianling Sect buildings copsed with a crash, and countless people were also flipped over by the shock waves.


    The surroundings were ravaged, with wounds all over.


    Within the range of Hong Fengkuang''s frenzied explosion, whether it was those spectators or the Law Enforcement Hall of Tianling Sect, not a single one remained, all dead.


    The better off still had a human form, the miserable ones had long been unrecognizable, the ground was littered with severed limbs and broken legs.


    Cries of grief echoed everywhere.


    "A madman, aplete madman."


    "Run for your life!"


    Amidst the numerous cries of grief, the remaining onlookers scattered in all directions, hurriedly moving away from the center of the battlefield.


    "Damn it, damn it, damn it!"


    Yin Tianxiong''s face was ashen, his whole body trembling violently, his eyes covered in bloodshot.


    His Law Enforcement Hall...


    The Law Enforcement Hall he had personally nurtured...


    The backbone of Tianling Sect''s strength had been wiped out in an instant.


    His heart was bleeding.


    "Die, die, all of you die! I don''t care what power Heaven and Earth Sect has or what background you have, none of you can leave Tianling Sect alive!"


    Yin Tianxiong gritted his teeth, his trembling body letting out word by word.


    "Elders, listen up, kill all those rted to them on the spot!"


    Yin Tianxiong roared.


    "Yes."


    As his voice fell, dozens of figures flew up simultaneously from the direction of Tianling Sect.


    "Huh!"


    "The foundation of Tianling Sect really exceeds everyone''s expectations!"


    "That''s right, I didn''t expect Tianling Sect to have so many elders, with the weakest having at least thete Golden Immortal stage, and the dozens leading them even reaching the Profound Immortal realm."


    "It looks like these Heaven and Earth Sect people can''t escape today!"


    "This lineup is indeed terrifying, but apart from those old monsters who nevere out, shouldn''t all of Tianling Sect''s topbat power be here?!"


    "Being able to make all of Tianling Sect''s elderse out to exterminate them, it''s worth it, not to mention that madman just took the entire Law Enforcement Hall down with him!"


    In a moment.


    Upon seeing Tianling Sect reveal this terrifying lineup, the crowds who had retreated to the outskirts of the battle circle talked amongst themselves.


    Seeing so many top experts, Su Yunyun''s eyes flickered.


    "Eighteenth Junior Brother was impulsive after all, self-destructing so early and leaving Senior Sister alone to face so many people, the pressure is really great."


    She couldn''t help but smile bitterly.


    Then she looked towards Xiao Zhan beside her.


    Seeing this, Xiao Zhan hurriedly propped himself up and said through gritted teeth, eyes shining with determination, "Senior Sister, I''m not afraid of death, I will fight alongside you, please feel free tomand me!"


    "Uh..."


    "You''re thinking too much, it hasn''t reached that stage."


    Su Yunyun was stunned for a moment, rather embarrassed.


    "I just wanted to tell you, don''t forget to find a bagter to collect your Eighteenth Junior Brother''s remains, who knows, in a couple of days he might be able to piece himself back together again."


    Xiao Zhan was startled.


    But after reacting, he asked in horror, "Senior Sister, do you mean Eighteenth Junior Brother is not dead?"


    Xiao Yun also looked over in shock.


    "Other than Master, if he himself doesn''t want to die, who can kill him? Piecing himself back together is just a matter of time, go on, leave them to me, this matter is up to you guys." Su Yunyun instructed.


    Having said that, she seemed to remember something and added, "Right, don''t miss any parts."


    "Yes, Senior Sister, leave this matter to me."


    Hearing that Hong Fengkuang was not dead, Xiao Zhan excitedly responded.


    Xiao Yun''s forehead was drenched in cold sweat.


    Just what kind of demonic sect did his son join?!


    Let alone making his son achieve instant enlightenment, this was the first time he had seen someone who could still be alive after self-destructing.


    What''s more, Su Yunyun seemedpletely undaunted facing such a powerful lineup, even nonchntly giving orders...


    She didn''t have any sense of crisis at all.


    Wasn''t she being a little too careless?


    After all, her opponent was the number one sect in the South Domain!


    "Junior Brother Li Jin, are you sure you don''t want to help Senior Sister with a sword?"


    Su Yunyun tilted her head again and saw the guy still picking his nose. Her eyebrows couldn''t help but frown as she asked heavily, "Junior Brother Li Jin, if I joined forces with you, wouldn''t that be too boring?"


    Li Jin picked his nose again and said with augh, "Senior Sister, I''d better go help Junior Brother Xiao Zhan collect Eighteenth Junior Brother''s remains, what if I miss something and Eighteenth Junior Brother mes me?"


    "Uh..."


    "Oh, all right."


    Su Yunyun helplessly rubbed her forehead and said leisurely, "It looks like I have to deal with this bunch myself!"


    "Just right."


    "Your senior sister hasn''t killed anyone in a long time..."


    Her voice had just fallen when Su Yunyun''s ghostly figure had already disappeared. When she reappeared, she was already in front of Yin Tianxiong and the others. This immediately elicited screams from countless people.


    They also never expected that facing such a lineup, Su Yunyun would not retreat but advance, taking the initiative to attack the group alone.


    "Ignorant of the immensity of heaven and earth!"


    Yin Tianxiong was furious, and shot out a huge palm towards Su Yunyun''s suppression.


    At the same time, the other elders also offered up various weapons, unleashing all kinds of magic, carrying out strikes on Su Yunyun from all directions.


    In a moment.


    The sky was filled with continuous explosive sounds.


    All kinds of violent energies even shrouded the entire sky.


    Under the attacks of so many powerhouses, the air evaporated directly, instantly bing a vacuum.


    However.


    To everyone''s surprise, Su Yunyun was unhindered in the face of dozens of enemy attacks, not at all disadvantaged.


    On the contrary, elders of the Tianling Sect camp were asionally hit by Su Yunyun''s attacks and fell crashing down from the sky.


    "What a bizarre attack, just who are you? And what power is your Heaven and Earth Sect behind?"


    Unable to do anything against Su Yunyun for a time, Yin Tianxiong immediately revealed a look of irritation.


    Although Su Yunyun was only at the Profound Immortal cultivation level, not much higher than him, he never expected that so many people besieging her would still allow her to move freely.


    "You are not yet qualified to know."


    Su Yunyun smiled coldly, still effortlessly dealing with everyone''s siege.


    Although her individual strength was not much higher than these people.


    But in her previous life she was an Immortal Emperor.


    Ask yourself, which Immortal Emperor did not step on endless bones, and which Immortal Emperor did not go through countless battles to improve?


    So Su Yunyun possessedbat experience that ordinary people could not match.


    Compared to her previous life, the siege she now faced was nothing.


    Another moment passed, Su Yunyun was still easy and rxed, while Tianling Sect lost another seven or eight people.


    Seeing this, Yin Tianxiong could no longer sit still. He raised his sword and shouted loudly, "Junior Brother, Tianling is in danger, I hope Junior Brother wille out of seclusion and lift the siege!"


    As Yin Tianxiong''s voice fell.


    A pair of crimson eyes in the depths of Tianling Sect suddenly opened.


    An aura rushed up from the ground straight into the sky, like a burst of sword qi.


    Then what they saw was a man in white robes rushing over, the strand of white hair on his forehead particrly eye-catching.

 Chapter 490

    Chapter 490


    "It''s Yin Jian."


    "My god, it''s actually Yin Jian!"


    "He''s not dead after all and is still in Tianling Sect."


    "Phew, didn''t expect to run into Yin Jian today. He was the number one genius of Yin Tianxiong''s time. "


    "That''s right. Rumor has it he had long reached the Profound Immortal Peak. He only let Yin Tianxiong be the sect leader because he had no interest, making him a legend!"


    The appearance of the man in white caused almost all onlooking crowds to cry out in surprise.


    He stood with one foot in the air. His sword-like eyebrows made him exude an imposing aura.


    "Junior brother, this woman is very bizarre. To minimize casualties of our Tianling Sect, I hope junior brother can take action and kill her." Yin Tianxiong shouted loudly.


    Yin Jian''s eyes shed.


    He had obviously noticed Su Yunyun''s extraordinariness. An overwhelming aura burst out from him, locking onto Su Yunyun.


    The appearance of this person also made Su Yunyun knit her brows, feeling a sense of crisis.


    This man is powerful!


    This was the first impression Yin Jian gave Su Yunyun.


    "Looks like I''ll have to get serious too?"


    But Yin Jian''s might did not make Su Yunyun afraid. On the contrary, it ignited her innate fighting spirit.


    After a brief confrontation, Yin Jian made his move.


    His longsword pointed straight with his body unified as one, tightly locking onto Su Yunyun.


    However, just as he was about to attack, exmations came from the surrounding crowd.


    "Look, who''s that person?"


    "Yeah, a big fight is about to happen. How dare thatd run over there? Does he want to die?"


    Hearing this, Yin Jian who was about to make his move tilted his head to look. He saw a bald man in a cloak running over hurriedly.


    Yin Jian''s eyes narrowed slightly.


    Where did this bald donkey with dead fish eyese from?


    It looks like he''s headed towards me?


    "Interesting."


    Yin Jian raised the corners of his mouth. He retracted his attack on Su Yunyun and turned to face the iing bald man instead.


    Getting closer.


    The aura is very strong.


    This was Yin Jian''s first thought.


    Facing enemies who dared to attack him head-on, Yin Jian never let his guard down. His body sank as he adopted a serious guarding stance.


    However...


    Just as the bald man rushed closer with Yin Jian''s fighting spirit almost igniting from seeing him approach...


    The iing bald man directly brushed past Yin Jian instead.


    He didn''t even nce at Yin Jian...


    Seeing this scene even someone as unmoving as a mountain like Yin Jian couldn''t help but have his facial muscles keep jumping.


    He actually just ignored me like this.


    And made me get into stance for nothing. This greatly insulted Yin Jian''s ego.


    "Junior brother, you''ve finally arrived. Some people are very upset at being ignored by you." Seeing this bald junior brother arrive, Su Yunyun said in a meaningful tone.


    "Oh."


    "I''m not interested in him. I gotta go take a dump first, been holding it in for 3 days."


    Bai Qiyu expressionlessly mumbled a reply before rushing into a nearby toilet and sitting down on the bowl.


    Seeing this, Su Yunyun''s mouth kept twitching as she looked on speechlessly.


    Whereas killing intent unconcealed flowed out from Yin Jian upon hearing this as his facial muscles jumped nonstop.


    "Deal with that woman first. I''ll handle that baldy first!"


    Yin Jian said hoarsely.


    "Alright!"


    Yin Tianxiong promptlyplied. His gaze subconsciously darted to the toilet.


    He didn''t know where this weirdo came from. He had provoked his master at first sight, the consequences would be severe!


    "Phew!"


    "Taking a dump feels so good!"


    Sitting on the toilet bowl, Bai Qiyu felt relieved after a long dump. Oblivious to the aggressive atmosphere outside, he took out aic book and started reading solemnly after wiping his bottom.


    Boom!


    At this moment, the entire toilet exploded, razed to the ground, kicking up clouds of dust into the sky.


    The dust settled.


    Only Bai Qiyu remained, holding a book with his bare butt on the bowl.


    A gust of wind blew by and his butt turned cold. Bai Qiyu looked up at Yin Jian hovering in the air whose face was full of icy killing intent. He couldn''t help but blink his pair of dead fish eyes.


    "Are you here to poop too?"


    Bai Qiyu asked solemnly.


    After that, looking at the surrounding ruins, he mumbled in a daze before raising his head again, "But you gotta wait. I''m constipated."


    He then continued reading hisic.


    Yin Jian was instantly enraged.


    His palm raised as an icy sword light stabbed towards Bai Qiyu.


    Bai Qiyu expressionlessly tilted his head slightly, easily avoiding it.


    Another sword chopped over.


    Bai Qiyu tilted his head left to evade again, without a single hair damaged.


    Following that, violent bursts of sword lights flooded towards him. But simrly, all were easily avoided by Bai Qiyu with slight tilts of his head.


    Finally, Bai Qiyu put down theic book in hand. He looked back up at Yin Jian again.


    "What exactly do you want?"


    Bai Qiyu frowned and asked.


    "I have to say, you''re very strong. Stand up and fight me!" Yin Jian''s eyes shed with cold lights as he spoke in a deep voice.


    "Oh!"


    "If you wanna fight, just say so earlier."


    After finishing, Bai Qiyu sent out a punch that rumbled out,nding squarely on Yin Jian''s chest.


    After that one punch, Bai Qiyu continued pooping.


    But as for Yin Jian, his eyeballs almost popped out. Apanied byrge mouthfuls of blood and internal organs spewing out, his entire body was like a cannonball sent flying backward.


    Boom boom boom boom boom...


    Crashing through consecutive buildings, leaving behind a gorge-like ravine on the ground that was frightening to behold.

 Chapter 492

    Chapter 492


    Bai Fen Bai Bei Kong Shou Jie Bai Ren.


    This was quite an odd name.


    Was it an immortal art?


    Or was it something else?


    But the Tianling Patriarch would never get the answer, as a flying sword charged straight at him, locking onto his chest.


    Under Bai Fen Bai Bei Kong Shou Jie Bai Ren''s control, the Tianling Patriarch could only watch helplessly as the flying sword grewrger in his eyes.


    In the end, it pierced directly through his chest.


    The Tianling Patriarch''s eyes widened as he fell to the ground with a thud.


    There were sounds of disapproval all around.


    Filled with disbelief.


    From the time the Tianling Patriarch had appeared, to when he kneeled, to when he died, only a few sentences had passed.


    "Patriarch!"


    "Patriarch!"


    "Ah, does the heavens want to destroy my Tianling Sect?"


    Yin Tianxiong and the others, whose hopes were shattered once again, knelt to the ground and began wailing.


    "Stop wailing, you will all be going down to apany him soon."


    Su Yunyun withdrew the long sword pierced into the Tianling Patriarch''s body, her cold gaze locking onto Yin Tianxiong and the others.


    From the moment the Tianling Sect had wanted to kill Xiao Zhan, she had sentenced these people from the Tianling Sect to death.


    Not to mention, the Tianling Patriarch had even said he would collect their lives in ce of Yi Feng.


    Rece Master?


    Could trash rece him?


    Such disrespect deserved punishment!


    Deserved collective punishment!


    The people who had lost their fighting spirit were like a te of loose sand under Su Yunyun''s subsequent attacks, unable to put up any effective resistance at all.


    With each rise and fall of her sword, Su Yunyun reaped the lives of Yin Tianxiong and the others.


    The entire space was filled with the stench of blood.


    Before long, including Yin Tianxiong, all had be corpses.


    The only survivor left, other than the ordinary Tianling Sect disciples, was Liu Ruyan alone.


    But she no longer had her former grace at this moment, curled up on the ground, trembling all over.


    The Tianling Sect she took pride in, her powerful Patriarch, powerful Ancestor, were all dead.


    And all this was simply because they had bullied Xiao Zhan.


    The more she thought about it, the more helpless Liu Ruyan felt.


    The once arrogant her simply could not understand in her mind, why this was happening to her.


    Why was Xiao Zhan, whom she looked down on, even wanted to break the engagement with, suddenly be someone she could not reach, not only powerful himself, but also with such powerful backing.


    At this moment, she was just like a clown.


    She had also long lost any hope of living, only seeking death.


    However, the arrival of death that she waited for, for a long time, Su Yunyun did not even look at her, but turned and left.


    Watching Su Yunyun''s departing figure, she could not help but scream hysterically, "Why, why don''t you kill me?"


    "Since my junior apprentice brother Xiao Zhan spared your worthless life, I naturally can''t be bothered to kill you either." Su Yunyun said coldly.


    "But, but aren''t you afraid that I wille seek revenge on you in the future if you leave me alive?" Liu Ruyan shouted loudly.


    After saying that, she stared fixedly at Su Yunyun.


    Hoping to see a hint of apprehension in Su Yunyun''s eyes, so she would kill her with one sword.


    That way, even when facing death, she could find some dignity that belonged to her, somefort.


    However, Su Yunyun only nced at her sideways.


    "You think you deserve it?"


    She uttered lightly and paid her no more attention.


    Liu Ruyan instantly copsed powerlessly to the ground.


    Her heart was filled with frustration.


    That indifferent gaze was so disdainful.


    She did not even have the qualification to make her feel the slightest apprehension in her eyes?


    Su Yunyun had no time to bother with Liu Ruyan, but turned to look at Xiao Zhan instead.


    "Junior apprentice brother Xiao Zhan, how goes the collection of eighteen junior apprentice brother''s remains?"


    "Reporting to senior apprentice sister, everything has been collected." Xiao Zhan said.


    Su Yunyun nodded, then covered her nose and turned her head to look in another direction, asking again, "Junior apprentice brother Bai Qiyu, are you done?"


    "Leaving now?"


    Bai Qiyu put down hisic book and looked up to ask.


    "Yes, leaving now."


    Su Yunyun sheathed her long sword and called out.


    "Oh, wait a moment, I''ll be ready soon."


    Bai Qiyu said while wiping his bottom and getting up.


    Seeing this, Su Yunyun could not help but shake her head and ask, "What''s with you,ing all this way just to take a dump... What''s the point?"


    "Uh..."


    "Seems like there is no point." Bai Qiyu was stunned for a moment, then looked up and asked, "Then senior apprentice sister, what else should I do next?"


    "Forget it, let''s go back."


    Su Yunyun said rather speechlessly.


    "Oh, alright."


    Bai Qiyu pulled up his pants and hurriedly caught up with Su Yunyun.


    Looking at the muddleheaded Bai Qiyu, Su Yunyun sighed.


    This junior apprentice brother of hers,


    Ever since reading thatic book and bing bald, although he did be stronger, he also became more foolish, always wearing that dead fish eyed nk look.


    Subsequently, the few senior and junior apprentice brothers, carrying arge bloody sack, chatted while walking down the mountain.


    What was left behind,


    Was just the mess of corpses all around the Tianling Sect, and the many shocked speechless spectators.


    Who could have thought,


    Today would be the mourning day of the Tianling Sect.


    And after Su Yunyun and the few senior and junior apprentice brothers left, news of what happened here immediately spread throughout the Cangqiong Empire.


    A mysterious sect called Heaven and Earth Sect also rose in fame from the mouths of the people.


    Even some hidden powers began investigating just what kind of power this Heaven and Earth Sect was.


    By akeside on the Mufu Mountain Range, arge ck umbre was particrly eye-catching.


    Beneath the ck umbre was a reclining chair.


    Yi Feng held a fishing rod, lying rxed and carefree on the chair.


    But this ce was already very far from the small ind.


    There was no choice, the mundane life on the small ind was too boring, Yi Feng had be obsessed with fishing.


    However damn it, the fish around the small ind were crafty, as if they knew Yi Feng wanted to eat them.


    So in order to find a good fishing spot, Yi Feng hade here.


    The float bobbed up and down, Yi Feng who was lying on the reclining chair had a glint in his eyes. He patted his bellyzily and sat up.


    With a tug of the fishing rod,


    Sure enough, yet another carp around half a pound in size took the bait.


    "The harvest today isn''t bad!"


    Yi Feng could not help but exim.


    Just then, a familiar voice rang in Yi Feng''s mind.


    "Ding!"


    "Congrattions to host, reputation of Heaven and Earth Sect has increased, rewarded with fifty flyers."


    "Oh?"


    Yi Feng was slightly surprised.


    The reputation of Heaven and Earth Sect actually increased?


    Could it be the promotion by those old men and women in Pingjiang City that caused the increase in reputation of his Heaven and Earth Sect?


    It was very likely so.


    After all, everyone in his Heaven and Earth Sect, including him the Sect Master, werezy bums who did nothing all day. Other than these old men and women, there was likely no one else who could increase the sect''s reputation.


    "Things have really been going smoothly recently!"


    Yi Feng revealed a satisfied smile.


    Not only had he recruited a few more chickens these past few days, expanding his number of disciples to thirty five. With these fifty flyers issued, even excluding those who took the flyers but did not join, the number of disciples could likely expand to seventy.


    The goal of a hundred disciples was nearing, nearer and nearer!


    And embarking on the path of cultivation was also nearing.

 Chapter 493

    Chapter 493


    Sky.


    Yun Yaoyao walked lightly across the sky, her destination this time was Pingjiang City to look for Yi Feng.


    The two hadn''t seen each other since they parted ways at the Hundred Thousand Mountains.


    As Pingjiang City drew nearer, Yun Yaoyao couldn''t help but think of that ordinary mortal she had lived with day and night at the Hundred Thousand Mountains, who had a hint of annoying cuteness.


    Thinking of this, a smile crept unbidden across Yun Yaoyao''s pretty face.


    Recalling the scenes at the Hundred Thousand Mountains, she still found it a little unbelievable, as if it were a dream.


    Back then, she, an esteemed Martial Emperor, had only managed to save her own life thanks to an ordinary mortal. Inside the Immortal Ruins, she had only managed to escape from danger thanks to that mortal''s beef jerky.


    But because of that...


    She now owed several million gold coins in external debt.


    "Oh!"


    Just as she streaked across the sky like a ray of light, arge ck umbre by thekeside caught her attention below.


    "A sacred artifact?"


    She casually nced at it.


    A treasure of this level wasn''t bad.


    But for her...it was merely something to casually look at.


    She was just about to fly past when she suddenly heard a string ofining voices from under therge ck umbre.


    "s, there are more and more people to feed these days, money is really not enough, ie cannot cover expenses."


    "That woman I met at the Hundred Thousand Mountains said she would send me money, but I haven''t seen a trace of her."


    "As expected..."


    "A woman''s mouth tells ghostly lies."


    "Should have just let you starve to death in that secret passage back then."


    Having more and more disciples meant he could embark on the path of cultivation sooner, but it also meant the sect''s expenses were growingrger andrger. Just thinking about the dozens of mouths to feed made Yi Feng feel utterly exhausted.


    Hearing Yi Feng''s voice, Yun Yaoyao immediately stopped in midair.


    "Didn''t expect to run into this guy halfway!"


    "And he still can''t seem to get over those few million gold coins, constantly brooding over it in his mind."


    Yun Yaoyao''s face darkened as she resentfully shouted, "Hey! Who were you saying you wanted to starve to death?"


    Hearing this voice, Yi Feng raised his head, his eyes brightening.


    Well now.


    Speak of Cao Cao and Cao Cao arrives.


    "Big sister, have youe to pay me back?" Yi Feng shouted loudly.


    Being called big sister directly made Yun Yaoyao''s face twist in anger. Her gaze turned icy cold as she pronounced each word, "Who are you calling big sister?"


    "Huh?"


    "What''s wrong with that?"


    Yi Feng was stunned for a moment before asking nkly, "You''re so powerful, at least several hundred or thousands of years of cultivation right. So...granny?"


    Yun Yaoyao violently choked, her whole body''s cultivation churning, nearly falling headfirst into theke.


    As expected.


    This guy was still so detestable!


    But how could she let this slide? Her body shed and in the next moment she was right in front of Yi Feng, her sword swinging to rest at his neck.


    "Aren''t you afraid I''ll kill you?"


    Frost covered Yun Yaoyao''s face as she spoke one word at a time.


    She had no intention of actually killing Yi Feng of course.


    It was just, this guy''s smart mouth really deserved some punishment, to scare him properly!


    And make him apologize and concede defeat to her.


    But who knew, Yi Feng just silently rolled his eyes at her.


    Then he lightly raised his palm, brushing aside the sword at his neck, indifferently saying, "Get real."


    Yun Yaoyao''s eyebrows knitted together.


    How could he show no fear?


    "You really think I don''t dare kill you?"


    Her voice grew even colder.


    "Oh, stop with the extra nonsense. If I wanted to kill you, you''d be dead already." Yi Feng impatiently said, "And when you were recovering back then, we had an agreement that you swore you wouldn''t harm me. So if you kill me now, not only will your cultivation be damaged and your Dao heart shattered, your whole family will die out. Not worth it, right?"


    The corners of Yun Yaoyao''s mouth twitched, her body violently trembling.


    Raging fury rose in her heart.


    She truly hated Yi Feng''s detestable appearance right now and wished she could sh her sword down on him.


    "It''s been awhile since west met, you seem to have grown even more beautiful," Yi Feng appraised at this time after ncing her over, unable to help praising her.


    These words were like a pail of cold water being poured over Yun Yaoyao. The mes of anger rising from her instantly cooled several degrees.


    This guy...


    Finally said something decent.


    Oh well.


    No need to argue with this mortal.


    "So are you going to just let me stand here?" she asked.


    "Of course not. Please, have a seat here."


    Yi Feng smiled and offered his lounge chair to her while sitting down himself on a nearby cobblestone.


    Seeing Yi Feng''s beaming smile and the way he carefully wiped the drops of water off the lounge chair before getting up, Yun Yaoyao''s gaze shifted slightly.


    This boy...


    Detestable when detestable, yet somehow cute other times.


    "Here, freshly picked wild cucumber, tastes amazing," Yi Feng took out a yellow cucumber which he had washed clean and wiped dry before handing it to Yun Yaoyao.


    "Who wants to eat your cucumber?"


    Yun Yaoyao rolled her eyes at Yi Feng, but found herself strangely unable to refuse him.


    Damn.


    Yun Yaoyao, oh Yun Yaoyao.


    You don''t care for heavenly elixirs and miraculous medicines yet somehow you also can''t refuse this broken cucumber?


    "Humph!"


    Feeling embarrassed and angry inwardly, she let out an annoyed huff and snatched it over aggressively. Then she red at the ck umbre over their heads and asked fiercely, "Let me ask, where did you get that umbre?"


    "Umbre?"


    Yi Feng scratched his head then earnestly said, "Forgot."


    "You forgot?"


    Yun Yaoyao''s eyebrows knitted together.


    "I think someone gave it to me?"


    Yi Feng thought some more then replied.


    He had indeed forgotten where this umbre came from, there were just too many odds and ends at home.


    "Someone gave it to you?"


    Yun Yaoyao''s face was pitch ck.


    Well obviously someone gave it to you! If someone hadn''t given an ordinary mortal like you such a sacred umbre, how else would you have gotten it?

 Chapter 494

    Chapter 494


    "I''m asking who gave it to you?"


    Yun Yaoyao asked persistently, digging for answers.


    "Um..."


    "It seems like it was given by a female friend, who appears to be a cultivator."


    Yi Feng pondered hard, then hesitantly responded, unsure if the umbre was indeed a gift from Bai Piaopiao.


    "A female friend?"


    Yun Yaoyao felt a pang of jealousy.


    Does this annoying guy have good rtionships with women?


    Otherwise, why would a priceless treasure like this holy-grade umbre be given to an ordinary mortal like him?


    Seeing Yun Yaoyao''s probing expression, Yi Feng couldn''t help but grin and ask, "What''s wrong? Do you also think this umbre is nice and pretty?"


    "Nice and pretty my foot! I want you to throw it away right now."


    Yun Yaoyao''s face burned with anger, as if she wanted to pounce on Yi Feng and beat him up.


    "Why?"


    "What am I supposed to use for fishing if you throw it away? Should I go fishing like an idiot?"


    Yi Feng furrowed his brow and asked.


    "I can give you another umbre, but you must get rid of this one."


    Yun Yaoyao''s voice resounded with undeniable determination, and she then activated her storage ring, producing arge red umbre.


    If there were others present, they would recognize that this red umbre was just as extraordinary as the previous ck one, or even at the level of a pseudo-immortal-grade treasure.


    "Red?"


    Yi Feng''s face turned dark, but seeing Yun Yaoyao''s unwavering expression, he reluctantly epted it.


    If it''s red, then so be it.


    After all, he was just going fishing, so whatever.


    But women can be so damn troublesome.


    And for no apparent reason.


    Seeing Yi Fengpromise, Yun Yaoyao revealed a victorious smile. She cocked her slender waist and casually took a bite of the cucumber in her hand.


    The cucumber was crisp and delicious.


    The taste was really good.


    "Hey, why are you biting it so little? What''s with the restraint? It''s not like I haven''t seen you devour beef jerky before," Yi Feng couldn''t help but tease when he saw this.


    Yun Yaoyao exploded.


    "Yi Feng, do you believe that I can kick you into theke with one foot?"


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry."


    Yi Feng quickly begged for mercy with a smile and then spoke seriously, "Let''s stop fooling around. How about you stay here a few more days, and I''ll show you around, let you experience the local customs of Pingjiang City."


    However, Yun Yaoyao''s face dimmed when he mentioned that.


    "I''m afraid I have to leave soon."


    Her voice became low.


    Too many things had happened during this period.


    She had learned many secrets of the Immortal River Continent and discovered her own identity as a reincarnator.


    In the past, she would have readily agreed to Yi Feng''s proposal and seen the so-called local customs of Pingjiang City.


    But now.


    She was no longer in control.


    "What''s wrong with you?"


    Sensing Yun Yaoyao''s change in mood, Yi Feng asked softly.


    "It''s nothing."


    She hesitated to speak.


    After all, such matters were beyond the reach of the current Martial Emperor. What''s the point of telling Yi Feng? It would only burden him unnecessarily.


    "This time, I came to give you money. Here, five million gold coins. It''s all I have."


    She took out a storage ring and handed it to Yi Feng.


    The ring opened, and it was filled with gold coins.


    Yi Feng''s eyes lit up as he received it with both hands, happily cradling it in his arms.


    "Additionally, I have brought you a pill. After taking this pill, it should be able to directly propel you from the realm of mortals to the realm of martial spirits," Yun Yaoyao said.


    After speaking, Yun Yaoyao took out a jade box and handed it to Yi Feng.


    "What is this?"


    "You brought me a pill that can help me break through to the realm of martial spirits?"


    "You truly are my good friend!"


    Yi Feng was overjoyed.


    He eagerly took the jade box, his heart filled with excitement.


    Martial spirits.


    This was the legendary realm of martial spirits!


    That awe-inspiring presence he caught a glimpse of in Nansha that day, he still vividly remembered it.


    And now...


    Was he going to be such a formidable expert himself?


    Beside him, Yun Yaoyao looked at Yi Feng''s joyful expression, unable to describe the emotions in her heart.


    After today, the two of them might never meet again.


    That''s why she had paid a great price to obtain a pill that could promote a mortal to the realm of martial spirits without any side effects.


    After all, in the future turbulent situation, the chances of survival for a martial spirit would always be higher than that of a mortal, right?


    But she hesitated for a long time, ultimately deciding not to mention that this was theirst meeting.


    She felt it was unnecessary.


    And she didn''t want to burden Yi Feng with unnecessary worries.


    As long as he was happy, as long as he could survive in the future, that would be enough.


    Furthermore...


    People always experience joys and sorrows, partings and reunions.


    Even if we take a step back, the two of them were just friends, right...


    "So what should I do now?"


    Yi Feng couldn''t wait and asked, "Should I take it now orter?"


    "Take it now!"


    Yun Yaoyao said softly, "Although this pill doesn''t have many side effects, its internal energy is immense. You may not be able to withstand it. I will be here to protect you and deal with any unexpected situations."


    "Okay, thank you."


    Following Yun Yaoyao''s instructions, Yi Feng sat cross-legged, holding the crystal-clear pill in his hand, ready to consume it.


    "Let me remind you again, this pill contains immense energy. After swallowing it, your body will experience some pain. So, are you ready?" Yun Yaoyao solemnly reminded him once more.


    "Yes, I''m ready."


    Yi Feng gritted his teeth and nodded earnestly.


    In order to be a formidable martial spirit, he had to endure the pain, no matter what.


    "Take it!"


    Yun Yaoyao said.


    "Okay!"


    Yi Feng clenched his teeth, carefully ced the pill into his mouth, and swallowed it.


    At that moment...


    Yi Feng tightly clenched his jaw, waiting for the impact and baptism of the energy.


    Yun Yaoyao also became more serious, her profound cultivation emanating from her body. While remaining vignt to prevent anyone from disturbing Yi Feng, her gaze was constantly focused on Yi Feng''s condition.


    After three quarters of an hour...


    Seeing Yi Feng''s expressionless face, showing no signs of being unable to bear it, Yun Yaoyao nodded in satisfaction.


    This guy...


    His perseverance was truly firm.


    To endure such intense pain without uttering a single word.


    However, Yi Feng suddenly raised his head and asked coldly, "Does this elixir take so long to take effect? My legs are already sore, yet there''s no slightest reaction?"

 Chapter 495

    Chapter 495


    Yun Yaoyao was stunned for a moment.


    "You, you haven''t had any reaction yet after taking the elixir?" She stared with wide eyes and asked.


    "Uh...does urgently needing to pee count?" Yi Feng earnestly looked at Yun Yaoyao and asked.


    Yun Yaoyao''s forehead was covered in ck lines.


    However, she was utterly confused as to why this elixir that Yi Feng had swallowed did not cause any reaction at all.


    It must be known that this elixir of hers came from the hands of an immortal, so no matter what, there should not have been any issues!


    "Close your eyes again and try to feel if there is any sensation, or if there are any changes within your body," Yun Yaoyao said.


    "Okay!"


    Yi Feng closed his eyes.


    After a while, he opened them again.


    Seeing Yun Yaoyao''s expectant gaze, he asked awkwardly, "Does feeling like my stomach hurts, like after eating spoiled food, count?"


    Yun Yaoyao''s mouth twitched.


    Then she raised her jade palm and gently ced it on Yi Feng''s shoulder, probing Yi Feng''s interior.


    After some probing, her expression became extremely ugly.


    Yi Feng was not lying.


    That elixir really did not give Yi Feng the slightest bit of power at all. Yi Feng was still an ordinary human.


    "This elixir is indeed useless to you, its medicinal power has beenpletely lost," Yun Yaoyao said with an ashen face.


    "Uh..."


    Yi Feng waspletely crestfallen.


    He hung his head down.


    He had not expected that he would be so useless that even such a powerful elixir had no effect on him at all.


    He had thought he could rely on that broken system no longer.


    Now it seemed he still had to obediently take in disciples!


    "I''m sorry for getting your hopes up," Yun Yaoyao guiltily said.


    "It''s nothing, how could I me you," Yi Feng unconcernedlyforted, "Moreover, the matter of cultivation, how should I put it... "


    "Hm?"


    Yun Yaoyao looked at him puzzledly.


    "Although I am an ordinary person, and you also thought I was an ordinary person, I am not that kind of ordinary person," Yi Feng mysteriously smiled and said, "In short, in the future when you see me again, you will see a different me, and will definitely be greatly shocked."


    Yi Feng''s words left Yun Yaoyao quite exasperated.


    Letting her be greatly shocked?


    Although she did not say it aloud, they were both very clear what kind of useless state he was in.


    However, this left Yun Yaoyao quite moved.


    This guy really made one both love and hate him!


    Clearly it should have been herforting him, yet unexpectedly it was Yi Feng who insteadforted her.


    "Alright, I look forward to when we meet again next time, you giving me a great shock," Yun Yaoyao said expressionlessly.


    She did not dare to expect to be greatly shocked, she only hoped that Yi Feng could live well in the future.


    Yun Yaoyao left.


    Rather than saying she left, it would be more urate to say she stood atop the clouds and waited until evening when Yi Feng packed up his fishing rod and returned home before she truly departed.


    After Yun Yaoyao left, she flew towards a ce of nothingness.


    Then she tore open space and walked into a primordial chaos.


    This chaos was another world unto itself.


    Above her head, countless dense talismans fluttered past. Mixed within the talismans was the power of nature like wind, fire, lightning and thunder.


    To the east, south, west and north of the chaos were spring warmth and blossoming flowers, summer heat, crisp autumn air, and snowy winter scenes respectively.


    At this time within the chaos, no less than a hundred people had already gathered, easily over a hundred in number.


    Some had tall and mighty figures, some had an immortal air, some were spirited and bright.


    There were demasters.


    There were sword immortals.


    There were grandmasters of formations, as well as alchemy masters...


    Just then, directly in front of the primordial chaos,


    a massive monument was erected, only at this time the monument was covered in chaos, obstructing any peeking.


    Then, a sound like a massive bell rang out from above the chaos.


    "The Immortal River Chaos Monument shall open in one year''s time. Those who haveprehended the Dao shall have a chance to ascend as gods and have their names recorded!"


    "Those whose names areter recorded and ascend as gods shall break the Immortal River Era''s cmity of world destruction, and preserve the Immortal River''s eternal peace!"


    "Cultivators of the Dao, you may first enter the Immortal Pirs!"


    As the voice fell,


    beneath the monument, pirs of dazzling light rose up.


    Moreover, the pirs of light could be distinguished.


    Closest to the monument were eighteen pirs of red light.


    Behind the red pirs of light, there were thirty-six pirs of orange light.


    Behind the orange pirs of light, there were seventy-two pirs of blue light.


    Right after them, there were one hundred and eight pirs of green light.


    Upon seeing this,


    everyone''s heart and spirit shook.


    They were here for the sake of the Immortal River''s descendants, gathered together.


    They also had personal desires.


    Who did not want to have greater power in the future, to gain eternal fame?


    Therefore, everyone''s gazes immediately looked towards those eighteen red pirs of light.


    Because everyone intuitively knew, those eighteen red Immortal Pirs were closest to the monument, soprehending the Dao would be rtively easier.


    "Take your seats!"


    As the voice fell, everyone rushed towards the red Immortal Pirs.


    But when everyone was settled, only a few people upied the red Immortal Pirs. The same went for the orange and blue pirs.


    The majority of people could only be seated on the green pirs.


    It wasn''t that they did not want to enter the red Immortal Pirs.


    It was just that on the matter of the Dao, destiny had long been determined. When you could only be seated there, then you could only be seated there.


    "Destroyer of the World, all the masters have now been seated,"


    a silver-masked man knelt on the ground within the unseen chaos, and respectfully transmitted his voice.


    "Very good, very good,"


    an excited voice sounded from within the chaos.


    "I''ve nned this matter for countless eras, and have also waited countless eras. I''ve also gone through the umtion of countless eras. Finally in this era, I''ve gathered together 234 fated people."


    "These people include those who have reincarnated, those favored by the Heavenly Dao, as well as geniuses and masters umted over countless eras. In one year''s time, they will assist me in attaining the position of the Immortal River''s Heavenly Dao."


    "Congrattions, sir."


    The silver-masked man congratted ecstatically.


    "I can''t wait to see these fated people of mine,"


    He turned his will into an illusory phantom body and walked into the chaos grand hall.


    His arrogant gaze swept across the 234 Immortal Pirs below.


    But at this look, he was immediately stunned!


    Of the 234 Immortal Pirs, most of them were actually empty. Not even half were upied.


    What the hell?


    Where were the people?


    Where did they run off to?


    The Destroyer of the World''s illusory phantom body nearly dissipated in anger.


    Over countless eras, he had long nned this out. No matter what, these 234 people would gather here at this moment due to causal reincarnation.


    But damn it, not even half of them were here! What the hell was going on?


    What unknown factors were there?


    Most infuriating of all, out of those eighteen red Immortal Pirs, only six or seven were currently upied.


    These were his most important pieces, so where did those other ten-something people die off to!


    The Destroyer of the World nearly vomited blood in anger.

 Chapter 496

    Chapter 496


    Back to Chaos.


    Destroyer of the World looked up at the star disk above his head and started deducing.


    After half a day, Destroyer of the World got up cursing. He didn''t deduce anything.


    "Sir, could this variable be appearing in someone else?"


    At this time, the man with the silver fanged mask knelt on the ground and said cautiously.


    "What do you mean by that?"


    Destroyer of the World asked in a deep voice.


    "What I mean is, could it be that someone else knows about Your Excellency''s n and is sabotaging it from within?" The masked man said meaningfully.


    "Someone else?"


    Destroyer of the World''s pupils shrank as he asked in a deep voice, "Who for example?"


    "Does Your Excellency still remember that some time ago in the North Sea, a man appeared who, with the power of a mortal, killed seven of our puppets, and then used mysterious powers to destroy Baiyang Pce in the virtual realm with just a wooden carving?"


    "And in the Central Continent, the man in the ck robe who subdued the Four Great Wild Beasts alone and exchanged a palm with Your Excellency?" The masked man spected.


    "Impossible."


    As soon as the masked man''s voice fell, Destroyer of the World immediately rebutted.


    "While the abilities of these two are remarkable, and they even injured me at that time when I was still weak, so their true strength is only average."


    "Let''s take a step back. Those two don''t even have the qualifications toe here and enter the pir of light. How could they have the ability to influence the big picture?"


    "Frankly speaking, they don''t even qualify to enter my eyes."


    Upon hearing this, the masked man also shut his mouth.


    Long before, several epochs ago, Destroyer of the World had deduced that the Immortal River Continent would usher in an unprecedented peak in this epoch.


    A total of 234 people with the aptitude to be gods would appear in this era.


    This number was preordained.


    There would be no more and no less.


    And neither of these two were even on the list of those 234 people. So they weren''t even blessed by the heavens.


    Not even blessed by the heavens, how could they influence the big picture?


    Unless.


    They were already gods.


    But was that possible......


    "Then, Your Excellency, why are there so few people who havee so far?" The masked man asked.


    "There is no problem with the astrological calctions, and I have not noticed any hidden dangers. The only possibility is that the time has not yete," Destroyer of the World said, his eyes narrowing.


    "The time has not yete?"


    The masked man''s pupils shrank as he respectfully asked, "What does Your Excellency mean?"


    "Except for a few of the blessed people who have alreadye, most of them have awakened in thest two years. And there is still a year before the opening of the Immortal River Chaos Monument," Destroyer of the World exined.


    "So those who haven''te should not have awakened yet."


    Upon hearing this, the masked man nodded in sudden realization.


    Indeed.


    The hundred plus people who hade were all those who had awakened in thest two years, and it was reasonable that those who had note had not yet awakened.


    After all, before awakening, their identities were just ordinary people, and some didn''t even know their own backgrounds.


    So naturally they wouldn''te here before awakening.


    "So let''s just wait and see!" Destroyer of the World''s mind calmed down as he said lightly, "Maybe the number of people in the pir of light will change every few days. In a year, just enough to gather 234 people."


    "In that case, it seems our previous worries were unnecessary," the masked man said.


    "I was indeed overthinking just now," Destroyer of the World nodded and said decisively, "Let''s be patient. When the timees, so shall the opportunity."


    In the red divine pir, Yun Yaoyao sat cross-legged.


    Next to her sat a woman in white. She stroked a long zither, her white clothes as pure as snow, with an ethereal aura.


    Even Yun Yaoyao had to admit that the woman before her was very beautiful.


    Sensing Yun Yaoyao''s gaze, the woman in white turned her head and smiled gently.


    "Bai Piaopiao."


    Yun Yaoyao also smiled and nodded, saying softly, "Yun Yaoyao."


    The two nodded at each other.


    Everyone knew that being able toe here meant they were outstanding, and some might even be friends andpanions in the future.


    After greeting each other, Yun Yaoyao cast her eyes aside again.


    Among the eighteen red divine pirs, there were seven people.


    Apart from her and Bai Piaopiao, there were five others.


    The five seemed to be together. Yun Yaoyao didn''t know which n they were from, but their skin was dark, their bodies sturdy, dressed in ck clothes and round ck hats.


    Through brief exchanges, Yun Yaoyao learned of their names.


    The five were brothers, named Zang Yi, Zang Er, Zang San, Zang Si and Zang Wu.


    They came from the Heifei Tribe of the virtual realm, and the five brothers had always worked closely together with coffins as their weapons.


    But now, the five seemed to be arguing.


    In the midst of arguing, the five brothers tore apart space and left the chaos, returning to their Heifei Tribe from whence they came.


    After all,ing and going freely in the chaos here was easy. And they had already been recognized by the red divine pir, so there was no fear of anyone else seizing it either.


    "Fifth brother, the Immortal River Chaos Monument will open in a year. What exactly are you trying to do?"


    Zang Yi''s face was gloomy as he looked at Zang Wu and asked in a deep voice.


    "That''s right, fifth brother. It''s just a damn flyer, so what if you''ve found it? We now upy the red divine pir and ascension to godhood is just around the corner."


    The other brothers were also irritated and advised him unanimously.


    Some time ago, the five inexplicably received five flyers.


    They didn''t know where these flyers came from at all, but the five of them had be obsessed with them, insisting on going to see the Heaven and Earth Sect. No amount of persuasion worked.


    "Elder brothers, what are you talking about? We all got flyers, don''t you think there is something extraordinary about them?"


    "They vaguely contain tremendous power beyond this world. And we don''t even know what material they are made of. Do you think this Heaven and Earth Sect is just an ordinary ce?" Zang Wu retorted.


    "Indeed, the flyers are extraordinary. If it were before, we would have gone there with you. But now the Immortal River Chaos Monument is about to open. Do you need to go there again whenprehending the monument would be so much better than joining some holynd?" Zang Yi said with a grave expression.


    "Yes, fifth brother. Destroyer of the World received us in person not long ago. He said we have great identities. As long as weprehend the chaos monument well, we will definitely ascend to godhood. This is such a good opportunity for fame and gain. Why give it up?" Zang Er also tried to persuade him.


    "Humph. I think that guy is not a good person to begin with. Destroyer of the World? What good person would be named that?" Zang Wu said, unconvinced.


    "It''s just a name. Destroyer of the World has worked hard for the Immortal River Continent. How can you say that about him?" Zang Yi''s face was full of me.


    "I don''t care. Anyway, some power in the dark is urging me to go to the Heaven and Earth Sect, so I will go there no matter what." Zang Wu said solemnly, "Elder brothers, let me advise you as well. This Immortal River Chaos Monument is not meant for us. And that Destroyer of the World does not seem like a good person either. You''d bettere with me to the Heaven and Earth Sect."


    "You..." Zang Yi was furious and asked sternly, "Fifth brother, do you want our five sworn brothers to separate like this?"


    "Yes, I must go to the Heaven and Earth Sect. I hope my four elder brothers can go there with me," Zang Wu said resolutely.


    "Fine, since you disregard our brotherly bonds and insist on going, then go. But instead ofprehending the Immortal River Chaos Monument, you want to chase some pie in the sky and want us to go with you. That is never going to happen," Zang Yi said angrily.


    With that, he waved his palm and his flyer to the Heaven and Earth Sect appeared in his hand. Then he flung it into the endless abyss beneath them.


    This was a forbiddennd of the Heifei. Theva boiled furiously and instantly swallowed the flyer, sealing it tightly within.


    "Not possible in this lifetime!"


    He added word by word.


    Zang Yi''s actions of sealing the transmission talisman also represented his determination at this moment.

 Chapter 497

    Chapter 497


    Big Brother Zang Yi, you, uh...


    Zang Wu looked at Zang Yis actions withplicated eyes, helplessly sighing.


    But Zang Yi still left.


    It wasnt that he didnt care about brotherly affection, it was just that he firmly believed in the feeling from the unknown. After all, this kind of feeling wasnt ethereal and illusory for them cultivators.


    Heaven and Earth Sect.


    Yi Fengyzily on a lounge chair, leisurely squinting his eyes.


    He wasnt sleeping, but was intentionally and unintentionally observing these disciples.


    Those riding cows were riding cows, those ying with mud were ying with mud...


    Yi Feng felt more and more wrong the more he thought about these entric disciples.


    It was just too damn wrong.


    Reasonably speaking, a normal youth who joined a sect should wholeheartedly thirst for cultivation, thirst for martial arts techniques right?


    So initially Yi Feng was still avoiding these disciples.


    After all, if these people came to him asking for martial arts techniques, he really wouldnt know what to do, at the very least hed have to bluff and fool them for a while.


    But, after issuing those fifty flyers recently and recruiting sixty to seventy disciples, not a single person hade to him asking about cultivation techniques, and not a single person had revealed the slightest enthusiasm for cultivation.


    This wasnt right.


    Which person joining a sect didnt want to cultivate, spending all day in the Scripture Pavilion reading novels andics?


    I understand now.


    Suddenly, Yi Feng thought of something and pped his thigh, abruptly sitting up.


    These disciples themselves had ordinary aptitudes to begin with, and basically belonged to those who just wanted to freeload and wait to die.


    So when they came here, they were all just here to freeload?


    Thinking this way.


    Yi Feng suddenly felt this guess was spot on.


    Well damn.


    These little bastards were quite ruthless indeed, turns out when they joined they hadnt nned on cultivating at all, they all just came here to fleece him.


    For a moment, even someone as wealthy as Yi Feng instantly felt offended.


    Come here.


    Yi Feng immediately yelled loudly.


    How may I serve you, Sir?


    Qing Huan Xiang respectfully asked.


    Gather all the disciples here before me.


    Yi Feng ordered solemnly.


    Yes.


    Qing Huan Xiang hurried to carry out the order, beginning to gather all the disciples.


    In the Scripture Pavilion.


    Zang Wu was immersed in it as if sealing demons.


    Ever since he had willingly joined the Heaven and Earth Sect withpensation, he had spent all day soaking in this Scripture Pavilion.


    Everything in the Scripture Pavilion astonished him.


    Although he still hadnt found a path belonging to him, it had allowed his cultivation level and other areas to skyrocket tremendously.


    Although I still havent found my own path yet, this vast Scripture Pavilion is bound to contain what I need.


    A bright light shed in Zang Wus eyes.


    He felt extremely fortunate that he had firmed his resolve back then and joined the Heaven and Earth Sect with the flyer.


    Otherwise, how could he enjoy such blessings now?


    Sigh, it would be great if my four elder brothers could be here together.


    Compared to this Heaven and Earth Sect, what is that Immortal River Chaos Monument? The Great Dao contained in just this onenguage textbook Im holding is probably not something that Immortal River Chaos Monument couldpare to.


    Just then, Qing Huan Xiangs loud gong sounded from outside.


    The Sect Master has ordered all disciples to go to the Hall of Heaven and Earth to see him.


    The Sect Master has ordered all disciples to go to the Hall of Heaven and Earth to see him.


    Hearing this sound, even those immersed in the Scripture Pavilion immediately got up. Those outside nting vegetables also put down their hoes, those riding oxen jumped down from the oxen...


    Zang Wus eyes also lit up.


    He had only seen the Sect Master once, on the day he became a disciple, and that one time had already astonished him. Today he finally had the fortune to see the Sect Master again.


    Before long.


    All the disciples had gathered in the square before the Hall of Heaven and Earth.


    Every single one was solemn and respectful, waiting for Yi Fengs teachings.


    How has your practice been recently?


    Yi Feng stood up and looked around at everyone, asking in a deep voice.


    No one answered.


    Yi Fengs eyebrows furrowed.


    Although he had never expected these people to achieve much in their practice, when each person had joined hadnt he fooled them for a bit andid a basic foundation?


    Looking at this bunch, it seemed not a single person had taken his words to heart!


    You there, whats your name again?


    Yi Feng randomly pointed at a disciple and yelled, Use your strongest power and chop once for me to see.


    Yes, Master.


    That thirty-eighth ranked disciple respectfully walked out, raised the long saber in his hand, shouted loudly, and chopped in front of him.


    Whoosh!


    A faint wind sounded in the space.


    Seeing this, the many senior and junior brothers all nodded.


    This chop.


    Was very impressive.


    To be able to stir up a wisp of wind in the space on this ind, it seemed this thirty-eighth really was the saber king.


    But Yi Feng still had a stony expression and didnt speak, instead pointing at another person and yelling again, You,e out and hit this wooden post.


    Yes, Master.


    The twenty-ninth ranked disciple also walked out, put on a serious expression, and struck the nearby wooden post.


    The wooden post slowly spun, but this disciple was already drenched in sweat, looking extremely strained.


    Seeing this.


    zing heat shed in Zang Wus eyes.


    He was secretly shocked that this twenty-ninth senior brother was so powerful.


    This wooden post was at minimum a top-tier immortal artifact, containing the power of the Great Dao, and could even reflect back the force of strikes.


    Anyway, if it were him hitting it, getting it to spin once would be pretty good already.


    Switch to another.


    Yi Feng still had an expressionless face, calling for the next person to try.


    But.


    The next one.


    And the one after.


    Another seven or eight in a row, all about the same as the twenty-ninth before.


    The gloomily frowning Yi Feng finally couldnt stand it anymore, and viciously scolded, Useless, a bunch of useless, perfectly useless.


    Hearing this, everyone bowed their heads in shame, not daring to show the slightest disagreement.


    Huh?


    These were useless too?


    The newly arrived Zang Wu was a bit confused.


    These senior and junior brothers and sisters were clearly already so powerful, why was the Master still scolding them as useless?


    But in the next moment.


    He finally understood.


    The exasperated Yi Feng kicked the wooden post with one foot, and the wooden post spun rapidly, then toppled over on the ground...


    And fell apart.


    Crack!


    Zang Wu was astonished, feeling his scalp tingle.


    He hadnt expected that the first time witnessing the Master''s power would be such a scene.


    That wooden post which they couldn''t even budge when striking, at minimum a top-tier immortal artifact, had fallen apart with the Master casually kicking it once?


    No wonder.


    Even though the senior and junior brothers were so strong, in the Master''s eyes they were still useless.


    It seemed.


    I have to work harder!


    Otherwise I won''t even qualify as useless!


    Looking at this group of disciples lowering their heads, Yi Feng felt even more irritated inside.


    Not a single one had any fighting spirit.


    If they had even a bit of fighting spirit, being scolded useless by him, wouldn''t they argue and retort a little?


    But now they silently epted it with bowed heads.


    What did this indicate?


    It indicated these disciples had already reached the stage of sitting back and waiting to die, already losing any fighting spirit.


    To put it bluntly, he had specifically gathered them today to test them.


    And the test had also proven his thinking.


    This bunch, they were just here to freeload, not even one disciple had a hint of a strong cultivator''s heart.


    Yi Feng now looked at these disciples with dissatisfaction in his eyes.


    He had originally thought that once he could cultivate, he would teach each of them a move or two, so their expectations wouldn''t be in vain.


    Now looking at it, teaching them was useless.


    When 100 people arrived, he would insist on dismissing all these useless people.


    Not keeping a single one!

 Chapter 498

    Chapter 498


    After being scolded by Yi Feng, the disciples dispersed with unpleasant andplex expressions on their faces.


    "It seems we need to double our efforts!" Su Yunyun sighed.


    "Yes, our master scolded us for our own good. He just wants us to excel and be outstanding. We mustn''t me our master," Li Jin added with emotion.


    "Senior brother, there''s no need to say that. How could we ever me our master?"


    "Exactly! Moreover, our master''s scolding came at the right time. I was getting a bit too proud andcent with my previous insights. But now, thanks to our master''s scolding, I''ve suddenly awakened," another disciple chimed in.


    "Anyway, we must redouble our efforts and not disappoint our master''s expectations. We must rid ourselves of the title of ''mediocre.''"


    "You''re right."


    Su Yunyun''s pupils contracted as she continued, "Even if we can''t catch up to our master''s level, at the very least, we should be able to catch up to Senior Brother. Just look at how he unleashes waves of formidable power with each strike, cutting, hacking, and shing. I wonder when we''ll reach that level!"


    Li Jin joined in, "Yes, and Second Senior Brother''s ''Guo Path'' technique has already reached the pinnacle of perfection. If he were to release all his clones, I''m afraid the poption of the Immortal River Continent would double. Apart from our master, there are probably very few people in this world who could kill him."


    "Brothers, let''s work twice as hard!"


    "Yeah, let''s do it!"


    "Next, I''m going to spend twelve hours a day immersed in the Scripture Repository."


    "Me too. I want to finish reading this ''Heaven-Epassing Record'' as soon as possible."


    As they watched the disciples who had just finished their conversation, one by one immersing themselves in the Scripture Repository, Yi Feng sighed and held his head in disbelief.


    "What a bunch of wastrels."


    They were beyond redemption!!!


    ...


    In the midst of chaos,


    The Destroyer of the World slowly opened his eyes.


    "My lord."


    A silver-masked man approached and knelt respectfully.


    "How long has it been?" the Destroyer of the World asked indifferently.


    "My lord, it has been one month," the silver-masked man replied respectfully.


    "One month..."


    A faint smile appeared on the Destroyer of the World''s lips.


    ording to his calctions, in one month''s time, there should have been more people in the Hall of Chaos. If luck was on his side, there would be a dozen or more awakenings during this period. Even if luck was a bit worse and there were fewer awakenings, there should still be a significant increase in numbers.


    And so, the Destroyer of the World slowly rose.


    Transforming into an ethereal spirit, he walked out of the Hall of Chaos with joy in his heart.


    His gaze swept across the room.


    But when the faces of all the meditating individuals imprinted themselves in his mind, the Destroyer of the World''s expression immediately turned dark.


    "What... what''s going on?"


    He almost roared in anger.


    Not only had there been no increase in the number of people within the pirs of light, but...


    But one of them had actually disappeared!


    And what infuriated him the most was that the missing person belonged to the red pir of light.


    That was his most important chess piece!


    With a darkened face, he transmitted a powerful message to Zang Yi.


    Zang Yi, who was in deep concentration within the red pir of light, raised his head and revealed a fervent expression.


    Did the Destroyer of the World call for him again?


    After informing his fellow brothers, Zang Yi followed the Destroyer of the World''s orders and entered the inner depths of the chaos.


    "Zang Yi."


    "Greetings, my lord."


    Zang Yi respectfully bowed.


    "Very well."


    "No need to be so formal."


    A gentle force lifted Zang Yi slightly, and then a voice of destruction echoed from the chaos: "Zang Yi, howe one of your five brothers is missing?"


    Upon hearing this, Zang Yi''s expression changed slightly, and he quickly bit his lip and said, "Reporting to the Destroyer of the World, my fifth brother has some personal matters to attend to outside, so he will return soon after dealing with them."


    "That''s good," the Destroyer of the World said gently. "But during this period, try not to wander around too much. The opening of the Immortal River Chaos Monument is less than a year away. If you can''t make it by then, you will miss a great opportunity. This chancees once in a thousand years."


    "Yes, thank you for your concern, Destroyer of the World. I will send someone to inform my fifth brother and ask him to return as soon as possible," Zang Yi respectfully replied.


    "Very well."


    After Zang Yi left, the Destroyer of the World walked out of the chaos again, narrowing his eyes. Although the missing person had been ounted for, the fact that the number of awakened individuals hadn''t increased in a month made his expression unsightly.


    "Don''t worry, my lord. This is originally a probabilistic event, and there is no specific time for awakening. Currently, there are fewer awakened individuals, but as time goes by, more will awaken," a masked man knelt on the ground, respectfully speaking.


    "Very well!"


    The Destroyer of the World nodded.


    A month had passed, and the number of people in the Great Chaos Hall had not increased. Perhaps that was the reason. There was no need to pay too much attention to it. After all, if there was no increase in a month, it would be better to focus and wait for the next month. Two hundred and thirty-four people with predetermined fates were present. Time woulde, and they would all be active.


    On the other side, Zang Yi returned to the Great Chaos Hall.


    "Big brother, what''s wrong? What did the Destroyer of the World want with you?" the other brothers quickly asked.


    "It''s about our fifth brother," Zang Yi furrowed his brow and said, "From the conversation with the Destroyer of the World, I could tell that he appreciates all five of us. It''s just that this youngest brother of ours really causes a lot of worry!"


    As he said this, Zang Yi let out a heavy sigh.


    Then he continued, "Second brother, third brother, fourth brother, our youngest brother grew up with us since childhood. We shouldn''t judge him based on his youthful and impulsive behavior. We should never let him go astray. The chance to go to the Immortal River Chaos Monumentes once in a thousand years. We must bring him back."


    "Big brother, you''re right. We can''t just watch our youngest brother like this."


    "Yes, it''s such a great opportunity!"


    "As older brothers, we should help him."


    The other brothers echoed one after another, agreeing with Zang Yi''s thoughts.


    "Then, which one of you will go and bring him back?" Zang Yi looked at his brothers and said.


    "Big brother, let me go!" Zang Si said firmly. "I will definitely bring our youngest brother back in one piece."


    "Good, Zang Si, it''s up to you then," Zang Yi said with relief. "But remember, you have the closest rtionship with our youngest brother. You mustn''t fall under his influence and be just like him."


    "Big brother, what are you saying? How could I be like our youngest brother?"


    Zang Si smiled, patted his chest, and said, "You all wait here for my good news. I will be back with our youngest brother very soon!"

 Chapter 499

    Chapter 499


    Zang Si left the Chaos.


    Holding the Heaven and Earth Sect admission ticket that belonged to him, he flew all the way ording to the address.


    Two dayster.


    Zang Si had already arrived near the Heaven and Earth Sect.


    He took out a jade tablet and started contacting Zang Wu.


    At this moment, Zang Wu was digging through books in the Scripture Pavilion. Although he still hadn''t found his own Dao, his strength had greatly improved in just one month.


    Moreover, the atmosphere of the Heaven and Earth Sect made him feel extremely good.


    There had never been any petty infighting or deceit. As for him, thister junior brother, the senior brothers and senior sisters not only did not bully him, but were instead full of love for him.


    asionally, Fourth Senior Brother Chi Yi Tong would cook for him. Passing by Fourteenth Senior Brother Shen Nongs vegetable garden, he would often pick some sweet melons to quench his thirst.


    There was also Seventh Senior Brother Jia Qin, who had even given him a little chick. He heard that after raising it to adulthood, it could turn into a Nine Heaven Phoenix to use as a mount.


    "How wonderful!"


    Zang Wu''s face was full of excitement.


    Being able to seize the opportunity toe to the Heaven and Earth Sect in this lifetime was simply the greatest decision he had ever made.


    Just then, the sound transmission jade tablet that he hadn''t used in a long time suddenly lit up.


    "Oh?"


    "Fourth brother?"


    "Fourth brother actually came?"


    Zang Wu was overjoyed.


    He had wanted to find a chance to go back and bring all his brothers over. It was just that with his continuous breakthroughs recently, he simply didn''t have the time.


    Soon after, the two met not far from the small ind.


    Even though there had been some unpleasantness before, the two, who had an extremely good rtionship, came together for a big bear hug when they met.


    "Fifth younger brother, do you know that eldest brother and the others have been very worried about you?" Zang Si reprimanded and said, "So fourth brother came this time to take you back. After all, the Immortal River Chaos Monument will open in less than a year. This is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity that must not be missed!"


    "Take me back?"


    Zang Wu quickly shook his head and said, "Fourth brother, what are you talking about? I have already settled down here."


    "Settled down?"


    Zang Si''s eyebrows were furrowed as he said solemnly, "Fifth younger brother, I know you have always been naive and innocent, but you still have to be able to distinguish between pros and cons, right?"


    "Fourth brother, it is precisely because I can distinguish very clearly that I will not go back."


    Zang Wu said solemnly.


    Zang Si shook his head helplessly.


    He really didn''t know what had bewitched Zang Wu.


    How could he be so stubborn?


    What other opportunity was there now, and where else was better thanprehending the Immortal River Chaos Monument? This was a once in a millennium opportunity that could not be missed.


    "Fourth brother, I know you may not believe my words, but pleasee back to the Heaven and Earth Sect with me to take a look. Then you will know why I made this decision," Zang Wu said solemnly.


    "Old fifth, listen to your brother''s advice ande back with me. You are still too young and cannot distinguish many things clearly," Zang Si said in a deep voice.


    "Fourth brother, I''ll say it again,e back with me and take a look. I believe it will change your view!"


    Zang Wu looked solemnly at Zang Si and spoke again.


    "Alright, alright."


    "I''ll go take a look with you."


    Seeing Zang Wu so insistent, Zang Si waved his hand and agreed.


    He also wanted to take a look and see exactly what the Heaven and Earth Sect was hiding and what illusions it had cast to bewitch his fifth younger brother like this.


    The two headed towards the ind.


    When the two arrived at thekeside, a force of heaven and earth descended.


    "This is...?"


    Zang Si immediately revealed a panicked look.


    This was because his own strength was greatly suppressed in this space.


    No, to be precise, it wasn''t suppression.


    Rather, thews of heaven and earth in the surrounding space had changed.


    The space that he could easily tear open before had be extremely solid. Gravity had also undergone tremendous changes. He, who could easily fly before, could only jump one foot high in ce now.


    "Haha, fourth brother need not panic. My entire Heaven and Earth Sect space has long transcended the control of the Immortal River Continent. The solidity of the space is probably stronger than even the Immortal Realm. Therefore, even if a powerhouse from the Immortal Realm came, they could at most tumble around," Zang Wu quickly exined with augh.


    "Humph, who''s panicking, I''m just not used to it having just arrived," Zang Si waved his hand, arrogantly tilting his head and saying indifferently.


    Although he had indeed been frightened just now.


    But so what?


    After all, this ce was extraordinary. Zang Si had actually guessed it long ago.


    Otherwise, it couldn''t have confused his fifth younger brother without anything substantial.


    As for this space...


    Heh...


    The Immortal River Continent had experienced so many great destructions and gave birth to countless powerful beings. So it was not surprising that such a small spatial ne had been preserved.


    Therefore, the Heaven and Earth Sect possessing such a space did not prove how powerful it was.


    What could truly demonstrate its strength was the number of powerful experts on this ind.


    Did this ind seem to have many powerful experts?


    It really didn''t look like it.


    Perhaps there were some.


    But those who could make a move were probably not many.


    At least that was what Zang Si thought.


    He casually followed Zang Wu onto the bamboo raft, ncing contemptuously at the boatman.


    He was an old man.


    Decrepit looking.


    He also didn''t sense that the man had much powerful strength, so he casually nced back.


    However, the sudden action of that old man who looked decrepit shocked his eyeballs out.


    I saw that the old man was standing on the shore. He first used the bamboo pole to push the bamboo raft away from the shore. After the bamboo raft floated away from the shore with the current, the old man standing on the shore lightly stomped his feet. This one stomp. Pushed off a full three Zhangs!


    Then he steadilynded on the bamboo raft and nonchntly poled along towards the small ind.


    At this moment, Zang Si was frightened into trembling all over by the old man next to him.


    "Expert...so powerful..."


    He stammered out, trembling all over.


    He considered himself quite strong, but could only jump one foot high in this space even after exerting all his strength.


    Yet this old man had stomped three Zhangs so effortlessly. If he wasn''t an expert, what was he?


    "No need to panic, young man. Just an old boatman," the old man stroked his beard and nced at him indifferently,ughing softly.


    Zang Si quickly bowed respectfully to the old man with an apologetic smile.


    After smiling, he hurriedly pulled Zang Wu aside and whispered, "Fifth younger brother, why didn''t you tell me this man was so powerful? I almost offended him just now."


    "Fourth brother, don''t worry about it. Rx," Zang Wu quicklyforted him, "you''ll slowly get used to it."


    "What do you mean slowly get used to it? Although I came to bring you back, I don''t want to offend an expert for no reason," Zang Si said anxiously.


    "Aiya fourth brother, really, it''s no big deal. The old gentleman is very easy to talk to," Zang Wu repeatedly reassured him.


    Under Zang Wus repeated reassurances, and seeing that the old man did not seem angry, Zang Si finally rxed.


    After rxing, Zang Si couldnt help but curiously ask, "But old fifth, this old man is so powerful, he should be the topbat power of your Heaven and Earth Sect right?"


    "At least on the level of a grand elder?"

 Chapter 500

    Chapter 500


    "Grand elder?"


    Zang Wu blinked his eyes, stunned for a moment, and reacted speechlessly, "Fourth brother, are you kidding me? My Heaven and Earth Sect''s grand elder is able to extinguish the entire Immortal River Continent with one punch. As for this man, he is just a boatman who has not even been able to enter my Heaven and Earth Sect!"


    "Little five, how can you talk like that!"


    Upon hearing this, Zang Si was anxious at once and quickly said, "How can you speak of this senior like that? What if the senior gets angry..."


    Before he could finish speaking, the old man next to him smiled and said, "Young man, what he said is not bad. I''m just a boatman!"


    "As for entering the Heaven and Earth Sect..."


    He looked up at the sect gate of the Heaven and Earth Sect in the distance and sighed, "That is my life-long dream, but unfortunately my talent is not enough. I can only keep it as a dream in this life."


    "However, it is already the greatest honor for me to be able to ferry boats here!"


    "What? You really are..."


    Zang Si couldn''t believe it. He hurriedly pulled Zang Wu again and asked, "Little five, are you sure you didn''t lie to me?"


    "This person can leap three yards high under such gravity. At the very least, he is also at the Profound Immortal level. He really is just a boatman?"


    "Oh, why would I lie to you? If you don''t believe me, take another look over there." Zang Wu said with augh.


    Hearing this,


    Zang Si looked in the direction pointed out by Zang Wu. He instantly widened his eyes.


    On the small ind, there was a group of middle-aged women gathered, bouncing up and down to the rhythmic music, dancing in unison by thekeside.


    When the climactic moment of the music came.


    The group of women collectively split to do the splits.


    Ka!


    Zang Si''s eyes nearly popped out and he almost screamed out loud.


    The way he looked at those dancing middle-aged women was as if he had just seen some peerless beauty, full of fiery passion and disbelief.


    It has to be known that.


    On this ind with such strong gravity, it was extremely difficult for these women to dance and do splits like this.


    This was like an ordinary person carrying a thousand-jin burden and continuing to jump and do splits effortlessly.


    What does this prove?


    It proves that these middle-aged women were also very powerful, at leastparable to the boatman in front of them.


    "They, these women, are they?"


    For a moment, he couldn''t help but pointed a shaking finger at Zang Wu and asked aloud.


    "They are just some ordinary middle-aged women in our Heaven and Earth Sect. asionally they would go to our sect to pick up some junks and help out with chores. That''s all. Fourth brother doesn''t need to be too surprised." Zang Wu gently exined with augh.


    "Picking up junks and helping out with chores?"


    Zang Si swallowed hard.


    He didn''t know why, but after hearing Zang Wu''s words, he really wanted to give this cute younger brother a beating.


    Those words were so f*cking pretentious!


    But from Zang Wu''s serious tone, he could tell that there was no exaggeration, and that he was truthfully stating a matter of fact.


    Moreover, the nonchnce and indifference on his face were not pretended either.


    This showed that to him, whether it was the boatman or the dancing women, they were just ordinary, verymon things in the Heaven and Earth Sect.


    "Little five, I want you to tell me if you really didn''t lie to me," Zang Si looked seriously at Zang Wu and asked word for word, "Is the Heaven and Earth Sect really as powerful as what I have witnessed?"


    "Of course not."


    Zang Wu replied.


    "That''s good then."


    Zang Si patted his chest in relief.


    If what Zang Wu said was true, that even Profound Immortal level figures were only boatmen and handymen in the sect, then this Heaven and Earth Sect would indeed be too frightening.


    However, Zang Wu''s next sentence suddenly left him petrified.


    "How can such uncle and auntie represent my Heaven and Earth Sect? What you''ve witnessed is merely a drizzle of my sect''s power."


    "After all, which sect''s handymen and boatmen can represent the entire sect?"


    Zang Wu had already taken the shocked Zang Si onto the ind and started introducing the customs of the ind.


    "Look, that''s Pork Rong. The pig-killing knife in his hand, I thought it was a medium-grade immortal artifact at the beginning. But now I find out it should be a high-grade one, or possibly even higher."


    Zang Wu slowly introduced, "I was also shocked when I first arrived, but now I''m used to it. After all, there are too many things of this level on the ind."


    Zang Si stared with widened eyes at the pig-killing knife in Pork Rong''s hand, his eyes were almost straightened.


    He had never seen anything so advanced in his whole life.


    "Look, that scale weight is also one. So is the cane in the old man''s hand, and the hair essory on that woman''s head. There are too many, I won''t list them one by one. Just take a look yourself." Zang Wu casually said.


    Hearing this,


    Zang Si stared ahead.


    Sure enough, everything he saw before him was shocking and unbelievable.


    "Quick, look!"


    Just as Zang Si was unable to extricate himself from the shock, Zang Wu pulled him again.


    He quickly looked to the side.


    And instantly widened his eyes.


    He saw a man carrying a pair of honey buckets, running so fast as if he was about to take off. He was busy and energetic beyond measure.


    Zang Si was drenched in cold sweat.


    He was so shocked by this bucket carrier that he was left speechless.


    Jumping with buckets of feces in his hands, he easily covered seven yards with each leap, and disappeared at the end of the street with just a blink of an eye.


    Such valiance was no longerparable by those dancing women and boatmen.


    "So scary..."


    He couldn''t help but murmur.


    "Of course."


    "Compared to those men and women, this one can be considered a real member of our Heaven and Earth Sect. He is our sect''s specialmissioner of fecal disposal. He was once even praised by our Grand Master. Such glory and honor is rare even across our whole sect. Even me and my senior brothers would politely call him Ambassador Lu when we see him!"


    Zang Wu inly exined.


    "But Ambassador Lu still does not represent my Heaven and Earth Sect. After all, there are dragons and tigers hiding in my sect. Apart from Grand Master and many senior brothers, there is also the Four Scumbags Group With Outstanding Appearance, the guardian beast Manman God, Elder Qing who fights whoever disagrees... Of course, the seemingly suspicious-looking monk sweeping the backyard also seems quite powerful..."


    "Brother, stop talking..."


    Zang Si directly covered Zang Wu''s mouth and said with fervent passion on his face, "Tell me, how can I join the Heaven and Earth Sect?"

 Chapter 501

    Chapter 501


    "Eh, fourth brother, aren''t you here to take me back?" Zang Wu blinked his eyes meaningfully and said with a smile.


    In fact, when Zang Si came, he had guessed this result.


    Who in the world wouldn''t want to join the Heaven and Earth Sect when they came to this ind?


    So at this moment, he also deliberately wanted to make fun of Zang Si a little.


    "Oh, little fifth, don''tugh at me. It''s because I had poor judgement!" Zang Si said embarrassedly, "Little fifth still sees through things clearly. You are smarter. To tell the truth, I see that Destroyer of the World doesn''t seem like a good person either."


    "This Heaven and Earth Sect is really alluring!"


    "However, little fifth, if I join the Heaven and Earth Sect, will I be able to jump several feet away like Ambassador Lu on this ind?"


    "Also, do I have a chance to get two high-grade immortal instruments to y with?"


    "Hahaha."


    Upon hearing this, Zang Wuughed out loud and said, "Fourth brother, jumping a few feet away is nothing. Our senior brothers on the ind no longer pursue such external power."


    "Then what do you pursue?"


    Zang Si asked hurriedly.


    "What we pursue is the Dao, thews. There is a saying in the mortal world that there are three thousand paths, but with our Master, there are countless great daos, even allowing you to hear what you have never heard before and see what you have never seen before." Zang Wu said proudly with a face full of pride.


    The Great Dao.


    Laws...


    Zang Si murmured excitedly with fiery light shing in his eyes. He was eager to join the Heaven and Earth Sect.


    As for those high-grade immortal instruments you mentioned, let me put it this way. As long as you be the disciple of our Master, you can take whatever you want from the Divine Armory Pavilion as long as you want. It''s just that after staying in the Heaven and Earth Sect for a long time, ordinary immortal instruments may no longer interest you." Zang Wu added.


    "Oh little fifth, stop talking. Hurry, hurry up and help your brother join the Heaven and Earth Sect." Zang Si said eagerly.


    "Haha, although Master has very strict requirements for disciples who want to join the sect, as long as you have the flyer of Heaven and Earth Sect, it shouldn''t be a problem to join. After all, most of the senior brothers in the sect came in because of the flyers." Zang Wu said with a smile.


    "ording to our Master, people who can receive flyers are the chosen ones. They are destined with our Master and the Heaven and Earth Sect. As long as they go through the formalities, they can directly join the Heaven and Earth Sect!" Zang Wu said.


    "Flyer, I have it, I have it haha."


    Zang Si hurriedly took out his own flyer and kissed it enthusiastically. He then pulled Zang Wu and said, "Luckily I kept this flyer. I really had the foresight!"


    "Let''s go, little fifth, take me there quickly."


    Zang Wu said eagerly.


    Subsequently, Zang Wu took Zang Si to Yi Feng and went through a simple apprenticeship process. After Yi Feng gave him some motivational words, he officially joined the Heaven and Earth Sect.


    More than half a month passed in the blink of an eye.


    Following closely behind Zang Wu, Zang Si hadpletely integrated into the Heaven and Earth Sect.


    He was soaking in the Scripture Pavilion all day, even more addicted than Zang Wu.


    The virtual realm.


    Heifei Tribe.


    Zang Yi and his three brothers flew swiftly through the air.


    At this moment, they should have been in the Chaos Hall, waiting for the opening of the Immortal River Chaos Monument.


    It was just that the Heavenly Zen me Lotus that their Heifei Tribe had guarded for thousands of years had matured at this moment.


    The me Lotus has one effect.


    After taking it, it can greatly improve the human body''s potential and talents for cultivation. It can even obtain an extreme me physique.


    It is a low-grade, almost mid-grade immortal medicine material.


    So for the maturity of such a natural treasure, the three brothers naturally did not dare to take it lightly.


    While the three rushed towards the ce where the me Lotus matured, Zang Yi couldn''t help saying: "Second and third brother, it has been half a month since the fourth brother went to find the fifth brother. Why haven''t theye back yet? "


    "They should be back soon." Zang Er said.


    "What if something unexpected happened?"


    Zang Yi guessed again: "The fourth and the fifth have always had a good rtionship. Could it be that the fourth was also confused by the fifth''s words and wanted to join that Heaven and Earth Sect?"


    "Eldest Brother, what are you talking about? Can''t you trust the fourth brother to handle things? Before he left, he swore that he would definitely bring the fifth brother back. So don''t worry!" Zang San said hastily.


    "Yes, Eldest Brother. The fourth brother always keeps his word. Since he said he would bring the fifth brother back, he will definitely bring the fifth brother back. Just take it easy and wait a few more days for them toe back." Zang Er said.


    "Youre right. We can trust the fourth brother to handle things."


    Hearing this, Zang Yi also nodded and said rxedly: "Then let''s wait for another two days."


    While talking, the three finally arrived at the ce where the me Lotus bloomed.


    The me Lotus looks simr to the Snow Lotus.


    It''s just that one is cold and the other hot. One can only have a chance to grow in extremely cold ces, while the other naturally grows in extremely hot ces.


    The surroundings were deste. Steam spurted from the ground from time to time. There was no trace of greenery. It seemed that mes were erupting in the air.


    "The me Lotus should mature within half a day. After the three of us brothers take this me Lotus, our talents and cultivation base should be able to reach another level. We can also obtain the extreme me physique." Looking at the me Lotus, Zang Yi couldn''t help saying.


    Zang Er and Zang San were also excited and nodded.


    "Eldest Brother, Second Brother, Third Brother, we''re back!"


    At this moment, two powerful auras rushed over from afar, apanied by the voices of Zang Si and Zang Wu.


    "The fourth and fifth brother?"


    The three were surprised. They did not expect that they had just talked about the two on the way, and now the two returned so quickly.


    So the three hurriedly went to meet the two.


    "The fourth and fifth brothers are finally back."


    "Yes, the fourth brother really makes one feel at ease in handling things. As expected, he keeps his word. He said he would bring the fifth brother back, and so he did."


    "Now the five of us brothers can finally gather together again and wait for the opening of the Immortal River Chaos Monument well."

 Chapter 502

    Chapter 502


    When they heard this, Zang Si and Zang Wu were at a loss whether tough or cry.


    "Eldest Brother, Second Brother, Third Brother, actually, actually..." Zang Si rubbed his nose and said with a smile, "We didn''te back this time toprehend the Immortal River Chaos Monument!"


    "Then what did youe back for?" Zang Yi''s expression changed as he asked.


    "Uh, actually, I''ve also joined the Heaven and Earth Sect, so this time, Zang Wu and I came back to invite you three elder brothers to join the Heaven and Earth Sect with us." Zang Si said.


    "What?" The three who had been fully enthusiastic just a moment ago instantly changed their expressions.


    "Zang Si, Zang Si, how could you have actually..." Zang Yi looked at Zang Si with sadness and gravity. "How could you be so confused as well? I was worried before that you were misled by Zang Wu, but I didn''t expect that you would really..."


    "Yes, Zang Si, I really trusted you in vain."


    "I thought you would bring back the delusional Zang Wu, but I didn''t expect that you would fall into it yourself."


    "You have really disappointed us so much."


    The three looked at them gloomily as all kinds of rebukes sounded out.


    "Eldest Brother, Second Brother, Third Brother, Zang Wu and I aren''t confused. It''s just that the Heaven and Earth Sect is too powerful!" Zang Si quickly exined, "You''re saying this because you haven''t been to the Heaven and Earth Sect at all. If you went there, you would definitely change your view of it, and you would be eager to join it immediately."


    "So I sincerely ask that you three elder brotherse with us back to the Heaven and Earth Sect." Zang Si said with a sincere expression.


    "Humph."


    Zang Yi directly interrupted Zang Si, looking at him coldly, "We won''t join the Heaven and Earth Sect."


    "That''s right. What other sect could be more important thanprehending the Immortal River Chaos Monument right now? The Immortal River Chaos Monument concerns the Heavenly Dao." Zang Er also said.


    "You two are really disheartening. Not only are you deluding yourselves, but you also want to drag us down with you." Zang San also sounded furious.


    "Eldest Brother, Second Brother, Third Brother, don''t be so emotional. Really, if you juste back to the Heaven and Earth Sect with us and take a look, you''ll understand." Zang Si earnestly tried to exin.


    "I said no!" Zang Yi spoke heavily. "Now, I''ll also give you two a choice."


    "Either clearly draw a line now between yourselves and that Heaven and Earth Sect, obedientlye back with us and wait for the opening of the Immortal River Chaos Monument, or, you go back to your Heaven and Earth Sect and we''ll have nothing more to do with you two."


    Upon hearing this, Zang Si and Zang Wu''s expressions changed.


    How could they possibly clearly draw a line with the Heaven and Earth Sect?


    "Fourth Brother, what should we do?" Zang Wu asked with an ugly look.


    "s, Eldest Brother firmly believes the Immortal River Chaos Monument is so good, but he doesn''t know how terrifying the Heaven and Earth Sect is. And now he''s angry. s..."


    "If it really doesn''t work, let''s wait a bit longer until Eldest Brother cools down some beforeing back." Zang Si said helplessly.


    "Alright!"


    Zang Wu also had no choice but to nod helplessly.


    After making their decision, the two men sped their hands together and said, "Eldest Brother, Second Brother, Third Brother, we''ll take our leave first ande find you three elder brothers another day."


    Having said that, Zang Si and Zang Wu flew away.


    "You, you..." Zang Yi''s chest heaved angrily as he watched the two''s refusal to value fraternal feelings and their firm stand with the Heaven and Earth Sect.


    "Eldest Brother, don''t get angry." Zang Er and Zang San hurriedly supported Zang Yi andforted him, "Zang Si and Zang Wu are still young after all. It''s inevitable that they would stray from the right path for now. After the me Lotus matures, we two will go bring those two back."


    Hearing this, Zang Yi took a pill to regte his breath, and only after a moment did he feel a little better.


    Half a day''s time passed.


    An extremely fiery fluctuation spread out in the heavens and earth.


    "The me Lotus is about to mature."


    Having calmed down, Zang Yi looked at the not-so-distant me Lotus and spoke solemnly.


    "Yes, our tribe has been guarding it for ten thousand years, and this me Lotus has finally matured."


    Zang Er and Zang San also hurriedly nodded, looking at the me Lotus that was about to bloom with expectancy.


    Just then, a terrifying fluctuation from the distance swiftly closed in on them.


    "Humph!"


    "I''m afraid you won''t get a share of this me Lotus."


    Along with the heavy voice, a hook-nosed man descended.


    "Who are you?"


    The three''s expressions changed as they asked heavily.


    "Oh? You''ve already forgotten me?" The man said coldly with augh.


    "You, you''re also a Preordained One, Fang Xiaotian from the blue pir of light?" Zang Er recognized this person and asked heavily.


    "Correct, it''s me!"


    The corners of Fang Xiaotian''s lips turned up.


    "What are you trying to do?" Zang Yi asked coldly.


    "Naturally, I''ve taken a liking to this me Lotus."


    "And of course, I also want to seize your fortune."


    Speaking to this point, Fang Xiaotian''s voice sunk. "Why should you few puny Heavenly Immortals be able to sit on the Red Immortal Pir while I, an advanced Golden Immortal, am relegated to the Blue Immortal Pir?"


    "Humph. Which immortal pir one ends up on is all preordained. No matter how much stronger than us you are, that can''t be changed. You can only me your owncking fortune and talent." Zang Er said coldly.


    "That''s why I want to seize your fortune."


    Fang Xiaotian gave a coldugh.


    "You..."


    Zang Yi''s face was overcast as he spoke heavily, "Do you know that we are all Preordained Ones with preordained numbers that can''t be changed? Even if you make a move to kill us, there will still be subtle influences from the decree of Heaven, so it''s impossible for you to kill us!"


    "I know."


    "But from the start, I never nned to kill you."


    "I just thought that after snatching your me Lotus and giving you a harsh lesson, perhaps I could seize your fortune and leap up into the red pir of light." Fang Xiaotian gave a coldugh.


    "You..."


    The three trembled with anger.


    Even when facing a powerful Golden Immortal, how could they willingly hand over the me Lotus that their tribe had guarded for ten thousand years?


    "We won''t let you have your way."


    The three''s auras surged violently.


    They surrounded Fang Xiaotian in the middle in an encircling formation.


    In this standoff, the two sides finally shed.


    However...


    No matter how tacit the cooperation between the three brothers was, in the face of absolute strength, everything was only an illusion.


    Almost in an instant, the three brothers were sent flying by Fang Xiaotian, violently spitting blood from their mouths.


    "Oh, looks like time''s up."


    Fang Xiaotian nced at the me Lotus, gave a coldugh, then stepped forward to pick it.


    "Stop!"


    The three brothers roared and struggled to get up to stop him.


    But they were casually sent flying again by Fang Xiaotian, only able to sprawl limply on the ground as they watched him pick the me Lotus red-eyed.


    "Look, this is the so-called Preordained One from the red immortal pir, copsing at a single blow?"


    Fang Xiaotian looked at them with utter contempt as he mocked them, intentionally raising the me Lotus in his hand. He leisurely said, "How is it, isn''t it very hard to take?"


    "It really is a pity. The me Lotus that your tribe guarded for ten thousand years has been taken by me just like that..."


    "Hahahaha..."


    Fang Xiaotianughed wildly and arrogantly.


    In the face of the mockery, Zang Yi and the other two could only re at Fang Xiaotian red-eyed, tightly clenching their fists.


    "Oh, that''s right, didn''t you have five brothers? I heard that you five brothers have always had a good rtionship. Howe there''s only three of you now? Where are the other two trash?" Fang Xiaotian struck without hesitation.


    This blow struck even harder.


    It made the three so angry they spat blood.


    This happened to jab at their heart.


    "What''s wrong? Not calling them out? If you five gathered together, perhaps it wouldn''t be so miserable..." Fang Xiaotian continued striking.


    He wanted to attack their fighting spirit.


    So he could thus strip away the three''s fortune.


    "Hahaha."


    Seeing the three''s hatred for him to the bone, yet also helpless, he couldn''t help butugh arrogantly.


    As his voice fell, two silhouettes flew over from beyond the sky.


    It was exactly Zang Si and Zang Wu.


    Seeing this, Zang Yi and the other two, with faces full of hatred, hopefully lifted their heads and looked at the two brothersing over.


    "Yo."


    "You really came!"


    "But what''s the use, it''s just two more giving me their luck!" Fang Xiaotian said coldly.


    Hearing this, the hopeful Zang Yi three immediately lost hope and dropped their heads again.


    That''s right!


    What''s the use of Zang Si and Zang Wuing back?


    Facing the Golden Immortal powerhouse, how could they turn the tide and snatch back the me Lotus?


    Afraid that just as Fang Xiaotian said, they were just two more luck offerings!

 Chapter 503

    Chapter 503


    "Zang Yi, Zang Si, run away quickly!"


    "Don''t worry about us, he can''t kill us!" Zang Yi shouted loudly.


    Although the several brothers were very unhappy about the matter of the Heaven and Earth Sect, Zang Yi and the other two were still thinking about Zang Si and Zang Wu.


    Perhaps because of the predestined numbers of heaven, Fang Xiaotian simply could not pose a threat to their lives, but they did not want Zang Si and Zang Wu to take this risk, let alone let them suffer the risk of losing their luck.


    However, what Zang Yi and the other two did not expect was that Zang Wu actually rushed towards Fang Xiaotian alone.


    And Zang Si rushed over to them.


    "Eldest brother, second brother, third brother, are you guys okay?"


    Zang Si hurriedly helped up the three men and asked with concern.


    "Zang Si, don''t worry about us, go back quickly to help your fifth younger brother retreat, this Fang Xiaotian is very strong, your fifth younger brother will get into trouble." Zang Yi hurriedly shouted at Zang Si.


    "Eldest brother worries too much."


    Zang Si smiled lightly, "My fifth younger brother can handle him."


    "What nonsense are you talking about, Fang Xiaotian is a Golden Immortal! What can your fifth younger handle him with?" Zang Yi shouted loudly.


    "Haha, so what if he''s a Golden Immortal? My fifth younger brother is already a Profound Immortal!" Zang Si said dismissively.


    "What?"


    "Profound Immortal?"


    "Are you saying your fifth younger brother is a Profound Immortal?"


    "Zang Si, has your mind gone crazy?"


    "How could your fifth younger brother possibly be a Profound Immortal?"


    The three men stared at Zang Si in astonishment, shouting loudly.


    However, just as their voices fell, a shrill scream came from behind Zang Si.


    It turned out that with one stroke, Zang Wu directly cut off one of Fang Xiaotian''s arms.


    "How is this possible?"


    The three men''s eyeballs stared straight ahead.


    Their whole bodies shivered.


    "How could Zang Wu, how could he be so powerful? Fang Xiaotian is a Golden Immortal, yet actually cut off the arm of a Golden Immortal with one stroke?"


    Zang Yi''s mouth was wide enough to hold an egg, and his shocked voice rang out.


    "What does it matter if he is a Golden Immortal? On our ind, even a middle-aged dancing auntie is not as good. And as I said earlier, my fifth younger brother''s strength has long reached the Profound Immortal realm, and he can easily abuse a rubbish Golden Immortal, let alone just one."


    Zang Si curled his lips contemptuously, speaking in an indifferent tone.


    His attitude reeked of arrogance.


    At this moment, Fang Xiaotian, whose arm had been severed, was also staring wide-eyed at Zang Wu in front of him, his face full of fear.


    "You, how can you be so powerful?"


    "Aren''t you the fifth brother of the Hei Fei five? Isn''t your strength the weakest? Why, why can you exert such power?"


    Fang Xiaotian roared loudly.


    Recalling the previous blow, he was still terrified. If it hadn''t been for him having some life-saving means, that blow might have directly taken his life.


    "Zang Si, hurry up and tell me what exactly is going on here?"


    Zang Yi and the other two reacted, grabbing Zang Si and asking anxiously.


    "Eldest brother, the reason why fifth younger brother can have such power is of course because he joined the Heaven and Earth Sect!"


    Zang Siughed, "I told you long ago that the power of the Heaven and Earth Sect is beyond your imagination. Even if the Immortal River Chaos Monument is ced in front of the Heaven and Earth Sect, it is not worth mentioning."


    "The Heaven and Earth Sect..."


    "The Heaven and Earth Sect is really so powerful..."


    The three men looked at each other, murmuring in disbelief.


    Although they had always believed that nothing couldpare with the Immortal River Chaos Monument, and it was also difficult for them to ept that the Heaven and Earth Sect they looked down upon was actually so powerful, the facts were nowid bare before them, and they had no choice but to believe it.


    It should be known that Zang Wu''s strength was only at the Heavenly Immortal realm before.


    And he was the weakest among the five of them.


    But now, in just one short month, he had grown to the Profound Immortal realm.


    This kind of speed was beyond description with the word "horrifying".


    "Zang Si, what about you then?"


    Zang Yi looked at Zang Si again and asked anxiously, "Don''t tell me you''ve also reached the Profound Immortal realm?"


    "I didn''t." Zang Siughed.


    "Oh, that''s good then."


    The three men let out a sigh of relief. If Zang Si had also reached the Profound Immortal realm, it would have been too terrifying.


    However, just as they let out a breath, Zang Si''s cold voice continued, "Although I was a littleter than Zang Wu in joining the Heaven and Earth Sect and didn''t manage to reach the Profound Immortal realm, abusing thousands of rubbish Golden Immortals is no problem at all."


    As he spoke, Zang Si struck a pose.


    "Look, shoes, mid-grade immortal artifact."


    "Small bells, top-grade immortal artifact."


    "Ring, high-grade immortal artifact."


    "And this, this de, top-grade..."


    "This one, and this one, they are also high-grade..."


    Zang Si introduced while showcasing his full arsenal brought out from the Heaven and Earth Sect.


    A full dozen or so immortal artifacts.


    A living nouveau riche.


    This scene.


    Made the three men''s eyes pop out.


    "Zang Si, where did all these immortal artifactse from?"


    The three men swallowed and asked tremblingly, "Don''t tell me they are all treasures you brought out from the Heaven and Earth Sect?"


    "That''s right, they are indeed treasures brought out from within the Heaven and Earth Sect."


    Zang Siughed arrogantly.


    "Hiss!"


    The three men gasped.


    They also did not expect that the Heaven and Earth Sect would have so many treasures!


    This is really too shocking.


    "Eldest brother, second brother, don''t listen to Zang Si''s nonsense, what treasures are these, they are just a bunch of junk."


    At this time, Zang Wu walked over, rolling his eyes at Zang Si and said.


    "Zang Wu, do you mean these are all fakes?"


    The three men looked at Zang Wu and asked hurriedly.


    They were also thinking the same thing.


    How could it be possible for all dozen plus of them to be immortal artifacts?

 Chapter 504

    Chapter 504


    Zang Wu''s exnation made the three people dumbfounded.


    "It''s not a counterfeit, but it is indeed an immortal artifact. It''s just that these immortal artifacts are all trash in our Heaven and Earth Sect, no one uses them, so I said they were discarded."


    While Zang Wu was exining to Zang Yi and the others, he tilted his head towards Zang Si and said, "Fourth brother, you too. Our martial uncles pursue the Dao, mysteries, and principles. We should also look up to them. What''s the use of always focusing on these external immortal artifacts? You even brought out this pile of useless stuff to shock people, it''s simply losing face for our Sect Master!"


    "Hehe, I was wrong, I was wrong," Zang Si said embarrassedly while rubbing his head. "It was foolish of me to think about showing off with these, I didn''t expect it would instead lose face for our Sect Master. I''ll put them away now."


    However...


    The three people listening to the conversation between the two brothers had their mouths wide open like duck bills, and their bodies were petrified on the spot.


    Were these still the familiar fourth and fifth younger brothers?


    Listening to this conversation, did it sound like something humans would say?


    "Big brother, second brother, third brother, open your mouths," Zang Wu shouted at this time.


    The three reflexively opened their mouths.


    Three elixir pills fell into their mouths and turned into a warm current that rushed throughout their bodies.


    In an instant...


    More than half of the three peoples previous injuries recovered, and their cultivation level also improved slightly.


    "This, this is?"


    The three looked at Zang Wu, full of shock.


    "The three elder brothers shouldn''t be surprised. Before leaving, because I''m sweet-talking, the second guardian gave me some dog food," Zang Wu waved his hand dismissively.


    "Dog..."


    "Food?"


    Zang Yi and the other two stared with widened eyes and gasped.


    What on earth was this Heaven and Earth Sect?


    Immortal artifacts were trash scraps.


    The miraculous panacea that healed their injuries in seconds was dog food.


    For a while, they were speechless from the surprise.


    "Oh yes, that trash hurt the three elder brothers. I''ll avenge you three elder brothers and chop him up,"


    Seeing that their injuries had improved, Zang Wu waved the long knife in his hand and walked towards Fang Xiaotian.


    "What are you going to do?"


    "Don''t kill me, it was my foolishness."


    "I was wrong, please don''t kill me."


    Seeing this, Fang Xiaotian pleaded in horror.


    At the same time, his face was full of fear as he staggered back, holding his injured arm.


    In his heart, he also regretted it deeply.


    But who could have imagined that Zang Wu, who was still a celestial being when they metst month, was now an immortal?


    "Wait, little five, let him go. He is destined by heaven, you can''t kill him," Zang Yi shouted at Zang Wu at this time.


    Although he also wanted to kill Fang Xiaotian very much, he also knew there was no way to deal with someone destined by heaven.


    After all, those destined by heaven were preordained by heaven.


    The moment the Immortal River Chaos Monument opened, the 224 people destined by heaven would surely exist in the world.


    Even if you were stronger than your opponent and tried to kill them, idents would happen due to fate, allowing them to escape death.


    In short, everything was profound and mysterious.


    But the fact was just so. Even if Zang Wu had the power to easily kill Fang Xiaotian, he could not do so now.


    After all, this was defying heaven.


    No matter how strong you were, how could you win against heaven?


    How could you change the arrangements of fate?


    Hearing this, Fang Xiaotian also suddenly reacted. The previously begging him was no longer afraid.


    He suddenly stood up andughed madly.


    "Hahaha, so what if you''re stronger than me? What if you''re an immortal? I''m destined by heaven! Heaven itself won''t let me die, so no one can kill me!"


    "Little bastard, you must be very angry. I will surely pay back this debt a thousand times, ten thousand times in the future!"


    "Just you wait!"


    "Hahahaha..."


    But hisugh had just reached halfway when it suddenly stopped abruptly.


    The smugness on his face also froze instantly.


    He stared wide-eyed in disbelief at the big knife shing down on his neck.


    "How..."


    "How could this be, I''m destined by heaven..."


    As the voice fell, he fell to the ground with an unwilling look in his eyes, bing a headless corpse.


    "What?"


    "Little five, how did you do that?"


    "He was destined by heaven, how could you kill him?"


    Zang Yi and the other two brothers also suddenly widened their eyes, asking incredulously.


    "So what about being destined by heaven? Old heaven can''t control the people of our Heaven and Earth Sect," Zang Wu sneered, and shed again, directly scattering Fang Xiaotians soul, so that even if fate was right in front of him, it could not save him.


    The matter...


    Was finally settled.


    But Zang Yi and the others were still shocked for a long time.


    If they hadn''t seen it with their own eyes, who could have imagined that there was still a faction like the Heaven and Earth Sect in the world?


    Then try asking, in the face of such a powerful faction, who could still remain unmoved?


    So Zang Yi and the other three walked over, rubbing their heads embarrassedly, and said, "Er... Fourth younger brother, fifth younger brother, um... Can you let us join the Heaven and Earth Sect too?"


    When they said this, the faces of the three turned red.


    After all, they hadn''t forgotten that they had said before that they would never join the Heaven and Earth Sect even if they were beaten to death.


    "Of course you can. The purpose of us two returning this time is to invite the three elder brothers to join the Heaven and Earth Sect together," Zang Wu said with a smile.


    Hearing this...


    The eyes of the three lit up instantly.


    But in their hearts there were still worries, so they asked again: "But will the Heaven and Earth Sect look down on us? After all, it is so powerful, it may look down on us, right?"


    "How could the three elder brothers say that? It is naturally impossible for ordinary people to join, but if you have a flyer in your hand, you can easily join, because being able to receive the flyer proves that you already have affinity with the Heaven and Earth Sect!" Zang Si quickly exined.


    "So we can join as long as we have flyers. That''s great!"


    The three were suddenly greatly relieved.


    "So when will the three elder brothers set off?" Zang Si asked.


    "We still have some stuff to pack up. Once were done packing, well set off immediately," Zang Yi said.


    "Okay, since you''re not leaving immediately, we''ll go back to the Heaven and Earth Sect first and wait for the three elder brothers to arrive," Zang Si said.


    "Good, no problem, we''lle very soon,"


    Zang Yi and the other two saw the two off.


    The dust settled, and the two left without another word, heading straight back to the Heaven and Earth Sect.


    After all, their hearts still lingered on the endless Great Dao of the Scripture Pavilion.


    "I really didn''t expect this, we were truly blind before!" After sending off the two, Zang Yi couldn''t help sighing, "It''s still little five who has discerning eyes!"


    "That''s right. In just one month, little five has be an immortal. Such a blessed immortal abode, I can''t wait to rush over, ha." Zang San said.


    "I also can''t wait," Zang Er said.


    "Okay, then let''s set off as soon as possible, brothers,"


    "Hahahaha..."


    Zang Yiughed aloud, secretly thinking that he would soon be able to enter that sect and also be an immortal in a month.


    It was so exciting!


    But as heughed...


    He suddenly realized something was wrong.


    His face immediately darkened as he pped himself violently on the cheek and shouted, "Oh no, my flyer fell into the Magma Realm and got sealed deep underground!"

 Chapter 505

    Chapter 505


    For a time.


    Zang Yi was so anxious that he jumped up and down.


    He also pped himself twice in the face, resenting himself for doing such a stupid thing.


    "Second and third brothers, eldest brother has to ask you for help. Help me think of a way to take out that sealed flyer." Zang Yi said with a ck face as he asked Zang Er and Zang San for help.


    However, Zang Er and Zang San were about to slip away after turning their heads.


    "Second and third brothers, are you really going to abandon your eldest brother like this?" Zang Yi shouted with a stern face.


    "Oh eldest brother, what are you talking about? We few brothers, who relies on whom? It''s just that I think, usually the eldest brother has always protected us brothers, now shouldn''t it be the turn of the younger brothers to protect you." Zang Er said righteously: "So isn''t it that the younger brother wants to join the Heaven and Earth Sect as soon as possible, so as to improve his strength as soon as possible to protect you?"


    "That''s right, second brother is right."


    Zang San also quickly chimed in: "So me and second brother will first meet with fourth and fifth brother, eldest brother you just stay here and slowly find the flyer, don''t worry if you can''t find it, we four brothers will protect you."


    After saying that.


    Zang Er and Zang San flew into the sky without saying anything more, disappearing instantly.


    Leaving Zang Yi with twitching lips.


    Such a hypocritical brotherhood.


    But when he looked back at the Land of Lava again, the billowing heat rushed over, and he cried instantly.


    Damn it.


    What kind of sin is this.


    Thinking back to throwing away the flyer at first was too hasty.


    It was like lifting a rock to smash one''s own feet.


    But thinking about Zang Si''s body full of immortal artifacts, and thinking about Zang Wu Xianxian''s super powerful strength, Zang Yi didn''t care about anything else.


    He closed his eyes, mped his legs together, and dived into theva.


    "Ouch."


    "It burned me to death."


    As soon as he entered theva, Zang Yi''s shrill cry was heard, shedding tears in theva, his penis was also burned red.


    Time passed for many days.


    Zang Yi was still swimming in theva, with only the flyer in his mind.


    As for the Immortal River Chaos Monument, he had long forgotten it beyond the nine heavens by now.


    In chaos.


    The Destroyer of the World opened his eyes again.


    Because the time from when he woke upst time, it just happened to be another month.


    He couldn''t help raising the corners of his mouth.


    There weren''t many people in the hallst month, there must be more than ten or twenty people umted over two months now.


    If lucky, there might even be dozens more.


    "I just don''t know how many more people the most critical Red Immortal Pir and Blue Immortal Pir have gained."


    "I really look forward to it!"


    He got up and opened his eyes, and his sharp eyes swept toward the hall.


    The first thing he locked on was the Red Immortal Pir.


    It was okay if he didn''t look, as soon as he looked it was terrible. His whole body almost twitched.


    Originally there were seven people in the Red Immortal Pir. Not only were there no additions in the two whole months, but only Bai Piaopiao and Yun Yaoyao were left, and Hei Fei''s five people had long disappeared.


    "What''s going on, what on earth is going on?"


    The Destroyer of the World almost roared.


    "Don''t panic, Your Excellency, it''s possible that Master Hei Fei''s five people have private matters to deal with. Look, aren''t their left intent clones still there?" The silver masked man knelt on the ground and said respectfully.


    The Destroyer of the World nced sideways and hisplexion recovered slightly as he nodded.


    Indeed.


    The intent clones left by Hei Fei''s five people were still there. In all likelihood, they went out to do something.


    After all, intent clones also consume part of the cultivator''s mind and cultivation. If they really left, the intent clones would not be able to continue to stay here, wasting mind and energy in vain.


    But even if Hei Feis five people did not leave, the Destroyer of the World was still very depressed.


    Because in two months, he still failed to add one person to the Red Immortal Pir.


    After calming down for a long time...


    He looked towards the Blue Immortal Pir.


    Although the Blue Immortal Pir''s chess pieces were inferior to the Red Immortal Pir''s, they were also one of the important chess pieces.


    Since the Red Immortal Pir did not add one person, I hope the Blue Immortal Pir would not be like this too?


    But as soon as he looked.


    The Destroyer of the World''s mouth twitched, he almost directly suffered a heart attack.


    The Blue Immortal Pir was the same, not only did it not add one person, but also lost one person.


    Moreover, the missing person was not like Hei Fei''s five people, who still left intent clones. The person in front of him did not even leave a single hair.


    "What on earth is going on."


    The Destroyer of the World roared, grabbed with his big hand, and the celestial phenomena arose, and began to deduce.


    While the silver masked man knelt there without daring to move, waiting apprehensively for the Destroyer of the World''s deduction.


    Finally, when the deduction ended, an unbelievable sound came from the Destroyer of the World''s mouth, "Dead, he actually died?"


    The silver masked man kneeling on the side also changed his face when he heard the news.


    One of the Heavenly Ordained had actually died.


    This was a huge matter!


    It should be known that through the celestial disk calction, the Destroyer of the World deduced that on this day ten monthster, the Immortal River Continent would usher in a period of great powerhouse prosperity.


    The umtion of several eras would make the number of powerhouses reach 234.


    This was the Art of Heavenly Ordainment.


    Regardless of idents, causes and effects, and many other reasons, these 234 people would not have any variables.


    Because this was originally the result after ten months.


    This was also the reason why the Destroyer of the World arranged this grand n, and set the opening of the Immortal River Chaos Monument ten monthster.


    Therefore, if someone fell ten monthster, it would be normal, after all the number 234 was already the peak.


    But now the Immortal River Chaos Monument hadn''t even been opened yet, and one of the confirmed 234 people had died. This matter was huge.


    "What on earth is going on."


    The Destroyer of the World''s palms even shuddered.


    One death meant that the number of 234 could simply not be assembled.


    Then his grand n could not be started either.


    However, he was notpletely panicked yet. For the time being, it was only one less person from the Blue Immortal Pir. Perhaps there might still be some remedy if more effort was spent, as long as it was not someone from the Red Immortal Pir.


    But more frustrating things followed.


    Hei Feis five people''s intent clones that had just existed suddenly disappeared.


    "Ah!"


    Seeing this scene.


    The eyeballs of the masked man kneeling on the ground stared out.


    While the Destroyer of the World couldn''t help but spit out a mouthful of old blood.


    Damn it.


    Even thestfort was gone.


    "What the hell happened."


    "Celestial phenomena, rise again."


    "Check for me!"


    The Destroyer of the World said in a deep voice with a gloomy face.


    Suddenly, the celestial phenomena rose again.


    Also wanting to find out the cause of this person''s death, figure out where Hei Fei''s five people went, and, most importantly, figure out what changes had taken ce.

 Chapter 506

    Chapter 506


    An unprecedented power of the stars diffused through the space.


    The entire sky turned into a star chart.


    Even with the power to destroy the world, Destroyer of the World''s face was turning pale at a visible speed from such intricate calctions.


    However.


    Even after he tried his hardest and took dozens of elixirs, he still couldn''t figure anything out.


    He didn''t know how Fang Xiaotian died.


    He didn''t know why the ck Wu had withdrawn.


    As for the big picture, there wasn''t a shred of a problem.


    "Exactly, what on earth is going on?"


    Destroyer of the World trembled.


    For the first time, he felt such heaviness.


    In the dark, it was as if a big hand was controlling everything from behind.


    But.


    Wasn''t he, Destroyer of the World, the one manipting everything?


    Yet now, he was being manipted by someone else instead.


    "Who exactly is messing around?"


    Destroyer of the World''s face darkened to the point of dripping water.


    However, even after going through all the powerful figures of the Immortal River Continent over the past few eras in his mind, he still couldn''t find this person.


    Because, there simply wasn''t anyone who had the power to disrupt his ns without leaving a trace.


    Or even escape the calctions of his star chart.


    "In the end, what exactly is going on?"


    The masked man knelt on the ground and asked worriedly.


    "Since this is the case, I can only have you go personally."


    Destroyer of the World pondered briefly before speaking solemnly.


    "Ah, but I''m not the Chosen One!" The masked man said in surprise.


    "Then I''ll find a way to make you the Chosen One!" Destroyer of the World furrowed his brows and said, "After all, we need someone to fill this spot, and you''ve been loyal to me for many years, so this can be considered mypensation to you!"


    Upon hearing this.


    The masked man''s eyes lit up and he immediately kneeled and bowed, "Thank you, my lord!"


    "However, you''re not without a mission," Destroyer of the World added solemnly.


    "Please instruct me, my lord!"


    The masked man said hurriedly.


    "I will use the Art of Recing the Heavens to conceal all traces of you, not only making you the Chosen One, but also allowing you to transformpletely. And make it so that no one can deduce the rtionship between you and me." Destroyer of the World said heavily.


    The masked man''s eyes lit up in surprise as he said, "My lord, do you mean...?"


    "That''s right, I want you to find out who exactly is the hand behind the scenes." Destroyer of the World said solemnly, "Since he wants to oppose me, he will definitely target the Chosen Ones. If you infiltrate them, it will be easier to find cluespared to me going personally."


    "Understood!"


    The masked man knelt on the ground and nodded solemnly.


    "Alright, get ready to receive the baptism!"


    Destroyer of the World''s voice deepened as he waved his hand, stirring up chaotic winds within the chaos, as the power of the Great Dao diffused, covering the masked man.


    After that, heaven-covering thunder pirs surged down onto the masked man.


    The scene.


    Looked extremely like transcending tribtion.


    After the baptism, it would be rebirth.


    When themotion settled down, the masked man hadpletely changed his temperament. The mask on his face also disappeared, reced with a youthful appearance.


    "Go!"


    Destroyer of the World waved his hand.


    "Yes!"


    The youth named himself Teng Xiyuan and left the interior of the chaos, arriving at Chaos Hall and sitting down on the blue immortal pir where Fang Xiaotian had originally sat.


    Seeing this.


    Only then did Destroyer of the World heave a sigh of relief.


    But at the same time, a trace of blood spilled from the corner of his mouth.


    Clearly, using the art of deceiving the heavens to have Teng Xiyuan take Fang Xiaotian''s ce took an enormous toll on him.


    But he had no choice but to do this.


    He could feel that the hand behind the scenes opposing him was extremely powerful. Even he, Destroyer of the World, could not take it lightly.


    If he didn''t lure this person out, his ns would likely face even greater variables.


    With Teng Xiyuan as this trump card, dealing with that person would surely be much easier.


    Thinking of this, the corners of Destroyer of the World''s mouth curled up as he let out an icy voice.


    "Whoever you are opposing me, I will be sure to lure you out!"

 Chapter 507

    Chapter 507


    After half a month of searching, Zang Yi finally found the flyer and sessfully joined the Heaven and Earth Sect.


    Once inside the sect, like the other four brothers, he spent his days immersed in the library.


    "Hiss!"


    "Come and see."


    At that moment, Zang San held a picture jade slip in his hand and eximed excitedly.


    Upon hearing this, the others quickly gathered around.


    They saw a scene disyed on the picture jade slip.


    Amidst a gust of chilling wind, apanied by eerie sounds, they vaguely saw five ck men wearing top hats and solemn ck attire.


    The leader held a staff in his hand, while the other four carried a ck coffin on their shoulders.


    To the tune of the demonic music, they moved in perfect harmony, their actions coordinated and uniform.


    "Dao."


    "It''s the Dao! Brothers, it''s the Dao we''ve been searching for all along."


    Zang Wu eximed loudly.


    The other brothers trembled with excitement as well.


    Because Zang Wu was right, with just one nce, they knew that this was their Dao.


    It was a mysterious and unfathomable feeling.


    You could tell at a nce whether it belonged to you or not.


    And this Dao before their eyes was tailor-made for them.


    For a time, the five brothers watched the scene of the ck men carrying the coffin over and over again, gaining deeper insights with each viewing.


    At the same time, their strength also advanced by leaps and bounds.


    On this day, Zang Er''s jade slip lit up.


    It turned out to be a letter from a good friend who was also in the Chaos Hall, inquiring why the five of them no longer contemted the Chaos Stele of the Immortal River and if there was any hidden reason behind it.


    "Who is it?"


    Zang Yi asked.


    "Big brother, it''s Bai Yao. He''s asking why we left the Chaos Hall. I''m thinking whether or not to tell him about the Heaven and Earth Sect and invite him toe over. After all, Bai Yao has always had a good rtionship with us brothers. What do you think?"


    "Well, our rtionship with Bai Yao is indeed good. I think if it''s possible, we can bring him over."


    Zang San also nodded in agreement.


    Zang Yi and Zang Si looked at Zang Wu.


    After all, although Zang Wu was the youngest, he had be their backbone.


    After all, he was now the senior brother of the four.


    "The Heaven and Earth Sect never hides or withholds anything in its actions. As disciples of the sect, we should also be the same. So it doesn''t matter if we tell him. We just need to see if he has the flyer to join the sect."


    "Of course, it doesn''t matter if he doesn''t have the flyer. Coming to the ind to pick up some trash and gain some opportunities is better than contemting that Immortal River Chaos Stele."


    "Good!"


    Zang Er nodded.


    He proceeded to inform Bai Yao about what they had seen and heard in the Heaven and Earth Sect, as well as their current strength.


    Bai Yao was amazed by what he heard.


    He also began to feel restless.


    Bing a Sage within a month, although unbelievable, he understood the personalities of Zang Yi and the others well enough to know that they had no reason to deceive him.


    Moreover, there was still a long time until the Immortal River Chaos Stele would be opened.


    So why not go and see what it was all about?


    Therefore, the next day, Bai Yao, who was in the Blue Immortal Pir, set off. And this time, he wasn''t the only one going on the Heaven and Earth Sect journey.


    Bai Yao has always been fond of making friends. When he entered the Chaos Hall, he already had quite a few friends. And after entering the Chaos Hall, he made several more.


    Therefore, this time, he brought all of his friends with him.


    There were more than ten of them in total.


    In just two days, Bai Yao and his ten-plus friends arrived on the ind.


    Although they didn''t have any brochures, once they set foot on the ind, without exception, all of them were prepared to settle there.


    However...


    What no one expected was that Bai Yao''s friends also had friends, and those friends had friends of their own...


    In just one month''s time, there were about fifty to sixty people on the ind of the Heaven and Earth Sect, making the once spacious Chaos Hall now crowded and chaotic.


    Inside the Chaos Hall''s internal space...


    Teng Xiyuan knelt on the ground, trembling.


    "You useless waste! What use are you?"


    "After spending a great price to make you the Chosen One, you haven''t served any purpose at all. Instead, in just one month, we have lost dozens of people!"


    The pressure of annihtion descended, causing Teng Xiyuan to let out a miserable scream while kneeling on the ground.


    "Master, I was wrong, I was wrong, I truly made a mistake." Teng Xiyuan desperately pleaded, cold sweat streaming down his forehead.


    "I''m asking you, with so many people missing this time, have you discovered any clues?" Destroyer of the World asked in a deep voice.


    "Master, I, I have been cultivating within the Immortal Pir, relying on the aura emitted by the Chaos Stele in the Immortal Pir. As soon as I opened my eyes, everyone was gone, I..."


    Teng Xiyuan''s trembling voice came out of his mouth, and he received another big p in the face.


    "You useless waste! I made you the Chosen One for what reason?"


    "It was to infiltrate their ranks and gather information I didn''t know. Why did you cultivate within the Immortal Pir?"


    "You damn fool, are you still in seclusion?"


    The Destroyer of the World grew angrier as he spoke.


    Originally, with his status, he shouldn''t have lost hisposure like this, but seeing the only few people left in the hall, he wanted nothing more than to p Teng Xiyuan to death on the spot.


    He had nned for several epochs, and all of this was his painstaking effort!


    "Master, I was wrong. Please spare me. Give me another chance, and I know what to do next." Teng Xiyuan knelt on the ground, kowtowing, his face filled with determination.


    "Hmph."


    "Get out of here immediately. I''ll give you another month. If you still haven''t found any clues, then you can go die!" The voice of the Destroyer of the World sounded heavy and deep.


    Teng Xiyuan trembled and quickly retreated.

 Chapter 508

    Chapter 508


    After returning to the Immortal Pirs, Teng Xiyuan''s first priority was to establish good rtionships with the others at the Immortal Pirs.


    This time, hepletely discarded his hypocritical mask and sincerely treated others, making friends with each and every one of them, not letting anyone slip by.


    Because he understood that only by doing so, others would trust him enough to share any clues they mighte across.


    Therefore, even though he was currently situated at the Blue Immortal Pir and hadn''t found any immediate leads, he had indeed made quite a few genuine friends.


    Half a monthter, someone finally found him.


    "Teng Xiyuan, my brother."


    "Yuan Cheng, my brother."


    "Teng, even though we''ve only known each other for a short time, it feels like we''ve been friends for ages. I already consider you a close friend, so I have something good I want to share with you. I''m wondering if you''re interested," Teng Xiyuan''s friend Yuan Cheng said.


    "Oh?"


    "What good news is it?" Teng Xiyuan quickly asked.


    Yuan Cheng nced around, making sure no one was paying attention, and then continued in a hushed voice, "Teng, do you know why the others from the Chaos Pce left?"


    "Do you know?" Teng Xiyuan asked anxiously.


    "Yes, I just received the news yesterday," Yuan Cheng said. "A good friend of mine informed me. It turns out they found another great ce. It''s filled with experts, immortal treasures are scattered everywhere, and there''s even a super powerful being overseeing everything. Everyone else went there to seek refuge."


    Upon hearing this, Teng Xiyuan''s eyes lit up.


    He thought to himself that his efforts hadn''t been in vain.


    Atst, he had found a clue.


    However, Teng Xiyuan remained calm and asked with curiosity, "What ce is so amazing? Is it true?"


    "I don''t know if it''s true or not. That''s what my friend told me. But since so many people have already gone, I want to try my luck as well," Yuan Cheng said. "And considering your character, Teng, I decided to share this information with you. I''m wondering if you''d like to go with me to take a look?"


    "Alright, since Yuan Cheng speaks so highly of this ce, I''ll go with you," Teng Xiyuan felt a surge of excitement.


    A smile appeared on his face.


    This time, he was certain that he would finally find the mischievous tentacle lurking behind the scenes.


    When the others at the Chaos Pce learned that Teng Xiyuan was leaving, they all stood up and inquired.


    "Teng, where are you going?"


    "Yes, Teng."


    "Is there something important?"


    Their concerned voices reached his ears.


    "Oh, don''t worry, everyone. I just have some personal matters to attend to outside. I''ll be back in a couple of days," Teng Xiyuan quickly replied with a courteous gesture.


    "Personal matters? Are they troublesome, Teng?"


    "Yes, do you need our help?"


    "If you need assistance, just say the word. We can all go and help you."


    "Teng, you''ve always been honest and kind to us. Even though we haven''t known each other for long, we already consider you a good friend. If you have any problems, don''t hesitate to let us know."


    Voices of inquiries and concerns were heard as everyone turned their attention to Teng Xiyuan.


    This statement made Teng Xiyuan, a guy with a mischievous mind, feel a warm sensation.


    Thinking about it, being a good person and making friends seemed like a good choice too, instead of being a viin.


    Teng Xiyuan left.


    He followed Yuan Cheng towards the Heaven and Earth Sect.


    This time, only the two of them went.


    Yuan Cheng didn''t have many friends, just about three or four, and Teng Xiyuan was the only one left in the Chaos Pce.


    Before long, the two of them arrived not far from the small ind.


    Teng Xiyuan''s pupils shrank.


    "No matter if it''s a dangerous ce, I, Teng Xiyuan, must ovee it today."


    "I want to see what secrets this ind holds."


    "My Lord of Destruction, please rest assured!"


    "I will help you thoroughly investigate this ind!"


    Finally, Teng Xiyuan followed Yuan Cheng onto the ind.


    "Hahaha, wee to the ind."


    "I don''t know how to address both of you."


    "Oh, this is my good friend Yuan Cheng."


    "This is my good friend Teng Xiyuan."


    "So it''s Brother Yuan and Brother Teng. Haha, wee, wee! We both have good judgment, and from now on, we are family."


    After arriving on the ind, the two of them were warmly weed.


    Because the group of people who came from the Chaos Pce had already formed a smallmunity on the ind.


    The group didn''t have any ulterior motives.


    It was just thating from the same ce naturally created a sense of closeness.


    This warmth made Teng Xiyuan, who originally wanted to investigate the ind alone, feel a bit embarrassed. He started making friends with the people on the ind.


    They had a great time.


    They drank and reveled throughout the night.


    The next day.


    He finally learned some general information about the ind and that there was a Heaven and Earth Sect inside.


    "I have a basic understanding of this small ind!"


    "There are indeed many experts, and there''s also the Heaven and Earth Sect."


    "I must report to my Lord of Destruction as soon as possible."


    But just as he was about to leave the ind and deliver the message, someone dragged him to drink.


    "It''s not that I want to stay on this ind, but I can''t refuse their hospitality. How about I go back tomorrow? Dying one day to inform my Lord of Destruction won''t affect the overall situation."


    Teng Xiyuan thought this way and went to drink with the others.


    After another night of drinking.


    Early the next morning.


    Someone enthusiastically pulled him to scavenge for scraps.


    "These people are so passionate about scavenging, there must be hidden motives."


    "My Lord of Destruction, I''ll dy one more day. Knowing the enemy is the key to victory in a hundred battles."


    Teng Xiyuan thought like this and joined the others in their activities.


    However.


    He suddenly realized that on the first day of scavenging, he had made a breakthrough.


    And then he continued scavenging for seven days straight.


    After seven days.


    He discovered that this ind was even more terrifying than he had imagined!!!


    It was simply mind-blowing.


    "If I don''t inform my Lord of Destruction soon, something big will happen!"


    "But let me scavenge for one more day!"


    "By improving my strength, I can better serve you, my Lord of Destruction!"

 Chapter 509

    Chapter 509


    This day.


    It was another seven days.


    "Let''s go, brothers! The Heaven and Earth Sect''s trash has been taken out today. If we don''t go now, it''ll be toote!"


    Looking at the treasures filling up his storage ring, Teng Xiyuan was very satisfied.


    By now, he had made quite a name for himself on the ind.


    Not only had his cultivation improved, but his whole mindset had changed.


    He lived each day free of worries, asionally drinking with his friends or ying chess with others on the ind.


    Life was simply carefree and wonderful!


    The days passed by like this.


    Another month went by.


    By now, he had fully assimted into the ind and saw himself as a native. The Heaven and Earth Sect''s gates had also be his faith.


    On this day.


    He saw another fragmented painting.


    The profound truths of the Great Dao within the painting gave him some insight. He quickly opened his storage ring to carefully put the painting remnants inside, thinking of finding a ce to meditate on them.


    But as soon as he opened his storage ring, he noticed the teleportation jade slip he hadn''t looked at in a while was flickering with light.


    Judging by its fluctuations, there seemed to be over ten voice messages he hadn''t listened to yet.


    This particr jade slip was a special teleportation tool between him and Destroyer of the World.


    "Crap, Destroyer of the World is still waiting for my reply!"


    Coming to his senses, Teng Xiyuan cried out loud.


    An expression of regret appeared on his face.


    "I can''t believe I almost forgot. I''m such a worthless bastard!" he scolded himself, pping his own cheek.


    "Why am I getting distracted picking up trash and forgetting about that little toy from Destroyer of the World?"


    With a firm shout of "Keep picking!", he continued rummaging through the trash for opportunities, and crushed the glowing jade slip under his foot.


    But the moment the jade slip shattered, Destroyer of the World suddenly opened his eyes.


    "What exactly is going on?"


    "Could this guy have been discovered?"


    Destroyer of the World''s pupils constricted.


    Teng Xiyuan was his trump card for finding clues.


    Not only had Teng Xiyuan not replied to his voice messages, but now the jade slip was also destroyed.


    This could only mean Teng Xiyuan had likely been captured, or even killed, by someone.


    Destroyer of the World''s expression grew solemn.


    It had been hard to get such a good card, and he did not want it to go to waste.


    To investigate the reason, he once again employed the power of celestial bodies.


    "Teng Xiyuan."


    "Investigate!"


    In an instant.


    The power of the celestial bodies rose up.


    At the very least, this investigation would reveal Teng Xiyuan''s current state of survival.


    Whether he was dead or alive, sealed or controlled, there would definitely be some feedback.


    However, looking at the still churning celestial power, Destroyer of the World already had an inkling of the answer in his heart.


    In all likelihood, the outlook for Teng Xiyuan was more ominous than auspicious.


    The next moment.


    The results came out.


    But the results before his eyes caused Destroyer of the World to be greatly shocked.


    Not only was Teng Xiyuan alive and kicking, he even seemed to be living it up. His cultivation level had also advanced by several stages.


    What was most f*cking outrageous was that the celestial power further revealed to him that the jade slip had been crushed under Teng Xiyuan''s foot!


    "Damn it!"


    Destroyer of the World let out an exasperated yell.


    In his towering rage, explosive sounds reverberated through the space around him.


    He would never have imagined that he would actually be toyed with by Teng Xiyuan.


    It wasughable that he had ced all his hopes on him and eagerly awaited any news.


    "It appears this hidden tentacle in the shadows is truly not to be underestimated!"


    "To even turn Teng Xiyuan against me, what skill!"


    However.


    He soon calmed down.


    Becausepared to Teng Xiyuan, what made him feel even more solemn was that with things having developed to this point, he had already lost control of the bigger picture.


    Not a single thing had gone ording to his ns.


    But.


    These were not his own intentions either, but information vaguely revealed to him through the celestial bodies by that being behind the scenes.


    If it was just his own schemes going awry, that would be one thing.


    But how could there possibly be mistakes with the ns of that exalted one behind the scenes?


    "I''m afraid I''ll need tomunicate with that esteemed one again."


    "I wonder what important information I''ll be told this time."


    Destroyer of the World contacted the celestial bodies again.


    But this time, unlike before, he knelt on the ground with his head raised to the sky, prostrating himself.


    As he spoke sonorously, hisplexion visibly paled at a rate discernible to the naked eye.


    Just then.


    An anomaly urred in the celestial bodies above.


    The celestial bodies condensed and slowly took the shape of changeable numbers above Destroyer of the World''s head.


    "Are these the numbers preordained by heaven?"


    "That esteemed one is telling me anew the numbers of those preordained by heaven."


    "But even if one has died and they are now beyond my control, shouldn''t the number still be 233?"


    "There''s no need to ry this information again, is there?"


    Destroyer of the World muttered while looking up at the numbers in the sky.


    As time passed.


    The numbers kept changing.


    Soon, it broke 100.


    150, 200, 250, 300...


    It seemed the celestial bodies were indeed telling him the numbers preordained by heaven anew.


    A disappointed look came over Destroyer of the World''s face.


    He had thought that esteemed one would give him a crucial clue for finding that hidden tentacle. He didn''t expect it to be the rather meaningless numbers preordained by heaven.


    After all, to him right now, these numbers were no longer key.


    Apart from Fang Xiaotian, there were no other anomalies among those preordained by heaven. Repeating these numbers now was redundant.


    Finally.


    The number exceeded 233.


    Just when Destroyer of the World thought it would stop, that number actually kept rising.


    In the blink of an eye, it reached 234.


    "Hm?"


    "Could Teng Xiyuan also be counted now?" Destroyer of the World guessed this way.


    But beyond his expectations, the number astonishingly continued to change. It didn''t just exceed 234 people, but in the space of a breath, burst past 300 people!


    Destroyer of the World, who had just been taking things lightly, was struck dumb.

 Chapter 510

    Chapter 510


    "The number destined by the heavens has actually increased," Yi Feng mumbled in disbelief.


    "Good heavens! How could the number destined by the heavens increase so drastically in such a short period of time?" Qing Huan eximed in shock.


    Mie Shi felt like his head was about to explode.


    He knew that thest time he had been updated on the numbers destined by the heavens was ten years ago, when there were only two hundred and thirty-four in total.


    That number represented the umtion over countless eons, consisting of people with special identities like transmigrators and reincarnators. Although their current strength may not be powerful, they all inherited exceptional fortune and promising futures setting them apart from ordinary people.


    These people were truly the proud children of the heavens and favorites of the divine.


    However...


    It took countless eons to umte to just two hundred and thirty-four people. But now, after a mere decade, that figure had soared to over three hundred.


    In other words, more than sixty of these proud children of heaven had emerged in the short span of ten years.


    What kind of crazy concept was that!?


    But what made his scalp tingle even more was that the number did not stop at three hundred.


    Instead, it continued soaring at an even more staggering pace.


    Three hundred, five hundred, one thousand...


    Two thousand, three thousand, four thousand...


    Eventually, it broke past ten thousand!


    Mie Shi was already gaping in astounded horror, unable to find the words to describe his shock.


    Finally, Mie Shi waspletely numbed.


    And after breaking past ten thousand, the numbers continued to skyrocket wildly.


    Fifteen thousand, twenty thousand, twenty-five thousand...


    Until finally, it stopped at ny-nine thousand, nine hundred and ny-nine.


    Mie Shi felt his legs turn soft as his body trembled uncontrobly.


    He finally understood why that being had used the power of astrology to inform him of the updated numbers destined by the heavens.


    It was because an earth-shattering change of astronomical proportions had urred.


    Everything was in chaos.


    Utter chaos.


    The order of everything had beenpletely upended.


    It took numerous eons to umte just two hundred and thirty-four destined ones.


    Yet in the span of a decade, that figure had shot up to close to a hundred thousand.


    Thispletely exceeded his ability toprehend.


    The existence of even one proud child of heaven could cause some turmoil on the continent.


    With ten thousand of them existing concurrently in the same era, one could imagine the kind of earth-shattering friction that would ur.


    "Friction?"


    "That won''t happen."


    "Everyone on the ind is family. It''s impossible for major conflicts to happen between them in this lifetime!"


    While chatting idly about fishing, Lu Qingshan brought up his concerns over potential conflict. Yi Feng just smiled and said while looking up at the darkening sky,


    "Let''s head back. It''s gettingte."


    "Yes, Master."


    Lu Qingshan hastily packed up the fishing gear and trotted after Yi Feng.


    Upon returning to Tian Di Men, Yi Feng inexplicably felt irritated despite originally being in good spirits.


    By now, he was growing increasingly dissatisfied with his disciples.


    After gathering and scolding themst time, he assumed they would behave for at least a few days and at least pretend to be diligent for his sake.


    But no, they were bing more and more outrageous.


    Previously, he could at least see some of them moving about. But now, they just holed themselves up in the library pavilion doing jack all day long, only reading web novels andic books.


    They were practically disregarding their master!


    This infuriated Yi Feng to no end.


    "Qing Huan, gather them," Yi Fengmanded in a dark voice.


    Instantly, Qing Huan''s voice resounded throughout Tian Di Men.


    In the library pavilion, everyone raised their heads upon hearing the call.


    "Hurry hurry! Master is calling us!"


    "We get to see Master again!"


    "I wonder what instructions Master has for us this time!"


    In no time, dozens of disciples had gathered in the square, awaiting Yi Feng''s lecture.


    Seeing this bunch of useless freeloaders instantly put Yi Feng in a foul mood.


    "What''s so fun about cooping yourselves up in the library all day, you useless bunch?" Yi Feng scolded.


    "Just look at the sorry state you''re all in."


    "And you! You''ve be a fatzy slob."


    "Why don''t you go out for some fresh air?"


    "Are the youngdies outside not pretty enough, or is the air not fresh enough for you all!?"


    Yi Feng berated with a stern face, "Surely it''s better than rotting away inside that library pavilion right? As long as you go out and find something to upy yourselves, it has got to be better than that!"


    "Let me make this clear. From today onwards, if I catch any of you continuing to freeload in thatzy manner, you can pack up and get lost!"


    Yi Feng finished in an icy tone before turning to leave.


    They think they can freeload off Tian Di Men and fleece him? No way!


    After Yi Feng left, the disciples broke out into hushed discussion.


    "Master, what did he mean by that?"


    "Yes, Master is not usually so harsh. Why was he suddenly so stern today?"


    Everyone wore grave expressions as they guessed at the reason.


    At this moment, Su Yunyun stepped forward and said, "I think Master is right. We should go out more."


    "Ah, Senior Sister, is that what Master meant?" Everyone looked towards Su Yunyun and asked, "But what exactly does Master want us to do outside?"


    "Didn''t Master make it very clear?"


    "Find something to upy ourselves."


    "That''s right. Find something to do!"


    Su Yunyun said meaningfully.


    Hearing this, the disciples'' eyes lit up as understanding dawned on them.


    That''s right!


    As Master''s disciples, as disciples of Tian Di Men, how could they remain cooped up behind the mountain gate every day?


    Naturally, they should be out there making a name for themselves on the continent, even conquering the entirend beneath their feet!

 Chapter 511

    Chapter 511


    Understanding the reason behind all this.


    The senior brothers were already itching to go out and cause trouble in the sect.


    "And Master has really been working hard to educate us well!"


    At this time, a disciple couldn''t help but sigh: "Although our cultivation has been steadily improving whileprehending the Dao in the Scripture Pavilion, I still feel like my state of mind has reached a bottleneck and I cannot find the reason no matter what."


    "But now it seems that going out for a walk may be able to break through this barrier!"


    "Yeah, I have the same feeling."


    "It looks like Master is deliberately hinting at this as well!"


    "Master''s guidance to us really cannot be matched by anyone!"


    "Since this is the case, senior brothers, let''s hurry up and go out!"


    "Alright!"


    After simply tidying up, the group of senior brothers began leaving the ind one after another.


    Many of the residents on the small ind also witnessed this scene.


    "I''m afraid the sky of the Immortal River Continent is about to change!"


    "Yes indeed!"


    Two old men ying chess under a tree nced over meaningfully while whispering to each other.


    "Do you have any descendants out there?"


    "I do."


    "We should still send out a message, don''t identally provoke them, otherwise it would be a massacre."


    "You''re right, if we step on this steel te, I''m afraid even the heavens wouldn''t be able to protect us. Thanks for the reminder!"


    One old man took out a jade tablet and sent out a message.


    At the same time he took out his jade tablet, many people on the ind were also sending out messages.


    The purpose was more or less the same.


    "Fifth junior sister, where are you nning to go?"


    After leaving the small ind, the senior brothers faced separation and many looked towards Su Yunyun.


    "Me?"


    Su Yunyun couldn''t help but wryly smile, "I wanted to stay by Master''s side and serve him, but seeing Master''s serious expression, if I don''t go out and make a name for myself, I''m afraid Master will disown me as his disciple. So I n to take a look around first."


    "What about you?"


    "I am a prince of the Da Ling Empire in the virtual realm. I originally didn''t have much ambition for the throne, but thinking about it, if I don''t have any status, then I really don''t deserve to call myself Master''s disciple. So I''ll go back and be an Emperor first!" the 32nd ranked disciple said.


    "En, I also n to do the same and return to my sect in the virtual realm for now. I''ll casually take the position of chief disciple first, then seize the position of sect leader. This way, if Master needs me for anything in the future, I can also be of use." Another disciple said.


    "The insights of the two junior brothers are very urate."


    Li Taibai said while riding his ox backwards: "There have long been rumors that Master is arranging his next big chess game. Although Master''s Dao attainments already epass the heavens and he has everything under control, as his disciples we still need to share his burdens and worries. If we control some power under us, then in the future we may be able to help Master make use of them."


    "Senior brother Taibai''s words make sense."


    "In that case, then based on our own abilities, let''s maximize our influence and make names for ourselves!"


    "Alright!"


    "But remember, we senior brothers must keep in contact. If anything happens to any one of us, you must rush over as fast as possible."


    "Yes, understood."


    The group of senior brothers responded in session, then turned into rays of light scattering in all directions.


    "I''ve finally chased away this group of useless freeloaders."


    Lying on a lounge chair, Yi Feng was in an extremely good mood.


    Now in the entire Heaven and Earth Sect, apart from Qing Huan Xiang and that cleaning monk, there was only him left, as well as Zhong Qing, Wu Zhang''an, and Yun Wu.


    Expenses could be considered much lower now.


    Most importantly, chasing away this group of freeloaders would not affect the progress of tasks at all.


    It was simply perfect.


    Of course.


    What excited Yi Feng the most was that after umting over this period of time, he already had 99 disciples.


    What concept is this?


    If he epts one more disciple, he would be able to start cultivating.


    He would finally be able to be a cultivator that he had been longing for.


    Thus, Yi Fengid in the Heaven and Earth Sect every day, waiting for thest disciple toe knocking.


    After all, the flyers he sent out previously far exceeded the number of people who came to apprentice. Maybe someone was already on their way here with a flyer.


    However...


    Three months passed by as he continued waiting.


    His number of disciples still remained at 99.


    This caused Yi Feng to be unable to sit still.


    He was just about to be a cultivator, how could he allow thisst disciple to get stuck here and stop him?


    The next day.


    Bringing simple luggage, Yi Feng left the Heaven and Earth Sect with Skeleton Wei and his gang.


    He thought.


    Once outside of Heaven and Earth Sect.


    He would definitely encounter a disciple with ordinary talent.

 Chapter 512

    Chapter 512


    The virtual realm.


    The Cloud Top Empire.


    The vast imperial hall was now filled with people.


    These were the peak powers of the virtual realm.


    Because the Cloud Top Empire was the true behemoth in the virtual realm, the other empires were just its vassal states.


    As for the other sects in the virtual realm, they too had to pay tributes to the Cloud Top Empire every year.


    And leading this group of peak masters was the Cloud Top King in his dragon robes.


    Beside the Cloud Top King was a man in red robes with red hair, Destroyer of the World from the Chaos Hall.


    With the changes in the preordained numbers, plus the deaths and departures of the original 234 people, the matter of the Immortal River Chaos Monument was naturally dropped.


    So Destroyer of the World directly disbanded the few remaining people and came to the Cloud Top Empire.


    However...


    At this moment, Destroyer of the World who was plotting, and the esteemed Cloud Top King, were leading everyone in respectfully kneeling on the ground.


    Above their heads in the air.


    A whirlpool appeared.


    Within the whirlpool, an indistinct face emerged.


    "Greetings, Envoy."


    At this moment.


    Whether it was the Cloud Top King or Destroyer of the World, they spoke in respectful voices.


    "Destroyer of the World, although there were unexpected changes with the Immortal River Chaos Monument this time, the Master does not me you. For the time being, you just need to work with the Cloud Top King as I instruct, and plunder the fortune of the Immortal River Continent."


    The deep voice came from above, making Destroyer of the World''s whole body tremble.


    "Thank you, Master. Thank you, Envoy."


    Destroyer of the World said gratefully with his face full of gratitude.


    "Mm, Cloud Top, you heard what I said?" The face then looked towards the Cloud Top King.


    "Your subordinate obeys and will cooperate well with Destroyer of the World to resolve the Master''s worries and troubles!" The Cloud Top King said respectfully.


    "Mm!"


    The face let out a satisfied voice.


    Amidst the ck fog, a beam of light descended into the hall.


    "This is the Fortune Immortal Pir, representing the fortune my Master controls in the Immortal River Continent. Through the pir you can observe at any time the fortune my Master controls in the Immortal River Continent."


    Upon hearing this.


    Destroyer of the World and the Cloud Top King looked over.


    They suddenly saw that the one zhang tall Fortune Immortal Pir already had two-thirds filled with chaotic color.


    They understood in their hearts.


    These two-thirds of controlled fortune were most likely due to the Cloud Top Empire.


    After all, the Cloud Top Empire was the most powerful force across the entire Immortal River Continent, including the virtual realm. Together with the numerous vassal empires under its control and sects under its jurisdiction, upying two-thirds of the continent''s fortune was also reasonable.


    "Also, this is the guide."


    Another ray of light descended, and a heavenly book engraved with golden runes fell next to the two.


    "You just need to do as instructed in the guide. Each time you aplish something, you will be able to increase the fortune my Master controls in the Immortal River Continent."


    "Remember."


    "You must make the Fortune Immortal Pir reach a state of perfection. The Immortal River Continent was after all once thend of immortals, on par with the immortal realm. The fortune of this ne is extremely important to the Master."


    "There is one more thing I must remind you. Do not be too ostentatious, it''s best to scheme in the shadows to avoid ruing too much karmic debt for the Master, especially killing karma. Avoid it if at all possible!"


    "Control the fortune, and grasp well how to control it!"


    The deep voice continued to instruct the two.


    "We obey."


    The Cloud Top King and Destroyer of the World nodded.


    They also understood the importance of karma.


    Furthermore, fortune was extremely profound, not something that could be achieved through brute force.


    If brute force was the way, then mobilizing the Cloud Top Empire to annihte the entire Immortal River Continent would have ced the entire continent''s fortune under their control.


    But doing so would have bound them with endless karmic debt.


    On the contrary, the costs would have outweighed the benefits.


    "Destroyer of the World, it seems you have something you want to say?" At this time, the face turned to look at Destroyer of the World and asked.


    "Envoy, I suspect someone is sabotaging things from behind, especially with the Immortal River Chaos Monumentst time, so I wonder if we should..."


    Destroyer of the World cautiously asked.


    "The matter of the Immortal River Chaos Monument is in the past, so you don''t need to dwell on it too much. As for the Master''s matters, I''m afraid there are few who would dare interfere."


    "At worst, even if there is someone, they would just be small fries not worth noting. Don''t worry about it."


    The voice slowly spoke from the ck hole: "What you need to do is properly fulfill what I just instructed."


    "Yes!"


    Destroyer of the World respectfully nodded.


    His heart was alsopletely at ease.


    Thinking back, it made sense.


    Even if someone in the Immortal River Continent was making trouble, it was nothing major. After all, could theypare to the Master?


    The two were not on the same level at all.


    For now, just do as the Envoy instructed and aplish what wasmanded.


    After the Envoy left, only then did the Cloud Top King and Destroyer of the World stand up and exchange a look with each other.


    "ording to the Envoy''s instructions, the first thing we must do is release a Yellow Sky Behemoth that was sealed in the Immortal River Continent several eras ago."


    "This beast had once received guidance from the Master, so by releasing it, it will surely serve the Master."


    "Furthermore, if it can recover after being unsealed, its might could match you and me. Aplishing this will greatly increase the Fortune Immortal Pir." Destroyer of the World said.


    "While that may be so, it will not be easy."


    The Cloud Top King frowned and said, "This beast was sealed by someone else. If we release it we will incur karmic debt, and since we represent the Master, wouldn''t that stain the Master with karmic debt?"


    "Therefore we must n for someonepletely unrted to us to release this beast."


    "This is indeed a difficult problem."


    Destroyer of the World''s brows also furrowed as he nodded, "Furthermore, ancient seals cannot be undone by ordinary people, so choosing the right person, as well as how to undo the seal, are both huge problems."


    Still.


    Troublesome as it may be, the entire Cloud Top Empire was under their control after all.


    Wanting to covertly arrange all this was not impossible!

 Chapter 513

    Chapter 513


    Under the various means of the Cloud Top Empire, the conspiracies behind all this had already begun to operate.


    They first used a month''s time to finalize the candidates.


    It was a Gold Immortal powerhouse.


    Through maniption, he would coincidentally encounter a secret realm in three days.


    Destroyer of the World and others had already explored and found that there was an array inheritance in the secret realm, and this person would obtain this array inheritance.


    After getting the array inheritance, this person would pass by the Seal of Yellow Sky half a monthter, and would just happen to sense the aura fluctuations of the seal formation.


    And by chance, the array inheritance he obtained contained the method to unlock this formation, so he would inadvertently unseal the Yellow Sky.


    "Everything has been arranged."


    Destroyer of the World and the Cloud Top King stood at the Fortune Immortal Pir, revealing the only smile they had in recent times.


    They were really mentally exhausted recently, spending too much mind and energy.


    It should be known.


    Behind this seemingly simple process was amazing calction ability, and they had to minimize karma as much as possible, which was extremely difficult.


    Not to mention anything else, just finding the secret realm with the array inheritance consumed tremendous effort.


    And they had to design the target to discover the secret realm, enter it, and safely obtain the secret realm''s array inheritance.


    In short.


    If it weren''t for the entire Cloud Top Empire at their disposal, it would have been impossible to do all this, and everything just happened to go perfectly.


    Three dayster.


    Under the attention of many eyes,


    This Gold Immortal powerhouse followed their design and entered the secret realm. Although it was full of dangers, the final result was as they expected. This person sessfully received the array inheritance.


    "Look, the Fortune Immortal Pir is changing."


    And at the moment when that person sessfully received the array inheritance, the Cloud Top King excitedly discovered that the chaos color of the Fortune Immortal Pir had increased somewhat.


    Destroyer of the World looked over.


    Sure enough.


    At this moment, the Fortune Immortal Pir was glowing, and the chaos color had increased a littlepared to before.


    Although the increase was tiny, it did increase.


    This brought smiles to Destroyer of the World and the Cloud Top King''s faces.


    This was a good omen.


    It also proved that their efforts were not in vain.


    Their hard work was finally rewarded.


    "This person entering the secret realm should not have increased fortune originally, but just because it was a part of our n, it produced this effect. It''s hard to imagine how much chaos color the Fortune Immortal Pir will gain when the Seal of Yellow Sky is unlocked." the Cloud Top King said excitedly.


    "Yes, really looking forward to it!"


    Light also shed in Destroyer of the World''s eyes.


    "Next, we just need to wait for time to pass!"


    Under the eager anticipation of Destroyer of the World and the Cloud Top King, more than ten days passed in a sh.


    "Reporting to the King, Destroyer of the World, the target is only one day away from the seal, if nothing unexpected happens, he will arrive on time tomorrow!"


    In the Cloud Top Imperial Pce, people came to report news every few hours. At this moment, a subordinate came to report the news.


    "Hahaha!"


    "Great, great!"


    The Cloud Top Kingughed heartily and waved his palms. "All of you here have made great contributions in this n. Rewards will be given based on merits."


    "Congrattions to the King, congrattions to Destroyer of the World, victory is assured!"


    Everyone knelt down and cheered loudly.


    For a while, the atmosphere in the entire imperial pce was joyous.


    "Hahaha, everyone rise!"


    The Cloud Top King waved his hand, and a gentle force lifted everyone present.


    Then he looked at Destroyer of the World and shouted, "Destroyer of the World, let''s wait patiently here and witness the increase of fortune in the Fortune Immortal Pir together."


    "Okay!"


    Destroyer of the World also had a smiling face.


    Since the Immortal River Chaos Monument was activated, it had been one mishap after another. It really had been a long time since everything went so smoothly.


    In the sky.


    Two streams of light streaked by, one man and one woman.


    The man was dressed luxuriously with an extraordinary temperament.


    The woman was dressed in ck, with a faint aura lingering around her. Her eyes were like stars, revealing the colors of heavenly secrets.


    If the Heaven and Earth Sect''s brothers were here, they would recognize that the two were Jia Jiaqin, ranked seventh in the Heaven and Earth Sect, and Mo Tianji, ranked sixth.


    "Sister six, in the short few months, our fellow brothers have made achievements in various aspects, but I''m the only one who hasn''t done anything."


    Jia Jiaqin said rather dejectedly, "Fortunately, some time ago I read ancient records saying that a primordial beast was sealed here a few eras ago. So unlocking this seal may require sister''s help."


    "Primordial beast?"


    Mo Tianji moved her jade fingers and said, "It''s just a vicious beast, does brother have confidence in subduing it?"


    "Don''t worry sister, this beast has been sealed for several eras, its strength must have diminished to a tenth of its peak. I should be able to handle it."


    Jia Jiaqin smiled, "I''m mainly thinking that after subduing it, I''ll nurture it back to health. When its strength recovers, it may be useful for Master''s grand n in the future."


    "If nothing else, I can at least catch it and let fourth brother cook it to apany Master''s drink. I remember Master just happens to like game meat!"


    "Brother is so thoughtful."


    Mo Tianji nodded approvingly.


    "Just brother always thinking of Master shows your filial piety. I won''t reject your request for that."


    "Let''s go, take me there and we''ll break the seal immediately."

 Chapter 514

    Chapter 514


    The two people quickly came to the airspace above the sealed ce.


    "Senior Sister, look?"


    Jia Jiaqin asked.


    His face was quite worried.


    After all, it was the ce where the ancient fierce beast was sealed. This kind of seal was by no means ordinary.


    "Junior Brother is too worried. The myriad of formations cannot be separated from a single word."


    "As long as you can urately calcte and find the answer, it will be easy."


    Mo Tianji raised her proud chin.


    "Senior Sister, is the math you learned really that magical?" Jia Jiaqin asked in surprise.


    "Of course."


    "Mathematics epasses everything and can break everything. Naturally, a small formation is easy to grasp. There are even many ways to decipher it: addition, subtraction, multiplication, division, exponentiation, root extraction, and so on..."


    "Besides, to tell the truth, there are infinitely many operations on the set of natural numbers. In abstract algebra, operations are defined as binary functions. Since there are infinitely many binary functions, there are also infinitely many operations."


    Mo Tianji patiently exined.


    But Jia Jiaqin''s mind was already nk.


    "Senior Sister, what you said is tooplicated. I don''t understand at all. But since you can understand so much, you must have achieved great sess in mathematics, right?" Jia Jiaqin asked.


    "Don''t think too much," Mo Tianji couldn''t help but smile wryly.


    "After studying for so long, I haven''t even learned the basics, and ording to the level ssification in this aspect, I am at most a middle school student now!"


    "Above that, there are still higher levels like high school, university, experts, professors..."


    Speaking of this, a look of yearning appeared in Mo Tianji''s beautiful eyes.


    Then, with Mo Tianji''s ease, she took Jia Jiaqin to crack the formation and sneak into the sealed ce silently.


    "Senior Sister, you are really amazing." Seeing her crack the seal so easily, Jia Jiaqin said enthusiastically.


    "This is nothing. Although this formation is difficult, after so long, its power has long since diminished to a tenth of what it once was," Mo Tianji exined inly.


    "That''s still very impressive, Senior Sister," Jia Jiaqin said excitedly, "And you''re only a middle school student. I really don''t know what kind of terrifying realm you will reach when you get to high school and university like you said before."


    Mo Tianji smiled helplessly.


    That kind of realm could only be achieved slowly, through steady umtion.


    At this moment, a violent gale rose up in the small space inside the sealed ce.


    At the same time, an overbearing aura awakened.


    In an instant, Mo Tianji and Jia Jiaqin felt an intense sense of crisising at them, as if there was a pair of eyes staring at them from the dark.


    "Junior Brother, are you ready?"


    Mo Tianji asked softly.


    "Don''t worry, Senior Sister. Please stay close to me," Jia Jiaqin said lightly with a smile. Then he walked towards the front, ignoring the pressure.


    Mo Tianji followed closely behind Jia Jiaqin.


    After all, she could only crack the formation. She was powerless when it came to subduing the beast.


    However, facing such an ancient giant beast, she also wanted to see how her junior brother would subdue it.


    The two walked along the yellow sand all the way.


    When they finally reached the end, Jia Jiaqin stopped and leisurely called out, "Stop hiding. Come out!"


    "Humph!"


    "How dare two little humans trespass into my territory. Do you want to die?"


    A pair of crimson eyes appeared in the sky, looking down at the two arrogantly.


    "Before you say that, consider your own situation first!"


    Jia Jiaqin just smiled lightly.


    "The seal that had sealed you for several eras has been cracked. If your current state was intact, how could you still be hiding in the gutter and threatening us?"


    "So it can only be said that your current state is not good. Even if the seal is undone, you don''t dare to go out."


    "You..."


    The voice sank.


    Slightly panicked.


    Apparently his current state waspletely seen through by Jia Jiaqin.


    "Who exactly are you?"


    "What is your purpose ining here?"


    The eyes stared at the two and asked in a deep voice.


    "Don''t panic, we won''t hurt you," Jia Jiaqin said, "We came to find you specially this time to make a deal with you."


    "Humph, I don''t need to make any deals with humans," the voice said coldly.


    "Whether to make a deal or not is not up to you, unless you don''t want your bloodline to continue," Jia Jiaqin continued unhurriedly.


    Upon hearing this, the voice suddenly became extremely excited.


    "You have a way to allow my bloodline to continue?"


    "Of course," Jia Jiaqin said lightly.


    "I don''t believe it," the voice said heavily.


    "Then I''ll prove it to you."


    "How will you prove it?"


    "This is an egg, an ordinary chicken egg." Jia Jiaqin reached out and took out an egg still smeared with chicken droppings.


    "I naturally know this is an ordinary chicken egg!"


    The aura hidden in Yellow Sky swept over and a deep voice sounded: "But how can an ordinary chicken egg represent anything?"


    "With this ordinary chicken egg, I can incubate a chick with the bloodline of the Nine Heaven Divine Phoenix," Jia Jiaqin said confidently.


    "That''s impossible."


    Yellow Sky said heavily.


    This was simply preposterous.


    "You are ignorant," Jia Jiaqin rolled his eyes at him.


    "ording to my master''s book Essays on Hybridization Techniques, in theory any species can be crossbred."


    "If you don''t believe it you can watch."


    As he spoke, Jia Jiaqin''s storage ring shook slightly, and with a series of "clucks", a hen was brought out by him.


    "Just watch me incubate."


    Jia Jiaqin smiled slightly.


    Then he made the old hen incubate the droppings-smeared egg.


    "Junior Brother, couldn''t you have cleaned the egg a little?" Mo Tianji couldn''t help but frown and ask.


    "Senior Sister, you are mistaken. The chicken droppings on this egg will make the old hen have more love and affinity for the egg, so that she can incubate it faster," Jia Jiaqin said inly after finishing speaking.


    He didn''t even care about the half-trusting, half-suspicious gaze overhead, and sat down confidently on the spot, waiting for the egg to hatch...

 Chapter 515

    Chapter 515


    Time.


    The past slipping away bit by bit.


    The eyes in the sky stared at the old hen incubating the egg with a gaze that was half believing and half doubtful.


    Mo Tianji also sat cross-legged next to Jia Jiaqin of the Jia family.


    She had no doubts that the chicken hatched by Jia Jiaqin of the Jia family would have the bloodline of the Nine Heaven Divine Phoenix.


    After all, there were still a bunch being raised within the Heaven and Earth Sect. Her master had let Chi YiBarrel cook them from stir-frying to stewing mushrooms for a whole month without finishing them.


    What puzzled her was why Jia Jiaqin could know Yellow Sky''s idea of continuing its lineage.


    Unable to hold back, she softly asked Jia Jiaqin.


    "It''s simple. For any species, continuing their offspring is their instinct, a kind of innate behavior."


    "Also, afterprehending the books ''How Family Fowl Are Raised'' and ''How to Know Animals'' Inner Thoughts through Details'' in the Scripture Pavilion, I can know any animal''s thoughts from a look in their eyes or a gesture."


    "Just like when a sow climbs the railing, it must be mating season."


    "So I can judge Yellow Sky''s thoughts through various details, nothing strange about that."


    "Moreover, Yellow Sky is a beast from several eons ago, and its kind have probably all disappeared from the Immortal Jiang continent, so how to continue its lineage must be one of its heart''s knots."


    Jia Jiaqin patiently exined all this to Mo Tianji.


    "I see."


    "Junior brother is taught."


    Mo Tianji showed a look of sudden realization, cupping her fist to Jia Jiaqin.


    Through Jia Jiaqin''s exnation today, she had also broadened her horizons and increased her knowledge.


    Just then.


    The old hen clucked and got up.


    Jia Jiaqin swiftly took back the old hen, chuckling, "Wait and see."


    Hearing this.


    Yellow Sky''s huge pupils fixedly stared at the egg.


    "Crack!"


    A soft cracking sound rang out.


    Then they saw a chick with colorful feathers break out of the shell.


    And the instant it broke out of the shell, the hidden Yellow Sky suddenly widened its eyes.


    Its massive body even shook uncontrobly.


    This chick...


    It actually really had the bloodline of the Nine Heaven Divine Phoenix.


    It was truly unbelievable.


    "How, how did you aplish this?"


    Its heart was filled with turmoil as it anxiously asked.


    "It doesn''t matter how it was bred, the key is I bred a chick with the Nine Heaven Divine Phoenix bloodline before your eyes, so you should be able to believe I can easily breed your descendants if I want." Jia Jiaqin leisurely said.


    "But, I am the only one left in the world with my race''s bloodline, how can I continue it alone?" Yellow Sky urgently asked.


    "Simple, I can take your bloodline and put it in a test tube."


    "Test tube?"


    "I said you wouldn''t understand. You just need to know I can easily help continue your lineage."


    Yellow Sky moved its massive throat.


    Swallowing down a mouthful of saliva.


    Its emotions were excited, and also filled with apprehension and disbelief.


    That''s right.


    What species didn''t want to avoid extinction?


    Moreover it was a rare ancient bloodline that had gained sentience after living countless eons. How could it not want descendants to continue its lineage?


    It held its breath and solemnly looked at Jia Jiaqin, asking, "Then what do you need me to do?"


    "Of course, serve me unconditionally.


    Jia Jiaqin slowly and systematically said, "Also, I should tell you my esteemed master likes game meat. If he takes a fancy to your meat, you''ll also have to unconditionally offer your body to grace my master''s dining table."


    "Certainly."


    "To repay you, I''ll help continue your descendants."


    Having said this.


    Jia Jiaqin confidently raised his head.


    Calmly looking into Yellow Sky''s eyes, quietly waiting for its answer.


    The space fell silent.


    Only Yellow Sky''s heavy breathing could be heard.


    And after a brief silence, finally came Yellow Sky''s voice.


    "Alright."


    "I agree to you, but you must keep your promise to me."


    Yellow Sky solemnly said.


    "Definitely."


    Jia Jiaqin smiled with a nod, continuing to say, "Your cultivation is still unstable, first recover for a day. I''lle get you tomorrow!"


    "Good, no problem."


    Yellow Sky acknowledged.


    "Senior sister, let''s go!" Jia Jiaqin softly said.


    Mo Tianji nodded, looking at her junior brother with a strange brilliance in her eyes.


    Jia Jiaqin''s performance today had really made her look at him with admiration.


    She had thought they would have a great battle, even thrashing about and wrestling before Jia Jiaqin could barely subdue Yellow Sky relying on the Heaven and Earth Sect''s hidden trump cards.


    She hadn''t expected it to be so easy.


    He had even unhesitatingly told Yellow Sky that in the future when his master wanted to eat meat, Yellow Sky would be presented on the dining table.


    It seemed he wasn''t afraid of Yellow Sky getting angry at all, much less afraid Yellow Sky wouldn''t agree.


    This ability to scheme and plot, keeping Yellow Sky under control, simply amazed her.


    As expected.


    There wasn''t a single mediocremp among the disciples of her master.


    They were all truly monstrous prodigies!


    And after Jia Jiaqin and the others left, the sealednd cracked open, and then an enormous magma beast walked out from the fissure.


    It was Yellow Sky''s true body.


    Feeling the fresh outside air, it quickly cultivated its inner energy.


    Its eyes even faintly showed impatience.


    It knew that after being sealed for several eons, even regaining its peak strength, this life was over, it would have no greater achievements.


    It truly was a rotten fate.


    Being able to use its life to exchange for continuation of its lineage was worth it!


    A day passed in the blink of an eye.


    At this time, the imperial city of the Cloud Top Empire was filled with people.


    Led by Extinction and the Cloud Top Emperor, anticipation filled each of their faces.


    After scheming for so long.


    They had finally reached this day.

 Chapter 516

    Chapter 516


    "Inform the monarch, inform Lord of Destruction, the target is about to arrive at the seal location."


    At this moment,


    A subordinate came to report.


    Upon hearing this, the faces of the people in the pce brightened.


    "Spread themand, order Wind and Cloud Two Generals to closely monitor!"


    The Cloud Top King quickly gave the order.


    Originally, in such a critical moment, it would be best for him and the Lord of Destruction to witness it personally on-site.


    However, both of them possessed great power and represented the supreme master of the heavens. Once they approached, they would inevitably be entangled in karma.


    Therefore,


    The Cloud Top King deliberately dispatched Wind and Cloud Two Generals, whose cultivation was rtively lower, to go there, so as to minimize the karmic consequences.


    Fortunately,


    They couldn''t witness the scene, but they could witness the ascent of the Fortune Immortal Pir from here.


    So,


    The Cloud Top King and the Lord of Destruction exchanged a nce, then sat down directly around the Fortune Immortal Pir.


    They eagerly awaited.


    Within the misty mountains,


    Two figures closely observed the destend in the distance.


    They were precisely Wind and Cloud Two Generals dispatched by the Cloud Top King.


    "The king specifically instructed us not to get too close, so this position is just right, allowing us to have a clear view," Wind General said leisurely.


    After all, their purpose here was only to observe and not interfere with anything.


    Once they got involved,


    Both of them would be affected by karma, and the Lord of Destruction and the Cloud Top King behind them would also suffer.


    "Yes, this position is indeed good. If we calcte the time, it should be soon," Cloud General said.


    "Indeed, it should be this moment,"


    Wind and Cloud Two Generals'' pupils contracted as they gazed into the distance, fully focused.


    "He''s here."


    Finally, Cloud General spoke up.


    Upon hearing this, Wind General also hurriedly looked over.


    Sure enough,


    At the edge of the destend in the distance, a figure in a white robe slowly approached.


    As a Golden Immortal, he should have flown over instead of traveling on foot.


    However, in the midst of his ns, when he was about to reach the destend, he became fascinated by the scenery on the ground and ended up walking all the way.


    After arriving at the sealed area of the destend, he sensed the fluctuations of the formation seal, mistaking it for a secret realm and thus released the Yellow Sky Seal.


    Things have developed to this point.


    Everything is proceeding ording to n.


    The next stage should be for this person to sense the formation fluctuations.


    Wind and Cloud Two Generals stared intently.


    They saw that the white-robed person had already entered the destend and went deep into it for about a mile.


    The entire destend had a radius of two miles, which means he had arrived at the very center of the destend.


    However,


    Contrary to the expectations of Wind and Cloud Two Generals, the target, upon reaching this ce, still didn''t sense the formation fluctuations.


    "Has something gone wrong?" Wind General couldn''t help but ask.


    "Don''t worry, hasn''t he only gone halfway?" Cloud General quickly reassured.


    Wind General also nodded.


    In this tense moment, both of them held their breath, anxiously waiting for the confirmation of the next moment.


    Finally,


    Under the witness of Wind and Cloud Two Generals, the person in the white robe stopped and looked sharply at his surroundings.


    Seeing this,


    Wind and Cloud Two Generals immediately revealed expressions of joy.


    Indeed, the nning of the supreme monarch and the Lord of Destruction would not be wrong.


    Judging from this situation, this person in the white robe should have discovered the formation fluctuations.


    The next step would be to unravel the formation!


    The two of them continued to watch with anticipation.


    They saw that the white-robed person was still observing the surrounding space.


    "Here, it seems that there was a powerful formation before. Within the formation, there might be a hidden realm or an immortal''s cave?"


    He furrowed his brows slightly, showing a pensive expression.


    In the next moment,


    he sensed something else and sighed, saying, "However, it seems that this formation has already been broken."


    "Even if it was a hidden realm or an immortal''s cave, if it has been broken, what remains is just leftovers."


    "As expected."


    "In this world, everything has its ups and downs. After the beautiful scenery, there is destion and leftovers."


    He seemed disappointed with the barrennd he had just passed through, and he had no attachment to this ce anymore. With a sweep of his white robe, he flew up into the sky and disappeared like a streak of light.


    "Huh!"


    The Wind and Cloud Two Generals, who were full of anticipation, were suddenly dumbfounded.


    Sounds of quacking, like a dry duck, came from their mouths.


    He... he flew away?


    What''s going on?


    What exactly is happening?


    Shouldn''t he be starting to break the seal? Why did he just fly away directly?


    This is not logical.


    Itpletely defiesmon sense.


    Why did he fly away?


    Why didn''t he release the seal?


    For a while, the two Wind and Cloud Generals were trembling all over, staring at each other with wide eyes, not knowing where to put their hands and feet, and not knowing what to do next!


    They couldn''t understand why this person flew away for no reason.


    "Boom!"


    Just at that moment, a loud rumbling sound came from the barrennd.


    The colors of the sky and earth changed.


    The heavens shook, and the dust filled the air.


    Under the cracking earth, a hundred zhang tallva behemoth crawled out from the underground.


    "What is this?"


    "The Yellow Sky?"


    The Wind and Cloud Two Generals were dumbfounded once again at this moment, feeling like one wave hadn''t settled before another wave arose, and they felt that their brains were insufficient.


    First, the target person didn''t follow the routine and flew away.


    They thought that something had happened and the Yellow Sky behemoth couldn''t be released.


    But now, it turned out that the Yellow Sky behemoth crawled out on its own?


    What kind of ghostly situation is this?


    It''s chaotic, chaotic, chaotic,pletely chaotic!!!


    For a while, the two Wind and Cloud Generals were covered in cold sweat,pletely plunged into confusion.

 Chapter 517

    Chapter 517


    At this time.


    Two streaks of light shed across the sky again.


    It was seen that two people were standing in midair, looking down condescendingly at the Yellow Sky Beast that had just crawled out.


    "Who are these two again?"


    "Where did they pop out from?"


    Seeing the two people who suddenly appeared again, Wind and Cloud Two Generals were at a loss.


    It was aplete mess.


    "Aren''t these two asking for death by taking such a stance against the Yellow Sky Beast?"


    "Yes!"


    Wind and Cloud Two Generals stared closely, couldn''t help but murmur out loud.


    However.


    Just as they thought the enraged Yellow Sky Beast would p the two people to death with one paw, a shocking thing happened before their eyes.


    They saw the Yellow Sky Beast, whose body was emitting powerful fluctuations, actually knelt down directly in front of those two people.


    "What?"


    Wind and Cloud Two Generals stared with eyes wide open at that moment, they almost popped their eyeballs out.


    However, Yellow Sky''s next words were even more dumbfounding to them.


    "Yellow Sky."


    "Paying respect to the master."


    I saw Yellow Sky kneeling humbly on the ground, letting out a humble voice.


    "You''re only paying respect to me?"


    "What about my senior sister?"


    Jia Jiaqin frowned slightly and said in a deep voice, "Remember from now on, not only am I your master, but all my fellow seniors are also your masters."


    "Yes!"


    "Yellow Sky pays respect to both masters."


    Yellow Sky knelt on the ground and paid respect again without anyint.


    Seeing this, Jia Jiaqin nodded with satisfaction, waved his palm, and the huge Yellow Sky Beast shrank to half a zhang in size.


    Then it followed the two people and disappeared in three streaks of light.


    A long time passed.


    The entire destend had long restored its tranquility.


    A gust of wind blew by. Only then did Wind and Cloud Two Generals shudder and regain their senses.


    The two looked at each other, eyes wide open, full of daze.


    Since when.


    Has apeerless fierce beast like Yellow Sky be so servile?


    It actually knelt on the ground and called others master?


    The two didn''t know what to do, let alone how to report back.


    In short.


    Big trouble.


    Things werepletely out of their control now, developing in an utterly uncontroble way.


    But even though they didn''t know how to face it when they went back, the two knew that they must report what happened here to the Cloud Top King and Destroyer of the World as soon as possible.


    Inside the Cloud Top Imperial Pce.


    Destroyer of the World and Cloud Top King almost punctually opened their eyes at the same time.


    And the moment they opened their eyes, the two looked towards the Fortune Immortal Pir at the same time.


    Because at this moment, the Fortune Immortal Pir was already glowing faintly, continuously emitting ripples.


    This was a sign that the Fortune Immortal Pir was about to change.


    Seeing this scene.


    Destroyer of the World and Cloud Top King couldn''t help showing a hint of joy on their faces at the same time.


    "Judging from the fluctuations of the Immortal Pir, I''m afraid things have been sessfully aplished."


    Destroyer of the World said leisurely with the corners of his mouth raised.


    "That''s right."


    "And from the omen of the Immortal Pir''s fluctuations, I''m afraid this time the change of the Pir will not be small!"


    Cloud Top King also smiled at each other.


    Auspicious start.


    It was simply an auspicious start.


    The fortunes were very important at the beginning.


    At this moment, two streaks of light flew in from outside the pce.


    Destroyer of the World and Cloud Top King nced sideways and saw that it was Wind and Cloud Two Generals hurrying back.


    "Everyonee with me to wee Wind and Cloud Two Generals. They have achieved great merits this time. Wind and Cloud Two Generals'' contributions cannot be ignored. I will heavily reward them!" Cloud Top King waved his hand boldly.


    "Yes!"


    Neat voices responded.


    Destroyer of the World and Cloud Top King personally led many top masters of the Cloud Top Empire to wee the returning Wind and Cloud Two Generals.


    "Paying respects to the King, paying respects to Master Destroyer of the World."


    Seeing such a grand lineup, Wind and Cloud Two Generals who came back were even more panicked. They hurriedly knelt on the ground with cold sweats streaming down.


    "Oh my, the two generals have really worked hard. Please rise up, today I will heavily reward you."


    Cloud Top King had a big smile on his face.


    Usually he wouldn''t care so much about petty generals like them.


    But judging from the omen of the Immortal Pir, the change this time would probably be bigger than they had imagined.


    He could even see the envoy descending again, bringing the supreme reward from the Lord.


    So he was very pleased to see Wind and Cloud Two Generals now.


    When Wind and Cloud Two Generals heard Cloud Top King''s words, they were so scared that even their dicks were trembling.


    So the two hurriedly exined in trepidation, "Your Majesty, please restrain your anger. We didn''t..."


    However.


    Before they finished speaking, they were directly interrupted by Cloud Top King again.


    "You two loyal subjects, stop being so modest. Please rise up, today I must heavily reward you." Cloud Top King said gently with a smile.


    Hearing this, Wind and Cloud Two Generals panicked even more.


    Damn it!


    Things werepletely not like this!


    How could they im this credit?


    It would be good enough if His Majesty didn''t get angry and kill them. And they even got credit?


    With cold sweats all over, the two hurriedly waved their palms and said anxiously, "Your Majesty got it wrong, you misunderstood. It''s really not like that, things didn''t..."


    However, as soon as they spoke, they were interrupted again by Destroyer of the World next to them.


    "You two need say no more."


    "This matter is of great importance, and you have aplished it perfectly. Not only will the King heavily reward you, I, Destroyer of the World, will also reward you handsomely." Destroyer of the World said, also with a smiling face.


    Oh my.


    Thinking back on this matter, it really went so smoothly.


    He hadn''t had such a smooth time in a long time.


    Compared to the supreme reward from the Lord after perfectlypleting the Fortune Immortal Pir, giving these two petty generals a little reward was nothing.


    So not only reward them.


    He must reward them heavily!

 Chapter 518

    Chapter 518


    The two generals, Wind and Cloud, felt a tingling sensation on their scalps. If they were forced to listen to these two esteemed individuals any longer, they would surely copse on the spot.


    Therefore, they hurriedly eximed, "No, that''s not true. It''s really not like that."


    "Yeah, yeah, something unexpected has happened. The target we had identified didn''t even unlock the seal of the Barren Land."


    As soon as their voices fell,


    the atmosphere in the room instantly became tense.


    The World Destroyer and the Cloud Top King, who had been smiling, also had their expressions darken in an instant.


    "What did you just say?"


    The Cloud Top King''s voice became hoarse as he asked, "Did you say there''s been a change, and the target person didn''t unlock the seal?"


    "Speak up, what exactly happened?"


    The two generals trembled in fear, but they had no choice but to gather their courage and truthfully say, "Your Majesty, Lord Destroyer, the target person indeed did not unlock the seal of the Barren Land. It''s as if the seal was never found at all."


    "What?"


    Upon hearing this, both the World Destroyer and the Cloud Top King became flustered.


    The World Destroyer even grabbed the two generals, his voice filled with suppressed anger as he asked, "Then tell me, where is he now? Is he still in the Barren Land?"


    "No, he''s not."


    Wind, sweating profusely, said, "He flew away a long time ago."


    "Flew away?"


    The World Destroyer and the Cloud Top King were utterly bewildered.


    "But that doesn''t make sense!" The World Destroyer quickly realized and said, "If this person didn''t unlock the seal of the Yellow Sky, how could there be omens rted to the Fortune Immortal Pir?"


    Upon hearing this,


    the Cloud Top King also quickly understood and eximed in surprise, "Yes, although the Fortune Immortal Pir can generate some minor changes on its own, the current omens are definitely not minor. Something significant must have happened, affecting a major fortune."


    "Tell me, are you deceiving me?"


    The Cloud Top King, who had just been smiling, grabbed Wind and Cloud and with a forceful grip, lifted them into the air. The immense strength seemed to suction them in ce.


    "We dare not, Your Majesty. We are not deceiving you. We just hadn''t finished speaking," Wind and Cloud, with mournful faces, said with difficulty.


    "So you can''t finish your fart all at once?" The Cloud Top King, with a face full of anger, said and pped Wind and Cloud, sending them sprawling to the ground.


    Upon hearing this,


    Wind and Cloud were on the verge of tears.


    It was clearly the two esteemed individuals who didn''t give us a chance to speak.


    Of course, this kind of grumbling could only be kept to themselves. They didn''t dare to say it out loud. So they quickly recounted the rest of the events, in detail: "Although the target person didn''t directly break the seal and leave,ter, the Yellow Sky broke out of the seal on its own."


    "What?"


    At these words, a thousand waves surged.


    It also made the World Destroyer and the Cloud Top King widen their eyes, their facial expressions rapidly changing.


    "Hahaha!"


    Finally, the two of them exchanged a nce and suddenly burst intoughter.


    "So that''s how it is, so that''s how it is."


    "It seems like luck is on my side!"


    Theughter of these two individuals left Wind and Cloud dumbfounded.


    Have these two esteemed individuals lost their minds?


    Are they unable to understand the gravity of the situation?


    The two generals were anxious, wanting to quickly exin everything that had happened afterward.


    However, just as they were about to speak, the Cloud Top King returned with a changed expression and gently helped them up.


    "Oh, my dear ministers, I misunderstood you earlier," the Cloud Top King said with a pleasant demeanor. "Although an unexpected turn of events has urred, it aligns perfectly with our intentions."


    "After all our nning, no matter how distant the target individual''s rtionship with us, there will always be some karmic forces involved."


    "But if Yellow Sky were to break free from the seal on his own, it would bepletely different. It would mean that we are not involved in any karmic entanglements and still achieve the desired oue. Isn''t that exactly what we want?"


    "Hahaha!"


    "So, you two need not panic. I will still reward you handsomely."


    "Yes, the king is right. This turn of events aligns with our desires," said the Destroyer of the World, his face changing from one expression to another, eventually settling into a smiling face. He continued, "Therefore, for you two distinguished contributors, it will not be just a reward but a grand and special one!"


    "Congrattions, Your Majesty. Congrattions, Lord Destroyer of the World."


    "Our Cloud Top Empire will endure for eternity!"


    At that moment,


    The entire pce was filled with joyous expressions, and countless experts in the court knelt down, offering warm congrattions.


    But Wind and Cloud Two Generals couldn''t hold back their tears.


    Congrattions, my foot!


    What kind of nonsense about aligning with our desires?


    What kind of nonsense about enduring for eternity?


    Can''t you let us finish speaking first?


    Desperate, they hurriedly knelt down and anxiously pleaded, "Your Majesty, Lord Destroyer of the World, it''s not what you think, please listen to what we have to say..."


    But once again, their words were interrupted by the Cloud Top King.


    "Hush!"


    He raised his index finger to his lips and whispered, "The omen of the Fortune Immortal Pir has passed, and a great change is about to begin. My Cloud Top Empire will also follow our master, and our fortune will greatly increase. In this epic moment, everyone must keep silent and observe closely!"


    With that,


    He waved his hand.


    A powerful force permeated the entire pce, silencing all sounds.


    Having done all this,


    The Cloud Top King and the Destroyer of the World exchanged a nce and curved their lips, directing their sharp gazes toward the Fortune Immortal Pir.


    The other experts in the pce also showed expressions of anticipation.


    Together, they awaited the imminent great changes that would ur to the Fortune Immortal Pir!

 Chapter 519

    Chapter 519


    Under the eager anticipation of everyone in the pce.


    The Fortune Pir was emitting powerful fluctuations, rippling outwards in circles.


    At the same time.


    Strange forces like destiny, astrology, the Dao, and more began to drift around.


    After the final omenssted for a moment, the chaos-colored interior of the Fortune Pir finally rippled like waves.


    "It moved."


    Destroyer of the World and the Cloud Top King''s minds shook, staring widely at this scene.


    In their excitement, their hearts had risen to their throats.


    However.


    Under their close attention, when they had clenched their buttocks, after the Fortune Pir rippled, it dropped by a third with a "whoosh"!


    "Thud!"


    This sudden drop nearly made Destroyer of the World and Cloud Top King''s eyeballs pop out.


    Their calves shook, nearly making the two spasm.


    "How could this be?"


    The two yelled out involuntarily in unison.


    The expressions on their faces swiftly changed from anticipation to utter ckness, bing purple.


    The other experts in the hall were simrly frightened by this scene, with various aberrant expressions.


    Only Wind and Cloud Two Generals, who had anticipated the answer, had bitter expressions.


    Before the two could react, two powerful forces assaulted them, forcing them straight towards the two men.


    "Speak, just what is going on here?"


    "Are you hiding anything else from us?"


    Destroyer of the World and Cloud Top King each seized one of them, red-eyed, bellowing.


    Damn it all.


    How difficult it is to gather this Fortune energy!


    Even with Cloud Top Empire being unrivaled across the entire Immortal River Continent and even the virtual realm, they had only gathered two-thirds at most.


    And it suddenly dropped by a third; the two almost spat blood.


    "Mi...Lord Country, Lord Destroyer, how could we dare conceal anything? We were saying that we hadn''t even finished speaking!" the two trembled and stammered out.


    "Then why didn''t you finish speaking?"


    Cloud Top King pped Wind General to the ground, viciously stating.


    "Right, why didn''t you finish? You fart but don''t fart it all out, what use do we have for you?"


    Destroyer of the World simrly pped Cloud General to the ground, shouting murderously.


    Wind and Cloud Two Generals were utterly despairing. Gritting their teeth, they exined, "Lord Country, Lord Destroyer, it''s not that we didn''t want to speak, but you two didn''t give us a chance at all. We had just spoken halfway when you interrupted us. We wanted to finish speaking in one go!"


    "Shut up, did I ask you to say this?"


    Cloud Top King pped Wind General''s head again, coldly stating.


    "Exactly, did I ask you this? Hurry and tell us, just what is going on?"


    Destroyer of the World panted angrily.


    "Ye...yes, we''ll speak."


    Wind and Cloud Two Generals kneeled on the ground, utterly wronged expressions, stuttering out, "After Yellow Sky escaped from his seal by himself, two people then came. They were a young man and woman, unclear on their strength, looking down condescendingly. Not long after, Yellow Sky kneeled to take them as masters!"


    "What?"


    "Yellow Sky took humans as masters?"


    Destroyer of the World and Cloud Top King''s eyes widened, their expressions filled with disbelief.


    They never could have imagined.


    Yellow Sky would actually take humans as masters.


    Finally understanding why the Fortune Pir had dropped like so.


    Originally, their lord had some connection with Yellow Sky before, so after Yellow Sky emerged, he was basically theirs to use.


    Therefore, the Fortune energy''s source was also due to this reason after unsealing Yellow Sky.


    The ident happened because.


    Yellow Sky acknowledged others as masters!


    "Damn, damn!"


    Destroyer of the World and Cloud Top King''s faces turned purple, tightly clenching their fists, even jamming them into their fingernail cracks. Their gloomy gazes simultaneously looked towards Wind and Cloud Two Generals.


    "Speak, just who exactly are those two people?"


    The two asked word for word.


    Wind and Cloud Two Generals raised their heads, crying out, "We don''t know!"


    "Don''t know?"


    "Waste, two dead wastes, what use do we have for you?"


    In their flustered frustration, Cloud Top King pped towards the two, instantly beating them into meat patties.


    "Come, use all of Cloud Top Empire''s might, thoroughly investigate Yellow Sky''s whereabouts, thoroughly investigate just who those two people are!"


    "To actually snatch food from this emperor''s mouth, I will have them pay a steep price!"


    Cloud Top King furiously roared.


    "Yes!"


    As Cloud Top King''s voice fell, countless experts in the hall responded.


    Afterwards, the various top experts and departments spread out from Cloud Top Empire.


    The entire Cloud Top Empire.


    Became a massive swirling storm.


    And there were no walls without leaks.


    Yellow Sky''s emergence, this peerless fierce beast, caused enormous waves among quite a few cultivators. And what the cultivators most gossiped about over meals was the young man and woman who even made Yellow Sky willingly take them as masters.


    "Damn it all!"


    The traveling Yi Feng cursed while on the road.


    After going out for so long, they were either super trash talents or the system was toozy to check; not a single normal one.


    It was just extremes.


    Taking another look at the fellows beside him, Yi Feng''s mood worsened further.


    That slow snail didn''t even need mentioning; it was barely of use.


    As for the rest...


    A silly muddleheaded short dwarf in ck robes.


    A fawning dog.


    A centipede from who knows where, always climbing on the dog''s body.


    And a foolish dull-witted bear-dog.


    Those familiar with him in Heaven and Earth Sect were fine, but those unfamiliar likely thought he ran a circus troupe.


    Sigh!


    He had to quickly find thest disciple, then swiftly cultivate immortality!


    Once immortal, he would have the foundation to find a wife.


    Who would be willing to lead this group of fools all day!


    "Ding!"


    "Congrattions, host. Because your Elder Six and Elder Seven disciples have made names for themselves on the continent, you are specially rewarded with two Fortune points!"


    At this time, a familiar voice rang out in his mindsea.


    "Oh?"


    "Elder Six and Elder Seven made names for themselves?"


    Yi Feng was slightly surprised.


    But who were Elder Six and Elder Seven again?


    After thinking it over for a long time, Yi Feng didn''t recall them very clearly, so he didn''t think more about it.


    As for the names they made for themselves, Yi Feng also didn''t care at all.


    With those waste disciples, how could they make any great names?


    Either they became known for begging in some vige, or they happened to win a fight somewhere and gained a petty tyrant''s reputation.


    After all, that group of useless fools could hardly do anything good.


    At most, the more capable ones like Old Third Bucket could go out and open a restaurant somewhere and gain a decent reputation.


    But these Fortune points...


    Made Yi Feng a bit curious.


    The system had never disyed this before.


    What was it for?

 Chapter 520

    Chapter 520


    Yi Feng couldn''t help but ask the system.


    "Ding!"


    A familiar sound rang out, the system''s voiceing through.


    "Fortune Points can be exchanged for things you want in the System Exchange Store."


    "Oh?"


    Yi Feng was slightly surprised.


    This damn system actually has an exchange store?


    Curious, Yi Feng hurriedly opened the system exchange store.


    Sure enough.


    A dazzling shopping page appeared before Yi Feng''s eyes, filled with all kinds of exchangeable items.


    However, looking at the names, Yi Feng frowned.


    Simply unbearable to look at.


    For example, the Swallowing Divine Beast Frog.


    The Sky-breaking, White-slicing Chicky.


    The Overbearing Emperor Crab Across the Heavens...


    "What the hell are these things?"


    Curses came from Yi Feng''s mouth.


    However, as he read the introductions, the cursing Yi Feng immediately shut up.


    The names were exaggerated, but the introductions were truly awesome!


    For example, that Swallowing Divine Beast Frog, ording to the introduction it was an ancient ferocious beast that at its peak could actually swallow the heavens and earth.


    In addition to the simple introduction, there was also a simple pictorial introduction.


    What really made Yi Feng feel these things were powerful were these simple pictures.


    In the pictures.


    There was a frog opening its huge maw, swallowing a whole mountain in one gulp.


    That aura.


    That posture.


    Simply extremely overbearing.


    "Awesome!"


    Yi Feng couldn''t help but exim in admiration, suddenly coveting that frog.


    Just imagine.


    In the future when he could cultivate, bringing along such an ancient ferocious Swallowing Divine Beast Frog, wouldn''t he then rampage arrogantly in the cultivation world?


    Hahaha...


    Thinking of this, Yi Feng burst outughing.


    But looking at the price.


    Yi Feng deted like a frostbitten eggnt.


    This frog actually cost 100 Fortune Points.


    And looking at himself, he only had a pitiful 2 points.


    "Useless, useless, two useless things."


    Yi Feng couldn''t help but scold that forgettable old sixth and old seventh.


    Sure enough.


    His previous guess was certainly not wrong, the hall he had burst into was certainly some crappy low-level hall, otherwise how could he only have 2 Fortune Points?


    What could 2 Fortune Points do?


    He couldn''t even exchange for one leg of the frog.


    "Bah!"


    The cursing Yi Feng continued to look through the exchangeable items in the system.


    In addition to the ferocious beasts like the Emperor Crab and Frog, there also seemed to be some exchangeable divine weapons.


    For example.


    The Fart Spike?


    The Machine Stick?


    Of course.


    Although the names were stillme as usual, the introductions were still incredibly awesome.


    Just then, Yi Feng saw something unbelievable.


    It upied its own category.


    Its name was: Number One Fighter in the World.


    It also showed Not Exchangeable.


    And because it was not exchangeable, its color was ck and white, unable to view the urate information.


    But looking at the fuzzy shadow in the ck and white, Yi Feng somehow felt it looked like a familiar person.


    Unable to resist.


    Yi Feng''s gaze slid away from the dog, away from the bear, and fell upon the dwarf.


    Right now Lu Benwei was holding a small flower in his hand.


    His dumb looking appearance pulling the petals of the little flower.


    "I can find true love..."


    "I can''t find true love..."


    "I can find true love..."


    "I can''t find true love..."


    Looking at this idiot''s appearance, then looking at that Number One Fighter in the World, Yi Feng''s face was jet ck.


    He smiled darkly at himself for having such aughable thought.


    These two.


    How could they possibly be the same person.


    Although at the time the system had gifted Lu Benwei to him and seemed to have mentioned something about the number one fighter in the world, Yi Feng had never taken it seriously.


    After all, someone he couldn''t withstand a single kick from, yet was the number one in the world?


    It was truly a joke!

 Chapter 521

    Chapter 521


    "Who knows how else to obtain this Luck Value!" Yi Feng tapped his forehead, unable to resist specting.


    After asking for a long time, the system remainedpletely unresponsive.


    It seemed that he could only rely on his disciples to obtain it.


    After all, there was no such exchange store before. It was only avable after opening a sect and epting disciples.


    "Sigh!"


    "I hope these bunch of good-for-nothings can make a big name for themselves and give me several hundred or even thousands of Luck Value at once!"


    Yi Feng couldn''t help but sigh.


    He really wanted to have a powerful assistant by his side, unlike the current Lu Benwei and his gang who probably couldn''t even beat a tiger. At best, they could only be brought along to relieve boredom.


    Just then,


    A cold wind approached.


    Yi Feng couldn''t help but shiver.


    He saw a dozen or so gigantic creatures ahead in the forest.


    They were about two zhang tall, with yellow fur covered in ck stripes.


    "Damn it, speak of the devil!"


    Yi Feng furrowed his brows and muttered.


    Indeed,


    The creatures appearing before him were a dozen or so tigers.


    This made Yi Feng extremely anxious.


    Having trained in martial arts, he might be able to handle one or two, especially with weapons. But facing a dozen or so, he was basically facing certain death.


    In any case, his circus couldn''t possibly match these dozen or so tigers.


    Yi Feng turned and ran.


    But what he didn''t expect was that Lu Benwei, that idiot, actually stood with his hands on his hips and raised his middle finger at the dozen or so tigers.


    "We''re in trouble!"


    Yi Feng cursed.


    He knew that the tigers in this world were not like the tigers in his previous life. Due to the abundant spiritual energy, even ordinary animals had much higher intelligencepared to their counterparts in his previous life.


    So Lu Benwei''s provocative gesture undoubtedly enraged the dozen or so tigers.


    Lu Benwei himself didn''t mind. After all, he was just a pile of bones. Even if he fell apart, he could still piece himself together. But it was Yi Feng who suffered.


    "You damn thing! Making trouble again. Hurry up and run for your life!"


    Yi Feng kicked Lu Benwei to the ground, grabbed his ck robe, and started running.


    And so,


    A fierce chase unfolded between the dozen or so tigers and Yi Feng''s circus.


    But luck was not on their side. Instead of escaping from the pursuit of the dozen or so tigers, the circus ended up on a dead-end path.


    Ahead was a cliff.


    It was more than ten zhang deep.


    And below the cliff was a muddy, ck river.


    "Roar!"


    Apanied by the angry roars of the dozen or so tigers, they all pounced.


    "Damn it, we have no choice but to jump."


    Yi Feng gritted his teeth, one by one pushing down the ck bear dogs, and finally took a dive himself.


    In his view,


    Jumping down offered a chance of survival.


    If they didn''t jump, his circus, apart from the indestructible Lu Benwei, would probably bepletely wiped out.


    So jumping down was definitely a wise move!


    A gentle evening breeze blew, carrying a faint fragrance from the green grass by the riverbank.


    Yi Feng, covered in dirt and disarray, held onto his recently removed underwear, smashing a half-zhang-long ck fish with a stone until it was a bloody mess.


    The eyes of the ck fish were filled with a malicious gleam.


    They''ve gone too far, far too far!


    As the ruler of this ck River, an existence of immortal level, it couldn''t tolerate being bullied by a mere human and a few little demons. It was simply unbearable.


    A wicked glint shed in its fishy eyes.


    Tsk.


    My brothers will be here soon. Let''s see how you can withstand them.


    Die!


    Then, from the nearby water, four ck fish of simr size to the dominant ck fish opened their enormous mouths, carrying terrifying devouring power, and pounced towards Yi Feng and hispanions.


    "Oh?"


    Upon seeing this, Yi Feng opened his mouth.


    These ugly and big fish actually dare toe?


    "Get lost, you bastards!"


    Yi Feng grabbed a shoe and struck out with it.


    The four ck fish that had just charged forward were instantly flipped onto the shore, their eyes rolling back like dead fish. They didn''t struggle anymore and just died like that.


    As for the first ck fish, its eyeballs widened, and it fainted from being frightened.


    "Tch!"


    "We can''t deal with tigers, but we can''t handle a few dead fish like you?"


    Yi Feng continued to grumble while twisting his underpants, his bare feet emitting a mumbling sound.


    "Wow... so powerful!"


    Meanwhile, on the nearby road, a convoy witnessed the entire scene.


    Especially the exquisite face that appeared when the curtain of the carriage was lifted, couldn''t help but exim in astonishment.


    They were from the Yuan Family in the Virtual Realm, about to transport a batch of special goods back to the Yuan Family. Due to the uniqueness of these goods, they couldn''t be stored in a storage ring, so a group of immortal-level experts had no choice but to transport them in this primitive way.


    And this ck River was the route they had to take to return to the Yuan Family.


    As a local force, they were well aware of what existed in this ck River.


    The five ck Sorcerer Barren Fish, said to be the creatures that survived from the previous era, upied the river andmitted all sorts of evil deeds, turning a previously clear river into a pool of ck water, causing nearby forces to tremble with fear.


    As for their specific strength, it was impossible to know, but they knew they were very powerful.


    Because anyone who had seen them had already died.


    So, as they came along the ck River, they were basically terrified, fearing that these five ck Sorcerer Barren Fish would cause trouble.


    However...


    What they didn''t expect was that just as they were trembling in fear and praying that the five ck Sorcerer Barren Fish hadn''t noticed them, they witnessed such a surprising scene.


    A young man directly killed them with his shoe.


    This visual shock was simply indescribable.


    Unconsciously, the gaze of that stunningly beautiful face towards Yi Feng was filled with intense passion.

 Chapter 522

    Chapter 522


    She hurried down from the carriage.


    Leading her subordinates towards Yi Feng.


    The gorgeous scenery that approached also caught Yi Feng''s attention, and his eyes lit up slightly.


    What a pretty girl!


    "Little girl Yuan Jing, I''ve seen the senior."


    The girl bent her beautiful figure and respectfully greeted Yi Feng.


    A cultivator?


    Looking at the sword in Yuan Jing''s hand, Yi Feng couldn''t help but murmur.


    "System check."


    Yi Feng issued amand.


    Soon, feedback from the system came back.


    "Detection target: Yuan Jing."


    "Talent: Super Trash."


    Hearing this, Yi Feng frowned slightly.


    I thought she was a cultivator, but she turned out to be just an ordinary person. It''s really a waste for such a pretty girl. I''m afraid that sword is just for self-defense.


    However, Yi Feng didn''t look down on anyone. After all, he himself was not much better as a waste.


    "Yes, senior?"


    Seeing that Yi Feng did not respond, Yuan Jing called out again lightly.


    "Hehe, does the girl think I look like a senior with this appearance?"


    Yi Feng also came back to his senses and moved his toes. He flicked his still dripping pants and couldn''t helpughing.


    Yuan Jing covered her mouth and smiled.


    Only a fool would take Yi Feng for an ordinary person based on his appearance. She had seen the previous scene clearly.


    As for Yi Feng''s manner, in her eyes, this senior was simply more down-to-earth.


    "Senior is too modest. The five fish that the senior killed just now have been rampant here, and no one could subdue them, but they were easily dealt with by the senior. With such powerful strength, it is right for the little girl to call you senior." Yuan Jing said gently.


    "Uh..."


    "I see."


    Yi Feng suddenly realized, and was also a little embarrassed.


    He had wondered why this girl called him senior, and it turned out to be because of these dead fish.


    "Miss, you are too polite. They are just some ugly insignificant fish, at most just a little bigger. Why make such a fuss?" Yi Feng couldn''t help saying.


    Hearing this.


    Yuan Jing''s pretty face couldn''t help but twitch.


    High-level experts are high-level experts!


    The five ck Sorcery Carp that made people frightened just by hearing about them were just a little bigger in this person''s mouth.


    Listen to that.


    Are these words a human would say?


    "These five fish were easily destroyed by the senior, but for us they were a catastrophe..." Yuan Jing said with feeling.


    That makes sense.


    Who asked you to be super trash?


    Yi Feng thought.


    Of course he didn''t say it out loud.


    So since this girl insisted on calling him senior, he could only let her do so.


    After a simple chat, Yi Feng brought his circus to join Yuan Jing''s convoy.


    The convoy.


    Slowly headed towards the Yuan family.


    With Yi Feng, such an expert, in the convoy, it was also greatly rxed, and many more people came to greet Yi Feng.


    This made Yi Fengment that this ce he had never been to before was full of camaraderie like Pingjiang City.


    "By the way, senior, what brings you here?"


    On the way, Yuan Jing asked gently.


    "It''sughable, actually we were chased here by more than a dozen tigers." Yi Feng said helplessly with a smile.


    Yuan Jing''s beautiful eyes couldn''t help but stare.


    "More than ten...tigers?"


    "Yes, tigers, big, big tigers." Yi Feng gestured with his palms to describe them.


    Seeing Yi Feng''s serious description, Yuan Jing covered her mouth and smiled.


    Her gaze towards Yi Feng was rather meaningful.


    She also did not expect that not only was this senior extremely powerful, he was also so humorous and approachable.


    "By the way, who are these people with you, senior?" Yuan Jing looked at the people in ck robes outside the carriage and asked softly: "Are they as powerful as you, senior?"


    "Powerful?"


    Yi Feng smiled.


    "Don''t mind them, just a few useless scumbags!"


    Yi Feng said indifferently.


    Yuan Jing nodded.


    She observed the few in ck robes again, and understood in her heart.


    The ck robes didn''t seem to have any strength at all. The dog looked only like a housekeeping dog. The centipede also looked ordinary, and the only one who looked a little capable was the panda, but on the surface he also looked harmless.


    I''m afraid these really have no ability.


    Speaking of which, it is also true that encountering one top expert like Yi Feng is already a great fortune, how could it be possible to meet a group, did they really think it was cabbage?


    "By the way, senior, can you reveal your true strength?"


    Yuan Jing''s beautiful eyes moved, and she carefully asked.


    "Me?"


    Yi Feng smiled and said, "Actually I''m not as amazing as you think. I''m just an ordinary person who has practiced martial arts for a few years, and my dream is to one day be a terrifying existence like a Martial Spirit Master."


    "Pfft!"


    Yuan Jing covered her red lips and couldn''t helpughing, her raised charm was as beautiful as a flower branch.


    Leaving Yi Feng at aplete loss.


    "What are youughing at?"


    Yi Feng asked with a dark face.


    "No, nothing..."


    Yuan Jing quickly exined.


    But she also understood in her heart that this senior probably didn''t want to tell her his true strength.


    However, his way of responding couldn''t help but make people appreciate it. He refuted her question while also preventing embarrassment.


    It has to be said.


    It''s hard not to like such a person.


    The Yuan family residence was located in Yuan City, which belonged to the Wu Tian Empire.


    Afterpleting the escort mission, Yuan Jing settled Yi Feng and the others in a rather luxurious residence.


    The reason Yi Feng agreed to Yuan Jing''s request to stay here was because he wanted to save money.


    After all, getting free room and board anywhere, who wouldn''t want that, right?


    Just happened that Yuan City was quite big, and he should be able to find a disciple with ordinary qualifications.

 Chapter 523

    Chapter 523


    Over the course of a few days, Yuan Jing took Yi Feng on a tour of the entire Yuan City.


    Yi Feng''s meals and drinks were all taken care of by Yuan Jing.


    Most importantly, during these days, Yi Feng didn''t spend a single penny.


    This made Yi Feng unable to help but feel that this girl was really great.


    Today was thest stop of their sightseeing in Yuan City, and they arrived at the famous Wenxi Lake.


    The scenery here was beautiful, withnterns being lit every night. Numerous talented individuals gathered here, making it a sacred ce in the hearts of countless couples.


    "Senior, can I call you by a different title?" Yuan Jing walked beside Yi Feng, bouncing and suddenly mustering up her courage to ask.


    "What do you want to call me?" Yi Feng tilted his head and asked.


    "For example... Yi Big Brother?" Yuan Jing looked at Yi Feng with hopeful eyes.


    "Of course you can," Yi Feng smiled. He didn''t mind what she called him.


    "That''s great!" Yuan Jing, excited like a child, opened her arms and ran off.


    Sometimes she would make funny faces at Yi Feng.


    Sometimes she would y a prank on Yi Feng.


    Sometimes she would pick a fresh flower from the roadside, put it on her head yfully, and stick out her tongue, asking Yi Feng if she looked good.


    But Yi Feng''s mind wasn''t focused on these things. His gaze was always observing the surroundings.


    He was still thinking about hisst precious disciple.


    However, when he looked around, it was still the same as beforesome were flooded, some were barren, either super trash or toozy to check.


    Seeing that Yi Feng''s attention wasn''t on her, Yuan Jing couldn''t help but reveal a trace of disappointment in her beautiful eyes.


    But she quickly concealed it, grabbed Yi Feng''s hand, and ran towards a sightseeing boat in the distance.


    "Yuan Jing!"


    Just then, a cold voice sounded.


    The speaker was a young man in a white robe, looking at Yuan Jing with an icy expression.


    Yuan Jing furrowed her eyebrows, "Bai Qiqu, what are you doing here?"


    "Heh, shouldn''t that be my question to you?" Bai Qiqu said coldly, then turned his icy gaze towards Yi Feng and said heavily, "I''m asking you, who is he?"


    "He has nothing to do with you," Yuan Jing said frostily. After speaking, she grabbed Yi Feng and tried to leave.


    "You can''t go." Bai Qiqu took a step forward and directly blocked Yi Feng and Yuan Jing''s path, saying, "Yuan Jing, you better understand that you have a marriage contract with my brother. If you don''t make things clear today, it won''t just affect yourself, but your entire Yuan family!"


    "Shut up." Yuan Jing shouted, then quickly looked at Yi Feng with anxiety, hastily exining, "Yi Big Brother, don''t listen to his nonsense. I never had a marriage contract with Bai Yanchun. It was all forced upon us for the sake of the family''s interests. I''ve never acknowledged it."


    Upon hearing this, a frosty expression covered Bai Qiqu''s face.


    "Well, well, Yuan Jing, you''re really something. In front of this wild man, you''re so quick to distance yourself from my brother. If you don''t make things clear today, don''t think about leaving this ce."


    Bai Qiqu''s entire body exuded a chilling aura as he stood firm in front of the two.


    The atmosphere suddenly became tense.


    Yi Feng, who had remained silent all along, finally understood what was going on and took a step forward to exin, "My friend, I think you''ve misunderstood. I have no rtion with Miss Yuan."


    Yuan Jing bit her lip tightly and didn''t say anything.


    But Bai Qiqu let out a coldugh.


    "What are you, to say there''s nothing between you? Do you think I''m blind?" Bai Qiqu said coldly.


    Upon hearing this, Yi Feng furrowed his brows.


    This guy...


    He really has no reasoning.


    "Step aside."


    Yi Feng didn''t give him a friendly look and spoke in a cold voice.


    "What if I don''t?"


    Bai Qiqu raised his proud gaze, his face full of disdain.


    Seeing the anger rising on Yi Feng''s face, he was about to make a move.


    Seeing this, Yuan Jing quickly persuaded, "Brother Yi, let''s forget it. Although you''re strong, Bai Qiqu is equally powerful, and he has many hidden cards."


    "Strong?"


    "You think he''s strong?"


    Yi Feng turned his head to look at Yuan Jing.


    He almost burst outughing.


    This line of questioning made Yuan Jing lose her confidence. She asked in a dazed manner, "Isn''t he?"


    "Sigh!"


    "Your perspective should be raised a bit. He''s just a super trash. Can he be considered strong with a broken sword in his hand?" Yi Feng sighed inwardly and couldn''t help but educate her, silentlymenting that this girl''s vision was too low.


    "Uh..."


    Yuan Jing couldn''t help but twitch at the corner of her mouth and subconsciously asked, "Brother Yi, even though I know you''re very strong, isn''t it a bit too arrogant to say that?"


    But as soon as she finished speaking...


    She saw Yi Feng kick Bai Qiqu away with one foot, sending him flying into theke with a miserable scream.


    "Get lost!"


    Yi Feng pped his hands while cursing, not even bothering to look at Bai Qiqu who was thrown out.


    This scene...


    Immediately caused various exmations from the surrounding crowd.


    Yuan Jing was dumbfounded.


    With just one kick...


    Bai Qiqu waspletely defenseless and defeated?


    She felt a dryness in her mouth.


    Her beautiful eyes were filled with shock.


    Although she knew Yi Feng would be stronger than Bai Qiqu, she never expected him to be so much stronger.


    She finally understood that Yi Feng wasn''t just being arrogant earlier; he truly had the capital to say those words. In his eyes, Bai Qiqu was indeed a super trash!


    At the same time, she felt a bit uneasy.


    She realized that the gap between her and Yi Feng was much greater than she had imagined.


    Especially after Yi Feng''s guidance just now, it made her feel inferior and produced a sense of self-doubt.


    However, her eyes were still filled with worry because behind Bai Qiqu stood the entire Bai Family.


    That would mean endless trouble.


    What''s even more terrifying is that behind the Bai Family, there are even more formidable forces supporting them.


    "Brother Yi, you''ve probably caused trouble. With the Bai Family backing him, they won''t let it go after you injured Bai Qiqu," Yuan Jing worriedly said.


    "Then let ite."


    Yi Feng shrugged his shoulders and said indifferently, "As a young master, he''s nothing but trash. The Bai Family behind him isn''t that strong either. They''re probably just a bunch of garbage."

 Chapter 524

    Chapter 524


    Yuan Jing was stunned.


    She was speechless.


    Although she was still worried in her heart, Yi Feng''s confidence when he spoke and his attitude of not caring about the Bai family at all attracted her deeply.


    However, after the incident with Bai Qiqu, neither of them was in the mood to wander around casually anymore.


    The two returned to the residence.


    Yi Feng was silent all the way back, his face gloomy. As soon as he got back, he went into his room.


    "Sigh!"


    Seeing Yi Feng like this, Yuan Jing let out a soft sigh.


    "Brother Yi seems to not care about the Bai family, but he is actually quite concerned in his heart!"


    In the room.


    Yi Feng cursed out loud.


    "Damn it, when will I be able to find myst precious disciple!"


    He had been looking for this disciple for several months without any results.


    What was most infuriating was that it seemed like he had lost money again today.


    A whole four gold coins were missing.


    It was vexing!


    Yi Feng first turned his entire room upside down, then went through his spatial ring.


    But he didn''t find the gold coins. What he did find was a bunch of trash.


    These were theic books and novels he had put in there before, such as "Tai Chi Boxing", "Dream of the Red Chamber", and so on.


    In the past, Yi Feng would have tried to sell these things for some money, but he had long since given up that line of work.


    He opened the door and threw the books outside, saying softly, "Miss Yuan, I''m going to rest for a bit. Please help me throw out this trash."


    "Yes, Brother Yi."


    Yuan Jing picked up the books, not daring to disturb Yi Feng further, and walked towards the courtyard.


    Outside in the courtyard, Lu Benwei and his subordinates were sprawled on the doorstep.


    Just then.


    In the distant sky, a group of women in white robes flew by on their swords, beautiful and graceful, like fairies descending to earth.


    The bored circus troupe suddenly lifted their heads, a light shing in their eyes.


    Yuan Jing also noticed this scene.


    She looked up at the flying figures in the sky and couldn''t help sighing, feeling a trace of pity for Lu Benwei in her heart.


    She remembered that when her own strength was weak, seeing masters who could fly invoked the same envious gaze.


    So now she could empathize with the feelings of Lu Benwei and the others.


    She went over and softly consoled, "Master Lu, don''t worry. I believe one day your dream wille true."


    "Oh, really? Can dreams reallye true?" Lu Benwei asked excitedly.


    "Of course."


    Yuan Jing raised her petite fist to encourage Lu Benwei.


    But that was all she could do. It was clear from Lu Benwei''s short stature that he didn''t seem suited for cultivation.


    She continued walking towards the courtyard, but halfway there, she felt it was a pity to throw away these books.


    After all, these were Yi Feng''s things.


    If he didn''t want them anymore, it would be nice for her to keep them as a memento.


    So Yuan Jing secretly put the books away and ced them on the bookshelf next to the hall.


    At the Yuan residence.


    "What?!"


    "Yuan Jing injured Bai Qiqu with her people?"


    Hearing the news reported by his subordinate, Yuan Jing''s father and the Yuan family patriarch Yuan Langtian mmed the table and jumped to his feet.


    "Yes, family head. This is thetest news I just received." Said an elder beside him in a low voice.


    "How bold and reckless!"


    Yuan Langtian''s face was ashen as he sternly shouted, "Immediately order someone to call Yuan Jing back. I want to ask her what on earth happened."


    "Uh...family head, I''ve already sent someone to notify her, but she refused. She said she has a guest there and it''s not convenient at the moment." Said the elder.


    "Guest?"


    "What guest could be more important thaning home when I call her?"


    Yuan Langtian asked grimly.


    "From my understanding, it seems to be a master Yuan Jing met on the road while transporting suppliesst time. This person easily eliminated five ck Sorcerer Barren Fish from the ck River." The elder exined, "It also seems that the person who injured Young Master Bai this time has something to do with him."


    "Humph. Fooling around."


    "Although being able to eliminate the ck Sorcerer Barren Fish means his strength is indeed remarkable, is it worth offending the Bai family over him?"


    "Does she really think that just because she met someone like this, she now has the nerve to cause trouble with the family and resist the Bai family?"


    Yuan Langtian was filled with anger.


    After thinking about it, he still felt that he should personally visit the Bai family himself to show his sincerity, and also discuss how to resolve this matter.


    After all, injuring the second young master of the Bai family was no trivial matter.


    The fact that the Yuan family has been able to safely exist in the virtual realm has been entirely thanks to the Bai family.


    "Prepare the gifts. Come with me to pay a visit to the Bai family." Yuan Langtian said as he got up.


    But before his voice fell, another powerful voice came from outside the door: "No need, I''vee myself."


    Hearing this.


    Yuan Langtian''s body trembled as he hurried to greet the visitor at the door.


    At the entrance stood two people.


    One exuded the mighty aura of a superior.


    The other was dressed in ck, emitting an icy cold air that gave off a dangerous feeling.


    The leader was none other than the Bai family patriarch, Bai Lingtian.


    The ck-clothed man next to him was Bai Lingtians personal bodyguard, whose strength was formidable. He was always by Bai Lingtian''s side and wasmonly known as Shadow.


    "Greetings, Patriarch Bai, greetings Lord Shadow."


    Yuan Langtian hurried to pay his respects.


    "Let''s go,e with me to pay Jing''er a visit!" Bai Lingtian waved his hand and ordered, "By the way, let me see this person you just mentioned."


    "This... such an unknown nobody, however remarkable his abilities, how could that warrant Your personal attention?" Yuan Langtian quickly said, "Why don''t you and Lord Shadow wait here while I go fetch this person to present to you?"


    "If he was merely this person, it certainly wouldn''t warrant me making a personal trip. The main reason I''m going is to see Jing''er and take the opportunity to discuss her engagement to Yanchun again!" Bai Lingtian said lightly.


    "The Bai family patriarch is too kind."


    Yuan Langtian nodded gratefully.


    Yuan Jing possessed a special physique that was actually quite useless in boosting her own cultivation.


    However, Bai Lingtian''s eldest son Bai Yanchun, the Bai family''s Young Master, cultivated a technique that required this physique.


    Dual cultivation with her would greatly enhance the effects.


    And as Bai Yanchun was destined to be the Bai family''s future leader, his engagement with Yuan Jing naturallymanded Bai Lingtian''s utmost attention.


    Otherwise, how could Yuan Jing possibly marry into the prestigious Bai family?


    It was even apparent that Bai Lingtian did not take Bai Qiqus injury to heart, and was simrly dismissive of Yi Feng who had hurt Bai Qiqu.


    All that merited mentioning was taking the chance to resolve things when meeting with Yuan Jing.


    Bai Lingtian, Yuan Langtian and Shadow headed towards Yuan Jings private residence.

 Chapter 525

    Chapter 525


    The gates of the Yuan Jing residence were pushed open.


    The three uninvited guests, Bai Lingtian, Yuan Langtian, and Shadow, barged right in.


    The atmosphere inside the house instantly grew heavy.


    As if sensing impending danger, three shadows descended from above.


    A bear.


    A dog.


    And someone in a ck robe.


    As for the little centipede perched on the dog''s head, it waspletely ignored by the three.


    The three shadowsnded and Bai Lingtian, the one in the ck robe, nced at the three guests before sitting down in the main seat in the hall.


    He crossed his legs casually.


    The dog and the bear stood on either side behind the ck robe.


    Seeing their attitude, Bai Lingtian, the leader of the white-cor guests, narrowed his eyes.


    "Is this the one in the ck robe who injured Bai Qiqu?" Bai Lingtian asked in a deep voice.


    "Master Bai, it wasn''t him," Yuan Langtian said softly in agreement.


    "Then where did hee from?" Bai Lingtian frowned and asked.


    "I heard this man in the ck robe is a subordinate of that man, and the ck bear and dog are also that man''s pets," Yuan Langtian said quietly: "ording to previously obtained reliable information, these three do not have much power."


    "Subordinate?"


    Bai Lingtian''s eyebrows furrowed slightly.


    His gaze moved away from Lu Benwei and the others.


    Since they were just subordinates, they were not worth him making a big fuss over or wasting any more of his energy on.


    He simply ordered: "Shadow, I''ll leave this to you."


    After saying that, he bypassed Lu Benwei and the others and headed for the inner courtyard with Yuan Langtian.


    After Bai Lingtian and Yuan Langtian left, Shadow waved his palm and a stool moved behind him.


    He sat down directly across from Lu Benwei.


    "ng!"


    Another buzzing sound rang out as a long sword pierced between him and Lu Benwei.


    "Judging by your attitude, you think you have some skills?" Shadow looked at Lu Benwei, his voice full of meaning.


    Lu Benwei did not pay him any attention.


    "Humph!"


    Shadow let out a coldugh, took out a white cloth from his bosom, leaned over and gently wiped the de of the sword.


    "Actually, just now you also knew to recognize the situation. When my master was here, you didn''t waste his time by talking too much," Shadow said to himself.


    "But..."


    Then his tone changed.


    "Although my master doesn''t care about you and you didn''t talk too much, just your attitude alone has already upset my master."


    "So even if my master didn''t explicitly order it, as someone who has followed him for hundreds of years, I feel I should give you a lesson to see..."


    Having passed through the inner courtyard, Bai Lingtian and Yuan Langtian had now arrived at the inner hall.


    With a sweep of his consciousness, Bai Lingtian discovered two different people staying in two different rooms.


    It was Yuan Jing and Yi Feng, who was snoring away deeply asleep.


    Apparently the two of them still did not know about their arrival.


    "Master."


    Yuan Langtian slightly bowed his head, waiting for orders.


    "Mm!"


    Bai Lingtian nodded, nced at Yuan Jing''s room, and said lightly: "You go bring that person over. I''ll go have a talk with Jing''er about the marriage proposal."


    "Yes!"


    A sh of sinister light passed through Yuan Langtian''s eyes before he rushed straight for Yi Feng''s room.


    After Yuan Langtian left, Bai Lingtian stood silently for a moment, preparing what to say in his heart.


    His eldest son Bai Yanchun was extremely talented. He had the foresight that in the future Bai Yanchun would be able to lead the Bai Family to even greater glory.


    For this goal.


    Bai Lingtian was willing to give everything.


    Even as the prestigious head of the Bai Family, he was willing to lower his status to personallye to a junior to discuss marriage.


    With his talking points decided in his heart, and in order to get Yuan Jing to agree, he had even prepared to make somepromises.


    But just as he was about to take a step, his gaze suddenly fell upon several books ced on a bookshelf next to the hall.


    The topmost book, with the three words "Tai Chi Fist", caught his eyes and deeply attracted his attention.


    He took a big stride over in one step.


    Staring closely at the copy of "Tai Chi Fist" with constricted pupils.


    He suddenly shuddered violently.


    This book was exactly the same as the one he had the fortune to see before that had shocked him!


    "Impossible, could it really be...?"


    A scene that had once shocked Bai Lingtian floated up in his mind, and his breathing quickened in that moment.


    His trembling handnded on the cover of "Tai Chi Fist", and he anxiously flipped it open.


    Just one corner was revealed, catching a glimpse of a scene within, and it was like thunder exploding in Bai Lingtian''s mind. At the same time it also frightened him into unconsciously retreating several steps.


    "Is it that gentleman?"


    "Or could it be some other expert who gained the same blessings?"


    As he was muttering to himself in surprise, someone walked over from the side.


    "Greetings, Uncle Bai. I''m sorry I was not present to wee you. Please forgive my impoliteness."


    The person who came was Yuan Jing, who had just walked out of her room.


    Only at this moment herplexion was slightly pale.


    Because for her, Bai Lingtian''s visit was not only an honor, but even more so a real shock.


    Moreover, she also had a good idea about the reason for his visit.


    It would either be about the marriage proposal between her and Bai Yanchun.


    Or about Yi Feng injuring Bai Qiqu.


    It would be one of those two reasons.


    But no matter which reason it was, to Yuan Jing it was absolutely big trouble.


    But she also knew there was no escaping.


    She could only face it.


    She bit her red lips tightly, her heart set with determination.


    Regarding the marriage proposal - she would absolutely refuse.


    As for Yi Feng''s matter - she would stand up for him herself.


    She raised her head slightly, gritting her teeth as she waited for Bai Lingtian toe to use them.


    However.


    Unexpectedly for her, Bai Lingtian grabbed her shoulders with both hands, asking urgently: "I''m asking you, where did this booke from?"


    "Huh?"


    "Ah?"


    The sudden question caught Yuan Jingpletely off guard.


    She had even prepared a set of responses in anticipation of Bai Lingtian''s interrogation, but who could have expected Bai Lingtian to not follow the script and instead ask about this?

 Chapter 526

    Chapter 526


    "Erm, Uncle Bai, is there something wrong with this book?" Yuan Jing couldn''t help but ask.


    "I''m asking you, where did this booke from?"


    Bai Lingtian''s voice had be hoarse, and his urgency was as if he would kill Yuan Jing if she didn''t tell him.


    "The book, the book belongs to Brother Yi!"


    Yuan Jing was obviously scared and quickly said, "Brother Yi originally wanted to throw these books away as trash, but I thought it would be a pity, so I put them on this empty bookshelf."


    "Brother Yi?"


    "Who is Brother Yi? Is he the one who injured my son Bai Qiqu?" Bai Lingtian urgently asked.


    "Yes!"


    Yuan Jing bit her red lips and nodded reluctantly.


    Upon hearing this, Bai Lingtian took a deep breath and without saying a word, he turned and hurried towards Yi Feng''s room.


    Seeing this, Yuan Jing panicked and hurriedly followed.


    "Uncle Bai, please listen to my exnation. Things are not what they seem."


    "It was Bai Qiqu who provoked first, and Young Master Yi had no choice but to take action."


    "And he only took action because of me. If you want to me someone, me me. It really has nothing to do with Young Master Yi."


    While chasing after Bai Lingtian, Yuan Jing anxiously exined.


    But Bai Lingtian, with a stern face,pletely ignored Yuan Jing and instead quickened his pace towards Yi Feng''s room.


    Seeing Bai Lingtian''s appearance, Yuan Jing turned pale.


    This was trouble, real trouble!


    And at Yi Feng''s door, Yuan Langtian saw Bai Lingtian rushing over in such a hurry, his face also turned anxious, and he quickly approached and said, "Master Bai, don''t worry, no matter how much that kid screams inside the room, he just won''te out. I''ll break down the door and drag that kid out for you to deal with."


    As he spoke, Yuan Langtian''s momentum surged, and he took a step back to Yi Feng''s door, unleashing a palm enveloped in immortal energy, directly mming it towards Yi Feng''s door.


    "Father, no!"


    Seeing this, Yuan Jing, with a pale face, shouted.


    However, her shout couldn''t stop Yuan Langtian, who was determined to make a show in front of Bai Lingtian.


    But what no one could have expected was that in the critical moment, Bai Lingtian suddenly raised his hand and pped Yuan Langtian, sending him flying to the ground.


    The scene immediately froze.


    Yuan Jing was dumbfounded.


    Yuan Langtiany on the ground, holding his face, looking confused.


    "Bai, Master Bai, why, why did you hit me?" Yuan Langtian couldn''t help but ask with grievance.


    But what surprised the two of them even more was that Bai Lingtian, with a stern face, didn''t say a word. Instead, he walked to Yi Feng''s door respectfully and bent his body.


    "Bai Family of Yuan City, Bai Lingtian, greetings to the esteemed guest."


    "I am guilty if you havee to Yuan City!"


    As soon as he spoke, the eyeballs of the father and daughter next to him were almost scared out of their sockets.


    Why?


    Wasn''t he here to seek justice with troops?


    You injured his son, and he still acted so respectfully?


    And saying that he was guilty?


    The storm of shock and astonishment in the hearts of the two reached a level that they couldn''t describe.


    They also had no idea what had happened.


    But Bai Lingtianpletely ignored the astonishment of the two and continued to bow his body, standing at the door of Yi Feng''s room.


    Seeing Bai Lingtian''s demeanor, both Yuan Langtian and his daughter Yuan Jing had countless questions in their hearts, but they dared not speak at this moment.


    The surroundings were silent.


    Dead silent.


    In the extreme silence, a sound finally came from the room.


    "Phew!"


    "Huh!"


    The three of them perked up their ears.


    It sounded like Yi Feng''s snoring.


    Bai Lingtian''s expression changed, and he immediately said, "Since Master is resting, I won''t disturb him for now."


    After speaking, Bai Lingtian bowed again and quickly stepped out of the room.


    Yuan Langtian and Yuan Jing, who were filled with doubt, hurriedly followed suit.


    Back in the main hall, Yuan Langtian couldn''t help but ask again, "Lord Bai, what is all this about?"


    Yuan Jing also turned her gaze towards him.


    Seeing their puzzled expressions, Bai Lingtian took a deep breath and asked in a low voice, "Do you still remember what Lord Wu Tian told us?"


    At these words, Yuan Langtian''s eyes brightened.


    When it came to Lord Wu Tian, his heart was filled with deep admiration.


    He was the pride of the Wu Tian Empire, an absolute powerhouse.


    In his early twenties, he was already the ruler of the Wu Tian Empire, the strongest expert within the empire.


    Everyone in the empire respected and revered him.


    The fact that he had the opportunity to meet Lord Wu Tian was also thanks to Bai Lingtian.


    "At that time, Lord Wu Tian said that when he was a teenager, he identally ended up in the Immortal River Continent due to spatial turbulence in the unconnected Lingxu Realm and the Immortal River Continent."


    "He thought he would never be able to return to his hometown, but in a small city, he met a master."


    "This master taught him cultivation, resolved many of his confusions, and helped him break through the barriers of his cultivation, allowing him to have a smooth cultivation path from then on."


    "It was because of this master that he acquired the ability to tear through space and return to the Lingxu Realm when the two realms were not connected."


    "And all his achievements now, bing the number one in the empire, bing the ruler of the empire, are not only because of the guidance from that master, but also because when they parted ways, that master gave him an unparalleled divine technique."


    "But this is also Lord Wu Tian''s regret, because due to being young at the time, he didn''t know where that small city was. Therefore, since their parting, he has never seen that master again and has never personally thanked him."


    "So since then, Lord Wu Tian instructed us to be vignt. If we evere across someone who resembles that master, we must treat them with respect and notify him immediately."


    Yuan Langtian exined in detail.


    As he spoke, his eyes revealed not only admiration for Lord Wu Tian but also a deep longing for that legendary master.


    Yuan Jing beside him was also captivated by the story.


    Never in their wildest dreams did they imagine that their empire''s top figure had such a past. They became even more curious about the master who had nurtured someone like Lord Wutian. What kind of person could he be?


    "That''s right."


    "It seems you remember Lord Wu Tian''s words very clearly," Bai Lingtian nodded with satisfaction.


    "But Lord Bai, what does this person in front of us have to do with the things Lord Wu Tian mentioned?" Yuan Langtian asked, still confused.

 Chapter 527

    Chapter 527


    "You''ll know when you see it."


    As he spoke, Bai Lingtian held a book in his hands and carefully ced it on the nearby table.


    "What is this?"


    Upon seeing the book, Yuan Langtian''s eyes widened, and his whole body trembled uncontrobly.


    With wide eyes and a dangling tongue, he turned his head and asked with a trembling voice, "Is this, is this the divine technique of Lord Wu Tian?"


    "Lord Wu Tian considers that divine technique as a treasure and never leaves it. This book is not his, but it looks exactly the same as his!"


    Bai Lingtian said solemnly.


    There was no surprise at Yuan Langtian''s reaction. When Lord Wu Tian talked about the gentleman who had shown him kindness during the banquet at the imperial pce, he also brought out that divine technique.


    So they had the privilege of witnessing it.


    Everyone present was amazed, unable to forget that shocking scene.


    Now, seeing the exact same divine technique again and witnessing Yuan Langtian''sposed reaction, it was evident that his state of mind was quite good.


    Yuan Langtian carefully touched the book cover, his breathing bing noticeably rapid.


    "So, this book...?"


    "Is it his?"


    Yuan Langtian directed his astonished gaze towards Yi Feng''s room.


    "Yes!"


    Bai Lingtian nodded earnestly.


    Seeing this, Yuan Langtian swallowed hard and asked, "So, this person is just like Lord Wu Tian, someone who has received blessings from that gentleman?"


    With these words, he finally understood why Bai Lingtian had acted so conspicuously at the door of Yi Feng''s room. If that were the case, Bai Lingtian''s actions werepletely justified, and he had not been unjustly pped. After all, the person who received the same blessings from the mysterious gentleman as Lord Wu Tian and became the number one under Lord Wu Tian, even bing the king of Wu Tian''s country, was likely to have a simr level of strength and status.


    To put it another way, even if this person''s strength was not strong, just by having a connection with that mysterious gentleman, if Lord Wu Tian found out, he would definitely treat him as a distinguished guest.


    "It''s probably not the case."


    Bai Lingtian''s pupils contracted, shaking his head.


    Upon hearing this, Yuan Langtian breathed a sigh of relief.


    If that were the case, things would have escted. Especially his earlier attempt to barge in, leaving aside whether this person would get angry or not, if it reached Lord Wu Tian''s ears, he would likely have to bear the consequences.


    "Phew!"


    "That''s a relief."


    "Thank goodness it''s not."


    With that in mind, he let out another sigh of relief.


    Beside him, Bai Lingtian nced at him and then said more seriously, "He should be the gentleman himself!"


    "Oh."


    Yuan Langtian subconsciously nodded, silently thinking that as long as he wasn''t like Lord Wu Tian, it would be fine.


    Just someone rted to the gentleman himself, nothing more...


    "Uh..."


    "Ah?"


    "The gentleman himself?"


    At that moment, he suddenly realized something was amiss.


    His eyes widened, and he stood frozen in ce, as if struck by electricity. He shouted in a loud voice, "Are you saying that this, this person is the gentleman himself?"


    "That''s right!"


    Bai Lingtian nodded solemnly.


    "Because Lord Wu Tian mentioned that the gentleman''s surname is Yi!"


    "And this person''s surname is also Yi!"


    With this sudden confirmation, Yuan Langtian felt as if a thunderp had resounded in his mind, leaving him startled and copsing onto the ground.


    His face turned ashen and filled with a vacant expression.


    Yuan Jing, who was beside him, widened her beautiful eyes and tightly covered her red lips, as waves of shock and astonishment surged within her heart.


    Through the conversation between Yuan Langtian and Bai Lingtian earlier, she had learned about the past of Wu Tian, the first person in the Empire. This had piqued her curiosity about the mysterious gentleman who had nurtured such a character as Wu Tian, the King.


    And now, she was horrified to discover that the Elder Yi, who had been by her side day and night recently, was the very same mysterious gentleman who had cultivated Wu Tian, the King!


    How could this not leave her utterly shocked?


    "Daughter, daughter, quickly tell me, is his surname really Yi?" Yuan Langtian, panic-stricken, got up from the ground and hastily asked, "And is this book really his?"


    Evidently, Yuan Langtian still clung to a glimmer of hope.


    If this gentleman was indeed the one he thought, and if Wu Tian, the King, were to learn of the disrespectful act of barging in that he had just prepared, it would surely result in the annihtion of his entire family.


    "He is indeed surnamed Yi!" Yuan Jing solemnly affirmed, "And this book was indeed given to me by him. He even told me to treat it as trash and throw it away."


    Both Bai Lingtian and Yuan Langtian were taken aback.


    But deep down, they knew.


    This person''s identity was most likely a near certainty.


    Although they had never seen him before, they had learned quite a bit about him from that banquet. They knew that this gentleman never revealed his true abilities, always appearing as an ordinary mortal.


    The treasures and divine techniques that everyone else deemed invaluable were nothing more than ordinary objects in his eyes.


    Sacred artifacts were used to wipe his bottom, and imperial-grade items were treated as foot cloths. This was the true portrayal of this individual.


    In short, during that asion, Wu Tian, the King, had spoken a great deal. As it reached the end, he even shed tears in front of his courtiers, expressing his longing for that gentleman.


    And now, to discard the current book, "Tai Chi Fist," as if it were trash.


    In the colloquialnguage of their Spiritual Void Realm, such a Versailles-like behavior, only this individual could carry it out.

 Chapter 528

    Chapter 528


    "You have to save me, Lord Bai."


    Yuan Langtian''s face was bloodless, and his voice came out in a crying sound as he gripped Bai Lingtian''s hand tightly.


    "s!"


    Bai Lingtian heaved a deep sigh.


    At the same time, he shook off Yuan Langtian''s palm and shook his head: "Unless the Wu Tian King can show mercy, no one can save you from this."


    "But, but I havemitted such a big crime, and it all started because of you!" Yuan Langtian shouted unwillingly.


    "It is true that this matter arose because of me, but you must also understand what the consequences would be for the future of both families if we both went down, and the Yuan and Bai families lost their backbone?" Bai Lingtian''s pupils contracted as he stared at Yuan Langtian and said word for word.


    Hearing this, Yuan Langtian was like being struck by lightning. His face turned pale as he slumped to the ground.


    If it was really as Bai Lingtian said, then the consequences were really unimaginable.


    Without the backbone, the two big families would sooner orter be targeted by others, leading to decline and falling into the abyss, eventually disappearing in the long river of time.


    "Fortunately, I came to my senses in time and did not make a big mistake!"


    Bai Lingtian sighed, "So rest assured, if the Wu Tian King really gets angry because of this and sentences you to death, I will help you support the Yuan family until a backbone appears in your Yuan family who can hold the situation."


    "Okay...okay!"


    Although he was extremely unwilling in his heart, Yuan Langtian had no choice but to nod his head with difficulty.


    "Just now when I asked for an audience, the gentleman ignored it, presumably because he did not want to see little people like us, so I must report to the King as soon as possible!" Bai Lingtian said solemnly again: "So I have to leave immediately. As for you, hurry back to the Yuan family to exin things, and then wait for the King''s judgement!"


    "Alright!"


    Yuan Langtian nodded with a withered expression on his face.


    Bai Lingtian patted Yuan Langtian on the shoulder and whispered, "Let''s go, I''ll send Shadow to go with you to deal with some tricky things as soon as possible..."


    "Wait..."


    "Shadow?"


    When he thought of Shadow, he suddenly remembered another thing that made him feel terrible.


    And Yuan Langtian, whose face was withered, also red.


    The two looked at each other inadvertently.


    Apparently.


    They both thought of this at the same time.


    Because at the banquet that night, in addition to talking about that gentleman, the Wu Tian King also mentioned another person.


    Recalling the scene that night, it was vivid in their minds.


    The Wu Tian King sat at the head of the table with azy attitude and a hint of drunkenness in his eyes, which were full of memories and reluctance.


    He said: If that gentleman was his enlightenment teacher on the path of cultivation, then this one was his good big brother.


    His good big brother was not tall, was the gentleman''s servant, and would always be dressed in loose ck robes by the gentleman, looking ridiculous.


    But despite this appearance, he was the strongest master I have ever seen except for the gentleman.


    Even though I am now the number one person in the empire, I am no match for even one finger of my big brother.


    My big brother liked women.


    Liked wine.


    Liked song and dance.


    Liked music.


    When he said this, they clearly remembered the Wu Tian King waving his hand and shouting to them: "Don''t stop the music, keep ying, keep dancing!"


    The scene was joyful and the atmosphere was hot, while the Wu Tian King unabashedly said to everyone: "I still remember that my first time was because my good big brother stole 30 gold coins from the gentleman and took me to the brothel."


    "At that time, I was ignorant, my face was red, and I onlysted for a short while."


    "To tell the truth, that woman didn''t look very good."


    "But looking back, that was the happiest, the happiest time for me!"


    "In addition, my big brother took me to catch shrimp in the river, catch chickens in the fields, and eat grasshoppers on the grasnds."


    "s... If I could go back to the time when I followed my big brother, I wouldn''t want to be the King!"


    Many scenes from that night, the words of the Wu Tian King, appeared in the minds of Bai Lingtian and Yuan Langtian...


    Thinking of this, the two of them rushed to the front hall in a sh of light.


    And at the same time they rushed out, Bai Lingtian prayed silently in his heart, don''t let anything happen, don''t let anything happen.


    But as soon as they arrived at the front hall, there was a loud noise from the front hall.


    "Boom!"


    There was an explosive sound.


    Earth-shattering.


    Then they saw a ck shadow flying out like a meteor, then falling to the ground unconscious.


    Bai Lingtian and Yuan Langtian were extremely shocked.


    Their eyes wide open.


    Because they saw with their own eyes that the ck-robed man sitting at the head of the table only raised a finger and injured Shadow to such an extent.


    How terrifying must his strength be?


    They could not imagine!


    But they instantly understood in their hearts that their guess was right, he was probably the good big brother of the King.


    That Lu Benwei, whom the King called the most handsome man in the world!


    And the Yuan Jing who followed was also taken aback at this scene, immediately covering her red lips.


    Her beautiful eyes wide open.


    Shadow''s strength, who in Yuan City didn''t know?


    Yet he was flicked away by Lu Benwei''s finger.


    This.


    Was this the waste who didn''t know how to cultivate that Ying Feng talked about?!!!

 Chapter 529

    Chapter 529


    Yuan Jing''s heart was filled withplexity.


    Her stomach was turning.


    Her face was flushed with heat.


    She remembered how she had encouraged Lu Benwei sincerely and earnestly when she thought he would never cultivate. She told him that as long as he worked hard, he would definitely seed.


    Now, looking back, did he really need her encouragement?


    "What the hell? A wimp like you dares to nag in front of this scumbag?"


    "What else is it if not seeking death?"


    At that moment,


    Lu Benwei, the leader, expressed his impatience.


    Then he suddenly turned his gaze towards the stunned Bai Lingtian and Yuan Langtian beside him.


    "What about you two pieces of trash? Are you also nning to give it a try?"


    "We dare not."


    The two of them trembled in fear, kneeling down on the ground with cold sweat streaming down their faces.


    And as Yuan Jing, in her daze, saw this, she looked left and right, not knowing what to do. She was about to kneel down as well.


    "Oh, beautifuldy, you don''t need to."


    The tone of Lu Benwei changed abruptly, and he quickly took a step forward, grabbing Yuan Jing''s delicate arm and speaking with a gentle voice.


    Yuan Jing felt quite flustered.


    Although their rtionship had been good and they got along well before, she couldn''t stay rxed anymore after learning about Lu Benwei''s strength.


    Therefore, Lu Benwei''s actions made her feel surprised and honored.


    What virtues and merits does she possess that would warrant such courtesy from a master like Lu Benwei?


    "Sir, I..."


    Yuan Jing stammered, feeling nervous.


    "Oh, Miss Yuan!"


    "You really don''t have to worry."


    "A handsome man like me truly cherishes and values beauty."


    Seeing Yuan Jing''s flustered appearance, Lu Benwei gently stroked the back of her hand andforted her in a soft voice.


    "You scoundrel!"


    "And you''re being a pervert."


    Just then, apanied by a curse, a tea bowl flew from a distance and hit Lu Benwei''s head directly.


    "Ouch!"


    "Master, I was wrong."


    Lu Benwei''s eyes sparkled from the impact, letting out a miserable scream as he fell to his knees.


    The dog and the maid beside him also dropped to their knees, their legs weak.


    You should know,


    this guy had just woken up!


    And he still had his morning grumpiness.


    They knew very well what to do in such a situation: don''t provoke, admit the mistake!


    This sudden scene shocked Yuan Langtian and Bai Lingtian, leaving them in anguish.


    Who... dares to make Lu Benwei kneel down with just one sentence?


    Has that person finally appeared?


    With these thoughts in mind, their breathing became rapid.


    While feeling anxious, their faces showed signs of nervousness, and their hands and feet couldn''t find a ce to rest. Cold sweat dripped from their foreheads.


    Yuan Jing, too, bit her lip tightly, no longer disying the carefree manner she had in front of Yi Feng. She stood helplessly on the side.


    Finally,


    under their watchful gaze,


    a figure in a white robe walked out from the inner hall.


    With just a nce, they understood that this was definitely the mysterious gentleman Wu Tian King had mentioned.


    He looked clean and pure, with an otherworldly temperament, as if untouched by the mundane world.


    At the same time, there was no trace of aura fluctuations on his body, perfectly matching Wu Tian King''s description.


    "Greetings, sir."


    Bai Lingtian and Yuan Langtian quickly shifted their kneeling knees on the ground, their faces showing respect as they faced Yi Feng, speaking in a respectful tone.


    "We pay our respects to you?"


    "Who are you?"


    Yi Feng asked, looking bewildered.


    "Reporting to sir,"


    "I am Yuan Langtian from the Yuan Family, and I am Bai Lingtian from the Bai Family."


    The two of them spoke in unison with a respectful tone.


    "Yuan Family, Bai Family?"


    Yi Feng furrowed his brow and looked towards the figure lying motionless on the ground in the distance, then asked, "And who is he?"


    "Reporting to sir, that... that is my subordinate, Shadow. He was struck like this by the person next to you because he was blind."


    Bai Lingtian exined while cold sweat streamed down his face, ncing towards Lu Benwei.


    "I see."


    Yi Feng''s pupils contracted.


    Isn''t the Bai Family the same Bai Family as Bai Qiqu?


    As an intelligent person, he instantly understood what had happened.


    So he directly sneered, "If I guess correctly, you came here to make trouble because I injured your son, right?"


    "We dare not!"


    The two of them knelt on the ground and kowtowed repeatedly.


    Yi Feng ignored them and continued to speak for himself, "But you never expected that we are a united front, and you couldn''t even defeat my subordinates?"


    "So you turned to begging on your knees?"


    Yi Feng''s words hit the mark, and the faces of the two men turned an ugly shade, flushed like pig livers.


    "Well, why aren''t you saying anything?"


    "Aren''t the Bai Family supposed to be formidable?"


    Yi Feng didn''t give them any face. Not only was Bai Qiqu arrogant and unreasonable, but now he also brought people to attack his doorstep. These people from the Bai Family clearly weren''t good people.


    "We dare not!"


    The two of them trembled on the ground.


    "Hmph, I really thought the Bai Family was so formidable. You can''t even defeat this so-called ''worthless waste'' by my side. Trash like this, how dare youe to my doorstep?"


    Yi Feng continued with a mocking tone.


    Coincidentally, he was just woken up, full of the anger of being disturbed.


    The faces of the two men twisted at his words.


    It was as if he was saying that in the entire Wu Tian Empire, there was someone who could defeat that so-called "worthless waste."

 Chapter 530

    Chapter 530


    As Yi Feng''s anger was still raging, Bai Lingtian, despite being remorseful, couldn''t help but feel resentful in his heart.


    After all, he really didn''t know the identity of this person!


    If he had known earlier, even if he had a hundred times more courage, he wouldn''t dare to act this way.


    So, he gritted his teeth and reluctantly brought up Wu Tian, saying, "Sir, I am well aware of the grave sins we havemitted, but I hope you can spare our lives for the sake of Lord Wu Tian."


    "Wu Tian?"


    "Who is Wu Tian?"


    Yi Feng furrowed his brows, looking at the two men with confusion.


    "Uh!"


    The two of them immediately froze.


    Does this person not recognize Lord Wu Tian?


    Could they have mistaken the person?


    But that shouldn''t be the case. From their strength, methods, appearance, temperament, and even the aspects of Tai Chi, this person was undoubtedly the mysterious gentleman mentioned by Lord Wu Tian!


    "Sir, please think again. Wu Tian, ''Kou Tian Wu,'' the sky in your mouth," Bai Lingtian said eagerly.


    "Oh... it''s Kou Tian Wu, Wu Tian?"


    "Yes, yes, that''s the one, Wu Tian," Bai Lingtian replied excitedly.


    "Sorry, I really can''t remember this person at all. Don''t y these tricks with me. Tell me, how should I deal with you?" Yi Feng pulled out arge knife from his spatial ring and held it coldly against Bai Lingtian''s head.


    As soon as this long knife appeared, a chilling aura enveloped them. Bai Lingtian immediately recognized it as a super-grade immortal weapon, causing him to lose control of his bowels and dder in fright.


    What on earth is going on here?


    How could this person not recognize Lord Wu Tian?


    Bai Lingtian''s face was filled with bitterness, and he was on the verge of tears due to his anxiety.


    Just then, he suddenly noticed a portrait hanging on the wall of the hall.


    At that moment, he felt like he had caught a lifeline.


    Because that portrait was none other than Wu Tian''s.


    After all, Wu Tian had be the faith of the entire Wu Tian Empire, the spiritual pir of the entire empire. Therefore, every household had his portrait to worship.


    So he quickly pointed at Wu Tian''s portrait and stammered, "Sir, please turn your head and look. It''s him, he is Lord Wu Tian."


    Upon hearing this, Yi Feng instinctively shifted his gaze.


    Sure enough, there was a painting hanging on the wall.


    Yi Feng squinted his eyes and carefully observed it for a long time, finally gaining some understanding in his mind.


    He then realized and said, "So you''re talking about this little trash. Why didn''t you say so earlier? I''ve always called him a little brat."


    At this point, Yi Feng also felt quite emotional.


    He still remembered that several years ago, a little guy like this came to the martial arts hall.


    He was also a homeless and destitute child, so he stayed in his martial arts hall for a while. He resembled Zhong Qing a bit,e to think of it.


    But unlike Zhong Qing, he was utterly useless.


    Not to mention his cultivation talent, he didn''t even have the aptitude for martial arts training.


    Zhong Qing at least had average talent and someprehension in martial arts, but this guy couldn''t even be considered a super trash. He was as dumb as a pig in his daily life.


    Even the monkey stealing peaches move, which was taught to him as a self-defense technique, took him a long time to learn.


    Bai Lingtian, seeing that Yi Feng finally remembered Wu Tian, became extremely excited.


    But when he heard Yi Feng''s words, his face turned dark again.


    What little trash?


    What little brat?


    He is, without a doubt, the supreme ruler of their Wu Tian Empire.


    "Uh."


    "Unexpectedly, you actually know Xiao Ji''er. So, tell me, what is your rtionship with him?" Yi Feng asked the two individuals.


    "Sir, we are subordinates of Lord Wu Tian!" the two respectfully replied.


    "Subordinates?"


    Yi Feng nced at them and sarcastically remarked, "To have subordinates as weak as you, it seems that Xiao Ji''er hasn''t been doing well all these years."


    Yi Feng sighed helplessly.


    Although this child didn''t have much talent for cultivation, his character was quite good.


    Initially, Yi Feng thought that if this child had good luck, he might achieve something.


    He thought the child was doing well, but now it seems that he might have a small foundation, but it can''t be considered as doing well.


    However, Yi Feng''s words made the corners of the two individuals'' mouths twitch.


    Lord Wu Tian is the esteemed ruler of the Wu Tian Empire, the supreme existence. In your mouth, he''s just someone who hasn''t been doing well?


    "By the way, Xiao Ji''er is from here?" Yi Feng asked.


    "Sir, Lord Wu Tian is indeed from here," the two replied respectfully.


    Yi Feng nodded.


    It was unexpected that he had ended up in Xiao Ji''er''s hometown due to a twist of fate.


    "Both of you, go and let him know that I''m here. After all, this is also his hometown. As the host, he should entertain me properly, right?" Yi Feng waved his hand and instructed the two.


    Upon hearing this, the eyes of the two individuals brightened.


    Since Yi Feng said so, it seemed that they would be spared. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have asked them to inform Lord Wu Tian.


    After expressing their gratitude, the two hurriedly left.


    After they left, Yi Feng cast a re at Lu Benwei but considering that this useless person had done something useful today, he didn''t pursue it further.


    Instead, he turned his gaze to Yuan Jing.


    Sensing Yi Feng''s gaze, Yuan Jing''s body trembled slightly. She nervously bit her lip, not knowing where to put her hands and feet.


    "Miss Yuan, when Xiao Ji''eres, let''s go out and have some fun together," Yi Feng said with a faint smile.


    After all, he thought this girl was quite good, and he had spent quite a bit of money on her during this period.


    When Xiao Ji''er arrived, it would be necessary to invite her along for a meal and some fun.


    "Huh?"


    "Ah?"


    "Can I really?"


    "Will Lord Wu Tian object?"


    Yuan Jing instantly revealed a pleasantly surprised expression.


    She never imagined that Yi Feng would invite her.


    You see, the Xiao Ji''er in Yi Feng''s mouth is the esteemed ruler of the Wu Tian Empire!


    In the past, she didn''t even dare to dream of being able to meet him, let alone go out together.


    Such a level of meeting, what did she do to deserve it?


    "That''s not a problem. If Xiao Ji''er dares to object, I''ll spank him," Yi Feng said with a casual smile. He stretchedzily and walked back to his room, intending to continue his nap.


    Yuan Jing tightly bit her lip as she watched Yi Feng''s figure.


    Today''s events made her feel like she was in a dream.


    Yi Feng and Lu Benwei beside her were not only peerless experts, but she would also have the opportunity to meet Lord Wu Tian.


    But at the same time, she felt quite uneasy in her heart.


    She, as a minor character, is probably not even worthy of catching the eye of Wu Tian, the Lord of the Heavenly Kingdom.


    Not to mention that in his eyes, this Wu Tian is nothing more than a small, insignificant existence.


    Such a disparity.


    Like a chasm between heaven and earth!


    She couldn''t help but force a bitter smile, feeling a surge of bitterness in her heart.


    Perhaps in Yi Feng''s eyes, she is just a junior who can bring him joy!

 Chapter 531

    Chapter 531


    Bai Lingtian returned to the Bai Family.


    Two young men hurriedly came to wee him.


    One of them was elegant and extraordinary, the Eldest Young Master of the Bai Family, Bai Yanchun.


    The other was wrapped in bandages all over, limping over with a crutch. He was Bai Qiqu, who had been kicked flying by Yi Feng.


    "Father."


    Seeing Bai Lingtian return, Bai Qiqu rushed to the front despite leaning on a crutch, and excitedly shouted, "Father, how is it, have you caught that damned bastard for me? If you have caught him, you must hand him over to me to dispose of. I want to break his legs and destroy his cultivation, only then can I resolve the hatred in my heart."


    Speaking of this.


    Bai Qiqu''s face was full of viciousness, and he had already nned in his heart how to punish Yi Feng.


    But what he didn''t expect was that Bai Lingtian suddenly pped him hard.


    "p!"


    The crisp soundnded heavily on Bai Qiqu''s face.


    "Father, why did you do this?"


    Bai Qiqu was stunned by the p, staring incredulously at Bai Lingtian.


    "You still dare ask why, I will beat you to death, beat you to death."


    Bai Lingtian didn''t care about Bai Qiqu''s injuries at all. He raised his heavy sole and kicked Bai Qiqu''s body one kick after another, kicking him yelling nonstop.


    At this moment, he was extremely angry.


    If it wasn''t for this damned unfilial son, how could he have been so frightened today and walked to the Gate of the Underworld almost unable to return?


    Even his Shadow who had followed him for hundreds of years was scattered by Lu Benwei with a flick of his finger. He didn''t even have anywhere toin about this grievance.


    "Brother, save me!"


    Bai Qiqu, who was already seriously injured, was now beaten to the brink of death by Bai Lingtian. He desperately grabbed Bai Yanchun''s palm.


    But faced with Bai Qiqu''s plea for help, Bai Yanchun just lightly kicked his foot.


    Not only did he not help him, his face even showed deep mockery.


    A useless person is useless after all.


    He really thought Father went out today to take revenge for him?


    The marriage between him and Yuan Jing was the real big deal concerning the family.


    After all.


    He was the real pride of heaven of the Bai Family, the one who could lead the Bai Family to glory.


    He, Bai Yanchun, hadn''t even asked yet. How dare youe and ask about some trivial skirmish?


    You deserve to be beaten!


    Thinking of this, Bai Yanchun looked at Bai Lingtian with an inquiring gaze.


    Then he asked lightly: "Father, I don''t know how did it go with the marriage between me and Yuan Jing today?"


    However.


    What he didn''t expect was that Bai Lingtian pped towards him as well, and sternly shouted, "Shut your filthy mouth as well."


    Bai Yanchun''s expression changed instantly.


    He was stunned in ce.


    Why?


    What he asked was about the big deal of the family.


    Wasn''t Father always most concerned about the marriage between him and Yuan Jing?


    In short.


    He never expected that he, the pride of heaven of the Bai Family, would also get pped like this.


    But what he didn''t expect was that Bai Lingtian pped him twice more on the face.


    Leaving Bai Yanchunpletely baffled.


    At this moment, both of them looked unpleasant in Bai Lingtian''s eyes.


    Yuan Jing?


    How dare he still think about Yuan Jing now?


    Did he want to die?


    He should see what kind of blessing she has obtained now!


    How dare you still want to marry her?


    Do you deserve it?


    Does the Bai Family deserve it?


    "Don''t ask so much. Forget about Yuan Jing if you don''t want to die. Pack up ande with me to the Imperial City now!" Bai Lingtian said heavily.


    Bai Yanchun opened his mouth.


    Although he felt unwilling after being pped three times, he also knew that something big must have happened.


    Then he obeyed the order and hurriedly packed.


    Soon after, father and son turned into two streaks of light, rushing towards the Imperial City.


    On a battlefield covered with corpses.


    The two armies confronted each other, with hundreds of thousands of top experts gathered here.


    The Wu Tian Empire and the neighboring Fengyu Empire had been entangled here for half a year in order topete for this ce.


    Because since ancient times, this ce had been a mustpete ce for both countries.


    At this moment, on the city tower of the Wu Tian Empire''s side, Wu Tian, dressed in battle robes, was listening to Bai Lingtian''s report kneeling on the ground.


    "What did you say?"


    "Did you really, really find the Master and my Eldest Brother?"


    After listening to Bai Lingtian''s report, Wu Tian tremblingly stood up, looking at Bai Lingtian excitedly.


    "That''s right, both are currently in my Yuan City." Bai Lingtian respectfully said.


    "Master, Eldest Brother, Xiaoji has finally found you."


    Wu Tian''s eyes instantly filled with tears, and choking sounds came from his throat.


    "My King?"


    Seeing the supreme ruler revealing such an expression, many ministers were shocked and terrified, and they all knelt down on the ground.


    And Bai Yanchun, who came with Bai Lingtian, was also stunned by this scene.


    What kind of person could cause such emotion in the ruler?


    However.


    Wu Tian didn''t care about them at all.


    But he asked Bai Lingtian tremblingly, "Right, do the Master and my Eldest Brother know that you came to find me this time?"


    "Reporting to the King, both know, and it was the Master who specifically asked me toe." Bai Lingtian said.


    "Oh, really?"


    Wu Tian excitedly asked, "Quickly tell me, what did the Master say to you?"


    "The Master said that when I arrive at the King''s ce, the King as host should treat him well!" Bai Lingtian said without daring to conceal anything.


    "Good, good, good, since the Master said so, it means he regards me as his own. Hahaha." Wu Tian said excitedly: "Everyone listen up, follow me to meet the Master together."


    "At the same time, bring all the first holy maidens of all sects in the empire to me."

 Chapter 532

    Chapter 532


    There are also.


    I remember there are a few of your daughters who look good?


    Also dress them up nicely and send them to me.


    Wu Tian said again.


    When he heard this.


    There was amotion among the people on the scene.


    I don''t understand why Wu Tian wanted to make such a big fuss.


    After all, not everyone attended that night''s banquet and knew what the gentleman and big brother represented to Wu Tian.


    Among them, two ministers changed their faces and knelt directly on the ground.


    "Your Majesty, please spare my little girl."


    "That''s right, my little girl is only eighteen, please let her go!"


    The two sent out anxious voices.


    If Wu Tian had looked at their daughters, they would have handed them over without hesitation.


    But damn, who knows what kind of person this gentleman is?


    "Humph!"


    But Wu Tian gave a cold snort, suddenly furious, and the table beside him suddenly shattered.


    "Giving you a chance to send good karma, yet you are unwilling?"


    "Drag them out."


    "Cut them off!"


    Wu Tian waved his hand and ordered directly.


    "No, Your Majesty, spare us!"


    "Your Majesty, we were wrong."


    The two made miserable cries, but Wu Tian ignored them at all, and they were dragged down directly.


    Subsequently.


    Two sounds of heads falling to the ground sounded, and the two had be headless corpses.


    The king''s wrath frightened everyone present and they dared not make a sound.


    "Let me warn you again atst."


    "If it wasn''t for the gentleman and my big brother, there wouldn''t be today''s me, let alone today''s powerful Wu Tian Empire."


    "For the requirements of the gentleman and big brother, all of you must unconditionally fulfill them. Whoever is half disrespectful to them will be directly extinguished!"


    Wu Tian''s unquestionable voice sounded, and the crowd knelt down to respond in unison.


    "Let''s go!"


    Follow me to meet the gentleman."


    Wu Tian got up, eager to hurry.


    "Your Majesty, the old minister knows your eagerness to see that gentleman, but what about the battlefield now?" At this time, an old man with white hair walked out and asked.


    "Battlefield?"


    Wu Tian nced lightly and waved his hand indifferently, "Give it to them, I don''t want it anymore."


    "Ah?"


    "Don''t want it?"


    The old man was full of horror and respectfully said, "Your Majesty, after all, we have been fighting here for half a year. We are about to take it down. Coupled with the fact that you have injured the monarch of Feng Yu Country, this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity will be missed. It won''t be so easy next time!"


    "Missed it, so what."


    Wu Tian still didn''t care and said, "Anyway, there is nothing more important than meeting the gentleman and my big brother now."


    "Besides, if I make my big brother happy, he wille over and fart randomly, and this ce will be directly taken down."


    Wu Tian''s words.


    Left everyone speechless.


    They were also full of curiosity about this gentleman and that big brother in their hearts.


    Soon after.


    Wu Tian took more than a dozen top masters and rushed to Yuancheng.


    Originally he wanted to bring everyone, but after thinking about it carefully, those with insufficient strength and bad character were simply not qualified toe.


    So he only selected more than a dozen elites.


    These elites.


    Basically, those who fought bloody battles with him over the years are basically existences with outstanding military service.


    However, because of this, these people were stained with some bloodthirsty smell, and many of them still had scars left by top masters that could not be recovered.


    I thought.


    With his current status and identity, plus such a group of elite masters, he shouldn''t disappoint the gentleman and the big brother too much, right?


    As for the saintesses under the jurisdiction of the sects and the daughters of the ministers, they were arranged in a towering red mansion.


    Because he knew deeply.


    His big brother likes this tone and likes this atmosphere.


    After arranging all this, Wu Tian led the group to Yuan Jing''s mansion.


    Seeing this mansion, Bai Yanchun stared wide-eyed.


    "Father, father, the gentleman who made His Majesty go to great lengths to see lives here?" Bai Yanchun asked in horror.


    "Yes!"


    Bai Lingtian nodded solemnly.


    Bai Yanchun was shocked.


    Finally realized why Bai Lingtian had beaten him.


    This was to remind him.


    Never provoke Yuan Jing.


    "Don''t you dare?"


    Bai Lingtian looked at him.


    "I dare not."


    Bai Yanchun lowered his head.


    Even though Yuan Jing had to do with his cultivation, so what?


    In front of such a person, let alone a Yuan Jing, even ten or a hundred Yuan Jings, he could only let go with folded hands.


    Bai Lingtian patted Bai Yanchun on the shoulder.


    Except for his outstanding talents, what he appreciated more about this son was knowing the hour and size up the situation.


    "Gentleman, big brother, little chick hase to see you."


    At the door, Wu Tian knelt down with tears in his eyes.


    The others also knelt down behind him.


    Hearing the sound outside, Yi Feng took Lu Benwei and Yuan Jing and others out.


    "Gentleman, big brother."


    Seeing them in person, Wu Tian cried even more, and the sound emitted was full of choking.


    "Oh oh, it''s really a little chick, all grown up."


    Seeing this, Yi Feng also showed a gratified smile, patted Wu Tian on the head, and helped him up.


    Thinking about it.


    It''s been many years since Ist saw him.


    At that time, Lu Benwei had juste out of the system not long ago, and there was no Zhong Qing and Gou Zi around him yet.


    In sorrow.


    Yi Feng led everyone into the house.


    In the hall, only Yi Feng and Wu Tian were seated, and no one else dared to sit down.


    "You can sit too!"


    Looking at Yuan Jing next to him, Yi Feng shouted.


    When she heard this.


    Yuan Jing''s body trembled slightly.


    At this moment, she had been scared silly.


    Although she knew Wu Tian woulde, she still couldn''t help trembling inwardly when she really met him.


    And the people Wu Tian brought with him also had frightening reputations.


    They were all the topbat power of the Wu Tian Empire, the chief officials of the Wu Tian Empire. They didn''t have a seat, but she could actually sit down?


    However.


    Finally, under Yi Feng''s urging, Yuan Jing finally sat down anxiously, not knowing what to do with her hands and feet.


    In the hall.


    Yi Feng chatted casually with Wu Tian.


    After a simple chat, Wu Tian said, "Gentleman, why don''t we change ces to talk? I have prepared some wine feast, and little chick wants to toast you and big brother."


    "That''s good too."


    Yi Feng smiled.


    Then heplied with Wu Tian''s arrangement, and the group rushed to thergest red mansion in Yuancheng.


    Then sat down in thergest box.


    And because of her rtionship with Yi Feng, Yuan Jing also had the good fortune to enter it.


    "Call them in for me."


    After sitting down, Wu Tian pped his hands.


    Then the door opened, and a group of women as beautiful as fairies walked in line.


    Seeing this.


    Lu Benwei whistled, and his actions even stirred up the wind.

 Chapter 533

    Chapter 533


    "Young Master, Elder Brother, please go ahead and pick!" Wu Tian waved his hand and said.


    Yi Feng frowned slightly.


    This kid.


    He''s grown a bit naughty.


    "This doesn''t seem right..."


    Yi Feng asked.


    "Sir, there''s nothing wrong with it. They are all my subordinates. Please feel free to choose, sir," Wu Tianughed.


    "Your subordinates?"


    Yi Feng''s brows raised slightly.


    Fine.


    Then just call over two randomly to pour some wine or something.


    He waved his hand, and two women sat down next to Yi Feng.


    Lu Benwei, on the other hand, chose them all.


    Yi Feng didn''t say anything either. After all, this was a rare happy asion.


    Seeing this, Wu Tian suddenly burst outughing. His elder brother was still his elder brother after all!


    However, Yuan Jing sitting to the side did not feel good at all.


    Because she recognized that this row of women were all heavenly beauties from several major aristocratic families within the Wu Tian Empire, and there were even imperial princesses among them.


    These women''s status were much higher than hers.


    In terms of strength and looks, theypletely outssed her.


    Yet...


    they were merely ythings to Yi Feng and the others.


    She once again realized


    the massive gap between herself and Yi Feng.


    Those little thoughts in her heart didn''t even dare show themselves anymore, lest she humiliate herself.


    Someone like this...


    How could they ever look upon her?


    While drinking, Wu Tian was eager to report to Yi Feng about his achievements over the years and introduce some of the people he brought.


    So he quickly asked, "Sir, what do you think of the people I brought?"


    Yi Feng paused, looked at him, and calmly said, "Want the truth?"


    "Of course!"


    Wu Tian said expectantly.


    "Super trash."


    Yi Feng shook his head.


    Wu Tian, who was expecting Yi Feng''s praise, instantly felt as constipated as ever.


    He had thought that Sir would praise his unique insight in being able to train such a group of masters. But he did not expect this result.


    He had picked the best elites, yet they still couldn''t enter Sir''s discerning eye?


    Yuan Jing and the female saint drinking beside them also did not know what to say, remaining silent.


    "Alright!"


    The helpless Wu Tian could only ept it.


    After all, he also knew what kind of person Yi Feng was. Upon careful thought, these people probably truly could not enter his discerning eye.


    But if Sir knew of his current identity as the ruler of the Wu Tian Empire, Sir would surely be very gratified, right?


    Thus, he smilingly said, "Actually, my current identity is..."


    However, halfway through his words, Yi Feng pressed his palm down, interrupting him, and then said, "Don''t say any more, I can roughly guess."


    Hearing this,


    Wu Tian''s eyes widened in shock.


    "Sir, you know about it?"


    "Of course!"


    Yi Feng nodded while sipping wine.


    He already guessed with eighty to ny percent certainty what Wu Tian was up to.


    He must be a bandit pimp.


    Because with one look he could tell that the group of burly men Wu Tian brought were all characters who licked blood off knife edges, either having one eye or scars several centimeters long across their faces. If they weren''t bandits, then what were they?


    As for pimping, that was even more obvious.


    Wu Tian had admitted outright earlier that thedies apanying them drinking were his people.


    Wu Tian deeply admired him.


    Sir was Sir after all.


    Before he even finished speaking, Sir already knew.


    "So Sir, Xiao Ji* has not disappointed you, right?" Wu Tian eagerly asked, hoping Yi Feng would praise him.


    *Used to humbly refer to oneself


    His appearance


    was exactly like a student in ss who, because he had done his homework well, wanted to earn his teacher''s approval.


    However,


    Yi Feng put down his wine ss and shook his head, calmly saying, "Very disappointed!"


    Wu Tian was instantly dumbfounded.


    The nearby Yuan Jing and female saint drinkingpanions also red wide-eyed and open-mouthed.


    The King himself, yet he still couldn''t satisfy him?


    Wu Tian asked in bewilderment, "Sir, wh, why?"


    "Not righteous."


    Yi Feng raised his wine ss and shook his head.


    "Not righteous?"


    Wu Tian waspletely dumbfounded.


    Even a monarch of a nation was not righteous in Sir''s eyes?


    "Sigh, actually I taught you before that people should have some ambition, broaden your horizons a bit more," said Yi Feng as he put down his wine ss and gently admonished, "Superficially you seem to have some limelight, seem unrestrained, but in reality?"


    Hearing this, Wu Tian''s body suddenly shuddered.


    "Have ambition, broaden your horizons..."


    He silently murmured Yi Feng''s words to himself, then his eyes lit up as he suddenly realized.


    Only then did he recall that ever since bing King these years, he had lost his aspirations, arrogantly unting his own achievements every day.


    Yi Feng''s current words served well to awaken him.


    That''s right!


    What was a mere King worth?


    How could his ambitions be limited to a tiny empire?


    He should be like Sir, takingmand from behind the scenes and grasping the entire world in his hand!


    "Sir, I understand!"


    Wu Tian gratefully knelt on the ground.


    After eating his fill, Wu Tian left.


    Because he felt he was unworthy of staying by Yi Feng''s side, as the identity of a petty King was truly somewhat embarrassing to Yi Feng.


    However, before leaving, Yi Feng epted him as a named disciple.


    Yi Feng actually quite wanted to formally ept him as a disciple, but this guy''s talents were also trash. Although better than super trash, he still didn''t reach ordinary.


    This enormous encouragement instantly ignited Wu Tian''s hot blood.


    He secretly swore to make a name for himself, to be qualified to see Yi Feng again.


    At the Cloud Top Empire,


    the World Destroyer and Cloud Top King stared fixedly at the Fortune Immortal Pir before them.


    Only when they saw the Fortune Immortal Pir had recovered quite a bit did theirplexions finally look somewhat better.


    After all, they had done quite a few things to restore the fortune these days ording to instructions from above.


    "Let''s take a look at the next thing!"


    said the Cloud Top King.


    "Yes!"


    The Destroyer of the World held the Guiding Celestial Book, viewing the guidance within.


    "Wu Tian, the ruler of the Wu Tian Empire, is the son of great fortune. The next guidance is to draw him over to our side for use," said the Destroyer of the World.


    "Oh?"


    "It really is heaven helping me!"


    Hearing this, the Cloud Top King suddenlyughed loudly.


    "What do you mean?"


    The Destroyer of the World hurriedly asked.


    "From ancient times till now that Wu Tian Empire has been a vassal state of my Cloud Top Empire. Making that Wu Tiane over is merely a matter of one imperial edict,"ughed the Cloud Top King.


    Hearing this, the eyes of the Destroyer of the World also lit up.


    He also had not expected there to be such good fortune.


    "Then we must not dy. Quickly order this Wu Tian toe here. As long as we control him, this man will be a man of my Cloud Top Empire, and his fortune will naturally and automatically grow," the Destroyer of the World excitedly said.


    "Very well, I will immediately order my subordinates to handle it,"


    the Cloud Top King instantly issued orders, dispatching men to the Wu Tian Empire.


    Seeing the men dispatched, the Destroyer of the World and Cloud Top King exchanged nces, unable to restrain chuckling.


    They then began waiting.


    They were not worried Wu Tian would note.


    After all, the Wu Tian Empire was a vassal state of his Cloud Top Empire. Summoned by the Cloud Top, as the ruler of a vassal state, he had no choice but toe.


    To facilitate controlling vassal states, some great empires would utilize the empire''s fortune to set vassal marks on vassal states.


    As soon as a new ruler ascended in a vassal state, this vassal mark would be automatically imprinted until the ruler stepped down or died.


    With the existence of this mark, the Cloud Top Empire could control the life and death of vassal rulers anytime.


    This was also why rebellions basically never urred in the Virtual Realm.


    Therefore, unless Wu Tian died or ceased being King, it was unlikely he would disobey orders from his Cloud Top.

 Chapter 534

    Chapter 534


    Wu Tian Empire.


    In the pce.


    Wu Tian sat at the head.


    Outside the pce, seven or eight women as beautiful as heavenly fairies walked in.


    "Greetings, Ruler."


    After walking into the hall, the group of women was about to kneel down and pay respects to Wu Tian.


    However, they had just bowed down when a gentle force lifted them up.


    "You have been intimate with my Eldest Brother, so you are also half his women. Therefore, you do not need to bow to me, as I cannot ept it," Wu Tian said lightly.


    "Thank you, Ruler."


    The women quickly expressed their gratitude.


    "Also, because you served well, my Eldest Brother scraped off a speck of dust sized bone fragment for each of you as payment."


    "Take them and refine them well."


    As he spoke.


    Wu Tian waved his palm, and seven beams of light fell into the hands of the women.


    "Remember, you must refine them well. If refined sessfully, you seven can aplish Supreme Bone. In the future, your prospects will be limitless!"


    Upon hearing this.


    The women immediately revealed thick joy on their faces.


    Supreme Bone.


    They never imagined it would be Supreme Bone.


    This was the legendary supreme physique.


    Such a blessing was almost unimaginable to them.


    "Thank you, Ruler."


    In excitement, the seven women knelt down again.


    "I said, you do not need to kneel to me, nor do you need to thank me," Wu Tian gently lifted up the seven women with his power, and said lightly, "If you want to thank, then thank my Eldest Brother."


    "So when you return, you must practice singing and dancing diligently. Next time you get a chance to see my Eldest Brother again, you must make sure to make him happy and joyful. Understand?"


    "Yes!"


    The seven women respectfully nodded, while carefully collecting the specks of bone.


    While the seven women received such blessings, the two people standing beside them revealed bitter smiles on their faces, with intestines turning green from regret.


    Wu Tian seemed to notice their expressions, and faintly tilted his head, his gaze slightly mocking.


    These two were the people who got their heads chopped off at the city tower.


    He did not actually kill them.


    Beheading was just a minor punishment, serving to set an example at the time.


    Besides, at a certain level of strength, beheading would not lead to death, only some loss of cultivation.


    "Originally, I remembered your loyalty to the empire and wanted to share this good fortune with you first. But instead, you defied me and even looked down on Master and my Eldest Brother."


    "I guess you are now tasting the bitter fruits of this."


    "From now on, take care of yourselves!"


    The faint voice rang out, leaving the two full of regret, kneeling on the ground.


    Supreme Bone.


    It was Supreme Bone!


    If they had known there would be such a blessing this time, they would have definitely sent their daughters over no matter what.


    But now it was toote to say anything.


    It could be expected that the daughters of the other ministers would have limitless aplishments in the future. Among the seven women, some may even be emperors in the future.


    While their own children, even if originally outstanding, could now only be considered extremely mediocre.


    In the future, their lineage.


    Would definitely decline!


    The two had desperate expressions on their faces, instantly aging several years.


    In the next few days, Wu Tian was handling the subsequent affairs of the empire.


    Because he never forgot Master Yi Feng''s teachings.


    Higher vision.


    Higher realm!


    "Number one in the world."


    "Yes, I want to be number one in the world."


    "If I want to be number one, then I need to be the emperor of the entire Lingxu Realm. The tiny Wu Tian Empire is nothing."


    "But before I abdicate this position, I should do something more for the Wu Tian Empire."


    Wu Tian sat on the dragon throne and pondered with his hand on his chin.


    He decided to capture that territory he had contested with the Fengyu Empire previously.


    Only then could the Wu Tian Empire be as solid as gold.


    However, the Fengyu Empire was not weak, and it would not be easy to take it down.


    "Looks like I need Master''s help."


    So, Wu Tian took out the Sound Transmission Jade Tablet.


    But on second thought, it seemed inappropriate to bother Master for such a trivial matter.


    "I''ll just notify Eldest Brother!"


    The Sound Transmission Jade Tablet lit up.


    Lu Benwei''s voice came from the other end.


    "Hey, little chick, whatcha need your brother''s help for!"


    "Eldest Brother, it''s like this. Little chick hopes you can help bying over to fart." Wu Tian told Lu Benwei about the territory, hoping to get his assistance.


    "Little chick, no wonder Master said you have no vision. Even for such a trivial matter you bother me?"


    Lu Benwei''s scolding voice came through.


    This made Wu Tian feel deeply ashamed.


    "Alright alright, let me have your milk brothere over and fart. Wait a second, it''ll be done soon..."


    Then, faint sounds of Lu Benwei discussing with milk could be heard from the other side.


    After that, Lu Benwei calmly said: "Get ready to upy thend!"


    Hearing this.


    Wu Tian was extremely excited.


    But before he could express thanks, he felt a hugemotioning from the distance.


    He took off swiftly, arriving at the highest mountain in the imperial city.


    Staring wide-eyed into the distance.


    He saw a shockingly huge buttock appear on the distant horizon, before heavily sitting down onto the ground.


    "Boom!"


    Earth shaking.


    Even the imperial city thousands of miles away transmitted faint tremors.


    Wu Tian stared dumbfounded.


    "Eldest Brother, so swift and fierce!"


    "What a terrifying fart!"


    While silently feeling grateful in his heart, Wu Tian quickly sent troops to upy that territory.


    After easily capturing thend effortlessly, Wu Tian finally finished handling all the matters at hand.


    Thus.


    In less than half a day, news spread throughout the Wu Tian Empire.


    Sending the entire empire into an uproar.


    Wu Tian, the ruler, had abdicated on his own.


    At the gates of the Wu Tian Empire''s imperial city, two figures flew swiftly over, sent by the Cloud Top Empire to deliver the imperial edict.


    "Finally arrived."


    "Yes, Wu Tian dare not disobey the imperial edict."


    "The fortune of the Immortal Pir can gain quite a bit more power."


    The two looked at each other and smiled, before stepping into the imperial city.


    However.


    No sooner had they entered the imperial city when they suddenly heard the news of Wu Tian''s abdication.


    The two.


    Werepletely dumbfounded!

 Chapter 535

    Chapter 535


    The two men were dumbfounded like wooden chickens.


    If Wu Tian had abdicated, then who should they deliver the imperial edict in their hands to?


    After all.


    The person they were dealing with was Wu Tian!


    In the Cloud Top Empire.


    Destroyer of the World and the Cloud Top King sat cross-legged beside the Fortune Immortal Pir.


    Subsequently, both of them opened their eyes at the same time.


    "If I guess correctly, those two should have arrived at the Wu Tian Empire by now?" Destroyer of the World said lightly.


    "Yes."


    "If nothing unexpected happens, I''m afraid the imperial edicts are already in that Wu Tian''s hands now." The Cloud Top King said: "I estimate a message wille from that side soon."


    Just as his voice fell.


    The jade tablet had already lit up.


    Seeing this, the Cloud Top King''s eyes lit up, slightly excited.


    "Look, I knew it, just as I was saying it, a message has arrived."


    Hearing this.


    Destroyer of the World was also slightly delighted.


    However.


    Just when the two were delighted, the message from the jade tablet also made the two dumbfounded like wooden chickens.


    Wu Tian had abdicated.


    The two were choked by this news that they coughed up blood.


    "What''s going on, what exactly is going on?"


    The Cloud Top King''s face darkened as he shouted: "This Wu Tian Empire was originally a chaotic little empire that had just made a name for itself, so Wu Tian had not been on the throne for long. How did he suddenly abdicate?"


    Destroyer of the World beside him was also puzzled.


    He had just conquered his empire, why would he give it up so easily?


    That''s like being crazy.


    "Humph."


    "So what if he abdicated, he is still a person from the Wu Tian Empire, and is under my Cloud Top Empire''s jurisdiction. Send me the imperial edict without dy."


    Soon, the Cloud Top King epted the fact and had an idea to directly make a decision and issued an order to the two.


    "But Your Majesty, if Wu Tian was still the ruler, we could control him with the Affiliated Mark, but now that he is no longer the ruler, the mark will disappear automatically. If he does not obey the imperial edict, we have no power over him!" One of them said worriedly.


    "Humph, so what if the Affiliated Mark is gone, do you really think my Cloud Top Empire has no way to deal with a petty ruler without the mark?"


    The Cloud Top King coldly snorted: "You just listen to my orders, give him the imperial edict first, if he does note, tell him directly that defying the imperial edict is punishable by death, even if he runs to the corners of the world, my Cloud Top Empire can still easily take his life."


    "Yes!"


    Hearing this.


    The two who were sent to the Wu Tian Empire were also emboldened.


    Think about it,pared to the Cloud Top Empire, what can this tiny Wu Tian Empire count as?


    This Wu Tian.


    How dare he not obey after receiving the imperial edict?


    The two, as envoys sent from above, arrogantly entered the imperial pce of the Wu Tian Empire.


    Inside the grand hall of the imperial pce.


    Although Wu Tian had already abdicated, he was still presiding over the court at the head for the time being.


    Seeing the arrival of the two envoys, Wu Tian frowned slightly.


    He had always disliked this Cloud Top Empire.


    Usually when they, these subordinate empires, were fighting chaotically, the ones above didn''t even look at you,pletely ignoring whether you lived or died.


    And when you umted some strength, they demanded you to offer massive amounts of resources.


    "So you are Wu Tian?"


    The two stood in the grand hall, looking up at Wu Tian, speaking with majestic voices.


    "It''s me!"


    Wu Tian nodded.


    "We two are here under the order of the Cloud Top King to deliver the imperial edict to you."


    "In recognition of Wu Tian''s wisdom and courage, unifying the Wu Tian Empire with merit, we hereby order Wu Tian toe to court on an appointed day to meet His Majesty."


    The content of the imperial edict was very short and concise.


    After reading it, the person who had read the edict raised his head and said, "That was the content of the imperial edict, and there is also a verbal decree from the Cloud Top King."


    "Speak."


    Wu Tian said.


    "The Cloud Top King''s meaning is that he admires you very much. The reason for summoning you to meet His Majesty is because the Cloud Top King wants to confer on you the title of king of the Cloud Top Empire." The man said.


    "King?"


    Wu Tian''s pupils shrank.


    "That''s right, the king title."


    "Do you know the importance of this king title?"


    "Since the founding of the Cloud Top Empire, only two people have been conferred king, and these two people are the most powerful rulers of the subordinate empires."


    "Originally, no matter what, it would not be the turn of your Wu Tian Empire, but as the imperial edict stated, it is because His Majesty admires you."


    "So, shouldn''t you quickly kneel down and thank His Majesty for his grace?"


    But.


    Wu Tian shook his head instead.


    Because he smelled something unusual.


    What was the purpose of conferring kings in the past?


    It was nothing more than to better control the subordinate empires. That''s why the prerequisite for conferring a king was to be a ruler.


    And if one was not a ruler, there would be no value for the Cloud Top Empire to confer a king title.


    But now he was breaking this rule because of him.


    What was the reason?


    Anyway, he didn''t believe that everything he had aplished in the Wu Tian Empire could really earn the admiration of the Cloud Top King.


    There must be some agenda within this.


    After all, there are no free lunches in this world.


    This Cloud Top King was probably plotting something!


    Furthermore, he, Wu Tian, was not at all happy to be this king.


    He had already resigned from his position as the Wu Tian King, so why would he go there to be a useless king without any power? No f*cking way.


    If Master knew he was so narrow-minded, he would probably be very disappointed.


    So Wu Tian took a step forward lightly and said, "I have no interest in being a ruler or king, so I appreciate the Cloud Top King''s kindness, please go back!"


    Hearing this.


    The eyebrows of the two envoys immediately frowned.


    Their faces visibly turned gloomy.


    "Wu Tian, do you know what you are saying?"


    The two spoke heavily, coldly saying: "Your words are clearly defying the imperial edict!"


    Wu Tian remained silent.


    He just looked at them lightly, his meaning was already very clear.


    This made the two furious.


    "Do you know the consequences of this?"


    "Daring to defy the Cloud Top King''s will is punishable byplete annihtion."


    "Not only you, even your entire Wu Tian Empire will suffer devastating blows."


    "Have you thought it through, can you bear the consequences?"


    The icy voices of the two rang out, the threat was not concealed at all.


    This made Wu Tian frown tightly.


    He, Wu Tian, feared nothing.


    But when he knew it would implicate the entire Wu Tian Empire, he couldn''t help but have concerns.


    What should he do?


    Wu Tian didn''t know what to do for a moment.


    After thinking it over, he could only ask Master for advice again.


    He secretly took out the sound transmission jade tablet and sent a message to Yi Feng.


    "Damn dog!"


    "So it was you who stole those four gold coins."


    "I''ll tear you apart."


    In Yuan Jing''s residence, Yi Feng was dismantling Skull Wei Wei when he received Wu Tian''s message.


    Yi Feng casually took out the jade tablet.


    This jade tablet was actually simr to a cell phone in his previous life, and was quite an ordinary item in this world that even ordinary rich people could afford.


    Come to think of it, this jade tablet of his seemed to have been gifted by someone else.


    He had forgotten who gave it to him specifically.


    "Little chick, what''s up." Yi Feng picked up the jade tablet andzily asked.


    "Master, I have some crucial choices that I still need to ask your advice on." Wu Tian said respectfully.


    "Oh, didn''t I tell you about these things before?"


    "Perspective!"


    "Perspective!"


    "Perspective!"


    "In short, don''t be afraid when dealing with things, just forge ahead bravely!"


    "Alright, I''m busy right now, won''t keep talking to you, hanging up."


    After finishing speaking, Yi Feng directly hung up the Jade Tablet, rolled up his sleeves and continued dismantling Skull Benwei.


    Looking at the severed Jade Tablet, Wu Tian stood in ce, with Master''s words echoing in his mind for a long time.


    "When dealing with things, don''t be afraid, just forge ahead bravely..."


    "Master''s words seem to imply something!"


    Wu Tian squinted his eyes, seeming to gain some insight into these words.


    "Also perspective."


    "Master repeatedly emphasized perspective to me..."


    "So what is an even bigger perspective than the Cloud Top King?"


    Muttering to himself, Wu Tian''s eyes suddenly widened.


    He gained insight once again in his heart.


    Hiss!


    He sucked in a breath of cold air through his teeth.


    So this was Master''s expectation of him - it was so high!

 Chapter 536

    Chapter 536


    After seeing the threat, Wu Tian remained silent, and a cold smile appeared on the faces of the two people.


    It seemed that this Wu Tian was still afraid of the power of the Cloud Top Empire.


    "What now?"


    "You should havee to your senses, right?"


    "Now be sensible ande back with us!"


    The two raised the corners of their mouths and let out a mocking voice.


    However.


    Before their voices fell, a terrifying momentum pressed down from the void above their heads.


    At this moment.


    The two were like carrying a mountain on their backs, the stone bs on the ground suddenly cracked, and cold sweat kept flowing down their bodies.


    When they saw clearly.


    They realized that Wu Tian had attacked them without any sign.


    The two changed their faces greatly, shouted in a deep voice: "Wu Tian, what are you doing, how dare you move against us, we are the envoys of the Cloud Top Empire, dare to offend your superiors, are you tired of living?"


    "Humph, what about the envoys, I will kill you!"


    In midair.


    Wu Tian let out a arrogantughter.


    "Moreover, I will not only kill you, but in the future I will also kill all the way to the imperial pce of the Cloud Top Empire!"


    "You dare?!"


    The two stared wide-eyed, pointed at Wu Tian with trembling hands, and anger came out from their voices.


    You see if I dare or not!


    In the midst of the arrogantughter, Wu Tian''s solid palm print fell directly on the top of the two men''s heads.


    Then, in front of countless eyewitnesses, the two were beaten into meat paste, turned into a pool of blood, and died violently on the spot.


    "Your Majesty?"


    This scene was simply shocking to everyone.


    As members of the court, none of them were fools, they could all guess that the olive branch suddenly thrown out by the Cloud Top Empire must be evil.


    Even in the face of the two mens threats to the Wu Tian Empire, everyone dared to be angry but could not speak.


    But what can they do?


    Who made them represent the Cloud Top Empire?


    But they never imagined that Wu Tian would actually dare to kill the two.


    "Your Majesty, isn''t this a little too impulsive?"


    "That''s right, Your Majesty, if this matter is passed back to the Cloud Top Empire, it will probably bring great disaster to the Wu Tian Empire!"


    In the court.


    Many officials could not help but voice their worries.


    "What''s there to be afraid of?"


    Wu Tian at the top waved his sleeves and did not care at all: "Although your worries are well-intentioned, I have to say, your vision is too narrow!"


    "The vision is too narrow?"


    The ministers in the court looked at each other in nk dismay, and they did not understand what Wu Tian meant.


    "I hope Your Majesty will enlighten us!"


    They couldn''t help asking.


    "My meaning is simple. From today, not only will our Wu Tian Empire get rid of the Cloud Top Empires control, but we will also turn the Cloud Top Empire into our territory."


    "And I, Wu Tian, will be the king of the virtual realm!"


    The confident and domineering voice, mixed with immortal energy, spread throughout the audience.


    "What?"


    It can be described as an uproar.


    Leaving everyone breathless.


    All stared wide-eyed in disbelief.


    They were all wondering if something was wrong with Wu Tians brain?


    Although they were both called empires, the Wu Tian Empire and the Cloud Top Empire were not on the same level at all.


    To turn the Cloud Top Empire into the territory of the Wu Tian Empire, how many drinks would it take to say such words!


    It was not that they did not believe in Wu Tian.


    On the contrary, they respected Wu Tian very much, and even regarded him as a kind of belief in the Wu Tian Empire.


    It''s just that when these words came out, it was really unbelievable.


    For a while.


    There were all kinds of questioning voices in the hall, endless.


    Seeing this, Wu Tian was not bothered at all, but waved his big hand to suppress the audience with a vast momentum.


    In the silence, Wu Tian''s voice came out slowly.


    "I know you think this decision is a bit far-fetched!"


    "But I might as well tell you that the reason I made this decision was because of the Master''s instructions!"


    "And offending the Cloud Top Empire, you don''t have to worry, because the Master and my big brother will give us their full support!"


    "Because just now, the Master sent down the word of truth..."


    Hearing this.


    The ministers in the hall all looked towards Wu Tian, waiting for his next words, and their expressions were also full of expectation.


    Wu Tian deliberately sold it off. When everyone''s curiosity reached its peak, he raised the corners of his mouth and continued to emit a thick voice.


    "The Master''s general meaning is--don''t be afraid when you encounter things, just get it done!"


    Upon hearing this.


    The gloomy expressions of the people in the hall all disappeared, reced by excitement and agitation.


    Ever since that milk-cooking wizard pped and destroyed Fengyu Empire which was surrounded by water but still came out to make trouble from time to time, they had long regarded Yi Feng and Lu Benwei as gods!


    Not to mention that the seven women before had refined Lu Benwei''s bone ashes into the supreme bone after refining them.


    So if this was really the Master''s instruction, what else is there to fear about the Cloud Top Empire!


    "Your humble servant agrees with Your Majesty''s idea, fuck the Cloud Top Empire!"


    "Yes, I also support it!"


    "It would be best to send troops now, I will take the lead!"


    For a while, all kinds of hot and restless voices came out.


    At that time, they were even more impatient than Wu Tian. They wished they could rush to the imperial pce of the Cloud Top Empire now and twist off the head of the emperor of the Cloud Top Empire.


    "Hahaha, I really appreciate you guys!"


    Seeing this, Wu Tian alsoughed aloud and said slowly: "So now you tell me, killing two envoys, how much does that ount for?"


    "Your Majesty is right, killing two envoys is really nothing."


    "Hahaha, it would be great if two more hade, so I could take action to kill one myself!"


    "Hahaha..."


    At this time, under the hot atmosphere, someone else stepped forward and said, "Your Majesty, I have another n!"


    "Oh, tell me about it?"


    Wu Tian hurriedly asked.


    "I suggest sending the corpses of these two people back directly and hanging them on the towers of the Cloud Top Empire''s imperial pce!"


    "This is the only way to express our determination to dere war on the Cloud Top Empire!"


    Upon hearing this.


    Wu Tian''s eyes lit up fiercely, he pped his thigh violently and stood up.


    "Good idea, what a great idea!"


    Wu Tian was already eager to do so.


    If it was before, who would dare to do so, who would dare to provoke the Cloud Top Empire like this?


    But he, Wu Tian, would do it today.


    This was his first step towards the grand vision...


    Absolutely.


    The Master would surely not be disappointed in him if he knew about this!

 Chapter 537

    Chapter 537


    Cloud Top Empire.


    The Destroyer of the World and the Cloud Top King sat beside the Fortune Immortal Pir, awaiting news from the Wu Tian Empire.


    For them,


    Subduing the ruler of a small empire was a piece of cake.


    There wouldn''t be any surprises.


    But they had been waiting for two whole days.


    Two days had passed, and their two dispatched individuals hadn''t sent back any messages.


    "Could something have happened to those two?" the Destroyer of the World asked with concern.


    "Your worries are unfounded," the Cloud Top King said with a rxed expression. "The Cloud Top Empire stands in the Lingxu Realm, and countless nations pay tribute. No one dares to harm them."


    "Even if they encounter danger, these vassal states will spare no effort to protect them."


    "Because if the envoys sent by the Cloud Top Empire were to die, no one would bear that responsibility!"


    His voice was filled with a strong sense of confidence.


    Such was the prestige of the Cloud Top Empire in the Lingxu Realm.


    "Very well," the Destroyer of the World said, visibly relieved. It seemed he had indeed been overly anxious.


    However,


    There was urgent news from outside the pce, as voices came to report.


    Furrowing his brow, the Cloud Top King asked in a deep voice, "What''s going on?"


    "Your Majesty, Lord Destroyer, this morning someone discovered two shrouded corpses hanging on the city walls of our imperial city!"


    The messenger knelt down and respectfully reported.


    "What? Shrouded corpses?"


    "Who would dare to do such a brazen act?"


    The Cloud Top King''s face immediately turned furious.


    Since the establishment of the Cloud Top Empire, no one had ever caused trouble in the imperial city, let alone hanging shrouded corpses on the city walls.


    It was a direct challenge to the authority of the Cloud Top Empire!


    Soon, the enraged Cloud Top King and the others rushed to the base of the city walls.


    At this moment, the city walls had already been sealed off.


    Although in this cultivation world, two deaths didn''t amount to much, hanging dead bodies on the city walls of the Cloud Top Empire was an entirely different matter.


    Now, the two shrouded corpses were still hanging on the city walls.


    Looking up, they saw that the shrouded corpses were soaked in blood, with droplets of ckened blood falling from time to time.


    Upon seeing this scene,


    The Cloud Top King''s fury reached its peak.


    With a wave of his hand, the two shrouded corpses fell to the ground.


    Two subordinates quickly stepped forward and opened the shrouded corpses.


    A pile of minced flesh.


    There was no trace of a human form, nor could one discern their appearance.


    It was provocation.


    Naked provocation.


    "Imand you to not only find the identities of these two individuals within a day but also to investigate who is responsible for all this!" The Cloud Top King''s face turned dark, giving immediate orders.


    After the orders were given, he and the Destroyer of the World returned to the pce.


    "There''s no need to get so angry about such matters; let our subordinates handle it," the Destroyer of the World said with some displeasure after sitting down. "For us, the Fortune Immortal Pir is the crucial matter."


    Upon hearing this,


    The Cloud Top King nodded with a touch of shame.


    Indeed,


    There was no need for him to get so angry about this matter.


    It was just some ignorant people causing trouble.


    After all, they had more important things to do.


    Thinking of this, the anger on the Cloud Top King''s face also dissipated, and he became less concerned about the shrouded corpses.


    As the Destroyer of the World said, it was best to leave it to their subordinates to handle.


    "Report!"


    "Reporting to the King, the identities of the two individuals have been uncovered."


    At this moment, a subordinate came to report.


    However...


    Just as the subordinate was about to speak, the Cloud Top King opened his eyes and waved his hand, interrupting the subordinate. He then said in a calm tone, "You should report this matter to the Prime Minister, no need to tell me any further."


    Although he was initially somewhat angry, eager to know the results immediately, the mention of the Fortune Immortal Pir had made himpletely indifferent to the matter. His thoughts were entirely focused on the pir of fortune.


    As for the Destroyer of the World by his side, he hadn''t even opened his eyes. After all, he had no interest whatsoever in the identities of the two individuals.


    "But, Your Majesty, the identities of these two individuals are of great significance..."


    The subordinate said with a troubled expression.


    A hint of impatience shed across the Cloud Top King''s face.


    "Enough, enough. Since you''vee, just tell me who these two people are and why their identities are so significant!"


    After a brief pause, he responded somewhat dismissively.


    "These two individuals are the two envoys sent by Your Majesty to the Wu Tian Empire!"


    The subordinate knelt on the ground and cautiously conveyed his words.


    "What?"


    The Cloud Top King, who had just been casually responding, suddenly widened his eyes.


    And the Destroyer of the World, who had previously paid no attention to the matter, also sprang up from the ground. He tightly grabbed the subordinate''s neck, his voice filled with a chilling tone as he uttered each word, "What did you just say? Who did you say died?"


    "Calm down, Your Majesty, calm down."


    The subordinate, whose neck was being held, managed to produce a hoarse voice from his throat, tremblingly saying, "The ones who died were the two envoys sent to the Wu Tian Empire!"


    "Why didn''t you say so earlier?"


    On the side, the Cloud Top Emperor roared.


    "It was you, Your Majesty. You didn''t want to know, and you told me to report it to the Prime Minister!" The subordinate mournfully replied with a sorrowful face.


    "Daring to talk back, die!"


    The Cloud Top King tore the person in half, standing furiously in the same spot.


    "What''s going on? What is happening..."


    The Destroyer of the World was also in a state of unrest, yelling.


    And at that moment, behind the two individuals, the Fortune Immortal Pir emitted a fluctuation.


    They turned around, their faces changing.


    A sense of foreboding arose in their hearts, feeling that the Fortune Immortal Pir was about to descend!


    Without needing to investigate, they could guess with a high degree of certainty that something unexpected had happened in the Wu Tian Empire.


    Moreover, it was highly likely that the two of them were killed by Wu Tian.


    This meant that an Immortal Son, who could have brought them added fortune, had directly be their enemy.


    "Calm down, don''t panic."


    "Unexpected situations are normal!"


    "This Wu Tian is just a small character. Even if we be enemies, our fortune shouldn''t decrease too much." The Cloud Top King reassured them.


    "Yes!"


    The Destroyer of the World nodded,forting himself in the same way.


    But suddenly...


    With a swish.


    The Fortune Immortal Pir directly decreased by one-third.


    Seeing this, the eyes of the two individuals widened, and they slumped to the ground in shock.

 Chapter 538

    Chapter 538


    The two of them held their hearts and trembled uncontrobly.


    Tears were on the verge of streaming down their faces.


    After painstakingly recovering the lost fortune caused by the Yellow Sky Behemoth, they were now back to square one because of a person named Wu Tian.


    For a moment, both of them were filled with boundless anger.


    "Report!"


    Just then, a subordinate hurriedly came to report.


    "What''s the matter?" demanded the enraged Cloud Top King.


    "Wu Tian, the Wu Tian Empire, hasunched an attack on our Cloud Top Empire. They have already captured three cities on our border!" the subordinate hastily reported.


    "What?!"


    Upon hearing this news, the Cloud Top King''s anger reached its peak, and his entire body burned with fury.


    He never expected that this insignificant Wu Tian not only killed the envoy he had sent, but also dared to openly dere war on him, the Cloud Top King.


    "Wu Tian, you audacious fool! A mere king of a small empire dares to act so insolently. I will make you pay with your life!"


    The Cloud Top King clenched his fist, and a hoarse voice escaped his throat.


    "Let me go!"


    Beside him, the Destroyer of the World''s voice filled with anger as well.


    Originally, it was a done deal to subdue the king of an affiliated nation. But now, with this turn of events, he couldn''t remain idle.


    "Yes, this man must die!"


    "Although we can no longer win him over to increase the fortune of the Qi Yun Pir, killing him will at leastpensate for the fortune we lost!"


    The Cloud Top King''s resolute voice echoed, as he already considered Wu Tian a dead man.


    The Destroyer of the World nodded.


    Then, he swiftly disappeared, his red robe transforming into a streak of red light.


    ...


    "Ding!"


    "Congrattions, host! Due to the outstanding achievements of the host as an outer disciple, you have been rewarded with two points of fortune."


    "Ding!"


    "The fortune has critically struck, doubling the reward to four points of fortune."


    "The current total fortune of the host is six points."


    "Oh?"


    Yi Feng, who was dozing off, heard the voice in his mind and suddenly sat up in surprise.


    "Another four points of fortune! Wonderful!"


    "Although it is still far from enough to exchange for a divine beast in the system''s store, it''s still a gradual umtion!"


    "But who was the outer disciple again?"


    "Oh."


    "It seems to be Xiao Ji Er?"


    Yi Feng scratched his head in a daze, and then suddenly realized who it was.


    "But this Xiao Ji Er, a bandit turned pimp, what kind of remarkable achievement could he have aplished..."


    "He didn''t rob some vige, did he?"


    Yi Feng''s mouth twitched involuntarily.


    But there was nothing he could do.


    After all, that guy had grown up now, and Yi Feng, as his master, couldn''t control him anymore.


    Stretching and yawning, he prepared to go outside to find something to eat and try his luck, hoping toe across an ordinary disciple.


    However...


    When he stepped onto the street, he noticed that things had changed drastically.


    Banners hung everywhere on the street.


    Recruiting soldiers, collecting provisions, and asionally, terrifying Martial Spirit experts flew overhead.


    The atmosphere was tense.


    "What''s going on?"


    Yi Feng was utterly bewildered.


    After inquiring around, he discovered that the country he was in had engaged in a conflict with other nations.


    And, unfortunately, it was against a superpower.


    "Damn it!"


    "The ruler of this country must have a hole in his head! It''s a tiny nation, daring to attack such a mighty overlord. Do they have a death wish?"


    Saying that, Yi Feng didn''t even bother to finish his meal. He rushed back to his room and shouted, "Lu Benwei, pack your things and let''s get out of here."


    After hastily packing their belongings, Yi Feng and Lu Benwei quickly made their escape, leaving Yuan Jing behind.


    As Yuan Jing watched the departing figures of Yi Feng and the others, tears welled up in her eyes.


    Has he lived here for so long without any feelings at all?


    When leaving, he didn''t even turn his head or say a word?


    "Ah, my daughter, let it go. You are not meant for each other."


    At that moment, Yuan Langtian walked out from behind andforted her softly, "We are not even worthy of reaching such heights. Forget about him..."


    "Father, I understand."


    Yuan Jing wiped away her tears with a forced smile and nodded in feigned strength.


    But her eyes were always fixed on the direction Yi Feng and the others had left.


    Until...


    They disappeared from sight.


    ...


    "Hahaha..."


    "We''ve conquered another city!"


    On the city wall, Wu Tian, d in battle armor, looked at the newly captured city and burst into heartyughter.


    "Your Majesty."


    At that moment, a courtier approached.


    Before he could finish speaking, Wu Tian interrupted him, "Don''t call me Your Majesty. I am no longer a ruler. If you must address me, wait until I''ve conquered the Cloud Top Empire!" Wu Tian dered boldly.


    "Yes, my lord!"


    The courtier bowed his head and spoke with concern, "Are we being too conspicuous this time? Although we have captured several cities of the Cloud Top Empire, it was because they were caught off guard. Now that we have reached this relentless point, we have no way out. Shouldn''t we leave ourselves an escape route?"


    "Hmph!"


    "Why need an escape route?"


    "Just by looking at your limited vision."


    "Besides, what do I have to fear? My master and my eldest brother are supporting me from behind." Wu Tian spoke fearlessly.


    Upon hearing this, the courtier was momentarily stunned.


    Then the worry on his face quickly dissipated.


    Indeed.


    That gentleman and those great immortals were seated behind them. What else was there to worry about?


    "Report!"


    Just then, a scout hurriedly arrived.


    "Speak."


    Wu Tian waved his hand.


    "Reporting, my lord. ording to the spy we nted in the Cloud Top Empire, they have set their sights on you. And there is a super expert called the Destroyer of the Worlding to take your life. Please make a decision, my lord."


    "Furthermore, this is the information about the Destroyer of the World sent by the spy!"


    Upon hearing this, Wu Tian quickly took the information about the Destroyer of the World.


    "Strength unknown, on par with the Cloud Top King..."


    Wu Tian muttered to himself, his eyes gleaming.


    Just these two pieces of information.


    It proved that the enemy was beyond his capabilities.


    The Cloud Top Empire''s actions were indeed swift!


    However, he was not overly worried. On the contrary, his face was still full of confidence. He tore up the information about the Destroyer of the World directly.


    Then he smirked.


    Murmuring to himself.


    "It seems I have to ask my master or my eldest brother to make a move!"

 Chapter 539

    Chapter 539


    Upon hearing these words, the people at the scene couldn''t help but show their anticipation.


    Finally.


    Are those few going to be called upon again?


    I remember.


    Last time they were called upon, the astonishing power disyed by Xiong Daxian shook everyone to the core, and it is still fresh in their memories.


    Under the eager gazes of the crowd, Wu Tian took out a sound transmission jade slip.


    He began shaking it, trying to contact someone.


    However.


    After a long while, there was still no response.


    This caused the expressions of the people to change.


    "Stay calm."


    "My master and eldest brother usually don''t concern themselves with worldly matters. It''s not surprising that they haven''t seen the jade slip. It''s just a little troublesome!"


    Wu Tian exined calmly.


    Then he shouted, "Someone, hurry back to Yuan City at the fastest speed and inform my master and eldest brother of the situation here!"


    "Yes!"


    Immediately, a skilled expert stepped forward and took themand, rushing towards Yuan City.


    "Everyone."


    "Now let''s patiently wait for my master''s arrival!"


    Wu Tian raised the corners of his mouth and said, then he directly sat cross-legged on the city tower.


    The others followed suit and sat down with Wu Tian.


    One night passed quietly.


    When dawn arrived, everyone unconsciously opened their eyes and felt an overwhelming sense of pressure.


    When they looked up, they noticed that even the sky had changed its color.


    It was blood-red, like an ocean of blood.


    In the midst of the blood sea, a man in a red robe appeared abruptly.


    He stood high above, exuding a chilling aura, and his crimson eyes stared fixedly at the people on the city tower.


    Seeing this, Wu Tian and the others stood up, their gazes filled with solemnity.


    Even Wu Tian furrowed his brow.


    Because the Destroyer of the World was stronger than he had imagined.


    Just the aura emanating from him made many tremble.


    Of course, what was even more concerning was that the Destroyer of the World had arrived, but there was still no news from Yi Feng and Lu Benwei.


    However.


    Thinking of Yi Feng''s various means, Wu Tian''s expression rxed once again.


    His powerful master had always been strategizing behind the scenes. When had he ever made a wrong move?


    He definitely wouldn''t this time either!


    "Are you Wu Tian?"


    The icy gaze of the Destroyer of the World swept across the entire scene, finally fixing on Wu Tian.


    "Yes."


    Recalling that he had Yi Feng backing him, Wu Tian was not afraid. He took a slow step forward.


    "Very well."


    "Die!"


    The eyes of the Destroyer of the World contracted, then he swiftly and cleanly pped his palm toward Wu Tian.


    Obviously, the loss of his fortune had brought him anger, and he had lost interest in idle chatter.


    Seeing this, Wu Tian''s cultivation spread out in a terrifying manner.


    But he also knew that a head-on sh with the Destroyer of the World was simply impossible, so he flew into the distance to evade.


    However.


    Although he dodged quickly, the residual power of the Destroyer of the World still struck him.


    Wu Tian crashed onto the ground, creating arge crater.


    "My liege."


    "My lord!"


    Seeing this, the people from the Wu Tian Empire showed worried expressions and quickly transmitted their voices.


    "Don''t panic, he can''t kill me."


    Wu Tian climbed out of the pit, wiped the corners of his mouth, and stared coldly at the Destroyer of the World as he spoke.


    The eyes of the Destroyer of the World contracted.


    "Although you managed to dodge my attack, you have some strength, but killing you is as simple as crushing an ant. Where do you get the courage to say such words?" the Destroyer of the World shouted coldly.


    "Heh!"


    "I''m not afraid to tell you that the reason I''m not afraid of you is because I have my master and big brother protecting me."


    "My master maniptes everything behind the scenes, even if you came here today, it was all part of my master''s n."


    Wu Tian straightened his chest, his voice fearless.


    Upon hearing this, a flicker of movement appeared in the Destroyer of the World''s eyebrows.


    In his heart, he began to contemte the master and big brother that Wu Tian mentioned.


    He had always felt that since the Immortal River Chaos Monument, someone had been sabotaging things from behind.


    Perhaps...


    That person sabotaging things from behind is exactly what Wu Tian referred to as his master and big brother.


    This made the Destroyer of the World more cautious.


    His keen senses explored the surroundings at all times to prevent any unexpected urrences.


    After all...


    Anyone who dared to sabotage the matter of Qi Fortune would definitely not be an ordinary person. He proceeded with caution.


    Just at that moment...


    A figure from outside the sky swiftly flew over.


    Instantly, it attracted everyone''s attention.


    Wu Tian''s eyes brightened even more.


    Because this person was the one he had sent to Yuan City to find Yi Feng.


    "Hahaha."


    "My master and big brother will arrive soon."


    Immediately, he looked at the Destroyer of the World and burst into arrogantughter.


    This instantly made the Destroyer of the World even more vignt.


    Because apart from this person, he did not perceive any other presence, indicating that the iing person was likely hiding in the shadows, possibly as powerful as him.


    "Haha, quickly tell me, where are my master and big brother?"


    When the person approached, Wu Tian eagerly asked.


    However...


    That person''s expression turned extremely unpleasant. He knelt down as soon as hended, and stammered, "Great, great, great one, the master and Lord Luo hurriedly leftst night. They have probably already left the Wu Tian Empire."


    As soon as these words fell...


    Wu Tian''s face twitched.


    His heart sank, and he was dumbfounded.


    Master...


    Gone, gone?


    Why?


    Wasn''t the master the one orchestrating everything?


    Why did they leave?


    Weren''t they supposed to protect him?


    The hopes in the hearts of the others in the Wu Tian Empire were instantly dashed, leaving them feeling ashen.


    The vignt Destroyer of the World also heard this and couldn''t help but pause.


    All that carefulness, and this is it?


    "Hmph!"


    "What a waste of my time. You really think you''re some kind of expert? Go to hell!"


    The Destroyer of the World, who thought he was being yed, hadpletely lost his patience. A blood-red sea of blood filled the air, enveloping Wu Tian.


    Immediately...


    Wu Tian was shrouded in the thick sea of blood.


    Then, above his head, a blood-red palm print descended upon him.


    Seeing this...


    Wu Tian''s eyes filled with bloodshot veins, his expression filled with unwillingness.


    "Master."


    "Why?"


    "Why is this happening?"


    "Why did you hint to me to attack the Cloud Top Empire, but didn''t support me and left? I refuse to ept it..."


    Apanied by Wu Tian''s unwilling roar, the Destroyer of the World''s palm finally fell.


    "Boom!"


    Arge crater was smashed into the ground.


    And at the center of the attack, Wu Tian was the first to bear the brunt. His internal organs shattered, blood flowed from his seven orifices, and he fell to the ground, dead.


    "Hmph!"


    Upon realizing that Wu Tian hadpletely lost his breath, the Destroyer of the World snorted coldly, casting a casual nce at the others before vanishing in a blood-red sh.


    Clearly, his sole target was Wu Tian, and he had no interest whatsoever in the others.


    "Your Majesty."


    "My Lord!"


    After the departure of the Destroyer of the World, the rest of the Wu Tian Empire''s inhabitants finally reacted and hurriedly rushed towards Wu Tian''s lifeless body.


    Witnessing Wu Tian''s demise, cries immediately filled the air.


    Countless people knelt on the ground, their voices echoing with various mournful wails...

 Chapter 540

    Chapter 540


    The Wu Tian Empire mourned nationwide.


    And at this time, the Destroyer of the World had also rushed back to the Cloud Top Empire.


    With the Destroyer of the World taking action personally, there was naturally no ident.


    The Cloud Top King revealed a cold and disdainful smile.


    "Hmph."


    "Dare to go against us, and this is the consequence."


    After saying that.


    The Cloud Top King and the Destroyer of the World headed toward the Fortune Immortal Pir.


    "With Wu Tian, who caused our fortune to leak, dead, the lost fortune should return, right?" the Cloud Top King said.


    "Indeed!"


    The Destroyer of the World nodded.


    Because ording to reason.


    Recruiting someone could increase fortune, bing enemies would reduce fortune, so with this person gone, the fortune should neither increase nor decrease, returning to its original state.


    "Let''s wait a bit more, there is often a dy when fortune changes," the Destroyer of the World said calmly.


    "Indeed!"


    The Cloud Top King nodded.


    Then the two sat down on either side of the Fortune Immortal Pir.


    Also waiting for the changes in the Fortune Immortal Pir.


    Sure enough.


    After half a day, the Fortune Immortal Pir showed signs of fluctuation.


    The two opened their eyes at the same time, their expressions instantly brightening.


    Under the auspices, the Fortune Immortal Pir had always given off a gentle glow.


    As time slowly passed, the Fortune Immortal Pir finally began to officially change.


    Under the excited gazes of the two, the fortune eventually increased to the state before they had contact with Wu Tian.


    Seeing this, the two breathed a sigh of relief at the same time.


    "It''s finally restored."


    The Destroyer of the World smiled.


    "Yes, it wasn''t easy!"


    The Cloud Top King also revealed a smile.


    Although the efforts spent on Wu Tian during this period were wasted, since the lost fortune could be recovered, they could ept it.


    As long as there was no loss, achieving the perfection of the immortal pir was only a matter of time.


    "Alright."


    "The matter of Wu Tian is over, let''s hurry andplete the next mission ording to the guidance of the Celestial Book!" the Destroyer of the World said. "We''ve wasted too much time recently. If we dy any further, the Celestials and the Supreme One may not be pleased with us."


    "Okay!"


    The Cloud Top King nodded solemnly, about to take out the guiding Celestial Book with a wave of his palm.


    But just halfway there, he noticed something and hurriedly turned his head to look at the nearby Fortune Immortal Pir.


    To his shock and horror.


    The Fortune Immortal Pir, which had just calmed down, was showing signs of fluctuations again.


    The Destroyer of the World also noticed this scene and asked in shock, "What''s going on? Why is the Fortune Immortal Pir showing signs again?"


    The two exchanged nces,pletely baffled.


    Under their confusion, the fluctuations of the Fortune Immortal Pir grew stronger and stronger.


    "Something couldn''t have happened, could it?"


    The Destroyer of the World had a bad premonition.


    The Cloud Top King''s pupils also shifted, as events that could cause changes in the Fortune Immortal Pir were never small matters and could not be taken lightly at all.


    So he hurriedly said, "I''ll immediately send people to investigate and see if there have been any incidents rted to fortune."


    After speaking.


    The Cloud Top King quickly ryed his orders.


    After the orders were sent out, the two sat nervously beside the Fortune Immortal Pir.


    Before finding out the cause that led to the fluctuations in the Fortune Immortal Pir, the two didn''t dare close their eyes for even a moment.


    The two waited for this.


    For two hours.


    And the fluctuations of the nearby Fortune Immortal Pir alsosted for two hours.


    Finally, the subordinates who were sent out rushed back.


    "Reporting to the King, there have been no changes in anything rted to fortune."


    "The entire Cloud Top territory has also been searched, and no hidden dangers were found."


    "Oh?"


    The Cloud Top King hurriedly stood up and asked solemnly, "Are you certain?"


    "Reporting to the King, it is absolutely certain."


    The subordinate respectfully replied.


    "You may leave!"


    The Cloud Top King waved his hand, finally breathing a sigh of relief. He turned to the Destroyer of the World and said, "Since there are no hidden dangers, we don''t need to worry too much. On the contrary, it''s very likely a good thing."


    "Oh?"


    The Destroyer of the World''s gaze shifted, filled with anticipation.


    "This fortune doesn''t just change due to human actions."


    "For example, if a hidden great secret realm appears within my Cloud Top territory, or the tomb of a high-level immortal is unearthed, or a heaven-blessed genius is born, these could all cause fluctuations in fortune," the Cloud Top King exined. "Just now, I ordered all agencies to search the entire nation. Since no hidden dangers were found, then the fluctuations in the Fortune Immortal Pir must be caused by the reasons I just mentioned."


    Upon hearing this.


    The Destroyer of the World''s eyes also instantly lit up.


    If this were true.


    Then it would be a blessing in disguise.


    And judging from the signs of the Fortune Immortal Pir, the uing changes would likely be no small matter.


    Their grand n to perfect the Fortune Immortal Pir was almost within reach.


    The two revealed joyful expressions, filled with anticipation as they awaited the official changes to the Fortune Immortal Pir.


    Finally.


    After another hour passed, the fluctuations finally ceased.


    "It''sing."


    The Cloud Top King eximed.


    The Destroyer of the World nodded solemnly.


    At this moment, the two also clenched their fists tightly.


    They had even envisioned in their minds the Supreme One''s greatest rewards descending upon them once the Fortune Immortal Pir was perfected.


    But suddenly.


    The Fortune Immortal Pir abruptly decreased by half its original level.


    This sudden change caused the Cloud Top King to clutch his chest in pain as he directly copsed to the ground.


    The Destroyer of the World was also stunned motionless like a pir.


    Utterly dumbfounded.


    And at the same time, the recently buried imperial tomb of the Wu Tian Empire exploded.


    Then a figure with hair standing on end burst forth, shooting into the sky.


    "I, Wu Tian!"


    "Have returned!"

 Chapter 541

    Chapter 541


    A thunderous sound erupted from Wu Tian''s mouth.


    At this moment, he emanated a golden radiance.


    An immense aura burst forth from his body, shooting straight into the heavens.


    "Hahaha."


    "Cloud Top Empire, did you not expect this? I, Wu Tian, cannot die."


    "And not only can I not die, but you all have helped me unlock my hidden constitution, the Undying Body."


    "Possessing this constitution means that every time I die, I can be reborn, and each rebirth will cause my power to increase tenfold!"


    "Hahahahaha..."


    His arrogantughter resounded through the skies.


    Meanwhile, the people of the Wu Tian Empire who were holding a memorial service witnessed Wu Tian soaring into the heavens, and they immediately fell to their knees, eyes wide open.


    "Wu Tian the sovereign has feigned death!"


    "Silence, the sovereign has been revived."


    "Yes, yes, judging from the sovereign''s shout, he has clearly been revived, and even gained a blessing from this misfortune!"


    "Heaven has blessed the Wu Tian Empire."


    "We bow before Wu Tian the sovereign!"


    "Long live the Emperor, long live, long live for eternity..."


    Tens of thousands of people knelt in the imperial mausoleum, tears of joy streaming down their faces, their bodies trembling with excitement as they cried out passionately towards Wu Tian in the sky.


    "Hahaha."


    "Rise, my subjects."


    Wu Tian descended from the heavens, waving his hand to gently lift the tens of thousands of people with a gentle force.


    "Immediately summon the finest craftsmen to sculpt a statue of my Grandmaster, using gold and stone as materials, at a scale of ten thousand times his original size."


    "Once I have conquered the Cloud Top Empire, I shall ce this statue in the imperial city of the Cloud Top Empire, for billions of people to revere!"


    Afternding, Wu Tian immediately issued his firstmand.


    "Huh?"


    "A sculpture made of gold and stone, at ten thousand times the size?"


    Upon hearing this, the people were utterly astonished.


    A high-ranking court official couldn''t help but step forward and ask, "Your Majesty, that Grandmaster of yours abandoned you in your moment of crisis, nearly causing you to be lost forever. Why would you honor such a contemptible person?"


    "Silence!" The official''s voice had barely fallen when Wu Tian pped him to the ground, his face contorted with rage as he roared, "How dare you question my Grandmaster and speak ill of him? You''re courting death."


    "Guards, throw him into the Wu Tian''s secret prison and await his punishment!"


    As Wu Tian''s words fell, the others fell deathly silent, not daring to even breathe loudly.


    "Hmph!"


    "I know the rest of you are also puzzled, so let me tell you the truth  this was all arranged by my Grandmaster!" Wu Tian dered solemnly.


    Upon hearing this, the people were utterly bewildered.


    Clearly, Wu Tian''s so-called Grandmaster had abandoned him in his moment of crisis, so how could this have been an intentional arrangement?


    "Hmph, ignorant fools!"


    "Let me exin more clearly  my Grandmaster must have known about my Undying Body constitution."


    "That''s why he staged this entire drama."


    As he spoke, Wu Tian gazed towards the heavens with an expression of reverence and awe.


    "Looking back, my Grandmaster had hinted to me from the very beginning to fight the Cloud Top Empire to the bitter end. Then, he suddenly left me in the preceding period, clearly intending to create a near-death situation for me, allowing my Undying Body to awaken."


    "If not for my Grandmaster''s meticulous nning, how could I have faced such a life-or-death predicament, triggering the awakening of this constitution so swiftly?"


    "My Grandmaster''s foresight is truly profound and heartfelt!"


    Upon hearing Wu Tian''s exnation, the people present were suddenly enlightened.


    After all, who in their right mind would willingly ce themselves in a situation of impending death?


    And in the absence of knowledge about his Undying Body, Wu Tian would never have risked his life either.


    So that elder must have designed this entire scheme!


    "I see, I see now."


    "That elder is a person of godly intelligence!"


    "With meticulous nning and foresight into the heavens'' machinations."


    "Such a mighty figure is truly the blessed star of the Wu Tian Empire, nay, of the entire world!"


    "In retrospect, we were wrong to me that elder."


    "Yes, yes indeed!"


    The newly enlightened people voiced their admiration, shaking their heads regretfully.


    Because when Wu Tian had died earlier, almost everyone harbored resentment towards the man named Yi Feng.


    "Indeed!"


    "When I first learned that my Grandmaster had abandoned me, how could I not have med him as well?"


    Hearing the people''s words, Wu Tian also lowered his head remorsefully, repeatedly pping his own face with great force.


    "I, Wu Tian, am a contemptible sinner."


    "My Grandmaster''s kindness towards me is as vast as a mountain, yet I had such thoughts about him. I am less than human."


    "I deserve to die, I deserve to die, I truly deserve to die!"


    "So tell me, how could erecting a statue repay my Grandmaster''s immense grace?" Wu Tian asked, his eyes brimming with tears.


    "It should be erected!"


    "Yes, yes, it should indeed be erected."


    "You speak true  I believe we should not only erect this one statue, but ce a statue of the elder in every city within the Wu Tian Empire."


    "Correct, and we should also include the elder in the educational texts for the descendants of the Wu Tian Empire, so that his name may be passed down through the ages, allowing every future generation to know that there was once such an elder who bestowed great kindness and virtue upon our empire!"


    The people knelt on the ground, their expressions sincere as they voiced their opinions.


    "Excellent!"


    Wu Tian revealed a gratified smile and shouted loudly, "Then let it be as you have said  every city in the Wu Tian Empire shall erect a statue of my Grandmaster!"


    "Of course."


    "As for the statues, I must not forget my Grandmaster''s previous directive."


    "I can only face him again after achieving great feats."


    "So heed mymand, people of the Wu Tian Empire  let every citizen take up arms, and we shall attack the Cloud Top Empire once more!"

 Chapter 542

    Chapter 542


    This time, the descent of spiritual fortune dealt an unprecedented blow to the Destroyer of the World and the Cloud Top King.


    It took them a long while to recover from the shock.


    But before they could figure out why such a thing had happened, an aide rushed in with an urgent report.


    "Your Majesties, the Destroyer of the World, Wu Tian is alive again!"


    "Not only is he alive, ording to our spies, his power seems to have grown even stronger than before, as if he has awakened some sort of undying physique."


    "And he hasunched another fierce attack on the Cloud Top Empire, already capturing ten of our cities!"


    This news almost made the two of them faint again.


    Especially the Cloud Top King, who nearly coughed up a mouthful of old blood.


    And the two finally understood why the spiritual fortune had changed so dramatically - it was because of Wu Tian.


    They had heard of the undying physique before.


    It was a legendary physique, a true heavenly prodigy, and they understood that one with such a physique would grow stronger each time they died and came back to life.


    "No wonder a mere king of a small empire could have such an impact on spiritual fortune. It turns out he possesses this physique," the Cloud Top King said with narrowed eyes and a gloomy voice.


    "Hmph, so what? This man must die, and we must reim the lost spiritual fortune," the Destroyer of the World said with a cold expression.


    "Indeed."


    "Although he has an undying physique, he is not truly immortal. As long as we attack with enough force, he can still be destroyed beyond recovery!" the Cloud Top King roared.


    Time passed.


    Half a month went by in a blink of an eye.


    During this half-month, news of Wu Tian''s empire attacking the Cloud Top Empire had spread throughout the entire virtual realm.


    No one in the virtual realm had imagined that the small Wu Tian Empire would dare attack the Cloud Top Empire.


    At the same time, during this half-month period.


    The Destroyer of the World struck at Wu Tian again.


    And this time, unlike thest, he unleashed his strongest attack, shattering Wu Tian''s body into pieces.


    However.


    What he did not expect was that Wu Tian came back to life once more, with even greater power than before.


    As Wu Tian''s strength grew stronger and stronger, the entire border of the Cloud Top Empire was swallowed up by Wu Tian''s empire.


    And because of Wu Tian''s growing power, the Fortune Immortal Pir descended once again.


    This made the Destroyer of the World and the Cloud Top King even more restless.


    Thinking that perhaps the force used to kill Wu Tian was still not enough, this time the Destroyer of the World and the Cloud Top King joined forces and personally took action,unching an extremely powerful assault to kill Wu Tian.


    The two unleashed all sorts of skills and abilities upon Wu Tian in a wild barrage.


    But just when they thought they had finally eliminated their great enemy, Wu Tian''s body reorganized itself, and he was revived with an explosive increase in power.


    "What do we do, what do we do?"


    Sitting beside the Fortune Immortal Pir, looking at the dwindling spiritual fortune, the two were at their wits'' end.


    They dared noty a hand on Wu Tian again.


    For they feared that if they killed him a few more times, neither of them would be a match for him anymore.


    "How should I know what to do?"


    The Cloud Top King clutched his head frantically and howled, "Just yesterday, a messenger inquired about the status of the Fortune Immortal Pir, and I dared not tell him the truth."


    "Indeed, we cannot tell the truth. If the messenger finds out that in a few months, not only have we failed to increase the Fortune Immortal Pir, but it has descended so much, he will surely have us killed," the Destroyer of the World said with an equally troubled expression.


    "So for now, we must quicklye up with a solution!"


    The Cloud Top King said with a haggard expression.


    "Since we cannot deal with Wu Tian for the time being, I suggest we leave him be for now. After all, your Cloud Top Empire is vast, and even if he attacks for half a year, he cannot reach the imperial capital," the Destroyer of the World said. "So let us focus our efforts on recovering the spiritual fortune. Once we have recovered it somewhat, we can exin the situation to the messenger and request that he personally deal with Wu Tian."


    The Cloud Top King gritted his teeth.


    Although he was reluctant to let Wu Tian go unchecked for the time being, given the current state of the Fortune Immortal Pir, they did not even have the courage to ask the messenger for help.


    At this juncture.


    It seemed they could only follow the Destroyer of the World''s suggestion.


    With that, the Cloud Top King took out the Guiding Celestial Book and frowned.


    "ording to the guidance, the other ways to increase spiritual fortune are not easy and require careful nning. In any case, it will take quite some time," the Cloud Top King sighed.


    The Destroyer of the World frowned as well.


    They did not have that much time to wait and n.


    Ideally, they needed to recover the spiritual fortune before the messenger''s next descent.


    "Ah?"


    Just as the two were at their wits'' end, the Cloud Top King suddenly remembered something and hurriedly said, "Since we can recover the spiritual fortune lost due to Wu Tian by killing him, what about the Yellow Sky Behemoth from before?"


    The Destroyer of the World immediately understood, his eyes lighting up.


    Although Wu Tian hadter suffered an ident, that was because he possessed an undying physique, allowing him to grow stronger each time he died and came back to life.


    But the Yellow Sky Behemoth did not have such an undying physique.


    Once it was killed, it was dead for good.


    And with the Yellow Sky Behemoth''s death, wouldn''t the spiritual fortune lost because of it be recovered?


    This was a significant amount of spiritual fortune.


    And it would be much easier to aplish than starting a new n from scratch.


    "Good, I will immediately issue orders for all forces to search for the whereabouts of the Yellow Sky Behemoth."


    "As soon as we find its location, we will personally take action and kill it."


    "Excellent!"


    The Destroyer of the World nodded solemnly.


    With this solution in mind, the dark clouds finally began to lift from the two''s expressions.

 Chapter 543

    Chapter 543


    A remote little mountain vige.


    "Giggling..."


    Jia Jiaqin held golden grains, feeding the chicks in the chicken coop.


    On the side, Mo Tianji sat upright on a stool, working on math homework.


    "Junior brother, haven''t seen Yellow Sky these days?" Mo Tianji, finishing her advanced math problems, couldn''t help asking Jia Jiaqin.


    "Oh, Shen Nong junior brother is researching transgenics, borrowed Yellow Sky to plow the fields." Jia Jiaqin chuckled softly.


    "Oh."


    Mo Tianji nodded, reflecting, "It''s been a while; I wonder how other senior brothers are doing."


    "Indeed!"


    After feeding the chicks, Jia Jiaqin also sighed, saying, "Why don''t you send a message, ask how everyone is doing!"


    "Alright!"


    Mo Tianji nodded; she wrote dozens of letters, sending them away.


    The letters turned into streaks of light, disappearing.


    In a magnificent golden tower, a young man in a dragon robe looked at Mo Tianji''s letters, eyes teary.


    "I truly miss the days of reading at Master''s ce."


    "I also miss my senior brothers."


    "Although I''m now the ruler of the Tianlong Empire, there''s still a significant gap with my senior brothers."


    "But to those not far away, senior brothers, you muste visit me!"


    Thinking this, the dragon-robed youth wrote dozens of letters, releasing them into the sky.


    "So, it''s Senior Sister Mo Tianji and Junior Brother Dragon''s letters."


    At the summit of a mist-filled massive sect within towering mountains, a youth stood with hands behind his back, muttering while reading the letters.


    "Not bad, Junior Brother Dragon is now an emperor. We must visit him when we can."


    "Senior Sister Mo Tianji seems to excel in mathematics, Senior Brother Jia Jiaqin discovered a new species, and Shen Nong junior brother is researching transgenics."


    "Truly worthy disciples of Master. Luckily, I''m now the Mist Sect''s sect master; I won''t embarrass myself too much."


    Having just finished, more letters arrived.


    "Oh, did Senior Sister Su Yunyun go to the immortal realm? Good for her."


    "Hong Fengkuang senior brother seems to have gone down with some sect recently."


    "Qi Yu senior brother seems a bit unfortunate; can''t fly. Kicked in a fight, ended up on the moon. Fortunately, Junior Brother Xiao Zhan went to pick him up."


    At this, the disciple couldn''t help but sigh, eyes filled with deep nostalgia.


    After a few days, all disciples received letters from Li Taibai.


    In his letters, Li Taibai mentioned riding a green ox, traveling among nations, and meeting a newly epted junior brother.


    "Oh?"


    "Master epted a new disciple again?"


    Jia Jiaqin, done feeding the sow, ran over to ask Mo Tianji, "What''s his name, and what does he look like?"


    "ording to Taibai junior brother''s letter, this new junior brother is named Wu Tian, the one who recently made headlines attacking the Cloud Top Empire." Mo Tianji exined.


    "Oh, really?"


    Jia Jiaqin''s eyes lit up, eximing, "No wonder a small country dared to attack the Cloud Top Empire. Turns out, it''s my junior brother; Master never epts mediocre disciples."


    "s, though it''s true, we haven''t been able to satisfy Master so far. Tai Bai Junior Brother mentioned in his letter that Wu Tian Junior Brother cried, saying that Master isn''t very pleased with him and criticized him forcking vision," said Mo Tianji.


    "Well, quickly reply to reassure Tai Bai Junior Brother andfort Wu Tian Junior Brother. After all, Master often scolds us as useless, not just singling out one person," Jia Jiaqin advised.


    "It''s all because Master wants his disciples to excel and hopes for greater achievements from us," sighed Qin Qiong of the Jia family.


    "I''ll send a letter right away," nodded Mo Tianji, then promptly sent a message back to Li Taibai.


    At that moment, Shen Nong, who worked the fields, rushed back, urgently eximing, "Senior Brother, Senior Sister is in trouble! At noon, I left Huang Tian tied by the riverbank to graze, and when I returned, I found Huang Tian beaten to death."


    Upon hearing this, Mo Tianji and Jia Jiaqin''s expressions changed slightly. They hurriedly followed Shen Nong to the riverbank.


    Meanwhile, more than three thousand little Yellow Skies hurriedly emerged from a nearby cave.


    Arriving at the riverbank, they indeed found traces of a fierce battle.


    Simultaneously, they discovered signs of a domain nearby.


    "It seems these people came prepared for Huang Tian and used a domain blockade. No wonder we didn''t detect any fluctuations in the battle," observed Mo Tianji, frowning.


    "I''m really sorry, Senior Brother. It''s my fault for not watching over Huang Tian," Shen Nong apologized with a guilty face.


    On the side, more than three thousand little Yellow Skies made chirping sounds.


    "Master, Master, you must help us find the killer who murdered our dad!"


    "Yes, yes, we must avenge our dad."


    "Sob, sob, our dad actually died. We must kill the thief!"


    "Don''t worry," Jia Jiaqin reassured them. "Your dad won''t die. I''ll immediately inform Hua Tuo Junior Brother toe and investigate."


    Shortly after, a young man with a beard and a medicine box appeared.


    After summarizing the situation, Hua Tuo opened his medicine box to treat Huang Tian.


    After a day of hurried treatment, Hua Tuo wiped his sweat, and Huang Tian finally revived.


    "Younger brother is truly amazing!" praised Jia Jiaqin and the others.


    "Senior Brothers, please don''t mock me. It''s all thanks to Master''s excellent teachings. Also, due to Huang Tian''s unique constitution and the influence of ancient fierce beasts, I had some opportunities," Hua Tuo modestly exined.


    "Younger brother, no need to be so polite. After today''s hard work, when you return, I''ll get you two Phoenixes for stewing soup!" Jia Jiaqin said.


    "Oh, there''s no need to be so courteous. Skip the Phoenixes, but if you insist, get me two Xuanwus. I''m short of two Xuanwu shells for alchemy," Hua Tuo smiled.


    "Alright, when Junior Brother returns, I''ll get you the Xuanwus," Jia Jiaqin agreed.


    "Thanks to all the masters for letting mee back to life!"


    Beside them, the slightly recovered Huang Tian knelt on the ground, expressing gratitude.


    Seeing Huang Tian wake up, more than three thousand little Yellow Skies rushed towards him.


    Looking at more than three thousand little Yellow Skies, Yellow Sky revealed a smile of satisfaction. However, recalling the danger he had faced earlier, he almost couldn''t see this group of little fellows again, and a deep sense of resentment flickered in his eyes.


    "My children, remember, those whoid hands on me are the Cloud Top King and the Destroyer of the World from the Cloud Top Empire."


    "They almost separated us from the heavens and humans forever. We must remember this grudge and never relent against the Cloud Top Empire!"


    "Howl, howl!"


    "Cloud Top Empire."


    "Never relent."


    "Dad, rest assured, we will definitely crush the Cloud Top Empire in the future!"


    "We will definitely twist off the heads of the Destroyer of the World and the Cloud Top King."


    Suddenly, more than three thousand little Yellow Skies puffed up their cheeks, raised their tiny fists, and voiced resolute derations.


    The Destroyer of the World and the Cloud Top King probably never imagined.


    By not killing Yellow Sky, he instantly instilled an indomitable spirit in the more than three thousand little Yellow Skies.


    They are still sitting beside the Qi Luck Pir, eagerly waiting for the resurgence of Qi Luck.


    But with a creak.


    The Qi Luck Pir plummeted drastically again, leaving only a trace.


    This sudden drop caused the Destroyer of the World and the Cloud Top King to stare wide-eyed, their minds overwhelmed by the blow, and they copsed to the ground, foaming at the mouth.

 Chapter 544

    Chapter 544


    The Destroyer of the World and the Cloud Top King barely avoided falling into madness with rage.


    It took them a full two days to catch their breath.


    What made matters worse for them was that Wu Tian, leading the Wu Tian Empire, had already conquered more than half of the territories of their Cloud Top Empire.


    Originally, it should not havee to this, as the Cloud Top Empire had no shortage of experts and should not have been overwhelmed by a single Wu Tian.


    But due to their help, they allowed Wu Tian to be reborn and ascend multiple times, and now Wu Tian''s strength was unmatched by anyone except the two of them.


    And the integrity of the Cloud Top Empire, of course, was tied to the Fortune Immortal Pir.


    So, as Wu Tian upied more and more territory, the fortune within the Fortune Immortal Pir dwindled day by day.


    After the Yellow Sky incident, there was only a tiny bit of fortune left, and now it had hit rock bottom.


    "What should we do?"


    The Destroyer of the World smashed things nearby, roaring.


    He truly did not want to open his eyes now.


    Every time he saw that pitiful amount of fortune left, his heart ached with pain.


    "At this juncture, Wu Tian can no longer be left unchecked, but we are currently unable to deal with him, and with the Fortune Immortal Pir in this state, we cannot directly call upon the Emissaries either."


    The Cloud Top King said grimly, squinting his eyes. "So now, we must have someone go and stall Wu Tian, to give us enough time to restore the Fortune Immortal Pir."


    "Then hurry up and find this person!" the Destroyer of the World roared.


    "I''ve already contacted this person, and he is currently in secluded meditation in the underground pce of my empire. But he still needs seven days before he can emerge!" said the Cloud Top King.


    "Seven days?"


    The Destroyer of the World''s expression changed, and he growled, "At the pace Wu Tian is going, he''ll have reached your imperial city in seven days!"


    "Rest assured, I have another way. My Cloud Top Empire has countless sects within, and there are countless peerless geniuses." The Cloud Top King said coldly, "I will issue an order for them to go and stall Wu Tian first."


    "Perhaps they are not a match for Wu Tian, but they should be able to hold him off for seven days, surely?"


    The Destroyer of the World narrowed his eyes, and his anxious demeanor eased somewhat.


    "First, we''ll use these sects to stall Wu Tian for seven days. Once the person in seclusion emerges, he alone can lead my Cloud Top armies to withstand Wu Tian and even help us reim some lost territory."


    "Meanwhile, we can focus solely on restoring our fortune. Once the fortune recovers somewhat, we can summon the Emissaries topletely annihte Wu Tian!"


    "After eliminating Wu Tian, all the fortune lost because of him will return to us."


    "In this way, we will havepletely turned the tide!"


    The Cloud Top King said solemnly.


    Upon hearing this, the Destroyer of the World nodded and quickly said, "If so, then hurry and make the arrangements!"


    The Cloud Top King nodded, just about to give the order, when suddenly someone rushed in from outside in a panic.


    "Your Majesty..."


    The person called out.


    But before he could finish, the Cloud Top King interrupted him, shouting, "You''re just in time. Listen to my order and have it passed down - instruct the Wu Sect, the Yan Sect, the Feng Huo Sect, and the Tian Yi Sect within my Cloud Top Empire to immediately mobilize their disciples and march out to obstruct Wu Tian''s advance."


    Hearing this, the subordinate''s expression changed, and he stammered, "Your Majesty, I''m afraid, I''m afraid that won''t work!"


    "Why not?" The Cloud Top King red.


    "The Yan Sect was wiped out by the Wu Sect, and the Feng Huo Sect was absorbed by the Tian Yi Sect."


    "Oh?"


    The Cloud Top King was slightly surprised, not expecting such a turn of events.


    But he had never cared about the affairs of these subordinate sects in his empire. If they were destroyed, so be it - there were still the Wu Sect and the Tian Yi Sect, after all.


    So he quickly said again, "Then summon the Wu Sect and the Tian Yi Sect to send their disciples."


    "Your Majesty, I haven''t finished speaking yet."


    The subordinate said with an unsightly expression, "After the Wu Sect and the Tian Yi Sect destroyed those two sects, they have, they have..."


    "They have what?" The Cloud Top King questioned sternly.


    "They have, they have... defected to the Wu Tian Empire!"


    Seeing the Cloud Top King narrow his eyes, the subordinate finally shouted out the words while prostrating himself on the ground.

 Chapter 545

    Chapter 545


    What?


    The Cloud Top King clutched his chest, repeatedly stepping back before recovering.


    What''s going on with this crumbling Cloud Top Empire?


    On the side, the Destroyer of the World roared hysterically, "iming to be the greatest empire in the Lingxu Realm, countless nations and sects under your control. Now, betrayal after betrayal, even a small figure like Wu Tian is beyond your control. What exactly is the Cloud Top Empire up to?


    Calm down, calm down!


    Seeing this, the Cloud Top King quickly reassured, rotating his pupils as he said, "The betrayal of a few small sects is unexpected, but it hasn''t escted to that point yet. I can always have the one in seclusion at the Underground Pcee out early."


    The Destroyer squinted.


    In a deep voice, he asked, "Who is this person you''re talking about?"


    "Can he stop Wu Tian''s attack?"


    "Heh, rest assured about that. This person is undoubtedly a natural genius, with future achievements no less than ours. He''s the vanguard representative of the new generation of my Cloud Top Empire, a truly unparalleled genius," confidently stated the Cloud Top King.


    "Unparalleled genius?"


    "Is he reliable?"


    The Destroyer couldn''t help but ask.


    So much had happenedtely; he found everything unreliable.


    "You can absolutely trust this."


    The Cloud Top King patted his shoulder, saying, "This person is a native of my Cloud Top Empire. I identified him as a promising talent several years ago and invested heavily in his development using the resources of the Cloud Top Empire."


    "Now, he has not disappointed my expectations. After traveling outside for a while, his strength has greatly increased. Recently, he reached the edge of a breakthrough, prompting him to go into seclusion at the Cloud Top Underground Pce where I set up the Gathering Spirit Array!"


    At these words,


    The Destroyer slightly breathed a sigh of relief.


    "But, if you speak so highly of this person, better call him out quickly and have a look!"


    "Alright, given the current situation, I can only have hime out of seclusion early!"


    The Cloud Top King breathed a sigh of relief, then walked alone towards the Underground Pce.


    Not long after,


    The Cloud Top King returned to the pce with a smile on his face.


    "How did it go?"


    The Destroyer quickly asked.


    "Hahaha, fortune favors me. When I went to find him, he had just made an early breakthrough. After a short wait, he''ll be able toe out!"


    As the Cloud Top King''s voice fell,


    Outside the pce, a pleasant rumbling sound was heard.


    Then, a ck shadow burst out from beneath the ground, standing in mid-air.


    "He''s out!"


    The Cloud Top King''s eyes lit up, exchanging nces with the Destroyer before hastily leaving the pce.


    There they saw,


    In the sky, a ck-clothed youth with flowing long hair in front of his forehead, a ck robe fluttering without wind, and a long spear in hand emitting a faint glow.


    At the same time,


    He exuded a powerful aura, filling the entire sky with a thick pressure.


    "I, Yuan Zun, pay my respects to the king."


    In mid-air, the ck-clothed youth slightly bowed, a respectful tone echoing.


    "Good, no need for formalities!"


    The Cloud Top Kingughed heartily, waving his hand.


    Why did the king urgently summon me out of seclusion? Yuan Zun blinked his eyes in mid-air, questioning hastily.


    Well, let''s cut to the chase.


    Lately, Wu Tian, ignorant of the consequences, has been attacking our Cloud Top Empire. Meanwhile, both of us have been upied with other matters. Now, Imand you to go and resist Wu Tian''s assault. Once we free up, we''ll join forces to eliminate him! said the Cloud Top King.


    Upon hearing this, a sinister expression shed across Yuan Zun''s face.


    The audacious thief dared to attack our Cloud Top Empire. He''s asking for death. I''ll head to the front lines immediately. Please await my good news, Your Majesty.


    With that, Yuan Zun, wielding a long spear, soared through the air like a war god, heading towards the frontline.


    Witnessing Yuan Zun''s decisive demeanor, the Cloud Top King nodded in satisfaction.


    Turning to Destroyer of the World, he couldn''t help but ask, How does it look?


    Thisd is indeed promising.


    His strength is undoubtedly formidable. Who would have thought, Cloud Top, that you still harbor such excellent talent? chuckled Destroyer of the World.


    Hahaha.


    Our Cloud Top Empire has stood tall for so long for a reason. If anyone underestimates us, they''re truly done for. Hahaha,ughed the Cloud Top King.


    Enough talk. Now that we have Yuan Zun to restrain Wu Tian, he won''t stir up much trouble for a while. Let''s proceed with our tasks, restoring the cosmic energy swiftly! said Destroyer of the World.


    Agreed!


    The two of them shared a heartyugh.


    Back at the Cosmic Energy Pir, they followed the guidance of the celestial book, initiating a new round of arrangements.


    In the blink of an eye, several days passed.


    With Yuan Zun restraining him, Wu Tian temporarily left them alone. The two solely focused on cosmic energy, achieving considerable progress in restoring the lost cosmic energy.


    Looking up, they revealed content smiles.


    Things have been smooth in these few days, remarked Destroyer of the World.


    Yes.


    Cloud Top King nodded, While Yuan Zun might not be able to kill Wu Tian, his strength should be enough to keep him in check. Perhaps, he may even reim some of our lost territories.


    However,


    As his voice just fell,


    An underling rushed in anxiously, kneeling and shouting, Your Majesty, it''s bad news! Yuan Zun has betrayed us. Not only that, he voluntarily opened all the city defense formations, allowing Wu Tian''srge army to enter.


    Currently, Wu Tian''s army is less than three cities away from the Imperial City!

 Chapter 546

    Chapter 546


    "No, it''s more than that."


    "The subordinate countries originally under the jurisdiction of the empire, Tianlong Empire, Cang Qiong Empire, Tianhuo Empire, and Fengyun Empire, have all revolted."


    "They have joined forces with the Wu Tian Army."


    "ording to scouts, the leaders of the Wu Sect, Tianyi Sect, Tianlong Kingdom, Cangqiong Kingdom, Tianhuo Kingdom, Fengyun Kingdom, Yuan Zun, Wu Tian, and many others have gathered together, lighting bonfires, seeming to be dancing some kind of square dance."


    "From their demeanor, they appear to be very happy."


    "What?"


    As this news spread,


    The Destroyer of the World and the Cloud Top King turned pale, staggering and almost falling to the ground.


    "How could this happen?"


    "How could this be?"


    Muttering in disbelief, their voices filled with dismay.


    In this moment, the two seemed to have aged countless years.


    At the same time, the Fortune Immortal Pir nearby also underwent a change.


    They both turned their gaze towards it.


    After a brief premonitory change, the fortune within the pir suddenly plummeted.


    Until finally, only a faint glimmer remained.


    And this faint glimmer, was also due to the continued existence of the Cloud Top Empire. If one day the Cloud Top Empire ceased to exist, thisst glimmer would likely also be lost.


    The two copsed weakly to the ground, their faces filled with panic.


    During this period of time, they had expended countless efforts and costs, hoping to perfect the Fortune Immortal Pir soon.


    But they never expected this in return.


    Clearly.


    They had worked so hard.


    Clearly, they had followed the guidance of the heavenly scriptures!


    "Someone is causing trouble!"


    The Destroyer of the World roared hysterically, "There must be someone behind this."


    "Since I began nning the Chaos Monument of the Immortal River, I have sensed someone causing trouble behind the scenes. Otherwise, how could such a thing happen?"


    At his words, the Cloud Top King also stared wide-eyed.


    Before, when the Destroyer of the World spoke of an invisible hand causing trouble behind the scenes, he didn''t believe it, thinking it was just an excuse to shift me.


    But now.


    He finally believed the Destroyer of the World''s words.


    Because when all the events of this period were connected, they could see something suspicious.


    Clearly everything was ording to their ns, yet there were always unexpected changes at critical moments.


    If it happened once or twice, it might be a coincidence.


    But if every single thing happened this way, it couldn''t be passed off as mere coincidence.


    Now they were absolutely certain.


    There is an unseen hand manipting everything behind the scenes.


    "What should we do?"


    The Cloud Top King looked to the Destroyer of the World.


    "Humph, we are working for the Lord, anyone causing trouble is defying the Lord. This person must be found out," the Destroyer of the World said, eyes gleaming with determination, clenching his fists.


    "Yes, we must find this person out, otherwise, we might not be able to aplish anything," the Cloud Top King also nodded quickly.


    "You, quickly follow my orders and set up formations."


    The Destroyer of the World stood up andmanded, "I will immediately utilize the power of formations, using the celestial powers bestowed by the Lord to deduce. Since this person is manipting behind the scenes, they are bound to leave traces, and we will surely find them."


    "Good!"


    "I''ll take care of it immediately."


    The Cloud Top King also understood the seriousness of the situation and dared not be negligent.


    After giving the orders, and preparing for three full days, countless experts from Cloud Top gathered together.


    "Formation, activate."


    This time, it was personally led by the Cloud Top King.


    With hismand, numerous experts simultaneously infused their inner strength into the formation.


    And the Destroyer of the World stood at the center of the formation.


    Absorbing the energy within the formation.


    "Power of the stars."


    "Activate!"


    His palm formed intricate hand seals, and with a roar, the sky over the Cloud Top Imperial City suddenly dimmed.


    Bing pitch ck.


    But under the power of the Destroyer of the World, after a while, the dark sky began to show faint traces of light.


    Stars began to appear.


    As the stars shimmered, numerous mysterious runes also emerged.


    "Cause and effect."


    "Search!"


    The Destroyer of the World watched the celestial phenomena, using the power of the stars to detect anyone rted to the fluctuations of fate.


    In an instant.


    The sky was filled with various images and information.


    There was Wu Tian, who had just emerged from the imperial tomb.


    There were Jia Jiaqin and Mo Tianji, who stood tall, having subdued Huang Tian.


    There was Yuan Zun, who was secluded in the underground pce of Cloud Top.


    There was a gray-robed youth at the peak of the Mist Sect''s mountain,manding tens of thousands of disciples with a raise of his hand.


    And there were the monarchs of the Cang Qiong Empire and the Fengyun Empire, who had recently ascended to the throne.


    "No, none of them..."


    The Destroyer of the World murmured with closed eyes, shaking his head frantically.


    These were all surface enemies.


    What he sought was the invisible hand behind them.


    However.


    Deriving these individuals also gave him an important clue.


    That is, in the fluctuations of fate, these people yed crucial roles, and the maniptor behind them must have had connections with them.


    And the one who had connections with all these people simultaneously must be the mastermind behind it all.


    "Everyone, exert your power without reservation for me."


    The Destroyer of the World shouted loudly.


    Sweat also dripped from his forehead.


    Obviously, the deduction of the celestial phenomena consumed a great deal of energy.


    And the one capable of manipting everything behind the scenes must not be an ordinary person, deeply hidden in the darkness. Finding him was not an easy task.


    "Everyone, obey mymand, exert your power without reservation. Whoever reveals the mastermind behind this, I will reward generously!"


    The Cloud Top King swallowed a pill, shouting loudly.


    The others clenched their teeth, pouring their power into the formation without reservation.


    With everyone working together, the celestial phenomena in the sky became significantly brighter.


    In the sky.


    Images began to sporadically coalesce.


    "Hold on."


    "We''ve got the initial information about this person. We''ll be able to present it clearly soon!"


    The Destroyer of the World gritted his teeth and shouted.


    After a long time of unremitting persistence, the intermittent images finally began to rify.


    "We''ve found him."


    Seeing this, the Destroyer of the World excitedly shouted.


    The people of the Cloud Top Empire also showed joy, collectively exhaling a sigh of relief, and then looked up to the sky.


    The first image that appeared was a short figure.


    Dressed very uniquely.


    Tight-fitting pants...


    DouDou Shoes...

 Chapter 547

    Chapter 547


    What appeared next


    was a dog lying at the doorway, wagging its tail eagerly.


    The scene flickered again.


    It changed once more.


    What appeared next was a centipede arching over forty pairs of legs as it trimmed its own nails.


    And after the centipede was the Big Dog Bear,zily sprawled on the ground, tracing circles on its belly.


    Finally,


    the scene closed.


    And the power of the formation and images dissipated.


    The sky returned to its clear state.


    However, the entire Yunding Imperial Pce had be excited.


    The Cloud Top King even pointed to the sky, excitedly shouting: "Haha, we found them! It''s those four, I said who would have such grand tricks, turns out there are four people!"


    "Congrattions to the King, congrattions to the Destroyer of the World, you have found the masterminds behind this!"


    "Yes, yes, yes, these four actually dare to go against my Cloud Top Empire, kill them!"


    "Right, we must kill them."


    "These ignorant fools, I suggest we immediately dispatch experts to capture all four of them!"


    At that moment, the other experts present also chimed in with encouraging voices, itching to set out and capture these four individuals.


    On the side,


    the exhausted Destroyer of the World also revealed a delighted smile.


    Although the expenditure was tremendous, this scheme was not in vain!


    Through his astral powers, he had finally found the masterminds behind all this.


    However, for some reason,


    these three demons and one person felt somewhat familiar to him.


    Especially that one in tight pants and bean shoes, he felt a particr connection to that figure.


    But he couldn''t recall the details at the moment.


    He didn''t dwell on it further.


    Perhaps he had crossed paths with these three demons and one person many times before in secret, hence this sense of familiarity!


    After a brief rest, the Destroyer of the World and the Cloud Top King returned to the Yunding Pce.


    "So what''s the n?" the Destroyer of the World asked.


    "Naturally, we cannot let them off," the Cloud Top King coldlyughed, clenching his fist.


    "How specifically shall we carry this out?"


    The Destroyer of the World leisurely said, "Since these three demons and one person are capable of interfering with the cosmic forces, they are no ordinary beings. Apart from their appearances, we know nothing about them. It may not be advisable to rashly confront them!"


    "You can rest assured about that, I have a n!"


    The Cloud Top King smiled, raising the corners of his mouth.


    "Oh?"


    The Destroyer of the World looked curious.


    "Below my Cloud Top Empire''s underground pce, there is a natural killing formation. The environment within is harsh, devoid of spiritual energy. It is also infested with ancient remnant evil spirits. Even you and I couldn''tst more than seven days inside."


    "So, all we need to do is find them, first use formations to seal and imprison them. Once imprisoned, we can then utilize my Cloud Top Empire''s top-tier treasure to directly transport them into the underground pce killing formation!"


    "This way, we can eliminate them without any effort or risk on our part, cing them in a dead end!" The Cloud Top King leisurely exined.


    "A brilliant idea."


    The Destroyer of the World''s eyes lit up as he pped his thigh in admiration.


    "Once these three demons and one person are dead, and the cosmic forces are restored, it will be effortless for us!"


    "Hahaha..."


    "Splendid, simply splendid..."


    ...


    Below a pleasure house.


    Four sneaky shadows appeared.


    "Big brother, you''re so bold!"


    "To actually steal ten whole gold coins from the master, he''ll kill someone if he finds out!" The dog frowned with concern.


    "What''s there to be afraid of? A man should die under the peony flowers, even as a ghost he''ll be dashing!" Lu Benwei swaggered with his arms akimbo, then said in a lowered voice, "Besides, this scoundrel has be smarter now. If anything, I''ll just avoid going back for a while."


    "Oh?"


    Ao Qing''s eyes flickered as he eximed, "Could it be that big brother has a brilliant idea?"


    "Not brilliant, but we''ll avoid the storm for now!"


    Lu Benweiughed heartily with his arms akimbo.


    A skeleton and three beasts donning bamboo hats swaggered into the red-light district before them.


    "Enough, enough!"


    "I''m so tired!"


    "Hehehe, little sister, I''ve caught you."


    "Heeheehee, hahaha, it''s so big!"


    Inside the private room,


    there were songs, dances, and unrestrained revelry.


    But the fellows were enjoying themselves thoroughly.


    However, danger was approaching from outside the room.


    To orchestrate this night''s operation, the Cloud Top Empire had spared no effort.


    First, they surrounded the pleasure house.


    Silently setting up formations around it.


    Meanwhile, the Destroyer of the World and the Cloud Top King personally anchored the formation, erecting a barrier around the pleasure house to prevent those inside from detecting any disturbance.


    "How is the formation setup progressing?"


    The Destroyer of the World asked.


    "Nearlyplete,"


    The Cloud Top King smiled, "Onceplete, it will form a massive cage, trapping anyone inside unable to escape. After that, the teleportation formation will activate, directly transporting these four fools into the underground pce killing formation."


    "Excellent."


    The Destroyer of the World beamed with excitement.


    "Theughable part is that these fools, oblivious to their impending doom, are still indulging in this petty pleasure house," the Cloud Top King mocked. "They don''t even know how they''ll die."


    "Don''t celebrate too soon, one never knows what unexpected events may ur before the final moment," the Destroyer of the World cautioned solemnly, pressing his palm down, though his face was still spread in a wide grin.


    A momentter, a shadowy figure quietly arrived and nodded towards the Destroyer of the World and the King.


    Seeing this, the two exchanged a nce.


    With a wave of their palms, the group collectively retreated from the formation.


    Outside the formation, the Cloud Top Empire chanted incantations, summoning a massive teleportation talisman.


    "Bll..."


    After a series of incantations, the teleportation formation radiated a blinding light, abruptly enveloping the entire pleasure house.


    "Keep singing, keep dancing!"


    Inside the room, just as Lu Benwei was pouring liquor over his skeletal bones, reveling in the joyous atmosphere while the others were drunkenly swaying, a pir of light shot towards them, dragging them all inside.


    "Aiya, what''s happening?"


    "Sister, where''s the sister?"


    "Brother, it''s moving so fast, I want to puke."


    "Qing, hold it in."


    "My leg, I lost a leg, brother, help me find it."


    "Xiong Da, Bald Qiang is chopping trees again!"


    The three demons and one skeleton, in their drunken stupor, were rapidly teleported towards the Yunding Underground Pce Killing Formation.


    "Hahaha!"


    Seeing them obliviously babbling on the verge of death, the Destroyer of the World and the Cloud Top King erupted into mockingughter.

 Chapter 548

    Chapter 548


    All the dust had settled.


    The Destroyer of the World and the Cloud Top King raised their sses in the pce.


    "Hahaha!"


    "A toast to our sess!"


    The Cloud Top King said with a smile.


    "Cheers indeed, but can your underground pce killing formation truly be foolproof?" the Destroyer of the World asked skeptically.


    "Rest assured!"


    The Cloud Top King said confidently: "This killing formation was left behind several eras ago, having survived the Great Destruction. It forms its own deste small world, filled with countless undead, a cepletely devoid of life."


    "Furthermore.""I''ve specially sent my seven female disciples to guard it."


    "You mean those exceptionally talented ones, born with alluring bodies,monly known as the Seven Beauties of Cloud Realm?"


    The Destroyer of the World raised an eyebrow.


    "Correct, it''s them."


    "If there''s even the slightest problem, they''ll immediately inform us!" the Cloud Top King said with a smile.


    "That''s excellent."


    After hearing the Cloud Top King''s series of arrangements, the Destroyer of the World nodded in satisfaction.


    "In any case, don''t worry, they will certainly die!"


    The Cloud Top King raised his cup and smiled.


    "Hahaha, they''ll die for sure!"


    Seeing this, the Destroyer of the World also raised his cup.


    The two lightly clinked their sses.


    Inside the deste killing formation.


    The drunken Lu Benwei and his threepanions finally woke up groggily after sleeping for over ten hours.


    "Brother, it seems we''ve been captured," said milk, scratching his head while holding the unfinished "Boonie Bears" book he had taken from the Scripture Pavilion.


    "Rx, rx, so what if we''re captured? What''s the big deal with your brother around?" Night Wind Centipede rolled over, waving his ws dismissively.


    "That''s right, and this ce seems quite fun," the dog chimed in as he got up: "Besides, didn''t brother steal the master''s gold coins? You said we needed toy low for a while, so isn''t this perfect forying low?"


    "Don''t you think?"


    After speaking, the dog turned his gaze towards Lu Benwei.


    "Hmm!"


    "This yboy thinks the same, but whileying low is fine, we still need to find some fun," Lu Benwei nodded quite handsomely, resting his chin on his hand.


    "Oh?"


    "Brother, quick, tell us what kind of fun?"


    The dog and the others quickly crowded around Lu Benwei.


    "Hehe, let''s look around first."


    Lu Benwei chuckled.


    Then with a wave of his bony palm, he grabbed something transparent and began to fiddle with it seriously.


    "Aaaaah..."


    As Lu Benwei fiddled, the transparent object in his hand transformed into a grotesque human shape, emitting a shrill cry.


    "Let me go."


    "Do you know whose subordinate I am?"


    "I''m a subordinate of the greatest undead spirit king in this deste realm. If you don''t release me immediately, the spirit king will never let you off!"


    However.


    As soon as he finished speaking.


    Lu Benwei''s mouth suddenly let out an unexpected voice, "This spirit king you speak of, is it this thing?"


    Hearing this.


    The ghost who had just been shouting looked over and was horrified to discover that Lu Benwei had somehow also captured his proud spirit king in his hand.


    Gah!


    How could this be?


    The undead felt his scalp tingle.


    Their spirit king was the most powerful undead in the deste realm!


    "Sp-sp-sp-sp-sp-spirit King, how did you end up like this too?"


    He stared at the Spirit King, stuttering.


    "Shut up."


    The Spirit King roared in anger.


    Then without another word, he opened his vast mouth and swallowed the undead in one gulp.


    After smacking his lips a few times, he revealed a grinning face and chuckled at Lu Benwei: "My lord, I don''t know him!"


    "Oh my, quite the yer."


    Seeing this, Lu Benwei looked at the Spirit King with some admiration, then loosened his grip, dropping him to the ground.


    "Thank you, my lord."


    After regaining his freedom, the Spirit King secretly breathed a sigh of relief.


    Fortunately.


    Fortunately, he reacted quickly.


    Otherwise, he would have been dead meat.


    Just now, he was happily devouring other undead when suddenly a hand appeared out of nowhere and grabbed him.


    Recalling that terrifying moment, he deeply understood that the figures before him were absolutely not to be trifled with.


    "Hehe, my lords, may I ask what brings you here?"


    The Spirit King immediately knelt on the ground, smiling and saying: "I am the most powerful undead in this deste realm, of course I''m not expressing my strength, I''m still a nobody before you lords, I just want to express that if you lords need any help, perhaps I could be of some small assistance, hehe, hehehe..."


    "Oh, we''re just here on vacation, we''ll leave in a few days."


    Lu Benwei waved his hand and said: "But this yboy quite admires you, in the future, we brothers will be in your care."


    "It''s nothing, it''s nothing, this humble one will certainly do his best as a host. My lords, please feel free to make any requests," the Spirit King said, bowing and nodding.


    "Oh, thene here, let me ask you something..."


    Lu Benwei beckoned with his finger.


    The Spirit King hurriedly drew closer.


    "This yboy wants to ask you, can you arrange for some girls?" As he spoke, Lu Benwei made gestures around his chest, raising his hands, and whispered: "You know, the kind that are very fierce, very fierce?"


    This question from Lu Benwei.


    Immediately put the Spirit King in a difficult position.


    "Uh, my lord, look at us, where would we get girls from?" the Spirit King said bitterly.


    "No girls?"


    Lu Benwei immediately became unhappy, saying coldly: "Then how do you usually take care of it?"


    "My lord, please don''t mention this," the Spirit King said bitterly: "This humble one hasn''t had any action for several eras."


    Seeing the Spirit King''s miserable appearance, Lu Benwei, who was originally angry, instead gave him aforting look.


    "Brother understands your suffering."


    "But brother still has to teach you, if it''s not possible physically, you still need to find some mentalfort!"


    "Brother''s teachings are right, brother''s teachings are right."


    The Spirit King bowed, nodding continuously, still afraid that Lu Benwei might p him dead for not arranging girls.


    But just as he finished speaking.


    He suddenly remembered something and his eyes lit up.


    "My lord, I''ve thought of a solution," he shouted.


    "Oh?"


    Lu Benwei eximed, turning his gaze towards him.


    "Outside this deste realm, there are seven girls, fair-skinned and beautiful, each one very alluring."

 Chapter 549

    Chapter 549


    "Oh my, is that true?"


    Lu Benwei asked, instantly excited.


    "I dare not deceive you, sir,"


    The Spirit King carefully knelt on the ground and said, "The seven of them are now meditating on the edge of the deste realm, sometimes even entering it for a short period of training. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to attack them, I¡®m just powerless to do so."


    "In any case, they''ve been at it every day for the past decade or so."


    "All of them are young maidens with long legs."


    Hearing these words of the Spirit King stirred Lu Benwei¡¯s heart, as he let out a goofyugh.


    "So, should I capture them for you, sir?"


    The Spirit King asked again."Wait, let me tidy up first."


    Lu Benwei pressed his hand down, quickly adjusting his tight jeans and bending over to blow off some dust on his bean shoes. He struck a somewhat handsome pose and asked, "Pals, take a look, how''s my demeanor today?"


    "Good, perfect, but there are a few shorings in the details."


    His associate, a dog, nodded seriously. With a nce, the dog led the group in circling Lu Benwei.


    The dog firstly rolled up the hem of Lu Benwei¡¯s pants twice, and they pulled off two loose threads from his clothes.


    Another peculiar creature shrunk and mbered onto Lu Benwei''s chest, curling its lengthy body into a circle, huddled together and formed a heart-shaped pattern.


    After everything was tidied up, the dog pped his paw and dered, "Perfect! He''s the most handsome in the world."


    "Hahaha!"


    Lu Benwei, hands akimbo,ughed heartily with satisfaction.


    Seeing this, Spirit King¡¯s eyes moved and he gave a timely thumbs up to Lu Benwei, saying emotionally, "Sir, your handsomeness is unparalleled. If I were to possess a tenth of your appearance and demeanor, I¡¯d be satisfied for life."


    "Good, I like honest people like you!"


    Lu Benwei looked at him with approval.


    This made Spirit King beam cheerfully.


    "Sir, wait here, I will catch those maidens for you right away."


    The Spirit King''s eyes moved, his entire spiritual entity expanded instantly, turning into a formidable whirlwind within the space, whirling towards the border of the deste realm.


    In its wake,


    Numerous Death Spirits within the deste realm cowered, not daring to even lift their heads.


    At the edge of the deste realm.


    Sat seven women.


    With shining teeth, radiant lips, they wore different outfits; a colorful spectacle of red, blue, green, violet, green.


    Possibly due to their innately seductive nature, they were scantily d, their fair skin exposed, revealing only enough to suggest more. Especially the bare waists disyed beneath cropped tops, exuding a strong charm.


    "They''ve been in there for over 20 hours, I wonder how they''re faring?" A Red Dress Girl mumbled.


    "Can''t be sure. Could be struggling to survive, or they might be already dead by the hands of the Death Spirits," said the Woman in Green, "After all, even we, the Seven Sisters, can barelyst an hour while training in there, let alone venture further in."


    ¡°Let''s not underestimate the enemy. After all, they are adversaries that our master would take seriously," cautioned the Blue Dress Girl on the corner, "So, don¡¯t let down your guard. Just keep watching for any movement."


    "Okay!"


    The woman in the red dress nodded subtly, but she let out a light sigh as if thinking of something.


    "Why are you sighing, Seventh Sister?" the woman in the blue dress asked.


    "I was just thinking, we are not much different from those people, trapped and unable to escape this cage." The woman in the red dress said with a frown, "The only difference is, they are within the Wastnd Realm, while we are outside."


    Hearing this, the faces of the other women clouded over.


    The pain of this reality was well known to all of them.


    At that moment, a sudden change took ce. A fierce storm of energy emerged from the Wastnd Realm and started to whirl towards them.


    "What''s this?"


    The Seven Sisters suddenly stood up, their beautiful faces shrouded with a strong sense of dread.


    "Could it be, could it be the legendary Spirit King, the most powerful and mysterious Death Spirit from the Wastnd Realm?" the woman in the red dress eximed.


    "It seems he''s targeting us."


    "Can it be possible he would break the boundary?"


    No sooner had she dropped these words, the storm broke the boundary and swept them all up. Without any resistance, they were carried away into the sky, shrinking back into the depths of the Wastnd Realm.


    Time passed unknowingly.


    When the Seven Sisters woke up, they found themselves in the midst of a howling, violent power.


    "Are we, inside the Wastnd Realm?"


    "How did we end up here?"


    "I remember now, the Spirit King from the Wastnd Realm attacked us."


    The sisters woke up, each of them anxious and scared.


    Then suddenly, an abrupt voice echoed.


    "Hey, all seven of you are awake now, quick, Xiao Lingzi, make the arrangements, build up the atmosphere."


    "Yes!"


    Following the Spirit King''smand, he roared, "Atmosphere group, on."


    With his order, countless Death Spirits came pouring in.


    Then, to the Seven Sisters'' horror, they saw the flickering lights emanating from the Death Spirits. Their movements were synchronized, and the rhythm was clear, turning the scene into a bright and bustling stage.


    "Music group, on."


    The Spirit King let out another roar.


    More Death Spirits sprang out, making all sorts of noises from their mouths. Together, they formed a rhythmic tune that made one want to dance involuntarily.


    Finally,


    With a p of thunder resounding in the sky,


    Lu Benwei descended from the heavens, making his dazzling entrance.


    "Nice to meet you, Seven Sisters. I am Lu Benwei."

 Chapter 550

    Chapter 550


    The blinding light made the Seven Sisters unable to open their eyes.


    When they heard a voice and looked towards the speaker, the seven were dumbfounded.


    "The stars are twinkling tonight, and my heart is full of love for you, no, for all of you."


    Lu Benwei gently lifted his ck robe, pinching it with his fingers.


    On his chest was a ck heart, still beating "thump thump" continuously.


    "My beauties, would you care to dance with this scoundrel under the starlight?"


    The seven women looked at Lu Benwei in horror, utterly shocked.


    This... this short ck-robed figure, wasn''t he thrown into this Undead Killing Formation by the Grandmaster? It''s been over ten hours, yet he''spletely unharmed??


    No, not just unharmed, but he even subdued the most powerful Spirit King of Death that controls life and death in this formation!!They looked at the Spirit King prostrating himself before the ck-robed man.


    How powerful must he be!


    A strength beyond their imagination!


    Seeing no response from the seven, Lu Benwei casually flipped his forehead, "This night is perfect, intoxicating. My heart is drunk too."


    He flipped his forehead back, "Aren''t your hearts intoxicated?"


    "What should we do?" the Green Dress Girl trembled.


    With such a formidable person, they feared their chances of survival were slim!


    "We know better than anyone how dangerous this Undead Killing Formation is," the Red Dress Girlmunicated telepathically to the others. "Our cultivation levels are not low, yet we can''t even stay at the very edge of this formation for an hour during normal practice. This man is unfathomably powerful. Confronting him would be like eggs smashing against rocks."


    "So, Seventh Sister, what do you suggest?"


    "Submit to him!"


    "What? But!" The Blue Dress Girl''s face turned pale. "If the Grandmaster finds out, all seven of us will surely die!"


    "This man is not only unharmed in the killing formation, but he even subdued the Spirit King of Death. Just this alone makes him more powerful than the Grandmaster!" After the Red Dress Girl finished speaking, while the other six were still hesitating, she had already sashayed forward.


    "This brother is so dashing and handsome, truly a sight to behold!" She swayed her hips as she walked towards Lu Benwei. Her fire-red skirt swayed with each step, her movements graceful, her full and round buttocks swaying in an extremely attractive arc.


    The other six were dumbfounded. Seventh Sister had switched sides so quickly!


    Lu Benwei was also stunned. He looked at the Red Dress Girl, swallowing nonexistent saliva.


    "Brother Lu Benwei is so sexy," said the Red Dress Girl, patting Lu Benwei''s chest.


    Her hand hurt from the impact.


    Damn, bones?!


    "Brother''s chest is so strong, my little hand can''t handle it. Brother, please blow on it to make it feel better."


    The Red Dress Girl''s body softened, falling into Lu Benwei''s arms, raising her delicate white fingers towards him.


    "Awesome! I should blow!!!" Lu Benwei eximed with delight, and blew a breath towards the Red Dress Girl''s fingers!


    A powerful energy transmitted from her fingertips, instantly coursing through her entire body. Her eyes widened in an instant!


    "I... I''m... about to break through!" She spoke tremblingly, closing her eyes.


    The next moment, when she opened her eyes, she didn''t even need to break through.


    As she circted her energy, a profound aura spread from her body.


    "Profound Immortal!!" The other six women were shocked.


    It''s worth noting that they were only Heavenly Immortals, and Seventh Sister had just recently broken through to Heavenly Immortal.


    It was impossible to break through from Heavenly Immortal to Golden Immortal without several thousand or tens of thousands of years, let alone directly breaking through to Profound Immortal. This was something they couldn''t even dream of!!!


    And now... it happened just because of a single breath!


    "Big Sister, what should we do?!" the Blue Dress Girl urgently asked.


    "Seventh Sister is right. Moreover, the Grandmaster has never treated us as true disciples, always confining us here to guard this formation. It''s human nature to seek benefits and avoid harm," said the Purple Dress Girl. "It''s up to you, but if you don''t go now, he''ll only have eyes for Seventh Sister."


    With that, she removed the hairpin from her head, letting her hair fall like a ck waterfall, gently swaying in the colorful ghostly mes.


    She swept her hair to one side and gracefully approached Lu Benwei, "I identally got some sand in my eyes earlier, could brother help blow it out..."


    Suddenly, the killing formation, usually quiet and eerie, was filled with bright ghost fires and lively music.


    A group of people started dancing around the ck-robed figure.


    The ck-robed man''s hands could be seen moving from left to right, from top to bottom.


    Theughter from the skull''s throat echoed throughout the entire killing formation.


    Three days and nightster, Lu Benwei was still going, but the seven women couldn''t keep up anymore.


    Most of the swaying, glowing Death Spirits had also copsed from exhaustion.


    Even the Spirit King of Death was about to give out. "How can his stamina be so good!"


    "Big Brother, let''s take a break..." He was about to die from exhaustion. The Spirit King couldn''t help but speak up.


    Lu Benwei looked at the Spirit King with dissatisfaction, "Little Spirit, your body is too weak."


    "That''s right, that''s right. Who couldpare to Big Brother! Big Brother''s virility shakes the heavens, no one in the world canpare!" said the Spirit King. "I''m really thinking of Big Brother''s best interests. You''re amazing, but these little girls can''t take it. If you don''t stop, they''ll be yed to death. Wouldn''t Big Brother then lose seven beautiful flowers?"


    "You have a point." Lu Benwei stopped, and everyone around him felt relieved.


    The Seven Sisters copsed on the ground, gasping for air.


    Damn, he could dance for so long.


    As they were resting, the Night Wind Centipede crawled onto a rock. Its body arched, then it burrowed into the ground, pushing some soil around.


    After a while, it crawled back up, looking at Lu Benwei with bright eyes, gesticting excitedly.


    "Big Brother, Big Brother! Great news!!!"


    "What is it?"


    "I just smelled money in the soil!" said the Night Wind Centipede.


    "Oh?" The skull jumped up from the rock, excitedly asking: "Money? Where, where?!"


    "In the southeast of this Deste Realm!" The Night Wind Centipede pointed in a direction and said, "Shall we go and plunder it?"


    "Let''s go!" Lu Benwei raised his finger, pointing towards the sky.


    In an instant, the eerie, deep, and deathly silent Deste Realm''s mist dispersed, and the thick barrier disappeared on the spot.


    Everyone around was stunned.


    This... this was breaking the killing formation that couldn''t be solved for several eras?


    With just a light point of a finger...?


    And this kind of breakthrough wasn''t like when he captured the Seven Sisters from outside the realm, but a true breaking of the realm barrier.


    The Spirit King had been trapped here for countless eras, he had forgotten exactly how long. As the fresh air hit his nostrils, recing the originally putrid atmosphere, he was still in shock.


    The next moment, he started screaming.


    It turned out that as the barrier broke and the mist dispersed, light shone in.


    The countless days and nights had almost made him forget that Death Spirits cannot be exposed to light!


    While screaming, wailing, and fleeing, the Spirit King caught a glimpse of Lu Benwei from the corner of his eye.


    A thought shed through his mind like lightning.


    "Big Brother, Big Brother, I''m dying!" The Spirit King screamed and wailed, clutching his head. "Not being able to serve as a horse or ox for the unprecedented, unparalleled, handsome, charming, universally loved Big Brother is the biggest regret of my life. Big Brother, farewell!!!"


    Lu Benwei didn''t even nce at him, waving his hand, and ayer of inky ck mist enveloped the Spirit King''s body.


    "Let''s go, time to search for gold coins!"

 Chapter 551

    Chapter 551


    The undead cannot see the light; it''s the rule of heaven and thew of physics.


    Yet now, with just a wave of the hand, all of this was disregarded.


    The Spirit King shuddered.


    He dared not think deeper and hurriedly caught up with Lu Benwei and the others who were preparing to leave.


    "Big brother, wait for me!"


    To the southeast of the barrennd was an independent small world.


    In a sh, twelve people appeared at the entrance of this small world.


    The small world was covered with barriers.


    Various crises and arrays were densely arranged.However.


    Lu Benwei had a look of infatuation, raising his head to take a deep breath.


    "This ce indeed reeks of coins!"


    As he spoke.


    His white finger bones lightly tapped.


    The impregnable barrier dissipated like bubbles.


    As the bubbles dispersed, a golden light shone forth.


    As far as the eye could see, various gold and silver treasures were piled on the ground like rubbish.


    At the same time, countless treasures wrapped in pirs of light floated in mid-air.


    This scene.


    Made the Seven women widen their beautiful eyes.


    "This..."


    "Is this the national treasury of the Cloud Top Empire, all the savings since its founding?"


    The Seven women were filled with disbelief.


    As disciples of the Cloud Top Empire''s ruler, they had long heard of this ce but had never been here.


    Seeing it now, they were instantly stunned by the scene before them.


    There were simply too many treasures here.


    The Cloud Top Empire indeed had profound resources!


    At this moment, Lu Benwei''s hollow eye sockets instantly turned into gold coins.


    "Brother, we''ve struck it rich!"


    Beside him, after a moment of stupor, the dog also eximed joyfully.


    But after speaking, he found no one responding.


    He turned his head to see Lu Benwei, frozen like a wooden chicken, slowly spreading his arms and plunging into the gold coins.


    "Big brother!"


    Several people called out, watching Lu Benwei instantly submerged in gold coins.


    They all jumped in as well.


    "We''re rich! Haha, we''re rich!"


    "From now on, we can have as many girls as we want."


    "I''ve decided, when we get back, I''m going to call ten thousand of them, party and dance together..."


    The fourughed heartily, scooping up gold coins and throwing them into the air.


    The next moment, Lu Benwei rose straight up from the gold coins, floating slowly.


    "Pack up, let this yboy pack it all up! Take everything!!!" As he spoke, Lu Benwei opened his mouth and pulled out his teeth.


    With a whistling mouth, he loudly said: "I''m going to make a thousand different styles of gold teeth for myself!"


    The dog''s eyes rolled, "Brother, won''t gold teeth be too conspicuous? Won''t the master pull them out when he sees them?"


    "Good point, good point!"


    Lu Benwei said, quickly putting his pulled-out teeth back in.


    The Spirit King watched from the side, unable to bear the sight. What was big brother doing?!


    How could he fancy these worthless gold coins?


    Weren''t the immortal artifacts beside them the real focus?


    The Spirit King''s eyes turned, his gaze falling on a white jade bottle wrapped in a pir of light in the sky.


    The bottle waspletely transparent, with flowing patterns on it, marvelous beyondpare.


    The Seven women also looked at that bottle, their gazes shocked and excited.


    Could it be...


    Could it be, could it be, could it be the legendary...


    The next moment, Lu Benwei, who had been frantically packing gold coins, suddenly rushed over and kicked the light pir into pieces.


    "This damn bottle is really in the way!"


    Crack!


    The Spirit King''s jaw dropped in shock.


    The Seven women nearly lost their eyeballs.


    "You..."


    "Little Spirit, hurry up and help me pack the gold coins!" Lu Benwei shouted.


    "Yes, yes, yes!" The Spirit King, too shocked to care, quickly picked up his jaw, put it back, and ran over wagging his tail. He took out his storage bag and started packing.


    "We''re rich, we''re rich, girls, women, they''re no longer just dreams!" Lu Benweiughed as he packed.


    "Yes, yes, we''re rich, ha, ha, hahaha..."


    The Spirit King nced at the bottle shattered all over the ground beside him, his heart bleeding.


    "Brother, let me tell you, gold coins are good stuff," Lu Benwei taught without raising his head, "Remember brother''s words, nothing goodpares to money!"


    "Yes, yes, yes."


    The Spirit King nodded like a pestle, his gaze inadvertently ncing at a branch exuding white immortal qi beside him.


    His eyes immediately lit up.


    That, that, that, that...


    Was used by a certain all-powerful immortal several eras ago...


    "Crack!" The dog broke the branch and threw it aside, "What useless thing, really taking up space."


    As he spoke, he tied dozens of storage bags to his body, making jingling sounds, and shouted loudly: "Brother, I''ve filled these dozens of storage bags, do you have any more?"


    Spirit King: ...


    He beat his chest and stamped his feet!


    "This rag is also in the way."


    Whoosh!


    A ck cloth shining with ck light in the sky was also torn to shreds by Centipede!


    He couldn''t bear it anymore!


    "Big brother, I think you might not know what these things..."


    But no one paid attention to the Spirit King''s words.


    "Brother, there''s not a single gold coin here, it''s all scrap metal, and it''s all in the way!" the dog shouted loudly.


    "What?"


    "That won''t do!"


    "milk,e over here and destroy all these useless things for me, don''t let that garbage block your dog brother''s way," Lu Benwei said without raising his head, "Then go over there and look around."


    The Spirit King and the Seven women rushed over like the wind, watching various supreme treasures being crushed one by one by milk, their hearts bleeding.


    Wanton destruction.


    This was simply wanton destruction!


    "Brother, let us help you destroy things!" The Seven women really couldn''t take it anymore and all took out their storage bags and came over to say.


    "Stop!"


    With a shout, the bodies of the Seven women were bound by an invisible force!


    The next moment, they were pulled back to sit on the chairs beside them.


    "Seven beauties, sit tight," Lu Benwei reproached. "How could I bear to let you do such tiring work?"


    "It''s not tiring, not tiring!"


    "Hm?"


    "Alright, then it''s tiring."


    Seeing this, the seven could only respond helplessly.


    Then they could only continue to watch as beam after beam of light in the sky was destroyed in the hands of these four.


    The seven nearly had heart attacks, their hearts aching so much they almost bit their teeth to pieces!


    But fortunately, the brothers were so absorbed in collecting gold coins that theyter directly ignored their existence.


    This immediately gave the Seven women an opportunity to pick up some leftovers.


    "Master, I''m sorry, I''m sorry."


    "I''ll repay you in the next life."


    The Seven women spoke with guilt in their hearts.


    But as they spoke, their own storage rings were also almost full.

 Chapter 552

    Chapter 552


    Wu Tian Empire, campsite.


    The roaring bonfire illuminated the night sky.


    Around the bonfire, rows of young people danced in perfect unison to square dance music.


    Behind them, on the vast open ground, thousands of small yellow cows swayed their hips to the music.


    It was quite a lively scene.


    On the iron rack nearby, smoke billowed with a sizzling sound.


    A chubby boy stood next to the rack, wiping sweat from his brow while happily grilling skewers.


    "Come on, kebabs are ready!" The chubby boy carried tters of grilled meat, jogging towards a group of people.


    Jia Jiaqin quickly took the tter and called out, "Come,e! This is my newly cultivated dragon-race divine beast! There was a bit of an ident when it came out, it was deformed and died after a few days, but it doesn''t affect the taste. Perfect for everyone to try something new!"He spoke while distributing the grilled meat.


    "Wow!" Wu Tian took a beef skewer, eximing with delight, "This long-extinct dragon race, you can tell it''s extraordinary just from the aroma. It takes quite some skill to grill meat with this kind of vor!"


    "Senior brother, you''re so impressive, casually cultivating such divine beasts. We can''tpare to you!" Bai Qiyu said as he took a bite of the beef, then asked, "I wonder what recent achievements our senior brothers and sisters have had?"


    "I''m ashamed to say, I''ve only be the ruler of the Tian Long Country. Can''tpare to you all."


    "I''m even more ashamed, I''ve merely be the sect leader of the Wu Sect, and incidentally annexed the Yan Sect. Can''tpare to you all."


    "What about fifth senior sister?"


    "I''m even more ashamed, I just went to the Immortal Realm and gathered a few continents, incidentally destroying a few that didn''t submit to me. Can''tpare to you all," Su Yunyun said, also taking a bite of her beef skewer.


    "Ah, I''m the most ashamed!" Wu Tian shook his head as he listened, "I still haven''t fulfilled Master''s expectations of conquering the Cloud Top Empire."


    "..."


    As the group was talking, they heard a shout of "Senior brothers and sisters!" from afar.


    Everyone looked over to see a person approaching, who said, "The Four Great Guardians have been captured by the Cloud Top King!"


    Upon hearing this, everyone was stunned for a moment.


    Not only were they not worried, but they burst intoughter.


    "This Cloud Top Empire, really, they could have captured anyone, but they chose the Four Great Guardians!"


    "Well, let''s take this opportunity to go see themotion, and coordinate with the Four Great Guardians from the inside. Let''s go take down the Cloud Top Empire now!"


    "Good, let''s go destroy the Cloud Top Empire right now!"


    Wu Tian was the first to stand up, shouting excitedly.


    The group led their army towards the Cloud Top Empire in a grand procession.


    ...


    Cloud Top Empire, Imperial Pce.


    The Cloud Top King and the Destroyer of the World were drinking heartily.


    "It''s been so long, those four behind-the-scenes figures must have perished by now!" The Cloud Top King said,ughing loudly, "Come, let''s finish this cup!"


    "What if they''re not dead?" The Destroyer of the World put down his wine cup with some concern.


    Although the killing formation was an extremely dangerous and powerful array left from several eras ago, to think that merely one killing formation could eliminate beings capable of such effortless maniption...


    The Destroyer of the World couldn''t help but worry a bit.


    "Haha, you know how powerful that killing formation is," the Cloud Top King said confidently. "Besides, even if they''re not dead, after so many days, they must have been tortured beyond recognition!"


    "Cheers!" The Destroyer of the World also felt unusually cheerful.


    This time, as long as they eliminated these four behind-the-scenes maniptors, their subsequent affairs would be much simpler!


    "As long as they''re gone, why worry about not being able to fill our destiny?" The Cloud Top King said confidently, "Hahaha,e, let''s drink again!"


    As the two were drinking merrily, they heard a subordinate''s voice from afar, "Report!!!"


    "Report what? Can''t you see we''re drinking here?!"


    The Cloud Top King kicked over the subordinate who had just entered the hall.


    The two continued to drink freely.


    Before long, thunderous sounds came from outside, and the sh of swords and des clearly reached their ears.


    The Destroyer of the World and the Cloud Top King put down their wine cups.


    "What''s going on?!" The Cloud Top King and the Destroyer of the World hurriedly walked out, seeing tumultuous scenes in the distance, with rolling waves of dust-filled air.


    "Reporting to Your Majesty, the people of the Wu Tian Empire have attacked!" The subordinate reported, trembling.


    "Why didn''t you say so earlier?!" The Cloud Top King pped the person, killing them instantly with blood flowing from seven orifices.


    "Ah~" The Destroyer of the World stopped the angry Cloud Top King, "Don''t be hasty."


    "The four behind-the-scenes controllers are in our hands, these small fry can''t amount to much. Only that Wu Tian is a bit troublesome," the Destroyer of the World said dismissively. "If you and I go together and join forces to seal him first, after our destiny is fulfilled, we can ask the Emissary to use absolute power to make himpletely vanish into dust."


    Hearing the Destroyer of the World''s words, the Cloud Top King calmed down and nodded, "That makes sense."


    "Let''s go meet those ignorant children." With that, the Destroyer of the World''s figure shed and disappeared.


    The Cloud Top King''s figure followed closely behind, also vanishing.


    Outside the Cloud Top imperial city, on the high city walls.


    The Cloud Top King and the Destroyer of the World stood side by side.


    The two looked at the dozens of people standing in front of the millions of troops below and froze in ce.


    Their hearts were also pounding.


    Because every single one of these dozens of people leading the charge was actually more powerful than Wu Tian, whom they had been wary of!

 Chapter 553

    Chapter 553


    Outside the city walls, a group of several dozen people leading arge army towards the Cloud Top Empire were engaged in an argument. They were debating who should go and fight the Destroyer of the World and the Cloud Top King.


    "Fellow disciples, since leaving the Heaven and Earth Sect, most of us have had some practice. Why don''t we let those who haven''t had a chance to practice go?" Jia Jiaqin interrupted the argument.


    "Who hasn''t had practice?" someone asked.


    Jia Jiaqin pointed at the thousands of Yellow Sky Behemoths following the army, eager to join the fight.


    "My little Yellow Sky beasts, it''s time for you to practice."


    "Oh,e on!" Li Jin said, "Those little yellow cows you just raised would probably be wiped out by the Destroyer of the World and his allies in one move."


    "Why don''t you let me go? I''ll catch their de with my bare hands and take them down directly!" someone else suggested.


    "Fellow senior and junior disciples..." Wu Tian spoke up timidly from the side, "These two have beaten me up many times. I''m itching to get back at them. Why don''t you let me go?"


    "No way, let me blow them up!" As soon as Wu Tian finished speaking, Hong Fengkuang loudly objected, "If you don''t let me go, I''ll self-destruct right now!""..."


    The disciples'' mouths twitched upon hearing this.


    All of this was clearly heard by the Destroyer of the World and the Cloud Top King standing on the city wall.


    The two of them were grinding their teeth in anger.


    They couldn''t believe they were being treated as prey. It was simply intolerable.


    "Today, I''ll make them understand why the flowers are so red!" the Cloud Top King said angrily. "Especially that brat who threatened to blow us up!!!"


    With these words, he leaped into the air and struck out with his palm towards the people below the city!


    The Destroyer of the World followed suit.


    Before they could reach their targets, Hong Fengkuang had already charged towards them.


    "This fool dares to charge at us directly?" the Cloud Top King sneered, "Hah, seeking death!"


    The next moment, an earth-shattering boom resounded. Before the two could react, fire and smoke instantly engulfed them.


    The dismembered bodies of the two fell back onto the city wall.


    The Cloud Top King''s arm was blown off, and he fainted.


    As for the Destroyer of the World, he was reduced to minced meat.


    His eyeballs rolled around, and his lips, stuck to the eaves of the city wall, moved, "Quick, close the city gates!"


    "Yes!" The people below hurriedly retreated to close the gates.


    "Idiots! Bring my minced meat with you!"


    ...


    ...


    In the grand hall of Cloud Top, the Cloud Top King slowly regained consciousness.


    A mass of mangled flesh in the center of the hall was slowly wriggling, with a hazy mist surrounding it.


    The flesh gradually came together, forming a human shape.


    Outside, the sounds of shouting and battering at the gates were deafening.


    "Both of our fighting capabilities are temporarily lost, and their morale is at its peak. What are we to do?" the Cloud Top King said gravely as he reconstituted his severed limb.


    The Destroyer of the World slowly stood up from the ground, his face devoid of color. "Stay calm."


    "Don''t we still have those four behind-the-scenes figures in our hands?" he said. "As long as we have them, even if they break through the city gates, they won''t dare to act rashly."


    Hearing this, the Cloud Top King nodded, "That''s true." But his face was still filled with anger.


    Suddenly, there was a thunderous crash from outside. It was the sound of the city gates breaking.


    Just as they were talking, someone rushed in from below, "Report!!!"


    "Report what? The city gates are broken? Do I need you to tell me that?!"


    "You can''t even defend a single city gate, useless!" The enraged Cloud Top King raised his foot to kick the man, but the Destroyer of the World quickly grabbed his leg.


    "Speak," the Destroyer of the World turned to the subordinate.


    The subordinate wiped the cold sweat from his brow and said, "Your Majesty, the barrier of the Ancient Killing Formation has been broken, and the four people inside have disappeared!"


    The Cloud Top King withdrew his leg and grabbed the subordinate by the cor, roaring, "What?! They escaped? What about the seven women guarding the formation??"


    "Your... Your Majesty, they''ve disappeared too," the subordinate said, carefully covering his neck. "It seems they''ve... defected..."


    As soon as he finished speaking, the enraged Cloud Top King killed him with a single palm strike.


    Then, he clutched his chest and staggered backward.


    The Destroyer of the World, with a grave expression, steadied the Cloud Top King. "Didn''t you say your national treasury has many rare and precious materials?"


    "We need to recover quickly. Let''s go to the treasury and take a few top-grade immortal pills to recover. We still have a chance to fight them!"


    "Right, right, right!" The Cloud Top King came to his senses and was about to call for his subordinates, "Come here!"


    "Report!!!"


    This voice almost made the Cloud Top King faint.


    Fortunately, the Destroyer of the World caught him.


    "It''s alright, it''s probably just about the city falling. Don''t panic."


    "Yes, yes, you''re right." The Cloud Top King recovered and said, "Speak, what happened?"


    "Our... our national treasury''s barrier has also been broken! It''s beenpletely looted..." the subordinate spoke tremblingly, while discreetly covering his chest.


    Hearing this, the Cloud Top King coughed up a mouthful of blood.


    He drew a sword from a nearby rack and swung it at the subordinate''s neck.


    ...


    ...


    The Cloud Top King and the Destroyer of the World stood in front of the ransacked treasury.


    Both of them had bloodshot eyes.


    "These fools, they took all the gold coins..." the Cloud Top King said with a trembling voice, "But didn''t take a single immortal treasure."


    "But they destroyed everything," the Destroyer of the World clenched his fists, anger radiating from his body.


    "Report!!!"


    The Destroyer of the World turned around and reduced the person to dust.


    "I don''t want to hear it."


    "The city has fallen, and our imperial city barrier has also been broken," the Cloud Top King looked into the distance, all color drained from his face. "What should we do now?"


    The Destroyer of the World took out the Immortal Pirs and looked at thepletely vanished fortune within. His expression was extremely grim.


    Before they could discuss a concrete n, the army had already charged in.


    The two were quickly surrounded by the several dozen people leading the charge.


    They stood there, at a loss for what to do.


    "Weren''t you two so powerful?" Wu Tian stood at the front, taunting loudly. "Why aren''t you so arrogant now?"


    Behind him, several dozen senior disciples stood with their arms folded, looking at the two men before them as if they were already dead.


    "What do we do, what do we do?" The Cloud Top King was scared witless, covering his arm that hadn''t fully recovered.


    At this moment, both of them were unwilling to admit that they couldn''t handle the situation, yet they had no choice but to acknowledge it.


    Just as they were about to give up all hope, the sky suddenly darkened.


    A huge ck vortex appeared in the sky, and the wind began to howl.


    The several dozen disciples couldn''t help but raise their hands to shield their faces.


    The Destroyer of the World and the Cloud Top King, who had just been in despair, were now overjoyed. They looked at the figure emerging from the ck vortex and shouted happily, "The Envoy, it''s the Envoy!!!"


    With that, both of them flew up and hid behind the Envoy who had appeared from the ck vortex.


    The Cloud Top King stretched out his arm, pointing at the several dozen people below, "Weren''t you all so cocky? Let me tell you, from this moment on, you''re all dead!"


    He waved his arm andughed loudly, pping his hands.

 Chapter 554

    Chapter 554


    The dozens of people below, who originally thought victory was in their grasp, suddenly found themselves facing a formidable enemy.


    The person who descended from the sky exuded an overwhelmingly powerful aura.


    Even before engaging inbat, the mere presence of this individual was enough to make everyone tremble with fear.


    As the winds swirled and clouds gathered, the old man above slowly began to speak.


    "You insects, who gave you the audacity to oppose us?" His voice,den with energy, thundered in the ears of those below.


    "That''s right, who gave you the courage to stand against us!" The Cloud Top King poked his head out from behind the emissary, borrowing the tiger''s might to intimidate.


    At this moment, he felt somewhat emotional.


    These past few days had been unbearable.


    Now that the emissary had arrived, they finally had someone to back them up. This feeling of having support was truly exhrating."You ignorant insects, go and die."


    The old man''s cold gaze swept over those below.


    His eyes were filled with indifference.


    As if everything in his sight was nothing but insects.


    However.


    In an instant, a massive hand made of condensed energy emerged from the ground, striking towards the emissary in the sky with lightning speed.


    This punch.


    It made the sky explode with a deafening boom.


    The giant face in the sky disintegrated into dust in a blink of an eye.


    The Destroyer of the World and the Cloud Top King, wide-eyed, were blown away by the shockwave of this punch.


    They turned into two twinkling stars, disappearing into the distant horizon.


    "You dare put on airs in front of me, you bastard."


    As the words fell, a figure in a ck robe appeared, followed by a dog, a centipede, a bear, and a ghost surrounded by dark energy.


    Behind them were seven alluring women.


    "Great Protector! It''s the Great Protector!" Su Yunyun was the first to react, eximing joyfully, "We pay our respects to the Four Great Protectors!"


    The disciples behind her followed suit, bowing, "We pay our respects to the Four Great Protectors!"


    "Rise, all of you," Lu Benwei waved his hand.


    "The Great Protector is indeed formidable, defeating that arrogant person with just one punch!"


    The disciples praised in unison.


    "Indeed, such prowess is unmatched in this world, save for our Master!"


    "That''s right, when our Great Protector makes a move, the oue is certain!"


    "..."


    Amidst the endless praise, Lu Benwei''s chin lifted with pride.


    With the Cloud Top King and the Destroyer of the World nowhere to be found, the Cloud Top Empire had no more resistance to offer.


    Wu Tian swiftly annexed the Cloud Top Empire.


    ...


    On a vast grasnd.


    A bonfire was lit, roasting dragon skewers.


    The fellow disciples gathered around the fire, happily dancing.


    Lu Benweiy to the side, surrounded by seven women with enchanting figures, each dressed more scantily than thest.


    One peeled grapes for Lu Benwei, another massaged his legs.


    Some crouched on the ground, offering their bodies as footrests.


    Others sat nearby, cing their hands in Lu Benwei''s palm for him to y with.


    A thousand miles away, Yi Feng was curled up in a dpidated hut on the verge of copse, poring over a book bymplight, his eyes bloodshot from exhaustion.


    The book was titled "Cultivation Levels of the Immortal River Continent."


    Not long ago, two neighboring countries had gone to war, causing chaos and turmoil. To avoid bing coteral damage, he had packed up and fled.


    Now in an unfamiliar ce, he still hadn''t found thest disciple with suitable qualifications to take under his wing.


    "Ding¡ª As the outer disciple has reached ordinary qualifications, the host now meets the cultivation requirements and has sessfully obtained the highest level of cultivation."


    "However, since thest disciple is an outer disciple and not counted as a formal disciple, the host needs to find thest qualified disciple within a year."


    "Otherwise, the cultivation level will be revoked."


    This sudden surprise left Yi Feng stunned.


    Then he burst intoughter.


    Laughing so hard he doubled over.


    This little matchmaker system was truly full of surprises!


    "Oh right, it mentioned the highest level of cultivation. Let me see what that is!"


    Saying this, he flipped open the "Cultivation Levels of the Immortal River Continent" in his hands.


    "Martial Emperor, hahaha, I''m a Martial Emperor now!!"


    "The once terrifying Martial Spirit is now nothing but trash in my eyes!"


    Yi Fengughed heartily once again.


    Eager to use his newfound power, he began throwing punches at the sky with all his might.


    Sure enough, the sky changed dramatically. With each of his punches, the heavens rumbled.


    "Hahaha, I''m truly amazing!"


    Meanwhile.


    In the Immortal Realm, chaos had erupted.


    Since thest time the sky was broken by a mysterious person''s punch, there hadn''t been such amotion for a long time!


    They had thought the previous sky-breaking punch was just a coincidence, so they didn''t investigate further, but who knew...


    This time, five hundred punches were thrown.


    Each punch was even more powerful than thest!


    Looking at the five hundred ck holes that suddenly appeared in the Immortal Realm, various forces mobilized, all heading towards the ce where the sky had been broken.


    The Immortal Realm was in a state of panic, with everyone living in fear.


    Back on the Immortal River Continent, Yi Feng slowly lowered his fist.


    He blew on his knuckles.


    This useless system had finallye through for once.


    At the same time, Yi Feng paused.


    Because he discovered another powerful function of being a cultivator: divine sense.


    For instance, at this very moment, he could sense a group of people far away, someughing and dancing, others feasting heartily.


    And that damned midget was surrounded by women, living a life of debauchery.


    Seeing this.


    Yi Feng''s eyes narrowed slightly.


    The joy of sessfully obtaining cultivation was quickly overshadowed by indignation.


    "These good-for-nothing wastrels, instead of honing their skills, they''re out there having a good time, and they''ve all gathered together!"


    "And that dog, I told him not to take advantage of young women, yet he''s gone and seduced seven at once!"

 Chapter 555

    Chapter 555


    On the grasnds, a group of people were eating barbecue skewers and dancing around a bonfire.


    Joy was evident on everyone''s faces.


    "This time we''ve taken over the entire Cloud Top Empire, which means the virtual realm is now under our control," Wu Tian said, holding a wine ss happily. "Surely this time, our master will look at us with new respect!"


    "He''ll no longer think of us as useless," he added.


    "Indeed," the fellow disciples around him chimed in agreement.


    It''s worth noting that the virtual realm existed beyond the Immortal River Continent, a stronger and independent existence!


    Everyone chatted andughed, imagining the scene of being praised by their master when they met him.


    Suddenly, a gust of wind blew by.


    "Thud!"Everyone looked over to see Lu Benwei, who had just been calling for more music and dancing, suddenly fall silent and drop to his knees.


    "Great Protector, what''s wrong?"


    While everyone was still in shock, they saw a figure appear out of thin air, slowly descending.


    Dressed in white, his clothes moved without wind.


    Hands behind his back, he floated ethereally, detached from the world.


    He looked down at them from above.


    The next moment, everyone reacted and knelt down.


    "Greetings, Master!"


    Yi Feng hovered in the air, hands behind his back, coldly looking at the people kneeling before him.


    "Master, we..." Wu Tian began to say happily to Yi Feng.


    But before he could finish, Yi Feng interrupted, "I sent you out to make something of yourselves, and this is what you show me?"


    "Uh..." Wu Tian was stunned.


    Yi Feng''s gaze moved from Wu Tian to sweep over the group behind him, "Before you left the mountain, I told you to go out and make something of yourselves. Is this what you''ve aplished?"


    His sweeping gaze fell on the still zing bonfire, with the iron rack beside it full of unfinished meat.


    His anger grew, and with a wave of his hand, the rack crashed down with a "bang".


    He said sarcastically, "Is this how you choose to degrade yourselves?"


    He shouted, "Can''t you amount to anything?"


    "Can''t you have some ambition?!"


    Ah... so the virtual realm they were so proud of and boastful about wasn''t even worth mentioning in their master''s eyes...


    And they had been celebrating it.


    Now, hearing Yi Feng''s admonishment, everyone unanimously lowered their heads, like frost-bitten eggnts, each with a drooping head.


    They dared not say a word.


    Seeing everyone''s drooping heads, Yi Feng sighed deeply, angry at theirck of drive.


    Then his gaze fell on Wu Tian once again.


    "What were you about to say just now?"


    "Uh..." Wu Tian''s face turned red with embarrassment at the question, and he quickly replied, "Because we haven''t achieved anything noteworthy, I was about to ask for your punishment, Master!"


    "Hmph!" Yi Feng snorted coldly, "If the next time I see you, you''re still in this useless state, don''t consider me your master anymore!"


    With that, Yi Feng red at Lu Benwei.


    Although he was kneeling obediently with his head down,


    Lu Benwei''s neck instinctively shrank the moment Yi Feng looked at him.


    "You mongrel, so you know fear?!" he raged, grabbing Lu Benwei and disappearing from the spot.


    After making sure Yi Feng was gone, everyone finally raised their heads.


    Their faces were allplex with emotion.


    "Master didn''t even care about the virtual realm," one of them sighed, "Master is still master, his vision is simply beyond ourparison."


    "Comparison? We can''t even imagine it," another said.


    "But now it seems, if Master doesn''t even care about the virtual realm, what does he care about?" Wu Tian frowned in thought.


    Hearing this, they all looked at each other.


    Could it be...


    The Immortal Realm?


    "Looking at it this way, Master might have wanted us to make a name for ourselves in the Immortal Realm from the beginning," one disciple said. "Not in the virtual realm at all!"


    "So that''s it!" everyone eximed, feeling regretful and ashamed, "And we were so proud of conquering a mere virtual realm."


    "Indeed, we should be ashamed!"


    "If that''s the case, let''s set off now!" someone suggested, "Let''s go adventure in the Immortal Realm right away!"


    "Good! Let''s go now!"


    "Let''s go!!!"

 Chapter 556

    Chapter 556


    Yi Feng returned to his Martial Arts Hall in an instant, carrying Lu Benwei.


    As soon as he got home, he threw Lu Benwei into a small dark room and mmed the door shut.


    "You stay in there, you troublemaker!" he scolded.


    Yi Feng looked at several trembling creatures nearby: a dog shaking on the ground, a centipede quivering on the dog''s back, a bear cowering behind the dog, and¡ªa ghost that had somehow befriended the skeleton, too scared to enter the hall, shivering at the entrance.


    He red at them, "You lot better behave yourselves too, or I''ll give you each a beating."


    Yi Feng raised his fist, as big as a sandbag, and lifted his pinky finger. "I could kill you all with just one finger now."


    The four creatures retreated in terror.


    Satisfied, Yi Feng strode out of the Martial Arts Hall.


    Outside, the sun was shining pleasantly, and Yi Feng squinted contentedly.The weather was perfect for some practice.


    Ever since he had attained max-level cultivation, his hands had been itching for action.


    Those few hundred punches earlier had barely scratched the surface.


    Now, he wanted to find someone to spar with.


    But cultivators... Yi Feng''s face showed a hint of difficulty.


    Since arriving in this world, due to his inability to cultivate, he had never really interacted with cultivators.


    All these years, he didn''t know a single cultivator. Where could he find one to practice with?


    Across the street, Pork Rong, who had been chopping pork, had his attention on Yi Feng since he left the Martial Arts Hall. He called out loudly, "Mr. Yi, what''s the matter? You don''t look too happy."


    Yi Feng looked at Pork Rong, an idea forming in his mind.


    He quickly walked over, "Pork Rong, I was just about to ask you something."


    He might not know any cultivators, but surely someone he knew might know one.


    "Please, go ahead, sir," Pork Rong immediately put down his work and asked attentively.


    "Do you know any cultivators in your family or among your acquaintances?" Yi Feng asked.


    Pork Rong was puzzled, "Why does sir want to find a cultivator?"


    "To practice," Yi Feng rubbed his palms together.


    Pork Rong''s heart skipped a beat, and he dropped his knife in shock.


    "This... this..."


    "Don''t panic," Yi Feng saw Pork Rong''s reaction and confidently said, "Don''t worry about me, nothing will happen."


    Yi Feng understood that to them, he was just an ordinary person like them.


    Looking for a cultivator to practice with was like seeking death.


    Pork Rong stared at Yi Feng in bewilderment... He was worried about him???


    Pork Rong quickly picked up his knife and resumed chopping meat, "No, no, no."


    "Sir knows that I''m just a useless weakling, how could I know any cultivators that sir wants to find."


    "Ah, I thought as much," Yi Feng sighed, then noticed the Shop Errand Boy busy serving noodles nearby and walked over.


    "Errand boy, do you know any cultivators?" Yi Feng asked.


    "Huh? Cultivators? What does sir want with cultivators?" the Shop Errand Boy stopped and asked.


    "To practice."


    The Shop Errand Boy almost spilled the noodles in shock.


    He thought to himself, "You need practice? You''d be dead in seconds..."


    But not daring to offend Yi Feng, he steadied his voice and swallowed hard.


    "What kind of cultivator does sir want to practice with?"


    Yi Feng looked at the Shop Errand Boy''s skinny frame, "Certainly not an ordinary person like you. Someone powerful."


    Yi Feng raised his fist and blew on it, "Someone like you couldn''t withstand my punches."


    "Sir is wise," the Shop Errand Boy bowed, "I don''t know any cultivators like sir described."


    Yi Feng was about to leave when he suddenly noticed Old man Wang sitting under a tree in the courtyard, watching him while enjoying the cool shade.


    "Old man Wang..." he walked over.


    "No need to ask, sir. I don''t know any cultivators you speak of," he quickly stood up and added, "Never seen one in my life."


    Yi Feng saw how Old man Wang could barely stand.


    Yi Feng sighed and shook his head helplessly, "Ah, you''re all too weak."


    He turned to leave with his hands behind his back, "It''s lonely at the top..."


    After Yi Feng left, a group of people gathered together, "What''s wrong with sir? Suddenly wanting to find someone to practice with."


    "Lone swordsman seeking worthy opponent?"


    "Perhaps it''s as sir said, it''s lonely at the top."


    "But now that sir isn''t pretending to be ordinary anymore, should we still pretend?" Pork Rong held his cleaver, hesitating.


    "What''s the point of pretending? Didn''t you hear how sir referred to you earlier?" Old man Wang turned to the Shop Errand Boy, "Ordinary people, we are all ordinary people!"


    "That''s right, in sir''s eyes, we are indeed ordinary. No need to pretend," the Shop Errand Boy nodded in agreement.


    "Right, right, you''re all correct," Pork Rong nodded vigorously.


    Yi Feng circled Pingjiang City but couldn''t find a single cultivator. Not one person even knew a cultivator.


    What a bunch of weaklings...


    Just as Yi Feng was feeling frustrated, something suddenly urred to him.


    He stopped in his tracks.


    Right, when the system rewarded him with Lu Benwei, didn''t it say Lu Benwei was the number one expert?


    Although he didn''t know the scope of this "number one" title, it should mean something, right?!


    Even though he had never seen Lu Benwei use any skills.


    Why not give it a try?!


    With that thought, Yi Feng turned and headed back to the Martial Arts Hall.


    ...


    ...


    At the Martial Arts Hall.


    As soon as Yi Feng left, a white bone extended from the edge of the tightly locked wooden door.


    A bony finger poked into the lock, fiddling for a moment.


    The lock clicked open.


    The next moment, a skull poked out from the dark hole, turning left and right to look around.


    "Has the master left?"


    "He''s gone, he''s gone!" The dog quickly helped Lu Benwei push open the small door, "Congrattions, big brother! You''re free again!"


    "Don''t you know who I am," Lu Benwei said with satisfaction.


    His dismembered limbs instantly reassembled, "Let''s go, quickly! Before the master returns!"

 Chapter 557

    Chapter 557


    Just as they were about to leave, they saw Yi Feng returning.


    They were so frightened that their hair stood on end!


    They were about to slip away.


    In the blink of an eye, Yi Feng appeared beside them and caught them.


    "You dogs! Still trying to escape from me?" He grabbed Lu Benwei and threw him into the Martial Arts Hall.


    To show his sincerity, Lu Benwei rolled on the ground and stood up, about to rush into his little dark room.


    Unexpectedly, he was caught again by Yi Feng.


    Lu Benwei was suspended in mid-air by Yi Feng, so scared that his newly dismantled bones were about to shake apart.


    The next moment, a gentle voice that Lu Benwei never expected came from Yi Feng''s mouth."Don''t be afraid, I won''t hurt you," he said, gently putting Lu Benwei down.


    He even patted off the dust that had gotten on him when he fell to the ground earlier.


    "Just help me with one thing, and I won''t lock you up anymore," he said gently.


    "Aba aba!" Lu Benwei''s eyeless sockets lit up with surprised light.


    "Let me practice with you."


    Lu Benwei was stunned.


    With a "thud," he fell to his knees!


    "Aren''t you the top expert?" Yi Fengforted, "I just want to try."


    "Aba aba..." He shook his head frantically at Yi Feng.


    Yi Feng didn''t care, he raised his palm and struck towards Lu Benwei.


    With one palm strike, Lu Benwei was hit against the wall and fell apart.


    He went motionless.


    Nearby, the dog howled wildly, the centipede crawled chaotically, and the bear ran around in panic.


    There was even a ghost floating in mid-air that fainted from fright.


    "A bunch of useless trash," Yi Feng cursed, walking over and kicking the dismantled Lu Benwei.


    Still no movement.


    Is that all???


    Yi Feng was angry.


    "Can''t even take one palm strike, and you call yourself the top expert?" he cursed angrily, "Bah!"


    Is this all? Is this all???


    And he calls himself the top expert!


    Top expert of what range exactly?


    This broken Martial Arts Hall?


    The more Yi Feng thought about it, the more he felt it was so.


    When he first got the system, the first thing it issued was a Martial Arts Hall, then a skeleton iming to be the top expert.


    Isn''t this just saying he''s the top expert of the skeleton Martial Arts Hall?


    This damn broken system... but it''s fine, he got the cultivation of a Martial Emperor from this broken system for free.


    This is the only decent thing this system has done.


    Yi Feng looked at Lu Benwei, still scattered on the ground without any movement, grabbed the pile of bones and threw them into the well!


    "Let''s see how you run now!" he said, using his strength to press arge stone on top of the well, "With your useless self, you still have the nerve to want to run out and cause trouble all day!"


    After saying this, he didn''t forget to curse at the dog, centipede, and others nearby, "Birds of a feather flock together, hanging out with trash has made you all be trash among trash!"


    ...


    Yi Feng went out again to look for cultivators.


    But with just a slight observation using his cultivation, he found that all the people in the entire city were pitifully weak.


    Times have really changed.


    Yi Feng understood then, that all the people in this city were garbage who couldn''t cultivate.


    But thinking about it, even if he could find cultivators, so what? In this small Pingjiang City, even if there were cultivators, they would be trash.


    After all, he was the highest level among cultivators, a Martial Emperor!


    Having been suppressed by the reality of not being able to cultivate for too long, suddenly bing the invincible existence in this world, it would be like hiding one''s light under a bushel not to tell people about it.


    It was unbearable, truly unbearable!


    One day, heavy rain fell in Pingjiang City. The alley where the Martial Arts Hall was located was sparsely popted. Everyone had closed their shop doors and huddled at Old Wang''s house, roasting sweet potatoes and chatting to pass the time.


    At this moment, the courtyard door was pushed open, and a person walked out from the rain holding an umbre.


    Proud and aloof, detached from the world.


    The very image of transcending the mundane world.


    Everyone was dumbfounded.


    It wasn''t until the person entered the room that they reacted.


    "Sir..." they all stood up, "Why have youe?"


    "Sit, sit, sit." Yi Feng waved his hand and sat down with everyone by the firece.


    "I came today because there''s something that''s been weighing on my mind for a long time," Yi Feng said, looking troubled, "I want to confide my worries to you."


    "Please speak, Sir. What is it?" Everyone pricked up their ears, extremely serious.


    "Well, I''m actually not an ordinary person," he began with a troubled expression, "This has been weighing on my mind for a long time."


    Everyone''s spines suddenly straightened, and their scalps tingled!


    Could it be!


    Could it be!


    Was the identity of the sir they had been curious about for so long about to be revealed?!


    "I''lly my cards on the table, I''m actually not an ordinary person," Yi Feng spread his hands, "I''m a peerless expert!"


    "Uh..." everyone looked at Yi Feng.


    They nodded, "And then?"


    "There''s no ''and then''," Yi Feng said.


    Then everyone picked up the sweet potatoes that weren''t fully roasted yet and flipped them over.


    "Oh."


    "Sir is really amazing."


    That''s it?


    That''s the reaction?


    "You''re not surprised?" Yi Feng couldn''t help but ask, emphasizing again, "An expert, a peerless expert, peerless!"


    "Surprised," Pork Rong took a bite of the sweet potato he was holding, "Very surprised."


    "..."


    Yi Feng was speechless.


    He let out a long sigh, realizing that these people had no idea what being a peerless expert meant.


    Well, how could these ordinary people who only knew how to eat sweet potatoes understand the troubles of cultivators?


    "Forget it, forget it, I shouldn''t have expected you to be surprised," Yi Feng said, standing up, "How could you be surprised?"


    "How boring."


    With that, he left, holding his umbre.


    Everyone watched Yi Feng disappear into the rain while munching on sweet potatoes.


    "What''s wrong with the sir?" the shop assistant couldn''t help but ask, "From what the sir said, he must have known we wouldn''t be surprised, so he must have known that we knew about his prowess, so why would hee to surprise us?"


    "I know!" Old Wang pped his thigh, full of regret!


    "What is it?" the others couldn''t help but ask.


    "Don''t you remember, the sir has always been pretending to be an ordinary person to experience life in front of us," he analyzed seriously.


    "Even if the sir knows everything in the world, and knows that we know about his prowess. But after all, he has always been interacting with us in the identity of an ordinary person."


    "Now that he has revealed his prowess, he just wanted the surprise and congrattions between ordinary people." As he spoke, Old Wang was inconsble, "We didn''t understand the sir''s intention, and didn''t give him any surprised reaction."


    Everyone had a sudden realization, "I see, so that''s why the sir was so disappointed when he left! He even said he shouldn''t have expected us to have a surprised reaction, it''s because he knew we already knew about his prowess! He just wanted us to cooperate and give him an ordinary person''s surprise!"


    "That''s why the sir said we were boring!" Old Wang pped his thigh, "That was the sir''s act, and also the sir''s joy. But we didn''t cooperate!"


    "Oh my, we didn''t understand the sir''s intention! We''re as stupid as pigs!"


    "But now, quickly, send someone to notify everyone nearby!" Old Wang hurriedly said, "Tell them that if anyone has their identity revealed by the sir, they must cooperate with the sir and act extremely surprised!"


    "Right, right!" the shop assistant next to him responded, "The sir has already been disappointed once with us, we can''t let him be disappointed again!"


    "I''ll go, I''ll go!" Pork Rong said, standing up and running into the rain.


    Watching Pork Rong''s disappearing figure, Old Wang fell into deep thought again.


    "But why would the sir choose to reveal his identity?"


    "Yeah, the sir has always been pretending to be an ordinary person before."


    "Could it be..." Old Wang suddenly had a terrifying thought, "Could it be that the sir has started to enter the game?!"


    Everyone was shocked by these words as if struck by lightning!


    All those around the sir had more or less realized from the beginning that the sir was setting up an earth-shattering chess game.


    Now that the sir had suddenly abandoned his identity as an ordinary person, doesn''t it mean that the sir has started to enter the game...


    ...


    After leaving the neighbors'' sweet potato roasting gathering, Yi Feng also revealed his prowess to several other acquaintances.


    Yet not a single one was surprised.


    He, who had been ted at obtaining the cultivation of a Martial Emperor, felt as if bucket after bucket of cold water had been poured over him.


    He increasingly felt the insipidness of these ordinary people.


    But he still didn''t want to hide his light under a bushel.


    Just saying it wasn''t enough to let these ordinary people know how amazing he was.


    So he would let actions speak for themselves!


    From then on, for a long period of time, a figure could often be seen flying back and forth in the sky over Pingjiang City.


    When Pork Rong was chopping pig heads, he would often see Yi Feng walk out of the Martial Arts Hall.


    Before he could even greet him, he would see Yi Feng rise from the ground, his feetpletely leaving the earth and floating.


    Then he would give him a sly smile and disappear.


    Perhaps it''s a beautiful young maiden from the Red Chamber walking down an alley, when suddenly a flower pot falls from above. Before she can react, someone embraces her and they vanish from the spot in an instant.


    When shees to her senses, she sees a young man casually flicking his bangs away from his forehead.


    "Don''t ask who I am," he says, then turns and flies away gracefully with his hands behind his back.


    Or maybe it''s an old woman washing clothes by the river, who sees a figure on the opposite bank furiously punching at the water like a madman, sending it soaring skyward.


    As the water curtain falls, she sees the man on the other side blow on his fist, sh a roguish smile at her across the river, then saunter away with ir...

 Chapter 558

    Chapter 558


    Soon, the mere Pingjiang City was no longer enough for Yi Feng to showcase his prowess.


    Conveniently, he still had a hundred disciples who could spread his teachings.


    A hundred people going to a hundred ces, and the people in those hundred ces spreading it to others.


    Wouldn''t his name then resound throughout the entire Immortal River Continent in no time?


    Yi Feng couldn''t hide his smile.


    He couldn''t help it; he was just that shallow.


    The most important thing now was to decide what title to give himself for them to spread.


    Wind and Cloud Great Hero, Master of the Heavens? Too vulgar, that wouldn''t do.


    Number One Under Heaven, Invincible Loner? Too clich¨¦, that wouldn''t work either.Even as everyone arrived at the Heaven and Earth Sect, Yi Feng still hadn''te up with a resounding title worthy of himself.


    Just then, he saw Wu Yonghong and the othersing out of the Heaven and Earth Sect.


    Yi Feng nced at Wu Yonghong and hispanions. Since he had taken in the three of them, the once-gaunt old men now wanted for nothing in food and clothing, had be quite plump, and looked much healthier.


    "Old Wu!" he called out, "Where are you off to?"


    Wu Yonghong, followed by Sun Zhuge and Chu Kuangshi, quickly bowed upon seeing Yi Feng, "Greetings, Master. We''re going to purchase some supplies needed for the sect."


    "Hmm, you all seem to be doing welltely," Yi Feng said, then sighed, "Unlike me, I''ve been unable to sleep day and night, quite troubled."


    "Master''s diligence is admirable," the three responded.


    "Ah, my troubles... you mortals, never mind, you wouldn''t understand," Yi Feng said, sping his hands behind his back, raising his chin, and shaking his head at the sky.


    "Indeed," Wu Yonghong agreed.


    Yi Feng frowned, "You''re supposed to ask what troubles me."


    "Uh..." Wu Yonghong stuttered, "What troubles you?"


    A gentle breeze blew across the mountain, ruffling Yi Feng''s bangs. He tossed his hair, looking mncholic and helpless, "The troubles of being unrivaled under heaven."


    "I see," Wu Yonghong responded.


    Behind him, Chu Kuangshi tugged at Wu Yonghong''s sleeve.


    Suddenly remembering something, he jerked his head up and stumbled backward, bumping into Chu Kuangshi and Sun Zhuge, causing them to retreat as well.


    The three stared at Yi Feng with wide, incredulous eyes!


    "M-m-m-master, you''ve achieved invincibility under heaven?!" He had almost forgotten Pork Rong''s earlier warning!


    "When did Master achieve this invincibility?!"


    "Ah! Invincible under heaven! I''ve never seen such a thing!" Chu Kuangshi retreated even further, his legs giving way as he knelt, "Master''s great talent!"


    Yi Feng was very satisfied with their reaction.


    "At least you have some insight," Yi Feng nodded, "No need to be so shocked, it''s quite normal."


    "Oh right, gather all my disciples back here. I want to hold a grand sect meeting."


    "Yes, Master!"


    As Wu Yonghong acknowledged the order, Yi Feng soared into the air.


    Having flown every day for some time now, he had long since mastered the art of flight. He moved with practiced ease and fluidity.


    Wu Yonghong and the others were left standing there, watching as he vanished in an instant.


    They let out a sigh of relief.


    "Thankfully, Pork Rong came to warn us. Otherwise, we might have displeased the Master," Wu Yonghong wiped the sweat from his brow, still feeling the aftershocks.


    "Indeed, it seems the Master was quite pleased with our reaction just now," Chu Kuangshi replied.


    "Let''s quickly use the jade slips to summon the Master''s disciples back," Sun Zhuge suggested.


    Upon returning to the main hall, Yi Feng hastily pulled out his copy of "Cultivation Levels of the Immortal River Continent."


    With the disciples returning soon for the sect meeting, he wanted to see if there were any other skills the Martial Emperor had maxed out.


    Mere flight was no longer impressive enough.


    When he first obtained the Martial Emperor cultivation, he had only briefly noticed that it was the highest level on the Immortal River Continent.


    Now, looking closer, he discovered that even among Martial Emperors, there were different levels.


    First Life ¡ª


    Second Life ¡ª


    ...


    Yi Feng''s smile grew wider as he read on.


    The further down he went, the higher his smile curled.


    Tenth Life ¡ª


    After weathering the Heavenly Tribtion, a Tenth Life Martial Emperor is equivalent to a human immortal.


    Seeing this, Yi Feng''s grin nearly reached the back of his neck.


    The system had said he was at the highest level, so he must be at the Tenth Life.


    He might not even need to go through the Heavenly Tribtion.


    Goodness, he was already equivalent to a human immortal.


    Yi Feng could no longer contain himself, "Hahaha, I''m a god now! Hahaha! I''m equivalent to a god!!!"


    Yi Fengughed wildly, hugging the "Cultivation Levels of the Immortal River Continent" and kissing it repeatedly, "Good system, you''re truly my dear father!"


    Yi Feng threw his head back inughter, and in his excitement, he flipped through the pages of the Immortal River Continent, "Wow, I don''t even need to go through the Heavenly Tribtion!"


    "Hahaha, let me see what other benefits there are!"


    "Summoned by the Immortal Realm, hahaha, ha..." As his gaze swept over thest line, Yi Feng''sughter came to an abrupt halt, "Huh?"


    "Summoned by the Immortal Realm?"


    What was that?


    Yi Feng leaned in close, his face almost touching the page.


    He read aloud, word by word: "Tenth Life Martial Emperor is the highest level in the Immortal River Continent. Upon reaching this level, one will be summoned by the Immortal Realm."


    He read slowly and carefully, word by word.


    "Must... enter... the... Immortal... Realm... within... one... year."


    "Otherwise, one will be... rejected... by... the... Heavenly... Dao, and... soul... and... spirit... will... dissipate."


    "Note: Human... Immortal... is... the... lowest... level... in... the... Immortal... Realm..."


    "Snap!"


    Yi Feng abruptly closed the book, then tightly shut his eyes and took a deep breath.


    He must have read it wrong, surely he had read it wrong.

 Chapter 559

    Chapter 559


    Carefully, he opened the book once again.


    He read thest few lines over and over, meticulously examining them countless times.


    Trying to find where he had misunderstood or misinterpreted the information.


    In the end, all he was left with were question marks swirling in his head, nothing more.


    He suddenly jumped up, violently throwing the book to the ground and stomping on it.


    "Damn this broken system sending me to the Immortal Realm! And I''m at the lowest level there too!" He was so angry he began jumping up and down on the book.


    "What cosmic spiral watermelon-rind difference is there between me and the mortals here?!!!"


    A series of rolling roars emanated from deep underground.


    Outside the small ind, the entire Immortal River Continent began to shake. An earth-shattering earthquake swept across in all directions.Mountains crumbled, the earth split, and tidal waves surged.


    ...


    ...


    Wu Yonghong and his twopanions, who had just finished notifying the disciples and were leaving the small ind to go shopping, were dizzied by the sudden quaking!


    After barely managing to steady themselves, they eximed, "Quick, let''s go check on the master!"


    Upon entering the small ind, they discovered that, surprisingly, it hadn''t been affected at all.


    After some thought, Wu Yonghong and the others still decided to report to Yi Feng.


    They knocked on the door.


    "Master?"


    Inside, Yi Feng had already calmed down.


    He sat with a gloomy expression, silent.


    He raised his head and, without using his spiritual sense, could hear that it was Wu Yonghong''s voice through the door.


    This was perfect, as he had something to instruct them.


    "Come in," he said, his voice deep and t. "Tell those disciples not to return. From today onwards, I will be in seclusion."


    "Yes, sir."


    Wu Yonghong acknowledged.


    "Is there anything else?"


    "No, that''s all."


    "You may go."


    "Yes, sir." Wu Yonghong and the others retreated.


    Chu Kuangshi, following behind, couldn''t help but voice his confusion, "It seems like the master was just waiting for us three to go to him."


    He started giving instructions before we even spoke.


    It''s as if he knew in advance that we woulde.


    "If that''s the case, could it be that the earth-shatteringmotion earlier was the master''s way of summoning us?"


    "He''s not even holding the sect meeting anymore. It seems like something has upset the master."


    They continued talking as they made their way down the mountain.


    At the Martial Arts Hall.


    At this moment, a skeleton suddenly leaped up from the dried-up well.


    His extremely weak voice came from within the well.


    "Brother Meng, Jiu Jiu... I..."


    The group, including Dog, who had been guarding the well day and night without food or water, were all excited upon hearing this feeble voice.


    "Big brother, big brother, you''ve finallye out!"


    As they spoke, they worked together to push away the stone covering the well.


    Using all their strength, they only managed to create a small gap.


    Fortunately, Lu Benwei below had a bit of strength left and, working with the group, they managed to move therge stone about a third of the way.


    "Brother Meng, pull my head up first..."


    "Yes, yes, yes!"


    The ghost floated down and brought Lu Benwei''s skull up.


    He was about to go back down to bring up the other bones one by one, but Lu Benwei stopped him.


    "Don''t bother with that, run, run, run!"


    As Lu Benwei spoke, his head was already urgently hopping out.


    "Big brother, you''re not taking your body?!" Dog couldn''t help but shout.


    "The body will find its way back on its own. Run, run! If the masteres back now, we''re dead for sure!"


    "This won''t be like the usual small squabbles..." he muttered, extremely anxious.


    Dog and the others understood and quickly followed Lu Benwei. The group left the Martial Arts Hall and vanished in the blink of an eye.


    Thousands of miles away.


    Five people were walking in a desert.


    "Brother, where should we go now?" Dog looked around, frowning. "This ce is in the middle of nowhere. We''ve just stolen so many gold coins, we need to find a ce to spend them!"


    "That''s right."


    Lu Benwei stroked his chin thoughtfully and said, "This time we''vee out for two reasons: first, to escape the master''s torment, and second, to use this time to spend the gold coins."


    "So, we should go to a ce where the master won''t go, but that has people, where we can enjoy ourselves and spend all the gold coins before going back."


    Lu Benwei said, then chuckled.


    "I know where to go," he said confidently.


    "Where?"


    "The Immortal Realm."


    The eyes of those behind him lit up.


    "Big brother is mighty! Big brother is wise!"

 Chapter 560

    Chapter 560


    "The Martial Emperor has received a summons from the Immortal Realm and must go to the Immortal Realm''s transmission array on the Immortal River Continent."


    "At the transmission array, an emissary from the Immortal Realm will guide the way."


    After reading these two lines, Yi Feng closed the book in his hands.


    Taking a deep breath, he put down the book and turned to walk outside.


    After a hundred days of seclusion, Yi Feng had emerged.


    A year doesn''t have many hundred-day periods.


    He didn''t want to waste away until his soul shattered.


    Although in the Immortal Realm, he might be simr to the mortals of the Immortal River Continent, at least he had some cultivation.


    Besides, now he could cultivate.At the very least, he wouldn''t be at the bottom when he went to the Immortal Realm.


    If he went to the Immortal Realm and could only be useless, then he would embrace one word throughout his life¡ªsurvive!


    After emerging from seclusion, Yi Feng brought out Man Man.


    Riding on Man Man, he summoned the few people of the Heaven and Earth Sect.


    Today was the big day of Yi Feng''s emergence. All members of the Heaven and Earth Sect came with reverence, standing respectfully below.


    "Everyone, from today, I will be leaving this ce temporarily," a dignified voice came from above.


    The giant snail pressed down on everyone, making them unable to lift their heads, only able to listen obediently to the teachings.


    "After I leave, I entrust the Heaven and Earth Sect to all of you to watch over for me," he said.


    "Yes," they responded.


    Riding on Man Man, Yi Feng headed towards the transmission array to enter the Immortal Realm.


    Yi Feng dozed off lying on the snail''s back.


    He was awakened by amotion of voices.


    He opened his sleepy eyes, and before he could see clearly, his ears caught the chattering voices nearby.


    "Do you think everyone in the Immortal Realm is very powerful?"


    "Not necessarily. If immortals marry other immortals, their children can''t be born as immortals, right?"


    "That makes sense, haha. In that case, we might not be the worst when we go there."


    Yi Feng propped himself up on the snail and saw a group of people standing in the transmission array, some excited, some emotional, some longing.


    As for those hanging their heads dejectedly with expressionless faces, he was the only one.


    The dozen or so people standing in the array were also attracted by the sudden appearance of the snail, after all, using a snail as a mount was rare.


    However, they only nced at it for a few moments.


    "Stop chatting, stop chatting, the Immortal Realm emissary is here!"


    Someone nearby called out to stop them.


    The noisy voices immediately quieted down.


    At the same time, a white-haired old man appeared out of thin air next to the transmission array.


    He looked down at everyone from above.


    "I am the emissary of the Immortal Realm, here today to guide you all to the Immortal Realm."


    The white-haired old man hovered in the air and slowly spoke, "The Immortal Realm is different from the Immortal River Continent, thews are different."


    "You might be able to break space with a punch here, or cross ten thousand miles in a single step. But in the Immortal Realm, that''s impossible."


    "There, space is ten thousand times more fixed, and gravity is ten thousand times heavier, so in the Immortal Realm, you''ll be equivalent to the lowest-level martial masters on the Immortal River Continent. You won''t be able to fly, only those who reach the level of Celestial Immortal can fly."


    Yi Feng listened with furrowed brows below.


    He looked down at his fingers as he rubbed them together.


    Damn, he had just enjoyed a period of freedom, and now he was going to be the most useless again.


    The emissary above continued, "Originally, the Immortal River Continent was under the jurisdiction of the Green Jade Immortal Continent, and you should have been transmitted there."


    "But recently, a mysterious person broke the sky with their fists, creating five hundred ck holes in the Immortal Realm. One of these ck holes is in the Green Jade Immortal Continent, and the entire Green Jade Immortal Continent has been shattered, with extremely unstable space."


    "So you won''t be going to the Green Jade Immortal Continent anymore, but will be randomly transmitted to various parts of the Immortal Realm."


    As the words fell, the dozen or so people below were scared pale.


    Even Yi Feng, who usually didn''t care much, was frightened enough to clench his fingers.


    Breaking the sky with a single punch and shattering the Immortal Realm, this was terrifyingly formidable!


    "May I ask the emissary, who is this person?" someone couldn''t help but speak up, their voice tinged with fear, "To actually break five hundred ck holes in the sky!"

 Chapter 561

    Chapter 561


    The envoy raised his hand, silencing the murmurs in the crowd.


    "These matters are beyond your level of understanding," he said.


    "Very well, I will now activate the teleportation array and transport you all to the Immortal Realm one by one."


    As his words fell, the entire array began to rotate. A column of light descended from the sky at the gesture of the white-haired old man, quickly enveloping the floating pattern at the center of the formation.


    One by one, they stepped onto the floating pattern.


    With a sh of brilliant light, each person disappeared.


    Everyone who entered carried varying degrees of anticipation and joy.


    Only Yi Feng, thest one, was different.


    He stood on the light column with a scowl, clearly reluctant.With a flicker of light, he vanished along with the envoy and the array.


    ...


    A dizzying whirl swept over Yi Feng.


    The world shed by in an instant.


    Yi Feng found himself in the midst of it, time passing like a white colt glimpsed through a crack.


    Time passed, though how long was unclear.


    Yi Feng sensed a glimmer of light in the teleportation channel.


    Then his vision changed, and hended on an unfamiliar continent.


    As soon as he touched down, a whirlwind swept past, sand stinging his eyes.


    Yi Feng quickly raised his arm to shield himself.


    After a moment, he slowly lowered his arm and surveyed his surroundings.


    He waspletely stunned.


    This... was the so-called Immortal Realm????


    Unbelievable!!!


    Raging sand everywhere, not a de of grass in sight.


    The air was filled with a bloodthirsty, savage aura, and the stench of decay and rot permeated everything.


    Bones littered the ground, with vultures feasting on flesh.


    Yi Feng stood frozen in ce for a long time, staring at the scene before him, his eyes nearly popping out of their sockets.


    Shouldn''t the Immortal Realm be... ethereal and otherworldly?


    Yi Feng tremblingly lifted his foot.


    The movement caught the attention of the vultures, who all turned to reveal blood-red eyes, terrifying Yi Feng into quickly withdrawing his raised foot.


    The blood-eyed vultures took flight with a screech that pierced the sky!


    Yi Feng stumbled backward in fright.


    As he retreated, he tripped over a skeleton and his hand pressed against something cool and soft.


    Looking down, he saw a jet-ck three-eyed ck mamba flicking its tongue at him.


    The snake coiled and struck, sinking its fangs into Yi Feng''s arm!


    "Aaaaah!!!!"


    A piercing scream tore through the eerie, gloomy space.


    Yi Feng screamed as he leapt up, flinging the venomous snake from his hand, then without hesitation pulled out the dagger from his shoe and swiftly cut into his arm.


    He sucked frantically at the wound while letting it bleed!


    Damn it, other transmigrated protagonists conquered the world and slept with beauties, ruling over nations with ease, while he had struggled to survive in this alien world for twenty years.


    A full twenty years!


    Never touched a beautiful woman, never showed off, and now he was going to die from a snake bite???


    Even after spitting out a pool of blood on the ground, Yi Feng paused to circte his energy through twelve cycles to carefully expel the poison.


    Only after ensuring there wasn''t a trace of venom left in his body did Yi Feng continue his trek across the desert wastnd.


    All the animals here had mutated.


    The bones too, were neither human nor ghost-like.


    As for living people, he hadn''t seen a single one. There was no sign of human habitation at all.


    After walking through this wastnd for a long time, Yi Feng finally saw an altar.


    Four towering pirs surrounded the altar, each with a ck chain attached.


    The chains extended towards the altar, converging at its center.


    At the center of the altar was a cage, restrained by chains from four directions.


    Yi Feng stood below, looking up at the altar above. A fierce wind blew, carrying sand and the stench of decay.


    Yi Feng raised his hand to shield his head while still gazing at the altar.


    What was that ce?


    There was a cage, so there might be people nearby.


    If he encountered people, he could ask about this ce.


    Yi Feng stepped forward, but before he could reach it, a voice like a thunderous bell resounded from all directions.


    "The sinner Jiang Zhi, once lord of a continent, rebelled against the Nine Heavens and is banished to Dark Shadow Ind."


    As the voice faded, the chains began to shake.


    A figure appeared in the cage with a sh of light.


    The prison door swung open.


    Yi Feng was overjoyed.


    Ah! He had finally found a living person!


    Yi Feng hurried to the altar. By now the cage had opened, and a woman in red walked out.


    Her fiery red dress billowed in the fierce wind.


    She was like a me burning in the desert.


    Her face was cold yet stunningly beautiful, like an icy spring in the depths of winter.


    As dazzling as the July sun, yet as cold as December frost.

 Chapter 562

    Chapter 562


    "Excuse me, miss, may I ask where this ce is?" Yi Feng hurriedly climbed onto the altar and asked the Red Dress Girl.


    The Red Dress Girl turned her head, her cold and stunningly beautiful eyes swept over Yi Feng for a moment before turning back, her lips pressed together in silence.


    "Hey, um, I just wanted to ask, where is this ce?" he asked again.


    The Red Dress Girl didn''t turn her head, her gaze sweeping across the entire deste continent.


    "No way... she can''t be deaf and mute, can she?" Yi Feng muttered as he looked at the Red Dress Girl.


    The Red Dress Girl still showed no reaction, just calmly gazing into the distance.


    Beneath her calm gaze, emotions churned.


    "How pitiful," Yi Feng looked at the woman, shaking his head and sighing, "Such a beautiful face wasted on a deaf-mute."


    "How sad, what a shame..."Yi Feng said, then after some thought, he stepped forward and began to gesture, "You, this ce..." He then pointed to his head, "Do you know?"


    The Red Dress Girl looked at Yi Feng, expressionless.


    Then she extended her hand, pointing to the side of the altar.


    Yi Feng followed her gaze and only then noticed a man-high stone tablet standing crookedly in the corner beside the altar.


    The tablet was half-buried by wind and sand.


    And the inscription on the tablet was also covered by a thickyer of yellow sand.


    Yi Feng walked to the stone tablet and brushed away the yellow sand with his hand. Three characters were revealed on the tablet.


    Dark Shadow Ind.


    Nothing else. Yi Feng turned to the back of the tablet and brushed away the sand.


    "Prison of the Immortal Realm, ce of exile for serious offenders."


    Yi Feng rolled his eyes and pinched his philtrum hard.


    Heavens, it can''t be...


    Random teleportation had sent him to a ce where serious criminals were exiled...


    After recovering, Yi Feng put his hands on his hips and red fiercely at the stone tablet.


    Gritting his teeth.


    After a while, Yi Feng turned and walked quickly towards the Red Dress Girl.


    "Miss, let''s form an alliance."


    The Red Dress Girl finally turned her head and looked at Yi Feng.


    For the first time since the beginning, she truly focused her gaze on Yi Feng.


    Her icy eyes showed no emotion.


    "I said, let''s..."


    Yi Feng pointed at her, then at himself. Suddenly, he hooked his two fingers together, "Form an alliance!"


    "Together, let''s find..."


    He separated his fingers, and with his right index and middle fingers, he made a walking motion towards the outside, "A way out!"


    The woman''s lips twitched, but there was no hint of amusement in her eyes.


    Then she turned her head back, remaining silent.


    "Ah..."


    Yi Feng let out a long sigh, helpless and desperate, "I finally found someone, and she turns out to be mute."


    Saying this, Yi Feng walked down from the altar, very disappointed.


    The yellow sand swept past, making his clothes flutter. He slowed his steps in the fierce wind.


    At this moment, a voice devoid of emotion suddenly came from behind.


    "What''s your level of power?"


    Yi Feng brightened up and turned his head, looking at the woman with surprise, "You''re not mute after all!"


    The woman didn''t react.


    "Oh, that''s great!" Yi Feng said as he quickly walked back, "Now I don''t have to work so hard tomunicate!"


    Yi Feng ran back and said, "Let me introduce myself, my name is Yi Feng, and I''m at the Human Immortal level."


    "Human Immortal?"


    The woman''s brows furrowed slightly, "How did you end up here?"


    Recalling the reason for his arrival, Yi Feng gave a bitter smile, really not wanting to exin, so he changed the subject, "Miss, that''s not the important part. The key is, shall we join forces to leave this godforsaken ce?"


    The woman was taken aback by his words.


    Then, her voice came out, tinged with mockery.


    "Dark Shadow Ind, the space here contains chaotic energy, making cultivation impossible."


    "Here, no matter what your cultivation level is, you can only be slowly ground down to death."


    "As for leaving, that''s just a fantasy."


    "And you, a mere Human Immortal... there''s no need for you to struggle in vain..."


    After saying this, she no longer paid attention to Yi Feng. She took a step to the side, her face showing a hint of a bitter smile and unwillingness, and sat down cross-legged.


    Seeing this, Yi Feng felt a surge of frustration welling up in his chest, making it hard to breathe.


    After a while, he covered his chest, his face full of bitterness.


    "What a cruel fate!"

 Chapter 563

    Chapter 563


    "So what should we do now?" Yi Feng spoke up, asking the obvious question.


    What to do?


    The Red Dress Girl nced at Yi Feng.


    She shook her head, as if hearing something very amusing.


    Then she stepped away.


    Yi Feng stood with his hands on his hips, watching the Red Dress Girl''s retreating figure very seriously before following her.


    "I''m definitely going to find a way out of here. What do you n to do?" he said firmly.


    This godforsaken ce was where he had been transported after suffering the worst luck in eight lifetimes.


    He had just arrived in the Immortal Realm and absolutely refused to wait here to die.The woman before him, being in the Immortal Realm, must have cultivation above his own.


    Even if powers couldn''t be used here, she was certainly more familiar with the Immortal Realm than he was.


    If he could persuade the woman in front of him to join forces, finding a way out would definitely be easier than going alone.


    Walking ahead, Jiang Zhi didn''t even turn her head, only uttering two words from her mouth.


    "Wait to die."


    "Ah, well..."


    Yi Feng stopped in his tracks, staring at Jiang Zhi''s back.


    He was speechless for a moment.


    Jiang Zhi also stopped and turned to look at Yi Feng, "Powers can''t be used here, and you''re merely at the Human Immortal level of cultivation. You''d better fend for yourself."


    Yi Feng nodded.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t just wait to die."


    Jiang Zhi choked.


    "I know my cultivation is trash, and I know we can''t use powers here," Yi Feng gradually epted the reality and calmed down.


    He looked at Jiang Zhi, "To you, I might be just a useless person no different from a mortal."


    "But..."


    "I''ve never relied on magical powers to live."


    "Goodbye."


    Yi Feng turned and left, raising his hand to wave at Jiang Zhi behind him, "Until we meet again!"


    Better to have nopanion than one who constantly spreads negativity and waits for death.


    Jiang Zhi stood motionless, watching Yi Feng''s figure until it disappeared into the distance.


    After a long while, Jiang Zhi turned her expressionless face away and continued walking in her chosen direction.


    Surviving without using cultivation?


    Wishful thinking.


    As for escaping this Dark Shadow Ind?


    A fool''s dream.


    Absolutely impossible.


    Meanwhile, after leaving the altar, Yi Feng headed west.


    As for why, based on his own intuition, he felt that there might be a sea to the west. Where there''s a sea, survival tends to be easier.


    He didn''t find the sea, but halfway along his journey, Yi Feng encountered a wolf pack.


    To call it a pack was generous, as there were only three wolves. They had mutated in an extremely strange way.


    The leader was a wolf with two heads.


    Beside it were two wolves, each with one head.


    The alpha wolf had bull horns, eyes glowing purple, with a mane and sharp ws.


    "Gurgle..."


    Yi Feng''s stomach suddenly made a noise.


    The three wolves looked at Yi Feng fiercely, baring their teeth with saliva dripping from the corners of their mouths.


    He quickly covered his stomach and exined, "You misheard, you misheard. I don''t want to eat you."


    Hunting leopards and killing eagles in the Immortal River Continent was something for the mortal realm.


    This was the Immortal Realm... those who could reach the Immortal Realm... only trash like himself who couldn''t use powers would even think of hunting here.


    He wouldn''t dare, he wouldn''t dare...


    However, Yi Feng''s exnation did not make the three wolves spare him.


    The alpha wolf now stared at him intently, its front body lowered, already in a sprinting posture.


    With a low growl, the two wolves beside it silently moved to Yi Feng''s sides, cutting off his escape route.


    The three wolves surrounded Yi Feng.


    Yi Feng''s heart began to pound.


    Damn, would he die here today...


    He discreetly pulled out the dagger he always carried.


    As he took out the dagger, it still had his own long-dried blood on it.


    He stuck out his tongue, wiping it across the de. After licking the blood stains, he gripped the dagger tightly in his hand.


    His gaze, sharp as a hawk''s, fixed intently on the three wolves before him, fierce and determined.


    In the blink of an eye! At this critical moment, the wolves on both sides suddenly lunged to bite with lightning speed!


    The alpha wolf also roared and leaped up, its sharp teeth gleaming coldly as it pounced towards Yi Feng.


    Yi Feng''s body tilted to one side, quickly shing out with his knife.


    In the blink of an eye, there were three wolf corpses in front of him.


    One sh for each.


    Yi Feng, who had been prepared to escape through a gap to safety, stopped in his tracks.


    He had been ready to attack while withdrawing to a safe ce, using defense as offense.


    Unexpectedly... with a raise and fall of his hand, one sh took down each wolf.


    Is that all???


    As Yi Feng came to his senses, he sneered, "Is that all?"

 Chapter 564

    Chapter 564


    "I thought they''d be stronger than that."


    He walked over and kicked the corpse of the alpha wolf. "Posed so menacingly, I expected them to be more formidable. Tch."


    Saying this, he crouched down and began to skin and butcher the meat.


    "Well, they say cultivation isn''t possible here," Yi Feng muttered. "So I guess the animals here aren''t much different from those in the mortal world."


    It must be that the environment of the Immortal Realm is different, making them look a bit strange.


    Yi Feng cut up the meat from all three wolves, prepared some to eat by making a fire, and stored the rest in his storage ring.


    As for the wolf pelts, Yi Feng carefully preserved the alpha''s hide intact.


    The wind and sand here were too harsh; his clothes were already tattered and worn.


    This wolf pelt would make a good garment to wear and shield him from the wind and sand.After dealing with the wolf meat and donning the alpha''s pelt, Yi Feng continued westward.


    ...


    ...


    The fierce wind howled, and an indeterminate amount of time passed.


    A fire-red silhouette emerged from the sandstorm.


    The figure drew closer.


    Jiang Zhi''s face was deathly pale; she had been struggling terribly on Dark Shadow Ind these past days. The animals that survived here had all been baptized by the power of frenzy.


    While humans couldn''t cultivate here, the animals that had adapted to the frenzied power could.


    Compared to cultivating immortals, these animals were even more terrifying.


    Having cultivated in the frenzied power, these beasts were all savage and bloodthirsty.


    If encountered, one would be like amb to the ughter without cultivation power. As for using cultivation...


    Take her current situation, for instance. During this time, she had used spiritual power to deal with the mutated animals she encountered, only to be bacshed by the frenzied power.


    Not only did it affect her cultivation, but one wrong move could result in a miserable death.


    So she dared not use her cultivation power anymore and could only barely sustain herself through bigu fasting.


    Jiang Zhi slowly emerged from the sandstorm.


    As she drew near, she saw the corpses on the ground.


    Corpses littering the ground weren''t unusual here, as they were typically human remains.


    But when she saw the bodies of the Shadow Wolves, her face showed shock.


    Other animals needed to ept the baptism of frenzied power to survive on Dark Shadow Ind, mutating to adapt to the environment.


    But Shadow Wolves were different. They were born and raised here.


    Every de of grass, every stone, every gust of wind, every grain of sand, even every thread of frenzied power on Dark Shadow Ind could make them stronger.


    On this ind, Shadow Wolves were the true overlords.


    It''s no exaggeration to say that they ruled over the life and death of all beings on Dark Shadow Ind.


    Except for intra-pack conflicts, almost no force could cause their death here.


    If it were pack infighting... Jiang Zhi looked around.


    Apart from the three wolf corpses, there was nothing else.


    In a pack conflict, there would surely be more than just three wolf bodies.


    If not bodies, there should at least be blood traces from other Shadow Wolves.


    Yet here, there were only three wolf corpses and blood stains...


    Could it be...


    A thought appeared in her mind, but Jiang Zhi quickly dismissed it.


    It was impossible for anyone to kill Shadow Wolves, especially the ferocious alpha Shadow Wolf.


    Perhaps it was still due to a small-scale wolf pack dispute, where they killed each other.


    Jiang Zhi crouched down, wanting to examine the wounds on the three wolves.


    Unfortunately, when she lifted the fur of two wolves, let alone wounds, most of the good meat had been stripped away. Only the bones remained intact.


    As for the alpha wolf, not only was the meat gone, but even the skin was missing.


    Seeing the traces of cooking nearby, Jiang Zhi understood that someone must have been here before her.


    They had taken advantage of the situation, eaten the wolf meat, and even skinned the alpha wolf.


    Jiang Zhi swallowed hard. After a moment''s consideration, she picked up the bones from the ground, went to where the fire had been, and began to work.


    For the first time in a long while, Jiang Zhi ate her fill.


    This allowed her to maintain bigu fasting without using her cultivation power, giving her a brief respite.


    After a short rest, she got up and walked towards the distance.


    The yellow wind mixed with sand particles blew past, stinging Jiang Zhi''s face.


    She couldn''t help but think of the young man who had earlier said he wanted to leave Dark Shadow Ind.


    With mere Human Immortal strength, in this hellish Dark Shadow Ind, he should be dead by now.


    Recalling his lively appearance when he had eagerly asked her to team up and leave Dark Shadow Ind, Jiang Zhi felt a bit downcast.


    Even with a life as fragile as grass, he hadn''t given up hope of survival.


    It was admirable, really.


    But what of it...


    Among the countless dry bones on this ground were numerous high-level immortals, let alone a mere Human Immortal...

 Chapter 565

    Chapter 565


    I have to say, the Immortal Realm truly opens one''s eyes.


    Because at this moment, what appeared before Yi Feng''s eyes was a ck sea.


    Walking over and looking at the pitch-ck water, as far as the eye could see, it was boundless and vast.


    It was like a pitch-dark night where you couldn''t see your hand in front of your face.


    Could one even get out of this sea?


    Well, might as well give it a try.


    After all, he had an ace up his sleeve, which was why he sought out the sea in the first ce.


    That ace was the amphibious Man Man.


    Looking at the ck seawater before him, Yi Feng felt a bit uneasy. He took Man Man out of his storage ring."Come on, Man Man, take a sip of water and see if it''s poisonous," Yi Feng said, scooping up some water and bringing it to Man Man''s mouth.


    Man Man slowly turned his head, the eyes at the tips of the tworge antennae on his head drooping slightly to look at Yi Feng.


    No expression.


    "Come on, take a sip, test if it''s poisonous," Yi Feng once again brought thedle full of ck water close to Man Man, "Just one sip."


    The antennae rose up, seemingly toozy to look at Yi Feng again.


    The head lowered extremely slowly, and adleful of water went into the mouth.


    Still expressionless.


    Yi Feng watched for quite a while before finally breathing a sigh of relief.


    "It looks like it''s not poisonous."


    "It''s good that it''s not poisonous. I was just afraid it might be, and you''d go into the sea and die of poison."


    Putting Man Man back into the storage ring, Yi Feng began to set up camp by the seaside.


    He was now certain that Man Man could travel in this ck sea.


    But exactly how long it would take to travel, he really didn''t know.


    After all, snails move by creeping.


    So the first thing to do - prepare ample food.


    He didn''t know how big this sea was. But beforeing to the Immortal Realm, he roughly knew that the Immortal Realm was tens of thousands of times vaster than the Immortal River Continent.


    What if the sea journey took too long?


    If food ran out, starving to death at sea would be too pitiful.


    At the very least, he needed to prepare three years'' worth of food.


    If only he had known, he would have brought the beef jerky from the Immortal River Continent, but who could have anticipated this situation?


    Looking around the shore again, Yi Feng thought that since the water wasn''t poisonous, the fish in the water surely wouldn''t be poisonous either.


    So he made a fish spear and resolutely entered the sea in the shallows.


    After wandering around for quite a while, he couldn''t see a single fish.


    This sea was just too dark.


    "Ouch, damn it!"


    Just as he entered the water, his calf stung. It felt like being bitten by some small bug.


    Yi Feng quickly grabbed at it.


    He caught... an extremely, extremely ugly fish.


    The fish was ck,pletely invisible in the ck sea.


    This fish was full of sharp teeth, its eyes glowing green. It now stared at Yi Feng, its mouth snapping viciously at the air.


    The upper and lower rows of sharp teeth collided rapidly, making a "ka-ka-ka" sound, looking very much like it wanted to swallow Yi Feng whole.


    Yi Feng looked at the ugly fish frantically biting at him from a distance, and with a flick of his hand, he smashed the fish onto the water''s surface.


    The fish''s eyes bulged, its belly turned over, and it died instantly from Yi Feng''s throw.


    It floated on the surface.


    Yi Feng scooped it up and threw it into the prepared fish basket.


    "Ouch, damn it!"


    Another cry.


    Yi Feng grabbed again, and caught another one.


    "Damn, damn..." His calves, front and back, up and down, were covered in a dense, tingling sensation as if bitten by small bugs.


    Yi Feng didn''t bother grabbing anymore.


    He simply lifted his foot.


    A pair of clean, white legs, covered densely with fish.


    All biting firmly onto Yi Feng''s legs.


    "With just this bite force, you dare to bite your grandpa?" Yi Feng put the basket under his foot.


    With a shake of his foot, half a basket was full.


    He lifted the other leg and shook it again.


    Yi Feng walked towards the shore, alternating baskets and shaking his legs.


    By the time he reached the shore, he had filled over a dozen baskets with fish.


    He poured all the fish onto the beach to dry, then sat on the shore and stretched out his legs to fish.


    For a long time after that, Yi Feng spent his mornings fishing and his afternoons processing fish. Some he pickled into fish sauce preserves, some he made into fish sausages, and others he cut into strips and dried into small fish jerky.


    Another morning came.


    Jiang Zhi saw the Dark Sea from afar.


    She hadn''t expected that her aimless wandering would bring her to the Dark Sea.


    Jiang Zhi originally wanted to leave, but her peripheral vision seemed to catch a human figure in the sea.


    To see a living person on this Dark Shadow Ind was unexpected.


    She hesitated slightly, then stepped forward.


    Closer now.


    She looked at that person carefully.


    It''s just that the person''s clothing was extremely strange, like a wild man, covered all over in ck tassels.


    ck tassels hung all over the body.


    She saw that person walk to the beach, then jump.


    Suddenly, all the ck tassels fell onto the beach!


    Leaving only... a bare,pletely naked body...

 Chapter 566

    Chapter 566


    Jiang Zhi was startled and quickly turned her head away!


    After a while, with reddened ears, she looked back.


    She simply couldn''t resist her curiosity.


    She saw that the man had turned around, his snow-white... buttocks ringly obvious amidst the darkness...


    "Ssh!" He sauntered to the seaside and jumped in.


    When he emerged again, he was once more covered in ck "tassels"...


    Jiang Zhi then realized that these weren''t decorative tassels at all, but rather a bunch of fish!


    This... this... this...


    Jiang Zhi stood there dumbfounded, at a loss for words.Was this man using himself as bait?!


    Jiang Zhi couldn''t help but walk forward, watching as the man rose from the sea once more. Only then did she clearly see his face.


    It was... that man from before!


    "It''s you!" she eximed.


    This immortal hadn''t died after all!


    Yi Feng heard the voice and looked up, spotting the woman in red.


    Startled, he clenched his buttocks and quickly grabbed a wolf skin nearby to cover himself.


    "Oh, it''s you," Yi Feng coughed twice, pretending not to be embarrassed about being seen naked.


    "Miss, weren''t you waiting to die? You don''t look like someone waiting for death at all."


    The woman in red also coughed twice as she approached, her face still icy cold. If it weren''t for her reddened ears, one couldn''t detect any emotion at all.


    "Who are you calling ''miss''?" the woman in red said coldly. "In terms of age, even your ancestors might have to call me ancestor."


    "That''s an exaggeration," Yi Feng said, kicking away a ck fish that was still fiercely biting his toe. "Are you also here to catch fish for survival?"


    Jiang Zhi neither confirmed nor denied, merely falling silent as she watched the ck fish flopping about on the ground...


    It was said that the Dark Shadow Ind was located in the Dark Sea. In the sea, there were terrifying sharp-toothed Shadow-Devouring Fish.


    These Shadow-Devouring Fish were entirely pitch-ck, capable of eating humans, with highly toxic teeth.


    These fish blended into the ck sea, making them hard to detect. Once bitten, one would die from the poison.


    Jiang Zhi looked at the fish flopping on the ground, and the more she looked, the more they resembled the descriptions from the legends.


    "You like eating fish too?" Yi Feng, noticing Jiang Zhi''s fixed gaze, enthusiastically exined, "These fish are so stupid, they''re very easy to catch."


    "It''s simple, just put your hand in the sea and a bunch of idiot fish wille and bite you." As Yi Feng spoke, he put his hand into the sea. "Look, like this."


    When he pulled his hand out, his arm was covered in fish.


    "Easy, right?" he said, inviting her, "Want to try it together?"


    As he spoke, Yi Feng warmly reached out to pull Jiang Zhi. "Come on, give it a try, it''s fun!"


    Jiang Zhi pushed Yi Feng''s hand away.


    "No need," she said, looking at the pile of fish on the beach, some dead, some still flopping.


    This Dark Shadow Ind was a ce of no return. Although she knew of its existence, most of her knowledge came from celestial bamboo scrolls or hearsay.


    The Shadow-Devouring Fish, too, she had only heard mentioned.


    Though she had never seen them before, Jiang Zhi was now certain that the group of fish on the beach couldn''t be them. Otherwise, how could Yi Feng be bitten and remain unharmed?


    At that moment, a flopping ck fish on the beach suddenly leaped up, about to bite Jiang Zhi.


    Jiang Zhi raised her foot and calmly kicked the fish away.


    "Truly stupid fish," Jiang Zhi muttered, "Biting him is one thing, but daring to bite me?"


    "What did you say?"


    Yi Feng hadn''t heard clearly as Jiang Zhi''s voice was too low, so he asked.


    Jiang Zhi shook her head, "Nothing."


    "By the way, I''ve found a way to get out of here. Do you want toe with me?" Yi Feng asked.


    He suddenly remembered that he was preparing to drift across the sea with Manman.


    If the journey took too long and he was alone all day, he feared he might go crazy.


    It would be good to have someone to talk to.


    Jiang Zhi looked at Yi Feng, raising an eyebrow, "You say you''ve found a way out?"


    "Yes," Yi Feng nodded in response, without any hesitation.


    Seeing Yi Feng''s confident demeanor, Jiang Zhi couldn''t help but look at him seriously.


    "What''s the method?"


    "Drifting across the sea," Yi Feng pointed at the ck ocean, "If we sail from here outwards, no matter how far, there must be an end."


    "At that time, we''ll be able to get out."


    The woman in red looked in the direction Yi Feng was pointing, where the vast, endless ck sea swallowed everything.


    She was stunned for a moment, thenughed helplessly.


    She found it amusing that she had seriously inquired about this from the man before her.


    "In this world, countless people have entered, but not a single one has ever left," she said, her gaze fixed on the distant Dark Sea.


    Indeed, the Dark Sea was not endless.


    But at its end was an enormous restrictive array.


    Trying to leave through the ck sea was absolutely impossible.

 Chapter 567

    Chapter 567


    Jiang Zhi gazed at the horizon of the ck Sea, her eyes deep and pensive.


    She then turned to look at Yi Feng, who appeared to be in good condition.


    This formed a stark contrast with her own haggard appearance, weathered by hardship.


    "Have you not used any magical power since you arrived here?" Jiang Zhi couldn''t help but ask.


    Yi Feng nodded, "That''s right. Didn''t you say that using magical power here would result in bacsh?"


    No wonder.


    Jiang Zhi understood.


    Being just a Human Immortal, using magical power here wouldn''t be enough to kill any mutated species anyway.


    Instead, due to his low cultivation level, the impact of the chaotic energy was minimal."By the way, you''re just a Human Immortal, what crime did youmit to be banished here?" Jiang Zhi asked again.


    This ce was where the Immortal Realm exiled its worst criminals.


    As for Human Immortals, they held little importance in the Immortal Realm. If theymitted serious crimes, they would simply be executed.


    Why would one be exiled to Dark Shadow Ind?


    Yi Feng originally didn''t want to mention this, but feeling bored, he startedining with a look of hatred, "I was fucking teleported here!"


    "What?" Jiang Zhi thought she had misheard.


    "The Immortal Realm''s summoning, I was randomly teleported from the mortal world, and ended up here!"


    Jiang Zhi stared at Yi Feng with wide eyes, her face full of disbelief.


    "Are... are you joking with me?"


    "Who''s joking with you?" Yi Feng let out a long sigh, "Otherwise, no matter what crime Imitted as a Human Immortal, I wouldn''t qualify toe here, right?"


    "That''s true." Jiang Zhi looked at Yi Feng.


    After a long while, she finally uttered two words.


    "Ridiculous."


    "It''s beyond ridiculous, it''s downright inhumane!" Yi Feng said bitterly. "This randomness is too random."


    "It''s just that I''ve never heard of anyone being teleported here by the Immortal Realm''s summoning."


    As Jiang Zhi spoke, her gaze lowered, and she suddenly noticed the wolf skin he was wearing.


    "This wolf skin..." she looked surprised, "Where did you get it?"


    Yi Feng followed her gaze to look at his own body, "Oh, this? I skinned it off a wolf."


    Jiang Zhi thought of something and asked, "Did you also eat the wolf meat?"


    "Yes, how did you know?" Yi Feng asked in return.


    "I thought it was someone else, but it turns out it was you," Jiang Zhi replied, "I saw the wolf''s carcass on my way here."


    She knew someone had gotten lucky before her and eaten the alpha wolf.


    "You certainly lucked out there," Jiang Zhi said.


    "You bet," Yi Feng said, "I was starving at the time, and then I stumbled upon food. It was quite a coincidence."


    After chatting for a while, Jiang Zhi, not wanting to say more, bid farewell, "I''m leaving now. Until we meet again."


    Seeing her mind was made up, Yi Feng didn''t try to keep her, "Alright, if you change your mind about teaming up to get out of here,e find me."


    Watching Jiang Zhi''s figure disappear into the distance, Yi Feng threw off the wolf skin.


    With a "ssh," he jumped back into the sea.


    In the afternoon, Yi Feng roasted fish to eat.


    The familiar astringent taste spread in his mouth.


    Yi Feng habitually frowned.


    But he still swallowed it.


    He had been eating this fish for quite some time, but the texture was really not good.


    Eating it every day, every meal, he was getting quite sick of it.


    Yi Feng looked at the wolf skin beside him, remembering the taste of wolf meat.


    He smacked his lips, picked up the wolf skin and draped it over himself, took out his dagger, and walked towards the distance.


    ...


    ...


    As the sky gradually darkened.


    The wind and sand didn''t cease.


    In the shrund as tall as several men, pairs of red eyes glowed.


    Their gazes unanimously fixed on a young man wielding a dagger, wearing a wolf skin, walking into the shrund with light steps.


    Some eyes shed with bloodthirst and ferocity, while others whimpered fearfully in their throats and slowly retreated.


    ...


    ...

 Chapter 568

    Chapter 568


    Time passed gradually.


    On this day.


    After wandering around Dark Shadow Ind for a while, Jiang Zhi suddenly heard a sounding from the sky.


    Her gaze changed, and she hurriedly went towards the altar.


    She saw a person walk out of the cage on the altar.


    He was barely alive, covered in wounds.


    Jiang Zhi rushed up to the altar, disregarding the bacsh of the violent force, and used her energy to heal the man.


    Blood spewed from Jiang Zhi''s mouth.


    At the same time, the man gradually regained consciousness."Lord of the Continent..." Upon seeing Jiang Zhi, he was about to stand up and bow.


    "No need." Jiang Zhi pressed the man back down, wiped the blood from her mouth, and looked at him with a pale face, "How did you get transported here too?"


    "I failed my mission, I was discovered," the man said, lowering his head in self-reproach.


    Jiang Zhi looked at the man, "Were you interrogated by him using the Strategy Whip?"


    The man lowered his head in silence, which was as good as an admission.


    Jiang Zhi was burning with rage.


    Then she stood up angrily, "I must go back and deal with him!"


    "But this Dark Shadow Ind... can we even get out?" the man asked, looking around hopelessly.


    Jiang Zhi calmed down as well.


    "In any case, we can''t just sit here and wait for death," Jiang Zhi said after pondering.


    "First, we need to survive on this ind." Jiang Zhi stood up, feeling dizzy from the bacsh of the violent force, fortunately supported by her subordinate.


    "How can we survive on this Dark Shadow Ind?" the man asked.


    "As long as we don''t use spiritual power, we''ll be fine," Jiang Zhi said. "We''ll survive using mortal methods."


    "Mortal methods? We don''t need to practice abstinence from food?" the man asked.


    "No need," Jiang Zhi said confidently. "Although the environment on this ind is harsh, there''s no shortage of food to fill our stomachs."


    The man was puzzled, "There''s food on this ind?"


    "At the edge of Dark Shadow Ind is a ck Sea, rich in fish, enough for both of us to survive," Jiang Zhi said decisively. "Follow me."


    "That''s wonderful!" The man''s face lit up with hope after hearing of a chance for survival in such dire circumstances.


    The two arrived at the ck Sea.


    The man seemed to recall something and suddenly said, "Lord of the Continent, I remember there''s a legend that the ck Sea is full of poisonous creatures. Are you sure the fish there are edible?"


    "Of course!" Jiang Zhi nodded.


    "But doesn''t the legend say...?" The man asked worriedly.


    "The legend is false," Jiang Zhi said calmly.


    After all, she had personally seen that Human Immortal boy use his own body to fish.


    At this moment, they saw a beach full of fish bones.


    There were also traces of a fire.


    "It seems these fish are indeed edible," the man said, immediately feeling relieved. He couldn''t help but ask, "Did you eat these, Lord of the Continent?"


    Jiang Zhi nced at the beach and shook her head, "Not me, it was a Human Immortal who was imprisoned here."


    "Human Immortal?" The man didn''t pay much attention to this information, confidently saying, "If even a Human Immortal can eat it, these fish must be easy to catch."


    "I''ll go get some," the man volunteered, rolling up his sleeves to look for bait.


    "No need for bait, these fish are very stupid," Jiang Zhi stopped him, saying, "Just put your hand in the water, and countless fish wille to bite you."


    Hearing Jiang Zhi''s words, the man was surprised.


    "Are there really such stupid fish?"


    The man said half-believingly, walking to the edge of the water, looking into it.


    The ink-ck seawater made it impossible to see what was inside. This unknown gave a sense of inexplicable fear.


    Squatting down, the man looked into the water. He cautiously extended his hand.


    But he didn''t dare to put it into the sea.


    Just as his hand touched the surface, suddenly something jumped out!


    The man, with his high cultivation, reacted extremely quickly and pulled his hand back in an instant.


    After it passed, he btedly realized it was a fish.


    An extremely ugly fish, with a body covered in shiny ck-green scales mixed with a foul odor, and a mouth full of sharp teeth.


    With a "ssh," the fish that hadn''t caught anything fell back into the sea.


    The man felt a bit scared, "Lord of the Continent, you don''t mean this kind of fish, do you?"


    Jiang Zhi nodded, "That''s exactly it."


    The man clenched his hands, somewhat hesitant, "This... fish looks a bit like a Shadow-Devouring Fish..."


    The Shadow-Devouring Fish was a legendary, extremely fierce and poisonous man-eating fish in the dark sea of Dark Shadow Ind.


    Although it couldn''t cultivate, its teeth contained deadly poison, and they were extremely numerous. Once they locked onto prey, they moved at incredible speed.


    If countless Shadow-Devouring Fish bit a person, even the heavens couldn''t save them. They could tear a person to shreds in an instant.


    Because of their jet-ck bodies, they were nearly impossible to detect in the ck Sea.


    Protected by the dark sea, even immortals found it difficult to kill them with spiritual power.


    If that fish just now was really a Shadow-Devouring Fish, then he had just had a brush with death.


    The more the man thought about it, the more scared he became.


    "I just told you, the legend is false," Jiang Zhi said carelessly. "There are no Shadow-Devouring Fish here at all."


    "Even if there were, it''s just a rumor. They''re not actually poisonous," she said, walking to the edge of the water.


    Her expression unchanged, she extended her hand, "If you don''t dare, I''ll do it myself."


    Just as she was about to put her hand in, the man grabbed it.


    "What do you mean, Lord of the Continent?" The man held Jiang Zhi''s hand, "Do you think I really don''t dare?"


    With that, he unhesitatingly plunged his hand into the water.


    "Hiss!!!"


    The man closed his eyes and bit his teeth, sucking in a cold breath.


    This really fucking hurts...


    Intense pain instantly swept through the man''s body, but to show Jiang Zhi his loyalty, he gritted his teeth and endured it.


    After several breaths, the man couldn''t bear it anymore.


    With a pale face, he said, "My hand should be covered in fish!" With that, he lifted his hand.


    On his bloody hand, forget about fish, there wasn''t even any flesh left.


    Only white bone remained.


    ck smoke was still rising from the bone.


    Because the seawater was so dark, they hadn''t even seen the color of blood.


    The man was dumbfounded, and so was Jiang Zhi.


    The next moment, the man''s entire body began to turn ck, his eyeballs bulging.


    As he fell, he looked at Jiang Zhi in disbelief, "You... did you deliberately... n to... harm me..."


    His broken words stopped, and the man fell down.


    He had be a corpse.


    Jiang Zhi stood stunned on the beach, her eyes wide open, looking at the man''s corpse in disbelief.


    The man''s corpsey by the sea, and the waves of the ck Sea washed over it.


    When the waves receded, only a skeleton remained.


    A couple of familiar fish were frantically biting at the white bones.


    Seeing that the waves were about to wash over, Jiang Zhi retreated repeatedly.


    Why?!


    She couldn''t understand...


    How could a person suddenly be gone...


    Didn''t that Human Immortal say these fish weren''t poisonous???


    And she had clearly seen him use his own body to fish!


    Where had it all gone wrong?


    She was filled with regret and remorse, as a vibrant life had been lost right before her eyes.


    ...


    ...

 Chapter 569

    Chapter 569


    At the same time, in the Immortal Realm''s Mouxian Continent.


    A man in seclusion suddenly opened his eyes.


    "He died on Dark Shadow Ind!" The man eximed, surprised and cautious. "Could it be that Jiang Zhi discovered him?"


    "I muste out of seclusion now!" The man rose from his seat and shouted, "Someonee here!"


    ......


    ......


    On Dark Shadow Ind.


    Yi Fengy on a hillock, resting on a soft cushion made of wolf skin.


    It was asrge as a king-sized bed sheet.Layered upon each other, it was both soft and warm.


    Beside him was adle made from a wolf''s head, and in his hand, he held a wolf bone, using it to tap his back.


    "Ding¡ªYou have received 100 Destiny Points from the Immortal River Continent..."


    "Ding¡ªYou have received another 200 Destiny Points from the Immortal River Continent..."


    "Ding¡ªSufficient Destiny Points, system upgrade in progress¡ª"


    "Ding¡ªSystem upgrade sessful¡ªDestiny Store updated¡ª"


    "Ding¡ªDestiny Store update sessful¡ªDo you wish to exchange Destiny Points for goods?"


    Suddenly, a voice echoed in his mind.


    Yi Feng abruptly sat up.


    Well, well! Previously, he''d only received a few Destiny Points at a time, but now the Immortal River Continent had sent three hundred at once!


    What an unexpected surprise, indeed!


    Although he couldn''t figure out where these Destiny Points from the Immortal River Continent came from, Yi Feng happily opened the system interface.


    He wanted to see what functions had been upgraded.


    To his surprise, not only were there no new functions added, but the talent detection feature had been removed...


    Yi Feng rolled his eyes, already ustomed to this mischievous system.


    He opened the Destiny Store.


    As he scanned through, one item immediately caught his attention.


    Cultivation Extension: 30 points¡ªExtends cultivation time effect by one year.


    Yi Feng suddenly remembered that his current cultivation would onlyst for a year, and he needed to find hisst disciple within that time to inherit it fully. Otherwise, it would be taken back.


    He looked around at this godforsaken ce.


    Finding a disciple?


    You must be joking.


    Disciples were nowhere to be found, but wolves were in abundance.


    Without hesitation, Yi Feng exchanged his Destiny Points for a Cultivation Extension.


    He''d extend it by a year for now.


    After all, who knew how long he''d be stuck in this deste ce.


    After exchanging for the Cultivation Extension, Yi Feng turned his attention to the Divine Beast section.


    Divine Beast... Devouring Heavenly Frog.


    This was the Divine Beast he had been longing for.


    Required Destiny Points: 100.


    And with the system upgrade, it seemed to have gained a description¡ªDevours all things!


    How impressive!


    Yi Feng could hardly wait.


    On this ind, he had only encountered wolves. He had met other mutated creatures as well.


    Although he had eaten whatever he encountered.


    But he was, after all, only a human immortal. This was also the Immortal Realm''s ce of exile.


    Equivalent to the Immortal Realm''s prison.


    Among those who could be imprisoned here, nine out of ten were not good people.


    As a weak human immortal here, what if he encountered bad people?


    This Devouring Heavenly Frog seemed like a godsend.


    He happily exchanged his Destiny Points for a Devouring Heavenly Frog.


    As soon as he used the Destiny Points,


    He rubbed his hands together, his eyes sparkling with stars, full of anticipation.


    Whoosh!


    A sh of light appeared.


    Yi Feng quickly looked down.


    But what he saw left him dumbfounded.


    On the ground, a toad was squatting, about the size of a palm.


    Yi Feng was full of questions.


    It didn''t have to be as ridiculouslyrge as Manman, but it shouldn''t be this small, right?


    Devouring Heavens? Really??


    He picked up the toad and examined it from all angles. It didn''t just look like amon toad from the fields.


    It was practically identical.


    No way, the system couldn''t have tricked him again, right?


    Yi Feng skeptically and carefully ced the toad beside him.


    "Show me how you devour the heavens?"


    "Croak..."


    "Croak croak!"


    This croaking sound made Yi Feng want to stomp it to death.


    He finally understood that he had once again been fooled by this system.


    Oh well.


    He was used to it by now.


    "Damn system, if I ever trust you again, I''m not human."


    Yi Feng grumbled. Although he still had quite a few Destiny Points left, he had no interest in exchanging them for anything else.


    However, just as he was about to close the store, something in the corner caught his eye.

 Chapter 570

    Chapter 570


    House - 20 luck points.


    Tea tree - 5 luck points.


    Rice - 5 luck points.


    ... Various daily necessities, nts and vegetables too numerous to count.


    This made Yi Feng pause for a moment.


    "Fine."


    "A house, is it? Let''s see what kind of house you can exchange for me."


    Yi Feng had decided to challenge this system, and was prepared to be tricked.


    So, he exchanged all his remaining luck points for a house, as well as various tea trees, fruits and vegetables in abundance.After this spree, Yi Feng had used up almost all of his luck points.


    He stared darkly at the scene before him.


    The next moment, a house that couldn''t be more familiar appeared out of thin air.


    Yi Feng rubbed his eyes.


    He realized he wasn''t seeing things.


    "Damn!" he stomped his foot and roared, "Damn it all, the dog system really did trick me!!!"


    "This is the house you give me???"


    "Do I need you to give me my own house?!"


    "Dog system, go to hell!!!"


    After a while, Yi Feng finally vented his anger, beating his chest and stamping his feet in frustration!


    Having calmed down from his rage, Yi Feng looked at the martial arts school he had lived in for many years.


    He gnashed his teeth, almost ascending to heaven from anger.


    This was the house he had exchanged all his luck points for?


    He had used his luck points to exchange for his own house.


    He had expected to be tricked, but not to this extent.


    He hadn''t expected not only to be tricked, but to be tricked so badly he almost passed out.


    After all that, he had spent all his luck points, and the result was just his own martial arts school. And this school didn''t even have anything in it.


    His daily necessities, his paintings, his writings, his sculptures. None of the things he kept in the house had been exchanged.


    After cursing heaven and earth, Yi Feng thought of something. He opened the system''s store.


    Upon closer inspection, sure enough, the luck store was divided into one, two, three...


    Store One was the interface he had just exchanged from.


    As for Store Two, it was full of things he had casually made in the mortal world.


    Paintings, sculptures, weapons he had made...


    Exchange luck points, ranging from as low as 10 points to as high as 200 points.


    How wonderful.


    Yi Fengughed bitterly in his extreme anger, praising, "System, you''re really great."


    He looked down at the toad sprawled out sleeping on his foot.


    A thought shed through his mind like lightning.


    In the backyard of his martial arts school... there was a well. He often threw Man Man into that well...


    It seemed there was... a toad exactly like this one...


    So it turned out he had exchanged for all his own things.


    Yi Feng closed the store, he really didn''t want to look at the things in the store anymore.


    He was afraid he might really faint from anger.


    He closed his eyes, took a deep breath looking up at the sky, and then slowly exhaled.


    His foot flew up!


    He kicked the toad on his foot flying!


    An arc traced through the wind full of yellow sand, and the toad disappeared in mid-air.


    The wild wind tousled Yi Feng''s hair.


    After a while, he looked at Dark Shadow Ind with its wild wind sweeping ck clouds pressing down, and spat out a mouthful of turbid air.


    "The world is so beautiful, don''t be irritable. Don''t be irritable..."


    Having said this, he turned and walked into the martial arts school.


    It was still that familiar house.


    But there was only the martial arts school, as for the backyard of the school, there was none at all.


    The floor of the house was full of various seeds and saplings.


    These were what Yi Feng had just exchanged from the store.


    If someone told him these things were exchanged from the back mountain of his Heaven and Earth Sect, he wouldn''t be surprised anymore.


    Yi Feng had chosen a good location for the house, on a high hill that was sheltered from the wind on the entire Dark Shadow Ind. Behind the hill where it was sheltered from the wind was where he nned to sow.


    The following days were spent digging and turning the soil, fetching water to moisten the soil, chopping wood and repairing.


    For him, apart from the slightly worse weather on this ind, with wild winds sweeping yellow sand all day long and never seeing sunlight, everything else was fine.


    As for the water, except for being a bit ck in color, it had no side effects.


    After all, he had been feeding Man Man for a long time, and there had been no problems at all.


    After half a month, Yi Feng finally finished nting the saplings and seeds exchanged from the store, chopped wood to make fences, and enclosed the entire back of the hill, making it the backyard of the house.


    Another day, Yi Feng weeded the backyard, saw that the seeds were about to sprout, watered them well, and then returned to the house to rest.


    "Hah..." Yi Feng yawned, lying down on the bed.


    These days he had been busy with things in the yard, now that everything was done, he remembered Store Three which he hadn''t looked at yet.


    After some hesitation, he couldn''t resist his curiosity and opened Store Three in the luck system to take a look.


    Yi Feng rolled over, finding a morefortable position.


    Scanning through the items in Store Three, his eyes lit up.


    He suddenly sat up.


    Store Three: Random teleportation to any location in the Immortal Realm, with the ability to teleport back at any time, required luck points: 1000 points.


    "Ah! A chance to directly exchange for a way out!"


    He was overjoyed, "Then I won''t need to prepare three years of rations and cross the ck river with Man Man!"


    Yi Feng rubbed his hands together in excitement.


    Then his gaze fell on two words.


    "Random..."


    He muttered to himself, when he was transported to the Immortal Realm before, it was also said to be random...


    How reliable is this thing...


    Yi Feng was very conflicted about randomly teleporting to the Immortal Realm.


    Hey on the bed, tossing and turning for a long time.


    This dog system waspletely unreasonable and often tricked him. But it wasn''t without good things.


    Yi Feng rolled over, propped himself up to look at the greening fields in the backyard.


    Hope was rekindled.


    Look, in such a harsh ce, the exchanged seeds could still take root and sprout, and the saplings were also growing.


    And he had gained a human immortal cultivation level out of nowhere.


    Yi Feng clenched his fist thinking.


    That is to say, sometimes, a small part of the time... this system wasn''t so tricky.


    After pondering for a long time, Yi Feng sat up from the bed, his gaze gradually bing determined.


    Whether it''s a trick or not, he''ll only know after trying.


    After all, for him, being able to teleport out of this godforsaken ce was something he dreamed of!


    Yi Feng made up his mind, this deal, he was going to do it!


    But... where to get the luck points?


    He remembered... the source of luck points before was when his disciple made a name for himself.


    Not long ago, it was from the Immortal River Continent.


    As for how it came, he didn''t know.


    But making a name for oneself... if his disciple could do it, couldn''t he do it himself?


    Yi Feng got off the bed and started putting on his wolf skin.


    He was going out now to try, to make a name for himself.


    Dark Shadow Ind was in the Immortal Realm after all, if he made a name for himself, the system would surely give him more points, right?


    With uncertainty and hope, Yi Feng walked out of the house he had been hiding in for so long.


    A gust of wind made Yi Feng wrap his wolf skin tighter as he headed into the depths of the gale.

 Chapter 571

    Chapter 571


    The wind had died down a bit by noon. As Yi Feng walked past the desert shrubs, he saw vultures flying chaotically overhead, their screeching piercing the sky and drowning out the sound of the wind.


    A snake slithered out of the sandy soil, flicking its tongue as it crawled towards Yi Feng.


    Yi Feng looked down and was startled to see it was a mutated desert viper. He recognized this snake - it was extremely venomous. Carefully, he used a stick to sweep the snake away. "Get lost, or I''ll kill you," he warned.


    After chasing away the snake, Yi Feng walked a few steps forward. Only then did he see a person waving their arms to drive away the vultures swarming beneath.


    The person was now covered in blood from the vultures'' attacks, swaying unsteadily. It seemed the vultures were so hungry they couldn''t wait for the person to die before trying to eat them.


    Anyone on this Dark Shadow Ind should be an immortal. Yet here, immortals were no different from mortals in their abilities, allowing these beasts to bully them!


    Seeing this, Yi Feng was instantly filled with a sense of justice. Helping others was his life''s motto!


    Of course, it would be even better if he could earn some Fortune Points along the way... after all, he was helping someone.


    Yi Feng took off his wolf pelt and rushed forward, waving it to drive away the vultures. When the fierce birds tried to attack him, he swatted them dead with the pelt.He swung the pelt again and again! After a few swings, dead vultures littered the ground. The rest, seeing the situation turn unfavorable, flew off to perch nearby and watch.


    Having chased away the vultures, Yi Feng looked at the blood-covered man who had copsed from exhaustion.


    "Are you alright, brother?" Yi Feng asked. Looking at the man gasping for breath and covered in blood, Yi Feng immediately realized his question was inappropriate.


    So he changed his words: "You don''t look so good... Would you like toe rest at my ce for a few days?"


    The man shook his head and replied in a hoarse, weak voice, "Thank you for saving me, but I''m afraid I won''t be able to repay your kindness."


    "No need for repayment. Helping those in need is my principle in life," Yi Feng said politely.


    As he spoke, he tilted his ear, hoping to hear the system''s voice pop up - something like "500 Fortune Points awarded for helping others."


    After a while, there was nothing.


    The man looked up at the vultures in the distance, their eyes full of murderous intent.


    "I''m grateful for your desire to help me, but you should leave quickly," he said. "You see those vultures? They''re waiting for me to die."


    "If you try to take me with you, you''ll be exhausted. Once you''re tired, those vultures will swarm us both and devour us," the man exined. "Please, go quickly."


    "What will happen to you if I leave?" Yi Feng hadn''t ruled out the possibility of leaving.


    After all, he''d waited a while and hadn''t heard the system''s voice awarding any Fortune Points in his head.


    This made him realize that acts of kindness like this couldn''t earn Fortune Points.


    "If one leaves, one survives," the man said, his gaze desperate and sorrowful. "If they eat me and satisfy their hunger, you won''t be in danger."


    The man urged, looking at Yi Feng, "Please, go now!"


    "The way you talk..." Yi Feng muttered, putting his clothes back on. "Although it doesn''t move me, the fact that you can say such things shows you''re someone who repays kindness with virtue."


    As he spoke, he helped the man to his feet. "I''ll take you with me."


    A red-eyed ck snake with a flicking tongue was getting closer and closer. It moved beneath the sand, making it difficult to detect.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll kill these vultures one by one if theye," Yi Feng said as he supported the man, preparing to leave. "Forget these vultures - even if a pack of wolves came, I could keep you safe."


    The man suddenly pushed Yi Feng away. He stared at the wolf pelt on Yi Feng''s body, his eyes widening in shock.


    "Is that a wolf pelt?!" he eximed in disbelief, then looked up at Yi Feng seriously.


    "Did you kill it?"


    "Who else?" Yi Feng replied calmly. He patted the wolf pelt on his body. "I''m not bragging, but I have a pile of these at home. They''re too smoky even for kindling."


    The man knew very well what Shadow Wolves meant on this ind!


    To be able to hunt the pack leader, one must use spiritual power. To use spiritual power on the Dark Shadow Ind and remain unharmed...


    He had never heard of such a powerful figure in the Immortal Realm!


    "My name is Feng Jiang. May I ask for your esteemed name?" the man asked respectfully, struggling to stand straight despite hisck of strength.


    "I am Yi Feng," Yi Feng replied, returning the bow.


    "Yi Feng..." Feng Jiang muttered to himself. Suddenly, something urred to him, and he looked at Yi Feng with wide eyes. "Yi Feng?! Are you THE Mr. Yi?!"


    Recently in the Immortal Realm, a new force had emerged. Wherever this force went, even the most powerful immortals submitted.


    This force swept through the various regions of the Immortal Realm like a storm, and all immortals in those areas had heard of their name.


    But they were merely disciples of Mr. Yi, the master of the Heaven and Earth Sect on the Immortal River Continent.


    As for who Mr. Yi was - his surname was Yi, and his given name was simply Feng.


    After the shock in Feng Jiang''s eyes came the joy of encountering an incredible opportunity. He momentarily forgot about his injuries, filled with excitement.


    "Oh? Are you from my hometown? You know me?" Yi Feng was also surprised and delighted. He knew how rare it was to meet someone in this godforsaken ce.


    Meeting someone from his hometown was even more unlikely!


    "Of course!" Feng Jiang eximed joyfully. "Who wouldn''t know the great name of Mr. Yi! The master of the Heaven and Earth Sect on the Immortal River Continent!"


    Indeed a fellow countryman, Yi Feng''s face also lit up with joy.


    "So you really are from the Immortal River Continent. Where did you hear about me?" Yi Feng asked proudly. "Brother Feng, are you perhaps from Pingjiang City?"


    It was worth noting that since bing a Martial Emperor, he had been flying over Pingjiang City every day.


    Given how much this man seemed to admire him... he must be from Pingjiang City.


    "It seems you don''t know about your..."


    Before Feng Jiang could say the word "disciple," he suddenly clenched his teeth and sharply inhaled.


    Then he copsed face-first...


    Yi Feng was stunned. He quickly went to check on him, when suddenly a shadow shot out from under Feng Jiang''s body like an arrow, heading straight for him!


    Yi Feng reacted swiftly, grabbing the shadow and throwing it away. Only then did he see it was a familiar snake.


    Ah... it was that mutated desert viper he had chased away earlier!


    In that split second, he jumped up and stomped on it, then jumped and stomped again and again!


    Although his cultivation might becking, when it came to martial arts, he was system-certified to be on par with the gods!


    Yi Feng gritted his teeth, continuing until there was nothing but a bloody mess under his foot. Only then did he stop, panting.


    "What a pity..." he looked at Feng Jiang''s corpse lying on the ground. "I just met a brother, not only from my hometown of Pingjiang City, but also impressed by my abilities. And in the blink of an eye, he''s gone."


    "What a shame..."


    Yi Feng let out a long sigh, filled with deep regret.

 Chapter 572

    Chapter 572


    Yi Feng settled the man''s corpse.


    Looking at his clothes torn to shreds by vultures,


    He thought for a moment, then removed the man''s clothes and draped his own wolf skin over him.


    As he prepared to leave, Yi Feng suddenly noticed a book hidden beneath the clothes.


    Curious, he stepped forward and picked up the book.


    Celestial Demon Body...


    Wow, that name sounds incredibly impressive!


    Could this be his destined opportunity?


    Yi Feng opened the book, and the words that met his eyes sent a shock through his entire body!Celestial Demon Body, practice this technique to resist injury and repel magic. At its peak, one attains the body of a Vajra.


    Resist injury and repel magic...


    Yi Feng''s eyes lit up.


    Does this mean that if he practiced this technique, he wouldn''t have to fear anyone''s attacks?


    That''s fantastic!


    If that 1000 fate points teleportation item hadn''t tricked him, he could have gone out to wander around and stir up some trouble. When bored, he could go out to seek the meaning of life.


    He could roam freely without fear of being beaten to death.


    If real danger arose, he could always return to Dark Shadow Ind.


    The more Yi Feng thought about it, the more appealing it seemed.


    In that case, this Dark Shadow Ind... could even be his retirement home...


    Yi Feng stood up and carefully surveyed his surroundings.


    In the distance, wild sands swept by, and further away, massive tornadoes swirled beneath dark, heavy clouds, the wind cutting like a knife.


    What a wonderful environment this is.


    A smile spread across Yi Feng''s face. No sunlight meant no fear of sunburn, and no rain meant no fear of getting soaked.


    No need to fight for fame or fortune, no need topete or struggle with others.


    And with hardly any people around, living alone wouldn''t be a problem.


    Moreover, even if there were people on this ind, they couldn''t use their magical powers.


    With his martial arts skills rivaling those of gods, even the mightiest beings would have to address him respectfully.


    The more Yi Feng looked, the more he liked this ce.


    This was the perfect garden retreat he had always dreamed of!


    Yi Feng settled the corpse and left with the technique manual he had found.


    ...


    ...


    Yi Feng made another big circuit around Dark Shadow Ind, trying to find anything that could earn him fate points.


    After a full day, he had nothing to show for it.


    Seeing the sky gradually darken, he returned home.


    As soon as he entered the house, he opened the manual and began to practice.


    To say he was practicing would be an overstatement; it was more like simply reading.


    Yi Feng had no idea how to cultivate. After all, he had never practiced cultivation before.


    All of his current abilities had been given to him by the system.


    But he didn''t let that deter him. After carefully reading through the manual, he prepared to follow the cultivation method described in the book.


    He sat cross-legged with a serious expression and closed his eyes.


    However, as soon as he closed his eyes, he let out an involuntary yawn. Before he could even decide where to begin, he drifted off into a deep sleep.


    Early the next morning, when Yi Feng woke up, he remembered the important task at hand: cultivation.


    Right, he needed to continue practicing.


    Yi Feng sat up straight, ready to resume his cultivation, when he suddenly noticed his skin.


    His originally fair skin had turned a bronze color!


    After just one night...


    "Hiss..." Yi Feng suddenly sat up, the grogginess from his morning grumpinesspletely vanishing.


    He raised both hands, staring at them wide-eyed... This... His skin color hadpletely changed...


    How could he get so tanned on an ind without sunlight?


    Could he have identally eaten something poisonous?


    But he clearly hadn''t eaten anything strange.


    Scary things always reveal themselves slowly!


    Suddenly remembering something, Yi Feng picked up the manual from his bedside and opened it.


    That''s right, he had been practicing this technique all night, diligently cultivating until he fell asleep!


    Besides that, nothing else had happened.


    Flipping to the end, he indeed found the answer on thest page.


    When the Celestial Demon Body technique reaches perfection, the entire body''s skin takes on a bronze hue.


    "Perfection???" Yi Feng was extremely surprised upon seeing this. "Oh my god, I reached perfection in just one night???"


    "Hard work pays off!" Yi Fengughed heartily while hugging the book. "It seems my efforts weren''t in vain! I actually reached perfection overnight!"


    After his excitement subsided, Yi Feng couldn''t help but marvel at his own incredible talent.


    In just one night, he had mastered this Celestial Demon Body technique.


    It seemed he was no longer the talentless waste he once was!


    Looking at it this way, with his amazing talent, mastering other techniques in the Immortal Realm would surely be a piece of cake!


    If that was the case, as long as he saved up enough fate points, he would have a multitude of exciting things to do!


    For example, he could first join a major sect. With his exceptional talent, he could have his pick of any good sect.


    Bing the top disciple would be a breeze, and then he could find even more powerful techniques within the sect. He could practice hundreds of them.


    Preferably a sect with plenty of beautiful women, so that while practicing techniques, he could also use his personal charm to make the lovely junior sisters develop inappropriate feelings for him.


    At the same time... this Dark Shadow Ind, feared throughout the Immortal Realm, could be his private retreat.


    When facing danger, he coulde back toy low and take a vacation.


    The future looked bright indeed!

 Chapter 573

    Chapter 573


    Of course, all these fantasies were built upon a reliable system.


    As long as the system didn''t betray him.


    No, as long as it didn''t betray him too badly, everything could proceed ording to n.


    Yi Feng pondered this, mulling it over carefully.


    In the end, he decided he couldn''t ce all his hopes on the system.


    Once bitten, twice shy.


    He had been bitten many times; he couldn''t afford not to learn from it.


    So in the days that followed, while waiting to umte enough Fortune Points, Yi Feng began a life of farming, storing grain, hunting wolves, and preserving meat.


    He worked from sunrise to sunset, each day beginning and ending with leisurely hunting.Jiang Zhi had been unable to find peace for quite some time.


    She couldn''t understand how a fish that even a human immortal could easily handle had managed to kill others.


    gued by these doubts, Jiang Zhi spent many days on Dark Shadow Ind.


    She had initially thought she could use the sea creatures to survive using mortal methods, but since that day, she didn''t dare go near the shore.


    To survive, she had no choice but to use her immortal energy to sustain herself.


    However, this not only caused her to be slowly corroded by the violent forces of Dark Shadow Ind, but also left her increasingly weak from fasting.


    After a long period, she walked shakily across Dark Shadow Ind, her face gaunt with hunger, her lips cracked and dry.


    She knew that in this state, if she walked on the t, sandy terrain, she would surely be eaten by the ind''s vicious vultures.


    So she could only skirt the desert shrubs and enter the forest.


    As soon as she entered the forest, Jiang Zhi was stunned.


    She stared in disbelief at the corpses of shadow wolves strewn throughout the forest...


    What shocked her most was that, judging from the wounds left on these wolves, they hadn''t died from fighting each other, but had been killed by human hands.


    How formidable must this person be to aplish this?!


    Could it be that a terrifyingly powerful being had appeared on the ind?


    Amidst her uncertainty, Jiang Zhi cautiously approached the wolf carcasses.


    She swallowed hard, picked up the discarded internal organs, blew on them, and lit a fire in the forest...


    After eating her fill, Jiang Zhi sat alone in the forest, pondering.


    What kind of person could have the strength to kill so many shadow wolves?


    Moreover.


    She also nned to find that human immortal from that day.


    She intended to ask him face-to-face how he had managed to be bitten by those fish and emerge unscathed.


    Having made her decision, Jiang Zhi set off without hesitation.


    Not long after leaving the forest, Jiang Zhi stopped in front of a corpse.


    She looked coldly at the body before her.


    The upper half of the corpse was covered with a wolf skin.


    The body had been eaten by vultures until only bones remained.


    Next to the stark white bones, the glossy wolf skin was particrly eye-catching.


    Jiang Zhi crouched down and picked up the wolf skin, examining it carefully.


    "This wolf skin..." she muttered to herself. After her initial surprise, her gaze gradually calmed, "It is indeed his alpha wolf skin."


    Jiang Zhi sighed helplessly, "As expected, he still died."


    Sheughed bitterly, "I had hoped he was safe and sound, but it seems I overestimated him."


    Indeed, for a human immortal to survive so long on Dark Shadow Ind was already quite remarkable.


    Somewhat disappointed, Jiang Zhi spread out the wolf skin, picked up the white bones one by one, wrapped them in the skin, and then found arge rock in a sheltered spot to bury them.


    "This Dark Shadow Ind will be your final resting ce," she said softly to the burial site. "Being randomly teleported here was your fate. Rest in peace."


    Having said this, she closed her eyes.


    Suddenly, a rolling roar echoed, startling Jiang Zhi.


    She hurriedly walked out and looked in the direction of the roar.


    In an instant, she was jolted awake.


    The sound wasing from the direction of the ck Sea!


    It was not just a roar, but an awakening howl!


    Jiang Zhi recalled the records she had read in ancient books beforeing to Dark Shadow Ind.


    At the bottom of the ck Sea on Dark Shadow Ind lived a giant monster called Moba, shaped like a huge python with four wings and six legs, sleeping beneath the sea.


    When it awakened, it could swallow the sky and cover the sun.


    This monster would awaken once every thousand years. Upon awakening, it would devour the essence of all living beings on the entire ind.


    A furious roar shook the heavens, apanied by the sound of tsunami-like waves.


    Jiang Zhi retreated repeatedly, her terrified face turning pale.


    It was over.


    It was Moba...


    Talk about misfortunes nevering singly!


    How could she have encountered Moba''s awakening at such a time!


    When Moba awakened, as a living being on the ind, she had no chance of survival. She would be sucked dry in an instant, turned into nothing but bones.


    How ironic that she had just beenmenting someone else''s fate of bing a skeleton.

 Chapter 574

    Chapter 574


    Above the ck Sea, viscous dark waters surged, resembling a concentrated poison that instilled a sense of primal fear.


    ck waves rose, towering a thousand feet high.


    As the waves rose and fell, a massive blue-ck shadow flickered in and out of view on the sea''s surface.


    Scales exuding an evil aura emitted a blue glow beneath the waves.


    In an instant, the demonic body burst from the sea, leaping out along a colossal wave ten thousand feet high. It soared into the sky, its blood-red eyes oozing a corrosive secretion that ate away at everything in its path.


    For a moment, it blotted out the sun and sky.


    At the same time, a toad sleeping in the sea was flipped over by a giant wave.


    Its pale white belly was exposed.


    "Ribbit... ribbit..."The toad rolled over, extremely displeased that its pleasant dream had been disturbed.


    It looked around.


    Its gaze fell upon the enormous dark shadow soaring into the sky.


    "Ribbit! Ribbit!"


    It kicked its legs and paddled over.


    The demon circling in midair stirred up wind and waves. It let out a furious roar.


    The entire surface of the ck Sea began to tremble.


    "Ribbit! Ribbit!"


    The toad floated on the sea''s surface, craning its neck to call out to the demon.


    It seemed dissatisfied at being ignored.


    Never mind a mere toad''s croak ¨C even a Shadow Wolf''s howl would have been drowned out by the demon''s roar at this moment.


    It waspletely inaudible.


    But strangely enough, this insignificant little toad''s croak somehow pierced through the demon''s roar, reaching its ears with perfect rity.


    The demon in midair lowered its head, its blood-red eyes looking down at the toad.


    A massive suspended entity and a tiny, barely visible creature floating on the ck Sea.


    "Ribbit! Ribbit!" The toad stretched its neck and called out to the demon again, clearly expressing its displeasure.


    The demon''s form shifted, appearing directly above the toad.


    "Little toad, you dare to shout at me?" A deep, oppressive voice emanated from the demon, filled with disdain and amusement.


    "Yet, you haven''t mutated on this Dark Shadow Ind."


    "Interesting."


    As it spoke, a viscous liquid with a foul odor dripped from its eyes,nding squarely on the toad''s body.


    The toad, startled, quickly dove underwater and scrubbed its back vigorously.


    "Ugh... ugh..."


    "You''re not even corroded by my saliva. You might make for an amusing ything," the demon continued. "You don''t seem to have much essence anyway."


    The thick liquid kept dripping from its eyes, falling onto the toad''s freshly scrubbed back.


    "Once I devour this Dark Shadow Ind''s essence..."


    But before it could finish speaking, a tongue as thin as a thread shot out from the toad''s mouth with lightning speed, wrapping around the demon.


    In the next moment, a suddenly appearing cavernous mouth swallowed it whole.


    It happened at a speed invisible to the naked eye, over in an instant.


    The demon in the sky died with its eyes wide open in disbelief.


    But in the blink of an eye, it had vanishedpletely.


    The surging waves of the ck Sea calmed.


    All that remained was the toad, floating on the surface, retching non-stop.


    It looked utterly disgusted, as if it wanted to vomit out its entire throat.


    No, no, it needed to eat something else to get rid of this nauseating taste!


    It paddled with its short legs, swimming towards the depths of the ck Sea.


    In the distance, the terrified Jiang Zhi also noticed something amiss.


    The roaring had ceased, and with it, the oppressive force had disappeared. She was astonished, her gaze uncertain.


    However, in her current state, she had no way of understanding what had just transpired.


    At the same time.


    In a valley at the edge of the ck Sea, blocked by a barrier, a man sat cross-legged.


    He waspletely bald, but bore a ck mark on his head.


    It gave him a mysterious, otherworldly appearance.


    Moreover, his strange face, smooth head, and exposed arms were covered in all manner of bizarre tattoos.


    There were strange patterns and ugly, peculiar beasts.


    At this moment, a frightening tattoo on his arm was gradually fading away.


    His eyes suddenly snapped open ¨C they had no pupils, only whites, terrifying and ghastly.


    "Why has the demon''s aura disappeared?!"


    He spoke, looking down at his arm.


    The tattoo of the demon that had been there was now gone.


    The Bald Man was shocked. "The demon is dead!" he eximed. "What happened?"


    He closed his eyes, trying to recall the demon''s aura, but discovered that not only was the demon dead, he couldn''t even locate its corpse... there wasn''t a trace of its aura left!

 Chapter 575

    Chapter 575


    The man opened his eyes, his face stern and terrifying.


    In the next moment, a symbol gradually appeared on his head.


    The symbol slowly grewrger until it transformed into a Chaos Demon, its body a swirling mist carrying the fresh scent of a long-dwelling mountain valley.


    The Chaos Demon prostrated itself before the bald man.


    "What are your orders, master?" it asked.


    "Go to the ind and see what''s happening with Moba," the manmanded.


    "Yes, sir," the Chaos Demon responded, its form vanishing into thin air.


    In an instant, it had left the mountain valley and arrived above the ck Sea.


    The Chaos Demon searched for Moba''s aura at the edge of the ck Sea.But there wasn''t even a trace.


    The Chaos Demon prepared to head directly to Moba''s dwelling.


    Just as it began to move, something ensnared it.


    The Chaos Demon tried to move but found itselfpletely immobilized.


    It looked down, searching, and its gaze fell upon a toad.


    Only then did it realize that the small toad had extended a long, thin tongue that was binding it.


    The Chaos Demon was furious. "How dare a mere toad defy me!"


    In the next moment, the toad retracted its tongue.


    "Hmph, so you know fear?" the Chaos Demon said with displeasure. "Toote, I''m afraid."


    With that said, the Chaos Demon raised its hand, ready to strike the toad.


    The warty toad didn''t react, merely smacking its lips a few times as its eyes lit up, gazing at the Chaos Demon.


    In the next instant, the Chaos Demon vanished into thin air.


    The little warty toad below let out a satisfied burp.


    At the same moment, in the mountain valley, the Bald Man who had just closed his eyes suddenly spat out a mouthful of blood.


    He stood up in shock, touching his smooth head.


    How had the Chaos Demon suddenly disappeared as well?!


    What on earth had happened?


    The Bald Man sat cross-legged, closed his eyes, formed a hand seal, and began to mutter incantations.


    The space around him started to distort...


    "Retrospective Gaze, activate!"


    The runes activated.


    Space warped.


    The art of turning back time.


    As the name suggests, it was a technique to reverse the flow of time.


    It allowed him to travel back through time and space to witness events from a specific period.


    After all, the sudden disappearance of Moba and the Chaos Demon made him feel that something unusual had urred.


    These were ancient beasts that he had painstakingly acquired, and now they had vanished without a trace. As their master, he didn''t even know what had happened.


    So he was determined to find out exactly what had transpired.


    As he chanted the incantation, his hand seals became increasinglyplex and rapid, time swirling around him...


    Soon, he had traveled back through time and space to the moment when Moba and the Chaos Demon''s auras had vanished.


    The sea surface rippled gently.


    Waves asionally rolled up.


    But what the Bald Man found incredible was that ayer of chaotic mist power constantly obscured his view of the sea surface.


    It blocked his senses.


    Preventing him from seeing clearly.


    He also couldn''t capture what had happened at that moment.


    "Very well... very well..."


    "I want to see exactly what force is at work here, daring to oppose me!"


    A hoarse voice emerged from the man''s mouth.


    His hands once again formed seals, moving faster and faster.


    Time.


    Once more, he gazed back.


    Returning to the moment Moba disappeared.


    As he poured more power into the technique, the chaotic mist blocking him finally dissipated somewhat.


    At this moment, he could clearly see that Moba had been instantly devoured by an extremely mysterious force.


    The same had happened to the Chaos Demon.


    But the culprit...


    Due to the lingering mist, he still couldn''t see clearly.


    "Hmph!"


    "Quite skillful, hiding so deep!"


    "But I will see just how deep you can hide!"


    The Bald Man let out a cold snort, his hand seals elerating once more, reaching their limit.


    They moved so fast they were almost invisible.


    Finally, the chaotic mist broke apartyer byyer with great difficulty.


    But just when he thought he could finally see what had happened, something went wrong with his retrospective gaze.


    There was no Moba on the sea surface.


    No Chaos Demon either.


    He couldn''t even see any other creatures.


    The only thing on the sea surface was a warty toad floating on its back, drifting with the waves.


    The man''s eyes widened.


    Just... just a warty toad?


    What was going on?


    He focused his gaze on the toad.


    Suddenly, the toad flipped over, its legs kicking in the water as it stood up in a surprisingly human-like manner.


    Its front legs sped behind its back, and those round, bulging toad eyes stared directly at him.


    This gaze.


    It made the Bald Man''s hair stand on end, despite the vast distance between them.


    He nearly lost his soul from fright at this single nce.


    At this moment, the toad raised its front leg and pointed at him.


    "You disgust me, so I can''t be bothered to eat you, but those things you''ve parasitized are good food. So from now on, you''lle once a month, which will be enough for me to eat for a year!"


    "If you obey, I''ll spare your life!"


    "Otherwise, even if it makes me vomit, I, Frog Benwei, will swallow you whole."


    The toad''s mouth opened slightly.


    An abrupt voice entered the Bald Man''s mind.


    Then, the time-reversal technique was forcibly terminated.


    The sea surface remained as calm as ever.


    Only a toad floated on the surface, lying on its back with its front legs behind its head and its hind legs crossed.


    Far away, the Bald Man slumped to the ground, his body weak and his eyes wide with fear.


    In his mind, those few sentences still echoed.


    It meant...


    That mysterious toad had not only seen through his attempt to spy using the retrospective gaze technique with a single nce.


    It had also used his own technique to look back through time and see through to his true form.


    Indeed.


    His true form was actually a parasitic worm that had cultivated to gain sentience.


    Through his parasitic abilities, he had infected and controlled the souls of powerful beasts, fusing their bodies together for his use.


    Apart from the now-deceased Moba and Chaos Demon, he had parasitized twelve other massive beasts.


    Which happened to be... exactly one year''s worth.


    ...

 Chapter 576

    Chapter 576


    Dark Shadow Ind.


    Yi Feng lounged in a reclining chair, swaying gently as he held a cup of tea in his left hand and arge bunch of grapes in his right. He squinted his eyes, gazing at the distant sea view.


    This life was damnfortable.


    If only he could leave at will, this ind wouldn''t be half bad.


    Just then.


    A voice echoed in his mind.


    "Congrattions, host. You have received the monthly Fortune Points from the Immortal River Continent."


    "Fortune Points +500."


    "Oh ho?"Hearing the voice in his head, Yi Feng sat up abruptly.


    The Immortal River Continent had sent him Fortune Points again.


    And so punctually too.


    This routine was just like his sry in his previous life, deposited into his ount on the same day every month without fail.


    Although he didn''t know the exact reason why the Immortal River Continent sent him Fortune Points every month.


    But who cares?


    Therefore, Yi Feng, who had just received five hundred Fortune Points, immediately opened the marketce, just like a wage ve who had just been paid in his previous life.


    Although this store could be quite tricky.


    There were some frustrating incidents, like the toad fiasco.


    But other items were quite enticing.


    For example, the grapes in his hand...


    They were damn sweet.


    The saplings exchanged from the system store also matured incredibly fast.


    Of course, the tea leaves in his hand were the same.


    They had quite a Longjing vor to them.


    Overall, he hadn''t been cheated in this aspect.


    So now, Yi Feng, who had just received his "paycheck," was very much in the mood to splurge.


    He wanted to get some more watermelons, honeydew melons, peaches, and such, to enrich the boring ind life...


    However.


    As a person with principles.


    He resisted this urge to spend.


    Because in his view, nothing was more important than leaving this small ind.


    And this influx of Fortune Points was like a godsend for his n to purchase teleportation.


    "Calm down, calm down."


    Taking a sip of tea, Yi Feng took a deep breath.


    If he could resist the urge this time, he might be able to teleport off this small ind by next month.


    Of course.


    Yi Feng still had to prepare a backup n.


    In case the teleportation turned out to be a scam, he still needed to rely on Man Man, the amphibious creature, to cross the ocean and leave.


    So.


    Storing food was still necessary.


    Yi Feng began the process of hunting wolves again...


    But damn it, after circling half the ind, he barely saw any live wolves, just wolf carcasses everywhere.


    "Looks like I need to switch to a different species!"


    Yi Feng couldn''t help but sigh.


    He had almost wiped out all the wolves on the ind, and if he continued, the wolf poption would surely go extinct.


    So, let''s hunt vultures!


    Apart from wolves, vultures were the most numerous creatures on the ind.


    Without further ado, Yi Feng returned to the Martial Arts Hall on the ind and began crafting bows and arrows.


    In one day.


    Yi Feng took down over eighty vultures.


    Althoughter, as the vultures became scarcer, Yi Feng''s daily harvest decreased, his food stores continued to grow.


    With the previous wolf meat, dried fish, and now vulture meat, he probably had enough tost him for two years.


    Back at the Martial Arts Hall, Yi Feng lit a fire, brewed tea, and smoked the vulture meat.


    Nearby, Man Many listlessly on the ground.


    At the same time, the toad that Yi Feng had casually discarded had somehow found its way back and was now perched on Man Man''s shell.


    "Ribbit ribbit ribbit..."


    "Gurgle gurgle gurgle..."


    "Ribbit ribbit ribbit..."


    "Gurgle gurgle gurgle..."


    "Brother Man, I''ve recently changed my name. It''s as cool as Brother Bone''s!"


    Man Man remained expressionless.


    "Frog Benwei! How about that, isn''t it cool?"


    "Oh."


    "What do you mean? Come on, say it''s cool!"


    "Oh!"


    "Can you not look like you''re about to die? Say it, Frog Benwei, isn''t it handsome? Isn''t this name cool? How about it, do you want to take a simr name? I''ve already thought of one for you, it''ll be Slow Benwei!"


    "Not interested!"


    With that, Man Man closed his eyes and returned to hiszy, sleepy state.


    "You, you stinking snail, you really have no sense of style."


    The toad said angrily, hopping away to settle down on its own.


    ...


    Somewhere on Dark Shadow Ind.


    Jiang Zhi looked at the vulture carcasses on the ground, her brows furrowed tightly.


    Although she had previously suspected the presence of a terrifying expert on the ind due to the demonic wolves, she wasn''t entirely certain.


    After all, she herself was a powerful being.


    She really couldn''t imagine what kind of existence could be unaffected by this environment and treat the native demonic wolves as nothing.


    Until now, when she saw the ground littered with vulture carcasses.


    A full several dozen of them.


    This finally convinced her.


    There really was an unimaginably powerful and terrifying existence on this ind!


    "Just who could it be?"


    She tried hard to recall the history of Dark Shadow Ind.


    But no matter how she racked her brain, she couldn''t remember when such a super expert, who could treat demonic wolves and vultures as nothing, had been exiled here.


    Even though she knew that there were probably many experts who had been imprisoned here in the past and were still surviving on the ind.


    But the current state of these experts was probably no better than hers. Most of them were suppressing their cultivation, concealing their auras, and hiding away, barely clinging to life.


    "If only I could meet this senior expert."


    Jiang Zhi''s eyes flickered with determination.


    She wasn''t afraid of death.


    But she had been framed and imprisoned here, and she had a deep blood feud to settle.


    So she desperately wanted to survive.


    To leave this ce, to avenge herself, to cut down those who had framed her with her sword.


    And if she could meet this person and join forces with them on the ind, given their strength, survival might not be just a pipe dream...


    But was it possible?


    ...

 Chapter 577

    Chapter 577


    Even though Yi Feng didn''t make any purchases this time, he had already bought plenty from the store previously.


    Now, within a hundred meters surrounding his martial arts hall, a picturesque little orchard had been created, forming a stark contrast to the deste environment elsewhere.


    Every day after hunting vultures, Yi Feng would lie at the entrance of his martial arts hall on Dark Shadow Ind, enjoying the sea view while eating fruit and drinking alcohol he had brought from the Immortal River Continent.


    The fragrance of alcohol wafted through the air.


    However, the wolf skin he wore didn''t quite match his leisurely and refined lifestyle.


    Fortunately, he had another set stored in his spatial ring, which he had prepared to avoid going naked if he ever needed to leave.


    But now that his environment was so pleasant, without having to endure wind and rain, he didn''t mind wearing these clothes.


    At that moment.


    In a cliff.A man, nothing but skin and bones, who had been in a deep slumber, struggled to open his eyes.


    He sniffed the air.


    "Alcohol!"


    "That''s the smell of alcohol!"


    He breathed in greedily, his whole body trembling with excitement.


    It was hard to imagine.


    For someone who had been confined on this ind for countless years, only able to survive by entering deep sleep and reducing his bodily functions to the bare minimum, how great a shock it was to suddenly smell alcohol.


    He didn''t know how many years he had spent at the bottom of this cliff, his body long since ravaged by the brutal atmosphere.


    But perhaps lured by the scent of alcohol, he mustered what little strength remained in his body and slowly stood up for the first time in many years.


    As he exerted his strength, his appearance of being on hisst legs improved slightly.


    He followed the scent of alcohol up the mountain.


    As he got closer, the smell of alcohol grew stronger, and his breathing became increasingly greedy.


    "I''m already at the end of my rope. If I could just have a sip of alcohol, it would be worth dying for."


    He muttered weakly, his eyes glimmering with hope.


    It was clear to see what inhuman torment those confined here had to endure.


    Those qualified toe here were originally quite powerful.


    But now, his dying wish was merely to have a sip of alcohol.


    The scent of alcohol grew stronger and stronger.


    This meant he was getting closer and closer.


    He was certain it wasing from the hilltop ahead.


    He hurriedly raised his head.


    But this nce was extraordinary.


    He was so shocked his eyeballs nearly popped out.


    Look at that!


    Green.


    Trees.


    An orchard.


    There was even a house.


    The scene before him left him too excited for words.


    He couldn''t remember how many years he had been on Dark Shadow Ind.


    But on this ind, apart from the ck sea, all he had seen was endless destion, destion, destion...


    Now.


    There was vegetation and an orchard.


    He almost broke into a run, rushing towards that ce.


    He even ignored the increasingly strong scent of alcohol.


    Finally.


    He arrived outside the house.


    He was even more shocked.


    Because surrounding this house was an overwhelming spiritual energy,pletely untouched by the brutal atmosphere.


    He breathed in greedily.


    He even spread his arms, raised his head, and took a deep breath.


    He almost shed tears.


    "Air."


    "Fresh air!"


    His body trembling, he cried out excitedly.


    He couldn''t remember how many years it had been since he had experienced such an environment.


    Under this spiritual energy, he felt his internal organs, ravaged by the brutal atmosphere, improve significantly.


    His parched throat became moist.


    In just a brief moment, hisplexion became ruddy, a stark contrast to when he had just emerged from the cliff.


    Suddenly, at that moment.


    A young man in white robes walked out from the house next door.


    The man immediately turned his gaze to this white-robed youth.


    He scrutinized him from every angle.


    The white robe was immacte.


    Hisplexion was healthy and normal.


    He had an extraordinary aura.


    In his left hand, he held a small jug, and in his right, a small cup.


    This appearance was not at all like someone surviving on this ind.


    What kind of person was this?


    The man''s heart filled with doubt.

 Chapter 578

    Chapter 578


    "You''re also one of the people trapped on this ind, aren''t you?" Yi Feng asked softly, looking at the disheveled man before him.


    "Yes, and you are...?"


    The man replied hoarsely, looking at Yi Feng.


    "My name is Yi Feng. Come in and sit down first!"


    As he spoke, Yi Feng sighed inwardly.


    The people trapped on this ind were truly miserable.


    With that, he turned and walked towards the courtyard.


    The man nodded, his heart filled with doubts, and followed Yi Feng.


    He wasn''t afraid that Yi Feng would harm him.After all, his situation couldn''t get any worse.


    On the contrary, he was eager to find out who this young man in front of him was.


    Why was he on this ind? Was he trapped here too?


    And why was there vegetation and fruit here...


    "You must be curious about why it''s like this here, right?" Yi Feng said with a smile as soon as they entered the courtyard.


    The man nodded and looked at Yi Feng inquiringly, saying, "I think you weren''t trapped here, were you?"


    "No, I wasn''t trapped here," Yi Feng said with a smile. "It was more of a coincidence!"


    "A coincidence?"


    The man looked at Yi Feng with confusion.


    Yi Feng smiled but didn''t borate.


    Damn it.


    It was embarrassing enough to have been randomly teleported here during ascension. He didn''t want to tell everyone about it.


    "Anyway, it was an ident. I''ll stay for a while and then leave," Yi Feng continued.


    "An ident, just staying for a while and then leaving?"


    Hearing Yi Feng''s words, the man''s pupils shrank involuntarily.


    This statement was deeply meaningful.


    It implied that the taboos surrounding Dark Shadow Ind couldn''t hold this person back.


    He coulde and go as he pleased?


    Sss!


    The man couldn''t help but take a sharp breath.


    When he was trapped here, he was extremely unwilling.


    He had tried to escape more than once.


    So he was very clear about how powerful the taboos on the ind were.


    He even suspected that Dark Shadow Ind was no longer in the Immortal Realm but a small world attached to it.


    In other words, to leave here, one would need to break through the boundaries.


    Breaking through the boundaries of a lower realm might be easy, but breaking through the boundaries of the Immortal Realm...


    Thinking of this, the man looked at Yi Feng again and took a deep breath.


    That meant the strength of this person in front of him was at the pinnacle of the Immortal Realm.


    Because only those at the pinnacle of the Immortal Realm could casually break through the boundaries of the Immortal Realm.


    However, all of this was still just his spection.


    He needed further confirmation.


    "May I ask if the houses and vegetation around here were also...?"


    The man asked solemnly, although he hadn''t confirmed it yet, his way of addressing Yi Feng was gradually changing.


    "Of course,"


    Yi Feng said with a faint smile.


    To be honest, he was quite satisfied with the current state of his courtyard, not much different from creating a paradise in the desert.


    "Is it not bad here?" Yi Feng asked softly.


    Hearing this, the man''s body trembled.


    This was not just "not bad." For him, an old man who had been barely surviving on Dark Shadow Ind for countless years, everything in front of him was nothing short of a miracle.


    "May I ask how you managed to create all this?" he asked.


    "What''s the big deal? I just did it casually," Yi Feng exined with a smile. Although the seeds and saplings were from the system, he didn''t put much effort into nting them.


    This casual remark made the man''s mouth twitch involuntarily.


    He really didn''t know how to respond.


    Such a miraculous feat being described as something done casually... it was almost unbelievable.


    But seeing Yi Feng''s indifferent and insignificant expression, he understood that it was probably true.


    The things that seemed like miracles to him were probably justmonce for this person.


    Even though the conversation further proved that Yi Feng might be unimaginably powerful, he still found it hard to believe.


    How could he be so lucky to meet someone at the pinnacle of the Immortal Realm?


    Could there be some misunderstanding?


    After all, everything was based on Yi Feng''s words; he hadn''t witnessed it himself.


    "Oh no."


    Just as he was lost in thought, Yi Feng suddenly eximed.


    "What''s wrong?"


    He looked up, bewildered.


    "These damn vultures, I was just looking for them everywhere, and now they''ve flown to my doorstep."

 Chapter 579

    Chapter 579


    As Yi Feng turned around and walked into the Martial Arts Hall, the man who had just snapped out of his daze quickly shifted his gaze outward.


    Sure enough.


    A few vultures appeared on a withered tree not far away.


    Their eyes were bloodshot.


    They cast an invisible shadow of death over the surroundings.


    He licked his lips.


    His eyes flickered with deep apprehension, and he even readied himself into a fighting stance, as he had suffered quite a bit at the hands of these vultures.


    The vultures seemed to have noticed him as well.


    They let out sharp cries and swooped towards him at a rapid pace.The man''s face changed drastically.


    A sense of crisis surged within him.


    But just then, an arrow pierced through the air and shot straight towards the vultures.


    Following that, one arrow took down three vultures.


    They fell like a string of candied haws.


    The remaining vultures, seeing this, tried to flee, but were subsequently hit by several more arrows...


    In an instant.


    The vultures, which had been so terrifying, were all wiped out...


    "Caw!"


    This scene.


    Made the man''s eyes widen, and he let out a sharp, quacking cry like a dried duck.


    Vultures.


    These vultures, were they really so weak?


    Yes.


    These vultures'' strength was indeed not high. If they were taken outside, he could easily kill arge group with his own strength.


    But you have to consider where this is.


    This scene.


    Completely dispelled the man''sst bit of doubt about Yi Feng, and he immediately bowed.


    "I am Gong Chen, greetings to the senior."


    He spoke respectfully.


    Completely convinced by the young man''s strength.


    Noticing the man''s admiring gaze.


    Yi Feng subconsciously raised his head a bit.


    Look.


    Killing a couple of birds had already convinced the man, how cool.


    This was why he wanted to make this ce his backyard.


    Because in this ce, no matter what your strength is, if you don''t have survival skills, you''re just a rookie.


    But these stubborn cultivators only know how to cultivate; where would they know any survival skills?


    Without cultivation, they''re nothing.


    "Go pick them up!"


    Yi Feng said with a faint smile.


    "Senior, why pick them up?" Gong Chen couldn''t help but ask.


    "Such good ingredients, why not pick them up?" Yi Feng retorted.


    "You mean, you''re going to eat them?"


    Gong Chen couldn''t help but ask: "Can these things be eaten?"


    Yi Feng smiled without answering. After Gong Chen picked up the vultures, he led Gong Chen into the Martial Arts Hall.


    The moment they entered the Martial Arts Hall.


    Gong Chen was stunned.


    Oh my.


    Look at this, what is all this?


    Everywhere he looked, Demon Wolves were hanging, and based on his knowledge of Dark Shadow Ind, it was likely that ny-nine percent of the ind''s Demon Wolves were hanging here.


    In addition, all kinds of vultures were hanging everywhere, and even some, like braised vulture heads, braised vulture legs.


    Moreover, there were countless Shadow Killer Fish?


    He swallowed hard.


    At this moment, he was already unable to describe his shock in words.


    The terrifying species that had made them fear and even considered them as prey, were actually... being treated as ingredients by this senior?


    "Looks like you''re hungry, feel free to take whatever you want!"


    "Eat well ande find me in the courtyard."


    With that, Yi Feng picked up a wine jug, strolledzily towards the courtyard, and theny down on a recliner.


    "Thank you, sir!"


    Gong Chen quickly bowed in thanks.


    Although as a cultivator, he wasn''t particrly obsessed with food, but one had to consider where they were. Even if he could maintain his fasting with his formidable cultivation, a hearty meal was still a great joy.


    He quickly started wolfing down the food.


    But as soon as he took a bite.


    His eyes widened instantly.


    He stared dead at the vulture neck in his hand.


    "This... this this this..."


    He was shocked to find that the vulture neck contained powerful energy, and that one bite of meat was like consuming a spiritual elixir.


    Almost instantly, his damaged internal organs, which had been ravaged by the brutal air, were repaired to a considerable extent.


    And his strength began to recover slowly.


    He was so excited that he couldn''t find words.


    This was not just a hearty meal, but an opportunity given to him by this eminent person.


    His hands trembling as he held the vulture neck, his gaze turned to Yi Feng in the courtyard, and his legs involuntarily knelt down.

 Chapter 580

    Chapter 580


    "Gong Chen, thank you for your generosity!"


    He respectfully transmitted his voice.


    In the courtyard.


    Yi Feng subconsciously raised the corners of his mouth.


    Originally, he didn''t want to interact much with the people on this ind, as those imprisoned here were not necessarily good people.


    But since they met, why not interact and find a way to make them useful to him?


    So.


    Yi Feng showed him his storage and demonstrated his skill in killing a vulture.


    This was to make Gong Chen understand that Yi Feng livedfortably on this ind and that following him would also ensure afortable life.After conveying this message, he rewarded him with a meal.


    And the result was as Yi Feng expected.


    It seemed that Gong Chen had been swayed by him.


    However.


    He remained calm and continued to pour wine while lying in his reclining chair.


    When Gong Chen finished eating the entire vulture''s neck, he stopped.


    The power within was too immense for him to bear, making him feel ufortably full and unable to digest it in a short time.


    "Full?"


    Yi Feng, noticing, couldn''t help but ask.


    "Senior, you know this too?"


    Gong Chen looked up in shock, secretly amazed that Yi Feng knew his internal condition so clearly.


    "It''s obvious at a nce."


    Yi Feng said indifferently.


    This guy was also.


    The vulture was not small, and eating such arge neck clean, it was no wonder he felt full.


    Gong Chen chuckled at himself.


    To be seen through so clearly at a nce, it seemed impossible to hide anything from this senior!


    "Sit for a while if you''re full, then pick a few grapes to refresh your mouth, which helps with digestion."


    Yi Feng said casually, continuing to sip his strong wine.


    For Yi Feng''s words, Gong Chen dared not disobey.


    He obediently sat aside, deeply regting his breath to calm down, feeling slightly better, and then went to the grape trellis to pick a few grapes.


    After putting them in his mouth, he swallowed them whole, not even tasting the vor.


    His face was filled with astonishment and gratitude.


    Because the power that had beenpletely undigestible in his body, after eating a few grapes, spread throughout his body like a stream.


    Nourishing his entire being.


    "So, the senior asked me to eat grapes to help me digest the power within..."


    "The senior is truly thoughtful!"


    "How can I repay such a great kindness?"


    He walked fervently towards Yi Feng, bowing beside the reclining chair.


    "Senior."


    "Yes!"


    Yi Feng squinted, fanning himself, and responded, "Digested?"


    "Yes, senior, I have digested it."


    Gong Chen respectfully replied.


    "Sit!"


    Yi Feng waved his fan.


    Gong Chen hesitated for a moment, then sat down properly opposite Yi Feng.


    "What is your cultivation level?"


    Yi Feng asked casually.


    Gong Chen''s eyes flickered.


    He secretly spected about the meaning behind Yi Feng''s words.


    After all, with this senior''s strength, it was impossible for him not to know his cultivation level.


    So why ask such a question?


    He couldn''t help but think of his cultivation technique. This technique helped him hide his true cultivation level.


    Sobined with his cautious nature, the cultivation level he revealed in front of others was not his true level.


    So it was.


    The senior was testing my honesty.


    Testing whether I would reveal my true cultivation level.


    "Reporting to the senior, I am at the Reincarnation Immortal Realm."


    Gong Chen respectfully stated his true cultivation level.


    "Reincarnation Realm?"


    Yi Feng''s eyebrows twitched slightly.


    Privately, he began to count with his fingers.


    Beforeing to the Immortal Realm, he had done a little research.


    Themon three realms: Human Immortal, Earth Immortal, Heavenly Immortal.


    After Heavenly Immortal came Golden Immortal, Profound Immortal.


    The Profound Immortal had nine rotations, each rotation a major milestone.


    After Profound Immortal came the even more terrifying Reincarnation Immortal Realm, True Essence Immortal Realm, Star Immortal Realm, Sun and Moon Immortal Realm...


    Sigh.


    Thinking of this, Yi Feng took a deep breath.


    He had thought this guy was at most a Heavenly Immortal, but he turned out to be a Reincarnation Immortal.


    Counting, he, a lowly Human Immortal, was separated from him by... a full twelve major realms?

 Chapter 581

    Chapter 581


    Found a treasure! Found a treasure!


    Yi Feng almost burst outughing.


    It seems that all the effort he put in was not in vain!


    However, he understood.


    Now is not the final moment yet; whates next is the most crucial.


    So he didn''t show too much excitement, just nodded with satisfaction, "Not bad, very good!"


    But this simple nod from Yi Feng gave Gong Chen immense encouragement.


    He was also secretly d that he hadn''t misjudged Yi Feng''s intentions earlier.


    "Um... how about making a deal?"Yi Feng asked, drawing out his words.


    "Please instruct, Senior,"


    Gong Chen respectfully replied.


    "Well, you know, life on this ind is quite difficult, right?" Yi Feng said meaningfully, "And you''ve seen, if you follow me, it won''t be that hard, right?"


    Upon hearing this, Gong Chen, who had been waiting with his head down, suddenly widened his eyes.


    "Senior, what do you mean?"


    "Exactly."


    Yi Feng got straight to the point, "I want you to be my follower; I''ll ensure you have food and clothing on this ind."


    After saying that, Yi Feng nervously watched Gong Chen.


    He was secretly guessing whether this Gong Chen from the Reincarnation Immortal Realm would be his follower for the sake of food.


    But to his surprise, before he could think deeply, Gong Chen suddenly knelt down with a thud.


    "Senior, I am willing."


    His voice was filled with urgency and excitement, as well as fervor and gratitude.


    This reaction left Yi Fengpletely stunned.


    Immortal cultivators.


    They don''t seem to have that much dignity, do they...


    For a bowl of rice, they would still bow their heads.


    Although Gong Chen''s quick agreement was beyond Yi Feng''s expectations, it was still a good thing for him.


    The Reincarnation Immortal Realm.


    That''s a big deal.


    Of course.


    Yi Feng wanted to recruit this expert mainly to pave the way for his future departure.


    Just imagine.


    By leveraging the convenience of Dark Shadow Ind, he could gather a group of experts to follow him. After leaving this cursed ce, wouldn''t he have arge group of experts to protect him outside?


    Of course.


    Yi Feng was also worried that this guy might turn against him after leaving, so he had him swear an oath on the spot.


    He knew that oaths still held weight for immortal cultivators.


    This way, it was foolproof.


    In the following days.


    A Gong Chen appeared in Yi Feng''s courtyard.


    What made Yi Feng very satisfied was that this Gong Chen had excellent eyesight. He automatically took care of daily chores like sweeping and watering the flowers.


    He was simply hardworking and diligent.


    In the blink of an eye, several days passed.


    "Croak croak croak!"


    "Bulu bulu!"


    "Are you going to change your name or not?"


    "No!"


    "You old thing."


    Frog Benwei angrily jumped into the ck Sea and swam into the deep sea.


    Man Man nced at him and closed his eyes.


    Next to them, Gong Chen, who had been listening to the conversation between the two elders, didn''t even dare to breathe loudly.


    After staying here for so many days, how could he not know how amazing these two elders were?


    It was simply jaw-dropping.


    Seeing Frog Benwei jump into the ck Sea, he cautiously approached Man Man with a towel.


    "Slow Elder, let me wipe your body for you."


    Man Man opened his eyelids slightly and then closed them again.


    Seeing this, Gong Chen began to wipe carefully.


    But after a while, Man Man opened his eyes again.


    "Ask you a question."


    "Please instruct, Slow Elder."


    "Is Man Benwei a good name?"


    "Reporting to Slow Elder, it''s absolutely awesome, very fitting for Slow Elder''s aura." Gong Chen respectfully answered.


    Man Man''s eyes flickered.


    He closed his eyes contentedly.


    In a certain Immortal Continent.


    Beneath a city gate that resembled a crouching lion.


    Four ck-robed figures sat on the ground, looking pitiful, with a ghost floating beside them.


    Their ck robes were covered in dust, showing their disheveled state.


    Their backs were full of destion.


    "Damn it!"


    Lu Benwei pped his thigh and stood up, his face full of unwillingness as he shouted, "I just can''t figure out why this is happening! We brothers finally got our hands on countless gold coins, thinking we could live a carefree life in the Immortal Realm, but damn it, this ce doesn''t use gold coins, it uses Celestial Crystals?"


    "Brother, please don''t say anymore. The girl from the Immortal Red Pavilion is still blocking me for thest Celestial Crystal!"


    Dog rubbed his temples, full of sorrow.


    "Brother, I''m hungry, I haven''t had fresh food for a long time." Milk raised his head, looking at Lu Benwei with a face full of grievance.


    "Eat eat eat, all you know is eat. Brother hasn''t even sorted out his girl yet, where''s the fooding from?" Night Wind rolled his eyes, ring at Milk.


    Milk lowered his head in grievance, pulling grass from the ground and putting it into his mouth one by one.


    "I could have followed Brother to feast my eyes, but now it''s be a luxury."


    "Sob, it''s so sad..."


    Spirit King floated in mid-air, sighing.

 Chapter 582

    Chapter 582


    Yi Fengy on his reclining chair, thinking about the future where he would be protected by a powerful figure from the Cycle of Rebirth Immortal Realm, and he felt quite content.


    However, one was not enough.


    If there were more, that would be even better.


    Thus.


    He turned his gaze towards Gong Chen, who was busy weeding nearby.


    "Gong Chen, you see, I''ve just arrived in the Immortal Realm and need a group of helpers," he said leisurely.


    "Sir, what do you mean?"


    Gong Chen put down his hoe and stared at Yi Feng with wide eyes.


    Could it be...Could it be that this one is setting up some kind of scheme?


    "Exactly, so take a look around the ind, are there any other cultivators you know who you can bring over to me?" Yi Feng asked with a smile.


    Indeed, that''s how it is.


    Gong Chen was secretly amazed at his urate guess.


    At this moment, he set a goal for himself to perform well, perhaps in the future, he might have the opportunity to be this one''s right-hand man.


    "What are the requirements for the candidates, sir?" Gong Chen asked.


    "Requirements, huh."


    Yi Feng stroked his chin and said leisurely, "The only requirement is that they are about as bad off as you are, and their character isn''t too bad."


    After all, he thought, his current only advantage was that he could eat his fill on the ind without having to endure the elements.


    And those who were already doing well on the ind would certainly not follow him. If they were as hungry as Gong Chen, who was skin and bones, then bending the knee for a bowl of rice was more realistic.


    As for character, that goes without saying.


    "Understood."


    Gong Chen nodded in response.


    However, he wore a bitter smile.


    After all, he was also from the Cycle of Rebirth Immortal Realm, an existence above tens of thousands outside, yet in the eyes of the senior, he was just someone who was doing poorly.


    The difference in their perspectives was not just a little bit!


    Of course.


    He also understood that the senior''s requirements for this candidate were likely to be at least from the Cycle of Rebirth Immortal Realm.


    "Among those I know, there are indeed many hidden masters on the ind, and their strength is about the same as mine," Gong Chen said.


    "Oh?"


    "Can you find them?"


    Yi Feng''s eyes lit up.


    "Since we''re all on this ind, and we have some friendship outside, I should be able to find them."


    "However, they are probably all in a state of barely surviving, and may not be able to serve the senior much," Gong Chen worriedly said.


    "Barely surviving is fine, isn''t that what I''m here for?"


    Yi Feng secretly rejoiced, what he wanted was this kind of state, if not, it would be hard to handle.


    "Yes, with the sir here, it''s my overthinking,"


    Gong Chen forced a smile.


    Before, wasn''t he also at the end of his rope, at the end of his resources?


    It was just a matter of a vulture''s neck.


    "Senior, should I go now?" Gong Chen respectfully asked.


    "Go ahead, remember, the more the better."


    Yi Feng instructed with a smile.


    "Understood."


    Gong Chen left.


    In the following time, Gong Chen, following Yi Feng''s instructions, began to walk around the ind, looking for some old acquaintances he had met on the ind over the years.


    ...


    Jiang Zhi, dressed in red, looked at the distant ck Sea.


    Her beautiful eyes revealed unwillingness.


    Revealed hatred.


    Thinking about spending endless years on this ind, being slowly ground to death, she clenched her fists tightly, her whole body trembling violently.


    However.


    She felt she still had a glimmer of hope.


    That was the mysterious person who hunted the demon wolves.


    These days, she had seen the bodies of hundreds of demon wolves.


    And besides the bodies, those demon wolves that usually made her avoid them, she couldn''t find a single one even if she actively looked for them.


    It seemed.


    The demon wolves on this ind were almost wiped out by that person.


    In such a harsh environment, being able to do this, such strength, was beyond her imagination.


    If she could get to know him, perhaps she could persist on the ind, persist until the day she could leave...


    Just as she was about to leave.


    Suddenly, a strong wind blew across the sky.


    She looked up in shock and immediately saw an old man walking through the air.


    And his calm demeanor seemed to show that he was not afraid of the violent air''s erosion, nor of suffering bacsh.


    Her beautiful eyes lit up.


    "Could it be, could it be that he is the mysterious master who killed the demon wolves?"


    To be able to ignore the violent air, besides that mysterious person, she couldn''t think of anyone else who could do it.


    She was so excited she couldn''t find the words.


    It was truly finding something without looking for it, and getting it without effort.

 Chapter 583

    Chapter 583


    She quickly chased after him, calling out, "Senior, please wait."


    Gong Chen, who had been flying around to find suitable candidates for Yi Feng, noticed Jiang Zhi''s presence and frowned slightly, stopping in his tracks.


    "A cultivator of the Reincarnation Immortal Realm, with not much violent energy within her body, probably just recently imprisoned here," Gong Chen thought, instantly gaining some understanding of Jiang Zhi upon seeing her.


    "What is it?" he asked.


    "I am Jiang Zhi, greetings to Senior," Jiang Zhi respectfully said, "I havee to seek an audience with Senior in hopes of forming a connection."


    "I am Gong Chen."


    Gong Chen nodded, acknowledging the initiative of a high-level cultivator like Jiang Zhi to form a connection, so he responded politely.


    "Greetings, Senior Gong."


    Seeing that Gong Chen seemed approachable, Jiang Zhi was quite delighted. If she could form a connection with him, it might bring her significant benefits on the ind. She continued, "May I ask, Senior Gong, which Immortal Continent are you from, and for what reason were you imprisoned here?""I am just a wanderer."


    Gong Chen said indifferently, ncing towards the distance and recalling Yi Feng''s instructions. He had no intention of engaging in a deep conversation with Jiang Zhi.


    He said, "I have matters to attend to right now. Perhaps we can talk another time."


    With that, he prepared to leave.


    This left Jiang Zhi feeling quite disappointed.


    Indeed, why would he form a connection with her when she approached so abruptly?


    However, just as she was feeling disheartened, Gong Chen handed her a jade slip before leaving.


    "This jade slip carries my aura. In the future... I might seek you out," Gong Chen said solemnly.


    After all, he remembered Yi Feng''s instructions¡ªthe more, the better.


    And cultivators of the Reincarnation Immortal Realm were notmon; there were only so many on the ind. Now that he had encountered one unexpectedly, it was a fortuitous gain, and she might be of use to the senior in the future.


    But at present, he was not familiar with Jiang Zhi.


    Nor did he know her character.


    So he needed to observe her further, which was why he handled the situation this way.


    Jiang Zhi tightly gripped the jade slip.


    Her face lit up with surprise.


    She understood that this was Gong Chen''s hope for her.


    Perhaps in the future, she really could gain the patronage of Gong Chen, this super expert.


    And as long as she could survive, there was a chance of leaving the ind...


    Gong Chen did not disappoint.


    In just a few short days, he had found over a dozen people for Yi Feng.


    Initially, these people did not believe Gong Chen.


    But under Gong Chen''s insistence, they reluctantly came to the courtyard, only to find it was a pleasant surprise.


    They werepletely captivated by Yi Feng''s various abilities.


    So after arriving here, each one diligently worked, weeding, watering, and doing everything willingly.


    Yi Feng was extremely satisfied with these people''s allegiance.


    Each one was a cultivator of the Reincarnation Immortal Realm.


    Each one had sworn an oath to serve him.


    This meant that once he left this ind, he could pretty much walk around with impunity.


    Oh my.


    identally bing a big shot, huh?


    Before long, it was payday again.


    "Ding!"


    "Congrattions, Host."


    "Received Qi Luck Points from Immortal River Continent."


    "Qi Luck Points +600."


    "So punctual," Yi Feng said with a grin, having waited eagerly.


    Finally.


    The day hade.


    He couldn''t wait to open the system, exchange the surplus Qi Luck Points for some daily necessities and other saplings, and then Yi Feng focused his gaze on the teleportation option.


    "I hope this dog system doesn''t screw me over!"


    Yi Feng rubbed his hands together.


    Then he clicked to exchange.


    Instantly, a message appeared in his mind.


    He could activate the teleportation immediately, which would randomly send him to a region in the Immortal Realm.


    After the first teleportation, a mark would be left at both coordinates, allowing him to teleport back and forth near the coordinates with a one-day cooldown.


    "Great!"


    Yi Feng''s face lit up with joy.


    It seemed this time, the dog system hadn''t tricked him, and he wouldn''t have to slowly drift across the sea.


    Soon, he began preparations to leave, eager to see what the real Immortal Realm looked like.


    "Gong Chen, have everyone nt these saplings and seeds at home, and continue with the other tasks. I''m going out for a bit!"


    Before leaving, Yi Feng patted Gong Chen''s shoulder and instructed.


    "Going out for a bit?"


    Gong Chen widened his eyes in shock, "Senior, when you say going out, do you mean leaving Dark Shadow Ind?"


    At this, the other dozen or so cultivators of the Reincarnation Immortal Realm also turned their gazes towards Yi Feng.


    "Of course."


    Yi Feng nodded casually.


    "Sss!"


    Gong Chen and the others gasped.


    So casual.


    Did that mean for this senior, Dark Shadow Ind was truly a ce he coulde and go as he pleased?


    For a moment, everyone looked at Yi Feng with anticipation.


    Wondering how he would leave.


    Would he tear through space?


    Or fly out directly?


    They waited expectantly.


    However.


    Yi Feng suddenly vanished with a swoosh.


    Everyone''s jaws dropped.


    Instant.


    Instant teleportation?


    The group almost exploded in the courtyard.


    This was a technique so terrifying it was unheard of!


    "Too, too powerful," one expert said, swallowing hard.


    "Gong Chen, you son of a dog, tell us quickly, how did you manage totch onto this senior''s thigh?"


    The crowd grabbed Gong Chen, all eyes on him.


    "What''s going on here?"


    Gong Chen pulled away, straightened his chest, and said proudly, "How dare you talk to me like that? I met the senior by luck, what, are you trying to cut me off now? If it weren''t for me, you''d still be holed up in a cave eating dirt, wouldn''t you?"


    "Get back to work, don''t forget the senior''s instructions!"


    Seeing Gong Chen''s smug look, everyone''s eyes burned with envy and jealousy.


    But they couldn''t do anything about it, who asked him to be the first to know Yi Feng?


    Tui.


    What a stroke of luck.

 Chapter 584

    Chapter 584


    The scene transformed.


    Yi Feng''s eyes lit up as a brand new environment appeared before him.


    Towering trees.


    An atmosphere filled with ethereal mist.


    Distant peaks shrouded in clouds and fog.


    Just taking a breath of the fresh air gave one a sense of spiritual refreshment.


    "Now this is more like it!"


    "This is the real Immortal Realm, damn it!"


    Yi Feng''s face beamed with delight.He had finally arrived in the true Immortal Realm.


    "This time, I won''t be a cker or a waste."


    "This time, I''ll have the entire Immortal Realm under my feet."


    Yi Feng recalled the incredible speed at which he had cultivated the Demonic Bodyst time, and he was suddenly filled with ambition, ready to make great achievements in the Immortal Realm starting now.


    However, at that moment.


    A severed hand fell from above, hitting Yi Feng on the head.


    "Ouch, what the hell!"


    The bloody severed hand scared Yi Feng out of his wits.


    Looking up, he saw two groups of people fighting fiercely in mid-air.


    "Bang! Bang! Bang!"


    The sound of shing weapons was incessant, and explosions rang out melodiously.


    As the two groups fought more intensely, their eyes reddening with bloodlust, Yi Feng barely had time to catch his breath before two more people fell at his feet.


    One had been cut in half.


    The other was missing half of his body but seemed to still be alive. His blood-soaked hand grabbed Yi Feng''s ankle.


    "Save... save me..."


    Yi Feng jumped in fright and started running.


    "Oh my god, I don''t want to be an immortal anymore, I''d rather be a coward!"


    As he fled with his head in his hands, he wanted to return to Dark Shadow Ind, but suddenly realized that the teleportation had a one-day cooldown.


    Yi Feng cursed loudly and had no choice but to change direction, running until he disappeared from sight.


    The next day.


    After hiding for a day nearby, Yi Feng wanted to return to the same ce to activate the teleportation back to Dark Shadow Ind.


    But as soon as he ran back, he found that people were still fighting there.


    Not only had their numbers not decreased, but they had actually increased, clearly reinforcements had arrived for both sides.


    The ground was covered with corpses, various dismembered limbs scattered everywhere, and the pungent smell of blood permeated the air, making one feel sick to their stomach.


    "Forget it, forget it, I can''t go back for now. I''d better find a small town toy low for a few days."


    Yi Feng vanished in a sh once again...


    In the blink of an eye, a month passed.


    On Dark Shadow Ind.


    Amidst the raging sandstorm, a woman walked alone with difficulty.


    Her once fiery red clothes, which should have been vibrant, were now covered in yellow sand, turning them a muddy color.


    She walked with a hunched back, stopping to catch her breath every two steps.


    Even though her entire being was exhausted, and her inner cultivation had been eroded by the ind''s violent forces, leaving her in tatters and on the verge of death, the woman remained incredibly resilient.


    Each step, though slow, was determined.


    A man watched everything from above the windswept sands.


    This person was Gong Chen.


    Following the instructions of Master Yi, he had been recruiting people above the Reincarnation Realm on Dark Shadow Ind for some time.


    He had been following this woman in red for several days.


    Usually, people would have died long ago in such an environment.


    Even someone as resilient as himself would have only found a rtively secluded and safe ce to hold his breath and sleep, waiting for death.


    But she hadn''t stopped moving for days, let alone waiting for death.


    Sometimes she would go east to look at the horizon, sometimes she would go to the ck Sea to watch the Shadow-Devouring Fish jumping out of the water and ponder, sometimes she would follow the corpses of Shadow Wolves, searching for something.


    Gong Chen knew she was constantly looking for a way out.


    Such a tenacious woman truly impressed Gong Chen.


    Even in a ce as harsh as Dark Shadow Ind, where death was almost certain, she never gave up hope.


    It was time.


    Watching the woman slowly creeping through the sandstorm, Gong Chen moved and flew down.


    As the storm hit, Jiang Zhi raised her arm to block the sand. When she lowered her hand, she saw someone standing in front of her.


    Startled.


    "Senior?!" Jiang Zhi was overjoyed.


    For days, Jiang Zhi had been searching for traces of this person! This powerful being who could freely use his cultivation on Dark Shadow Ind!


    He was her only hope of escape!


    Gong Chen nodded, standing with his hands behind his back as he looked at Jiang Zhi.


    "Where are you heading?" Gong Chen asked.


    Jiang Zhi looked a bit embarrassed, "Forgive my boldness, but... I''ve been tracking Senior''s whereabouts for days."


    "Tracking my whereabouts?" Gong Chen raised an eyebrow, seeming surprised, "For what purpose?"


    Seeing that the other person wasn''t offended by her pursuit, Jiang Zhi breathed a sigh of relief and frankly said, "Senior is the only person on Dark Shadow Ind who can use cultivation freely without restrictions."


    "I want to leave Dark Shadow Ind, and Senior is my only hope."


    "You want to leave this ce?" Gong Chen asked, feigning ignorance.


    Jiang Zhi nodded firmly, "Yes."


    "Do you think you can leave?" Gong Chen asked in return.


    Jiang Zhi hesitated, then became anxious, "Senior is my only hope..."


    Hearing this, Gong Chen smiled. He neither confirmed nor denied her statement.


    He looked at Jiang Zhi for a moment, then said, "I''ve been observing you for days, and you haven''t disappointed me."


    "However, I''m not your only hope. In fact, I''m not hope at all. If I could leave this ce, why would I still be here?" he said, watching the light in Jiang Zhi''s eyes slowly dim.


    He didn''t offer anyfort.


    Instead, he pointed to the nearby corpse of a Shadow Wolf, "Did you see that I could use my cultivation and assume I killed those wolves?"

 Chapter 585

    Chapter 585


    Jiang Zhi nodded, and although she had lost hope, she still politely replied, "Your wisdom is unparalleled, senior."


    "No wonder," Gong Chen chuckled knowingly. No wonder she thought he was her hope of escape.


    The ability to kill all the Shadow Wolves on Dark Shadow Ind was indeed worthy of being considered a hope.


    "You''re mistaken. I didn''t kill these Shadow Wolves."


    Jiang Zhi was surprised, and then the light in her eyespletely disappeared.


    "But you don''t need to be disappointed," Gong Chen said calmly. "Although I didn''t kill them, it was my master, to whom I''ve pledged allegiance, who did."


    "Not only that, but my ability to use my cultivation freely on this ind is also a power he gave me."


    "While I can''t be your hope of escape, he can."


    In an instant, the light in Jiang Zhi''s eyes rekindled.Her bright eyes looked at Gong Chen, "Really?!"


    "Of course!"


    Gong Chen dered confidently, believing it wholeheartedly.


    "My master can not onlye and go from Dark Shadow Ind at will, but he can also dominate it."


    "On this ind devoid of spiritual energy, where he allows life, there is vitality. Where he doesn''t, it''s a dead zone."


    With just a few words, the light in Jiang Zhi''s eyes turned to utter astonishment.


    "May I ask... who is senior''s master in the Immortal Realm?" she inquired cautiously. After all, she was a figure in the Immortal Realm herself.


    She had heard of many famous and even legendary figures, but she couldn''t think of any big shot that matched the description of this master.


    "Hmph." Gong Chen snorted disdainfully. "Those are nothing. My master is a figure who keeps a low profile in the Immortal Realm. How could others casually hear of him?"


    "Yes, yes, senior''s words are absolutely right," Jiang Zhi quickly agreed. "This junior truly can''t think of any title that could match him."


    In her heart, however, waves of shock were surging.


    If even those legendary figures couldn''tpare to this person on Dark Shadow Ind, how powerful must he be!


    Gong Chen looked at Jiang Zhi with satisfaction. "The reason I came to find you this time is also because of my master''s orders."


    "He needs to recruit people at least at the Reincarnation Realm to serve him. I''ve been observing you for some time now. I can see that you''re resilient and of good character."


    "Are you willing to follow my master?"


    Gong Chen got straight to the point about his intentions.


    Jiang Zhi looked at Gong Chen in disbelief, overjoyed!


    No wonder the elders in her n had used the Celestial te to divine that her luck was rare in ten thousand years, so this was it!


    She had thought she would perish on Dark Shadow Ind, but unexpectedly found a chance for life here!


    It truly was a case of finding hope in despair!


    "Of course I''m willing!" Jiang Zhi could barely contain her excitement.


    This response was clearly within Gong Chen''s expectations. He didn''t think anyone would refuse to serve a master so incredibly powerful.


    "Very well,e with me." Gong Chen was about to fly off.


    Remembering that Jiang Zhi couldn''t use her cultivation, he turned back, grabbed her from the ground, and flew away.


    In the blink of an eye, the two hadnded steadily in a ce.


    Right in front of them was a simple, ancient-looking courtyard.


    Jiang Zhi was amazed.


    Following Gong Chen into the courtyard, Jiang Zhi''s body stiffened in shock.


    She had thought that this person was powerful enough to control life and death on Dark Shadow Ind, but she never imagined he could build an independent dwelling in such a ce without being eroded by wind and sand.


    Moreover... it was an independent world...


    "You can feel the difference here too, can''t you?" Gong Chen smiled knowingly. "Didn''t you feel your body start to heal the moment you entered?"


    Jiang Zhi nodded vigorously, her voice trembling with excitement, "Did your master create this world? It seems... even the air has such an incredibly potent healing ability..."


    Gong Chen nodded calmly, "If the master were here, he might reward you with a few grapes." He pointed to the back garden, "Those aren''t ordinary vegetables and fruits. Just one grape can not only heal youpletely but also help you break through your cultivation bottleneck!"


    Jiang Zhi listened in even greater disbelief. This... she had never heard of such a powerful existence!


    Be it people, grapes, or this entire realm.


    Just a casually grown grape was superior to top-tier immortal pills from the Immortal Realm!


    Not only could it heal a body ravaged by Dark Shadow Ind, but it could also break through cultivation bottlenecks.


    It''s worth noting that in the Immortal Realm, every bottleneck above the Heavenly Immortal level is extremely difficult to ovee.


    Above the Profound Immortal level, each stage bes increasingly difficult, with bottlenecks that are harder and harder to break through!


    It was terrifyingly impressive...


    As they were talking, a person carrying a hoe walked out of the courtyard. Seeing Gong Chen and Jiang Zhi, he greeted them.


    "Old Gong, you''ve found another person above the Reincarnation Realm for the master, eh? The master will reward you again when he returns, congrattions!"


    "That''s right, who knows if he''ll break through again," a plump woman carrying a basket chimed in as she walked out. "Old Gong, you really lucked out with such a cushy job."


    "Unlike us, who can only till the soil, weed, and do some harvesting work."


    Gong Chen smiled and responded, then turned back to Jiang Zhi, "The master isn''t here, and I don''t have the courage to pick fruits from the back garden for you. Just stay here for a while and let your injuries heal."


    "After you''ve recovered, you''ll have to leave. You can''t stay here long before the master returns to confirm."


    "Yes, of course."


    At this moment, Jiang Zhi wasn''t just trembling in her tongue, but her very heart was quivering.


    From uncertainty, from nervousness, and also from excitement.


    Gong Chen continued: "After the master returns, I''ll send you a message. Then you cane back to meet the master in person."


    "If the master agrees, you can stay."


    Hearing this, Jiang Zhi couldn''t help but ask, "When will your master return?"


    She didn''t want to stay outside for a moment longer.


    "Nobody knows," Gong Chen seemed a bit displeased with Jiang Zhi''s question. "How could outsiders casually know the master''s whereabouts?"


    "I see." Jiang Zhi quickly lowered her head and apologized, "This junior was presumptuous. Please forgive me, senior!"


    "Never mind," Gong Chen waved his hand. "Just wait for my message, and don''t die on Dark Shadow Ind in the meantime."


    "Rest assured, senior. Before your master returns, I will definitely stay alive," Jiang Zhi responded decisively.


    This time, she had encountered not just hope for escape, but a great stroke of luck for her entire immortal journey!


    No matter what, she had to seize this opportunity!

 Chapter 586

    Chapter 586


    Yi Feng had been hiding outside for a full month.


    The battle near the transmission portal had finally subsided.


    Seizing the opportunity, Yi Feng activated the system and opened the teleportation array.


    As the familiar sensation enveloped him, Yi Feng let out a sigh of relief.


    This trip had truly terrified him.


    Gong Chen, who had been meditating at the courtyard gate, saw a figure suddenly appear out of thin air.


    His eyes lit up with excitement as he eximed, "The Master has returned!"


    Master?


    What a grand and impressive title!Yi Feng nced at Gong Chen, noting his extremely respectful demeanor.


    His previous frustrations vanished instantly, and he felt ted. It truly was a wonderful title.


    He straightened his posture slightly, sping his hands behind his back and maintaining a calm expression, trying to look worthy of such a prestigious title.


    "Hmm, where are the others?" he asked.


    As soon as he spoke, a crowd of people hurriedly emerged from the courtyard.


    "Ah, the Master is back!"


    "Greetings to the Master!" The group bowed to Yi Feng in unison.


    This disy of respect and the use of such an impressive title pleased Yi Feng immensely. He couldn''t help but show a hint of joy on his face as he nodded, "Mm, not bad."


    The Master had praised them?!


    Everyone became excited, looking at Yi Feng expectantly.


    No, he couldn''t let them know he was happy because of the title.


    That would ruin the mystique.


    So Yi Feng pointed at the nts in the backyard and said, "The greenery in the courtyard looks nice."


    "Thank you for your praise, Master!" The group tending to the backyard responded happily, their faces beaming with joy at Yi Feng''spliment.


    Only Gong Chen remained outside this circle of joy.


    So he quickly stepped forward and added, "Master, regarding the people you instructed me to recruit, I''ve found another woman. She''s at the Reincarnation Realm, has a good character, and is resilient."


    "Very good," Yi Feng said.


    Hearing this, Gong Chen''s face also lit up with joy. "Thank you for your praise, Master!"


    "Shall I bring her to meet you now, Master?" Gong Chen asked.


    "That won''t be necessary. I don''t have time to see her now. Let here on her own, swear an oath, and then she can stay here," Yi Feng waved his hand, declining the offer.


    "Understood," Gong Chen responded, then added, "That woman has been corrupted by the Dark Shadow Ind. She hasn''t eaten or drunk anything for a long time and is quite weak. Master, do you think we should let her eat something?"


    "It''s normal to be injured on this Dark Shadow Ind," Yi Feng didn''t find anything unusual about it and directly said, "After she swears the oath and stays here, let her eat something to recover her strength."


    "Yes!" Gong Chen replied, "I will personally oversee it."


    "You don''t need to oversee it," Yi Feng said. "You''reing with me."


    Going out???


    Gong Chen thought he had misheard, his eyes widening in shock as he looked at Yi Feng, "Master wants to take me outside?!"


    "Yes."


    Yi Feng looked at Gong Chen, understanding his excitement.


    The Dark Shadow Ind, this godforsaken ce, was the exilend of the Immortal Realm, simr to a death row prison.


    No matter how powerful a big shot was, once they came in, they could only wait for death, with no way out.


    Even a trash Human Immortal like himself could only enter and exit using the system.


    Gong Chen, who could only wait for death here, would naturally be overjoyed to follow him out of the Dark Shadow Ind.


    This aspect of the system was quite good, conveniently providing him with a skill to show off in front of these big shots.


    Of course, the reason Yi Feng wanted to go out again right after returning was that he was starving after hiding out for a month.


    Although there were wolves and vultures to eat on the Dark Shadow Ind, he was sick of eating them after so long.


    So he nned to go outside for a good meal, otherwise, he''d be letting down his famished stomach.


    And to prevent the embarrassing incident fromst time from happening again, he decided to bring along Gong Chen, his Reincarnation Realm bodyguard.


    However, thinking about Gong Chen...


    A thought urred to Yi Feng.


    He calmly looked at the excited Gong Chen without saying a word.


    Gong Chen felt a chill run down his spine under Yi Feng''s gaze, his excitement fading. He anxiously asked, "Why is Master looking at me like that?"


    "I was thinking, I can take you out, and I can also bring you back," Yi Feng said calmly, his words carrying an air of authority.


    "So after going out, you mustn''t harbor any other thoughts."


    That''s right, he was afraid that once he took Gong Chen out, he might run away.


    After all, for people like them who had been imprisoned on this sunless Dark Shadow Ind for countless ages, being able to leave was an unimaginable blessing.


    Oaths and such were important to immortals, but he knew very well they were useless.


    For such an incredible opportunity that they couldn''t even dream of, who knew if it might overwhelm their rationality, making them disregard even their oaths.


    Yi Feng couldn''t tolerate even the slightest possibility.


    If they went out, with Gong Chen''s Reincarnation Realm cultivation, not only could he easily escape from Yi Feng, but he could also effortlessly kill him and destroy all evidence.


    These words were a tant warning!


    Hearing this, Gong Chen no longer had a trace of excitement.


    He fell to his knees with a "thud" and said, "Master, please see clearly, I wouldn''t dare to have even the slightest other thought!"


    "If Master doubts my loyalty, then I won''t go out!" Gong Chen said in terror, raising his hand above his head. "Not only that, I''ll cripple my entire cultivation to prove my loyalty!"


    As he spoke, he was about to bring his hand down on his head.

 Chapter 587

    Chapter 587


    "Stop!" Yi Feng hurriedly intervened.


    This was too extreme. He had merely expressed some doubt, and now they wanted to cripple him...


    Thinking quickly, he exined, "You''ve misunderstood. I wasn''t doubting you, I was just worried that you might get too excited once outside and neglect the tasks I assigned you."


    To be honest, seeing Gong Chen''s reaction hadpletely put Yi Feng at ease.


    Hearing Yi Feng''s words, Gong Chen also breathed a sigh of relief.


    He wiped the fine sweat from his brow, "Master, please rest assured. While I am indeed excited about going outside, I would never dare to neglect your important matters!"


    "Very well then." Yi Feng said, stepping forward to help the still-kneeling Gong Chen to his feet, "You can get up now."


    Gong Chen rose shakily with Yi Feng''s assistance. After the panic subsided, he began to think about Yi Feng''s affairs.


    "Master, if I go out with you, what about that woman from the Reincarnation Realm who mighte?" he inquired.Yi Feng''s gaze swept over the crowd,nding on a farmer-like figure at the front, holding a hoe.


    "What was your name again?" he asked.


    Hearing Yi Feng ask for his name, and considering the previous topic, Dai Cang''s voice trembled with excitement.


    "Reporting to Master, this servant is Dai Cang."


    Yi Feng looked at him, pondering for a moment, "Weren''t you previously in charge of tilling the back garden?"


    "That''s correct!"


    "Can you handle Gong Chen''s duties after he leaves with me?" Yi Feng asked.


    "Of course!" Dai Cang responded enthusiastically.


    "Good, then you''ll be in charge of the affairs and people in the courtyard after I leave," Yi Feng instructed. "Also, take care of the matter with the woman Gong Chen mentioned."


    "Yes! This servant will not fail the mission!" Dai Cang nted his hoe on the ground and replied loudly and firmly.


    Yi Feng picked at his ear, trying not tough at Dai Cang''s overly solemn and dignified manner.


    It was just a rundown courtyard with a few people digging and weeding, and he was merely a Human Immortal coasting along, yet somehow they had managed to create an air of supreme rulership.


    Indeed, the mindset of powerful figures was truly different.


    Unlike the old men who used to shovel manure and till the soil in his Martial Arts Hall, or thezy disciples and recruited subordinates in his Heaven and Earth Sect.


    Even if you exined your prowess to them in great detail, they would just stare nkly and casually remark, "Wow, sir, you''re really amazing."


    "Alright then, I''m off. I''ll leave things here to you all," Yi Feng said. As soon as he finished speaking, he grabbed Gong Chen and vanished on the spot.


    The group was stunned, staring dumbfounded at the ce where Yi Feng had disappeared.


    Such instant disappearance wasn''t difficult outside, but Dark Shadow Ind was not only a deste ce that suppressed cultivation, it also had an ancient void barrier surrounding it.


    They had assumed that even if the Master could leave, he would at least need to cast a spell and use his powers to depart.


    They never expected him to vanish in an instant...


    The crowd couldn''t help but exim, "We knew the Master was strong, but we didn''t expect him to be this powerful. It''s simply terrifying!"


    "Indeed. But Gong Chen is so lucky, being the first one to leave," someone else remarked.


    "What''s the big deal? Didn''t you see how easy it was for the Master to take him out? Just grabbed him, and whoosh, they were gone!"


    "As long as we serve the Master loyally, he''ll take us out sooner orter. Why are you in such a hurry?"


    "That''s right," Dai Cang nodded in agreement. "Such a powerful figure as our Master, appearing out of nowhere, yet we''ve never heard of his name in the Immortal Realm."


    "Now that he''s suddenly appeared, he might be some ancient expert emerging to n great things. He surely won''t stay on this godforsaken Dark Shadow Ind forever."


    "That makes sense," the others chimed in.


    A middle-aged woman holding a vegetable basket interjected with a smile, "You just said Gong Chen was lucky, but your luck isn''t bad either. You''ve already been promoted. Who knows, maybe before long you''ll be just like Gong Chen."


    "I wonder when I''ll be favored by the Master like you all."


    Hearing this, Dai Cang couldn''t suppress his smile no matter how hard he tried. "It''s not like that. Gong Chen is now the Master''s right-hand man. How could Ipare?"


    "He put you in charge, so you''re a favored one too," came congrattory voices from around, all agreeing.


    Dai Cang''s grin was so wide he could barely close his mouth, but he didn''t forget about his duties.


    "Alright, alright, you all go back to your tasks now. I need to go fulfill the Master''s orders," Dai Cang waved his hand and headed off into the swirling sand.

 Chapter 588

    Chapter 588


    The sandstorm made it difficult to keep one''s eyes open, leaving only a narrow slit to see through.


    At the spot where Gong Chen had previously encountered Jiang Zhi, Jiang Zhi now sat cross-legged.


    Squinting her eyes to look around, even though the sandstorm made it hard to open them fully, she tried her best to carefully observe her surroundings through the narrow slits.


    She had stayed in that courtyard for quite a while, and now her body felt much better than before.


    For days, she had been waiting for a message from that senior.


    The next moment, she saw someone descend from mid-air andnd in front of her.


    Jiang Zhi quickly stood up.


    She remembered this person; it was the old man with a hoe whom she had seen with the senior in that courtyard before.


    "Senior," she bowed respectfully."You remember me, eh," Dai Cang smiled. "The one who brought you here earlier has left Dark Shadow Ind to handle some business outside. From now on, I''ll be your point of contact."


    Hearing that someone had gone outside, Jiang Zhi''s eyes widened, her heart suddenly bursting with joy!


    "Really?!" she asked in shock. She never imagined that not only could that master leave, but there was actually a way for others to go out as well!


    "What''s so surprising about that?" Dai Cang said nonchntly. "If you can pledge loyalty to the master, you''ll eventually have the chance to go out too."


    Jiang Zhi was at a loss for words, sping her hands together in prayer, "Then may I know if I can pledge my loyalty to the master now?"


    What she had thought was merely hope before, she now realized was not just hope!


    It was something that could be easily achieved!


    "Come with me, the master has returned. He has agreed to take you under his wing."


    Jiang Zhi was so excited she didn''t know what to do with her hands. "Really?!"


    "You mean I can go with you now?!"


    "Yes," Dai Cang looked at Jiang Zhi''s extremely excited state, understanding her feelingspletely.


    Who wouldn''t be happy to receive such a great opportunity?


    Dai Cang quickly led Jiang Zhi to the entrance of the courtyard.


    Jiang Zhi looked left and right, smoothing out her already tattered clothes repeatedly. Nervously wringing her hands, she followed behind Dai Cang as they walked into the courtyard.


    Her heart was pounding.


    She was very nervous.


    After following Dai Cang inside, she had expected to meet the legendary master, but to her surprise, there was no one in the room.


    The senior in front of her didn''t even pause, but went straight towards the back courtyard.


    "Senior, where is the master?" Jiang Zhi carefully asked as she followed along.


    "The master? He left with the senior who was in charge of you earlier to handle some business," Dai Cang said.


    Jiang Zhi felt a bit disappointed.


    For days, she had been on edge, eagerly anticipating the chance to meet the almost godlike master.


    She thought she would finally get to see him today.


    But it turned out she still didn''t have the opportunity.


    As he spoke, Dai Cang turned to look at Jiang Zhi.


    He saw the disappointment on her face.


    "Although the master isn''t here, he has already instructed that as long as you swear loyalty to him, you can stay," Dai Cang said, noticing Jiang Zhi''s face light up with joy once again.


    "Oh, and I''ll pick some grapes and fruits for you in a moment," Dai Cang added. "After you eat them, take some time to recover properly."


    He paused to think for a moment, "It''s best if you find a quiet ce to eat them."


    "Yes," Jiang Zhi responded, the thought of being able to eat the grapes from the courtyard, which were better than the top-tier celestial pills from the immortal realm, along with the other fruits...


    She couldn''t contain her inner joy.


    Soon, Jiang Zhi took the oath of loyalty and officially became a member of this ce.


    Auntie, carrying a vegetable basket, came over and ced a small te of fruits and grapes in front of Jiang Zhi, "This could be considered your initiation gift."


    "Don''t rush, find a quiet ce and eat slowly."


    Another reminder to eat in a quiet ce...


    Jiang Zhi looked down and saw only two grapes and a small piece of fruit on the te.


    Seeing this, Auntie said, "Don''t think it''s too little, you might not be able to handle more."


    "I don''t think it''s little at all," Jiang Zhi quickly replied, "I''m satisfied with even one!"


    Auntie smiled, exchanged a few pleasantries, and left to do her work.


    Jiang Zhi looked at the fruits on the te, not daring to pick it up, afraid she might identally drop it.


    She wrung her hands, looked around at her surroundings, and decided to follow the seniors'' advice to find a quiet, secluded ce to eat slowly.


    She carefully picked up the te and found a quiet, secluded spot where she sat cross-legged.


    She cautiously put one grape into her mouth.


    In an instant.


    Suddenly, a powerful force nearly blew off the top of her head!


    At this moment, she understood why the seniors had told her to find a quiet ce!


    In the next instant, she immediately sat up straight and began to breathe and circte her energy!


    Outside in the courtyard, the farmers working asionally raised their heads to wipe away sweat, taking the opportunity to nce in that direction.


    As evening approached, a surge of energy dispersed through the air.


    "It seems the youngdy has broken through. Not bad talent," Dai Cang said, looking towards that spot from outside.


    "Talent doesn''t mean much in front of the master. Even those with poor talent can be geniuses using the master''s things," Auntie carrying the basket chimed in. "It would be a problem if she hadn''t broken through."


    "That''s true," Dai Cang nodded in agreement.


    Meanwhile, in the quiet spot, Jiang Zhi slowly opened her eyes.


    Beneath her calm expression, her mind was churning with shock.


    Others knew these fruits and grapes were powerful.


    But only she, at this moment, truly understood just how powerful they were.


    She had hit a bottleneck soon after entering the Reincarnation Realm and hadn''t broken through for many years.


    Once before, when she tried to forcefully break through the bottleneck, she nearly experienced qi deviation.


    It took the efforts of her entire n to save her.


    After being saved, she didn''t dare to cultivate anymore. If she identally got stuck at the bottleneck and experienced qi deviation again, no one would be able to save her.


    The reason she could be so hopeful this time was also because of this bottleneck.


    And these fruits and grapes directly dissolved her bottleneck and obstacles!


    Not only that, but they also dramatically increased her cultivation level.


    The speed of her cultivation improvement was astonishing!


    Jiang Zhi took a deep breath, suppressing the shock and trembling in her heart.


    This time, she had no more doubts.


    This ce was indeed the great fortune she had calcted using the Celestial te!

 Chapter 589

    Chapter 589


    Yi Feng brought Gong Chen to the Immortal Realm.


    Feeling the fresh air of the Immortal Realm again, Gong Chen''s body trembled slightly.


    He looked at Yi Feng beside him with great respect.


    Being able to return to the Immortal Realm was something he had never dared to imagine before.


    However, even though he had returned to the Immortal Realm, he still felt very uneasy.


    What exactly did he mean to his master, and why had he been chosen for such an important role?


    Was it luck?


    Or did he have some special quality?


    He didn''t believe he had such incredible luck, nor did he think he had any outstanding qualities that would attract such a powerful master.After hesitating for a moment, Gong Chen cautiously voiced his question.


    Then he added, "Why does Master only recruit people from Dark Shadow Ind?"


    Yi Feng''s eyelid twitched when he heard this.


    This... this stupid question... How could someone as weak as him dare to trick powerful experts anywhere else besides Dark Shadow Ind, where they couldn''t use their cultivation?


    Others could tten him with a single palm!


    He may have had problems with his spiritual roots, but his brain worked just fine.


    To be honest, if he hadn''t met these people on Dark Shadow Ind, but somewhere else instead.


    They definitely wouldn''t have sworn to follow him.


    Of course, he couldn''t say this to Gong Chen.


    "For now, I''m only recruiting people from Dark Shadow Ind," he replied.


    "Why?" Gong Chen asked respectfully.


    "The secrets of heaven..."


    Yi Feng spoke slowly, shaking his head gently, and said mysteriously: "Cannot be revealed."


    Ah, this...


    Gong Chen was at a loss for words.


    The next moment, he realized something and immediately shut his mouth, not daring to ask further.


    Master said, the secrets of heaven...


    What the Immortal Realm called "secrets of heaven" weren''t the true secrets.


    Those so-called secrets calcted by the old monsters of the Immortal Realm were nothing more than personal fate or tribtions, or the rise and fall of certain powers. At most, they could only predict some future cmities of the world.


    But the true secrets of heaven, no one could calcte.


    Master mentioned the secrets of heaven... It must not be the ordinary kind referred to in the Immortal Realm.


    It seems that Master is nning something earth-shattering! Only this could warrant such caution from Master.


    What could it be?


    Gong Chen pondered silently.


    Suddenly, his confused mind grasped onto something, and his eyes widened.


    Only recruiting people from Dark Shadow Ind...


    And Dark Shadow Ind was the most dangerous ce of exile in the Immortal Realm.


    Equivalent to a death row prison, from which no one could escape.


    Those who could be on Dark Shadow Ind were all serious criminals of the Immortal Realm.


    The only ones who could banish people to Dark Shadow Ind... Gong Chen''s eyes widened even more.


    It was the Heavenly Immortal Pce!


    Could it be... Gong Chen was frightened by the idea that popped into his mind.


    Could Master''s n be rted to the Heavenly Immortal Pce?


    It must be.


    Gong Chen was somewhat shocked.


    But thinking of Master''s strength, he gradually calmed down.


    He had seen a few of those old fogies from the Immortal Pce, and they were indeed powerful.


    Butpared to Master, they were still far behind.


    No matter what Master was nning for the Immortal Pce, even if it was to destroy it, Gong Chen thought nothing was impossible.


    If it was really about destroying the Immortal Pce and establishing a new one to control the Immortal Realm... hehe...


    As Master''s closest subordinate, he would at least be an elder.


    An elder of the Immortal Pce, Gong Chen felt ted just thinking about it.


    It was truly delightful.


    Involuntarily, he nced at Yi Feng beside him, as if seeking confirmation.


    And coincidentally, Yi Feng turned his head and smiled at him.


    Yi Feng''s smile seemed to give him some kind of affirmation, instantly making Gong Chen clench his buttocks.


    He thought to himself: It really is so.


    With Gong Chen as his bodyguard, Yi Feng was no longer afraid. He took Gong Chen to a tavern in the city, eating and drinking to his heart''s content, thoroughly enjoying himself.


    But far away, countless miles distant, there were others enjoying themselves even more.


    Three newly acquaintedckeys of Lu Benwei and the others descended.


    Here were jade pces and jeweled towers.


    A scene of revelry and prosperity.


    The pure fragrance of wine permeated the air. Just deeply inhaling the scent of this wine seemed to stabilize one''s realm somewhat.


    All around, immortal maidens dressed in silk asionally floated by.


    They were the attendants of this ce.


    Yet even these mere attendants had realms they couldn''t discern.


    "This..."


    "Is this the Azure Sky White Jade Tower, the number one pleasure house in the Immortal Realm!?"


    The three of them were stunned by the scene before them.


    My goodness.


    In an instant, the great Lu had brought them from thepetition venue to this legendary top pleasure house.


    The three of them looked around curiously, like country bumpkins entering a vige.


    The reputation of the Immortal Realm''s number one pleasure house was certainly not exaggerated.


    Those who could afford to indulge here were all great powers.


    Even the lowest attendants here were at least Profound Immortal realm. Although the three of them came from decent backgrounds, this was their first timeing to such a ce.


    After being dazed for a moment, the three looked at the five elders beside them.


    "Li Tian, Li Di, Li Ren, pay respects to Elder Lu, Dog Elder, Night Wind Elder, Milk Elder, and Spirit King Elder!"


    The three quickly knelt down and respectfully addressed the skeleton, centipede, dog, bear, and soul entity at the head of the table, each nked by two immortal maidens.

 Chapter 590

    Chapter 590


    "Come on, little ones, don''t be shy! Each of you pick two more beauties. Let''s make music and dance together likest time," Lu Benwei said with a wave of his hand.


    "As you wish, great sirs!"


    The three men could barely contain their excitement.


    The Azure Sky White Jade Tower.


    This was actually the Azure Sky White Jade Tower!


    Every singledy here was at least a Profound Immortal. If it weren''t for following Master Lu, when would they ever have such an opportunity?


    In an instant, the private room erupted with revelry.


    Especially that skeleton, who was partying so hard he was about to fall apart.


    This celebration went on all night long.The three from Tianfu Country were on the verge of copse from the excitement, while Master Lu was still shouting for more music and more dancing.


    As for thedies apanying Lu Benwei and the others, they were so exhausted they were about to foam at the mouth.


    Madam Brothel couldn''t bear to watch anymore. She sashayed in and said, "Honored guests, our girls arepletely worn out. Perhaps we should call it a night? Of course, to make amends, we''ll offer a 10% discount. The totales to 100 million Immortal Stones, but we''ll only charge you 90 million."


    "A discount is good, very good! This scoundrel will pay shortly. You can all leave now!" Lu Benwei said dismissively with a wave of his hand.


    "Yes, sir!"


    Seeing this, Madam finally breathed a sigh of relief and left with the girls.


    Meanwhile, the three from Tianfu Country stood with their eyes wide open.


    Ny million Immortal Stones.


    A full ny million Immortal Stones!


    Surely only someone of Master Lu''s caliber could afford to spend sovishly here!


    However, as they were marveling at this, they noticed Lu Benwei turning his smiling gaze towards them.


    "Master Lu, what is it?" The three looked at Lu Benwei.


    "This scoundrel would like to discuss something with you. How about you cover the bill here?"


    "What?"


    Upon hearing this, the three copsed to the ground.


    They were nearly scared senseless.


    So these great sirs had called them here to foot the bill!


    This was 90 million Immortal Stones.


    Even if they pooled all their possessions, they might not have that much!


    "Oh, look at the state of you!"


    "Didn''t you say you were desperate for Dog Elder''s dog food?"


    "This scoundrel promises you, if you cover the bill, I''ll have Dog Elder give each of you ten pieces."


    "Plus, you can each pick one item from this pile of junk."


    As he spoke, Lu Benwei tossed a storage ring onto the table.


    When the storage ring opened, it dazzled the three men''s eyes.


    Inside, without exception, were top-tier Immortal Artifacts.


    The three men''s breathing quickened, feeling as if they might faint.


    They had never seen so many top-tier Immortal Artifacts in their lives.


    This was an opportunity.


    A once-in-a-lifetime opportunity that Master Lu was giving them.


    In the face of top-tier Immortal Artifacts, what was a mere 90 million? Even if they had to sell their homes, they had to get that 90 million.


    Not to mention, there were also ten pieces of dog food from Dog Elder.


    "Great sirs, please wait here. We''ll go sell all our properties right away and be back to pay the bill soon."


    The three knelt on the ground, speaking with utmost respect.


    Then, following Lu Benwei''s instructions, they each selected one top-tier Immortal Artifact, ced it in their storage rings, and hurried out to raise the money.


    At the entrance of the Azure Sky White Jade Tower.


    A White Robe Young Master fixed his gaze intently on them.


    "What''s wrong, young master?"


    Behind him, an Old Man with a profound aura stepped forward and couldn''t help but ask.


    "See for yourself."


    The young man took out the jade pendant he was holding and handed it to the old man.


    "This is the Divine Field Jade that the master gave you after thest treasure hunt. It can automatically sense nearby treasures," the old man said softly. "Is something amiss, young master?"


    "Look closer," the young man said through gritted teeth.


    Hearing this, the old man peered closely and suddenly noticed that the energy within the Divine Field Jade was restless, almost uncontroble.


    "What''s this?"


    The old man''s eyes widened in shock as he eximed, "Such powerful energy, is this a top-tier Immortal Artifact?"


    "Correct."


    "At least a top-tier Immortal Artifact, and it''s on those three youngsters," the White Robe Young Master said, his eyes gleaming with an eerie light.


    "Three first-stage Profound Immortals."


    The old man''s gaze, sharp as a needle, locked onto the three men. He couldn''t help but say, "How could three mere first-stage Profound Immortals possess a top-tier Immortal Artifact?"


    "Indeed, I''m quite surprised too. Even I don''t have a top-tier Immortal Artifact," the White Robe Young Master said, licking his lips meaningfully.


    "Then, young master, do you n to...?"


    The old man''s expression turned cold.


    "No rush."


    The young man waved his hand, "Let''s follow them and see. After all, those who frequent the Azure Sky White Jade Tower are either rich or noble. We shouldn''t act rashly in case they have powerful backing."

 Chapter 591

    Chapter 591


    The Old Man nodded.


    Then the two silently followed.


    The three arrived at the Treasure Gathering Pavilion.


    The Treasure Gathering Pavilion was thergest business association in the Immortal Realm, as well as itsrgest bank. It had branches in every major city of the Immortal Realm.


    "What are we gonna do? Nine hundred million Immortal Stones, the three of us can''t scrape that together," said Li Ren.


    "That''s right, but even so, we need to gather nine hundred million Immortal Stones as quickly as possible. Skull Master is waiting for us to return and pay the bill," Li Di chimed in.


    "What can we do? Tell our old man to sell off all the family assets."


    "We''re still the Li family of Heavenly Prefecture after all. If we scrape together everything we have, we should be able to gather nine hundred million," said Li Tian.


    As he spoke, he took out a jade slip and began contacting the old man at home."Gathering money, paying a bill?"


    Not far away.


    The White-robed Youth raised the corner of his mouth.


    Then with a wave of his hand, he said, "Go investigate what kind of characters this Li family from Heavenly Prefecture are."


    "Also check if there''s any expert surnamed Skull in the Heavenly Immortal Pce."


    As soon as he finished speaking.


    The Old Man behind him had already disappeared.


    "Old man, I''m fooling your grandfather here."


    "How could these three sons be so clever as to fall for a scam?"


    "Anyway, I''m warning you, old man. If you don''t have the money, sell off the Li family for me. If you don''t transfer the money to us today, we three brothers will sever ties with you, you old coot."


    At the entrance of the Treasure Gathering Pavilion, the mor continued.


    In the distance, the White-robed Youth''s smile grew wider as he listened.


    He had seen spoiled rich kids before.


    But he had never seen ones willing to sell off their family to gather money for a night of spring passion.


    "How is it? Any news?"


    He tilted his head slightly, ncing sideways at the Old Man who had returned to his side at some point.


    "Reporting to Young Master, Heavenly Prefecture is a small country in the Immortal Realm. The strongest in their Li family is only a fifth-stage Profound Immortal."


    "As for someone surnamed Skull, there''s no one with that surname in the entire Heavenly Immortal Pce, nor among the recorded experts of the Immortal Realm."


    The Old Man reported in detail.


    "Very good."


    The youth''s face was full of excitement, a sh of malice passing through his eyes.


    "Alright, alright, hurry up and transfer the money over."


    "We''re looking for a back mountain for our Li family right now."


    After much argument, the three brothers, along with their own savings and some Immortal Stones provided by the Li family, finally scraped together nine hundred million Immortal Stones.


    They entered the Treasure Gathering Pavilion bank and exchanged the nine hundred million Immortal Stones for nine Immortal Notes worth one hundred million each. They left the Treasure Gathering Pavilion excitedly, heading back to the Azure Sky White Jade Tower.


    At this moment, Li Tian, the eldest, halted his steps.


    "Second Brother, Third Brother, we''re being watched," Li Tian warned cautiously.


    As he said this, the second and third brothers also sensed it.


    At this moment, the three of them.


    It was as if they were trapped in a giant cage.


    Everything around them seemed to be sealed off.


    This feeling made the three''s hair stand on end.


    "I really didn''t expect you three wastes to be so alert!"


    Just as the three were on high alert, two figures, one old and one young, suddenly appeared before them.


    "Who are you?"


    The three asked warily.


    "No need to know who I am, that''s not important. What''s important is that you hand over the top-grade Immortal Artifacts in your storage rings!" The youth directly extended his palm, his tone brooking no refusal.


    The three''s expressions faltered.


    "We don''t have any top-grade Immortal Artifacts, you''ve got the wrong people," Li Tian said.


    The youth''s expression turned cold.


    "It seems you won''t drink the toast and insist on drinking the forfeit?"


    "You three wastes, what qualifies you to possess top-grade Immortal Artifacts?"


    "I''ll say it onest time, take out the top-grade Immortal Artifacts from your storage rings."


    As the cold words fell, the youth''s aura poured out, pressing down on Li Tian and his brothers so they could barely breathe.


    This feeling.


    It was like a great mountain looming before them, giving a sense of unfathomable depth.


    "We, we really don''t have any..."


    Li Tian clutched his storage ring, gritting his teeth as he spoke.


    "You don''t?"


    The White-robed Youth''s expression turned cold, and in the next instant, he had already appeared in front of Li Ren.


    A punch.


    It suddenlynded on Li Ren''s lower abdomen.


    "Ah!"


    Li Ren howled in pain, clutching his stomach and writhing violently on the ground.


    And his Profound Immortal aura, at this moment, dissipated like a balloon.


    "Third Brother!"


    "Third Brother, your dantian!"


    Li Tian and Li Di''s faces changed drastically, cold sweat breaking out on their foreheads. They turned hateful gazes towards the White-robed Youth and shouted, "You actually crippled our Third Brother?"

 Chapter 592

    Chapter 592


    "So what if you''re crippled?"


    "Who told you to deceive me earlier?"


    The White-robed Youth casually blew on his fist, as if he had just crushed a dead dog. "This is the consequence of lying to me."


    "You... you''re so vicious," Li Tian said through gritted teeth, ring at the White-robed Youth. He enunciated each word clearly: "I told you, we don''t have any top-tier Immortal Artifacts. Why are you forcing us like this?"


    "You don''t?"


    The White-robed Youth squinted and smiled, revealing a bloodthirsty expression. He waved his hand.


    With a ripping sound, Li Di, who was next to Li Tian, had his hand violently torn off.


    "Ahh!"


    The searing pain made Li Di scream hysterically, his shoulder wound a horrifying sight.But before he could steady himself, the White-robed Youth''s attack came at Li Di again.


    Swoosh!


    Almost instantly, the White-robed Youth''s fist pierced straight through Li Di''s chest.


    "Brother, ugh, it hurts so much, ugh, am I going to die?"


    Li Di said tearfully. Looking at the ghastly wound in his chest, he stood trembling, at a loss for what to do.


    The next moment, he fell straight to the ground.


    "Second brother!"


    "Ahh!"


    "Ahhhhhhh!"


    Seeing Li Di fall silent on the ground, Li Tian''s eyes bulged, and he let out a heart-wrenching scream.


    His bloodshot eyes fixed a hateful gaze on the White-robed Youth before him, and he charged forward like a madman.


    "You beast!"


    "You beast, I''ll fight you to the death!"


    "Bang!"


    Li Tian''s punch was effortlessly caught by the White-robed Youth.


    "Useless trash, you dare to fight me?"


    The White-robed Youth spoke coldly, and delivered a heavy kick infused with Celestial Energy to Li Tian''s chest.


    "Bang!"


    Li Tian was sent flying backwards.


    He crashed heavily onto the ground, his chest caved in. He tried to get up but couldn''t.


    As he coughed violently, he even spat out fragments of his shattered internal organs.


    "Hahaha..."


    Seeing Li Tian only able to re at him hatefully while struggling on the ground like a dying dog, the White-robed Youth burst into mockingughter.


    Behind him, the Old Man remained silent, coldly observing the scene.


    "How does it feel? Now you know the consequences of deceiving me?"


    The White-robed Youth walked over condescendingly to Li Ren, who had been crippled, and lightly ced his foot on Li Ren''s hand.


    Then he stomped down hard.


    "Ahh!"


    Li Ren, lying on the ground, let out an agonizing scream. His hand was crushed into the ground, bing a bloody mess.


    "You, you, you..."


    Li Tian stared at the White-robed Youth like a fierce beast, breathing heavily, and said venomously: "You dare do this to us brothers, the Skull Lord and the others won''t let you get away with this!"


    "Skull Lord?"


    "Hahaha!"


    "I don''t know where you useless trash came from, I''ve never even heard of him. How dare he call himself a lord?"


    "Never mind that he''s not here. Even if he were, if he doesn''t hand over the top-tier Immortal Artifact to me, that so-called Skull Lord would end up no different from you useless lot."


    "Hahaha..."


    The White-robed Youthughed mockingly, looking down at Li Tian sprawled on the ground.


    "If you had obediently handed over the Immortal Artifact, this young master wouldn''t have made things difficult for you."


    "But you insisted on deceiving me."


    "This young master hates being deceived the most, and I don''t allow anyone to defy me."


    "So you''ve brought this fate upon yourselves."


    "However, this young master doesn''t want to be ruthless. I''ll give you onest chance. Bring out the top-tier Immortal Artifact yourself."


    As he spoke, he casually extended his hand.

 Chapter 593

    Chapter 593


    "I''d rather die than give it to you!" Li Tian spat out a mouthful of blood and said gravely, "Just kill me."


    "Oh?"


    "I didn''t expect you to be so stubborn!"


    "Then I won''t kill you."


    "Instead, I''ll kill him!"


    As he spoke, the White-robed Youth turned his gaze to the dying Li Ren, slightly moving his foot to step on his head.


    "Stop!"


    Seeing this, Li Tian''s eyes bulged with rage, and he immediately roared, "I''ll give it to you, don''t kill him."


    "Oh?""Changed your mind?"


    The White-robed Youth said mockingly.


    "I''ll give it to you, I''ll give it to you right now, just please spare him."


    Li Tian, with tears of blood, spoke in an almost pleading voice, his hands trembling as he opened his storage ring and took out the top-grade Immortal Artifact from within.


    Seeing this, the White-robed Youth''s eyes immediately lit up.


    Even though he already knew it was a top-grade Immortal Artifact, he couldn''t help but feel excited upon seeing it.


    He quickly took it, grasping it in his hand.


    "Very good."


    "That''s more like it!"


    "I can spare your life."


    The White-robed Youth curled his lips into a smile, examining the top-grade Immortal Artifact in his hand while casually saying, "But you still need to be punished for insulting me earlier, so he still has to die."


    With that, his foot came down.


    Li Ren''s head exploded with a boom.


    "Ah, you..."


    "You, you beast, you liar, I''ll fight you to the death."


    "Aaaaaaah..."


    Li Tian''s roar echoed across the sky, his eyes red with the desire to devour the flesh and blood of the man before him. With strength from an unknown source, he got up from the ground and lunged at the White-robed Youth.


    "Hmph, weakling."


    Faced with Li Tian''s attack, the White-robed Youth casually kicked him away.


    At the same time, this kick directly destroyed Li Tian''s dantian.


    "Hahahahaha..."


    "Elder Luo, let''s go. I want to refine this top-grade Immortal Artifact immediately and make it recognize me as its master."


    Amidst the White-robed Youth''s arrogantughter, he and the elder disappeared.


    "Ah..."


    "Aaaah..."


    The surviving Li Tian, pounding his chest and stamping his feet, looked at his second and third brothers who had long lost their lives, and let out a sky-piercing howl.


    Hatred.


    Such intense hatred!


    His blood-stained hands wed at the soil, dragging his severely injured body towards Li Di''s corpse.


    With great difficulty, he retrieved a sound transmission jade slip from Li Di''s body.


    "Lord Skull, Lord Skull."


    His lips trembling, he kept muttering, trying to contact Lu Benwei.


    "Aiya, these littledies are so boring."


    "Come on, Qing, let''s continue partying!"


    "Little Ling, liven up the atmosphere!"


    "Naiji, shake that voluptuous body of yours..."


    In a private room of the Azure Sky White Jade Tower, the group continued their wild dancing and singing.


    Suddenly.


    The jade slip lit up.


    Upon opening it.


    "Lord, Lord Skull, please, please help us, help us get revenge..."


    A weak voice came through intermittently...


    It was Li Tian.


    As soon as this voice reached Lu Benwei''s ears, the previously noisy private room fell silent.


    And the previously jubnt Lu Benwei suddenly revealed a shrewd look.


    Everything in the world rapidly filtered through his mind...


    The next moment.


    An unprecedented aura burst forth.


    "Bang bang bang bang..."


    Everything in the private room instantly turned to dust.


    The entire Immortal Realm was suddenly in turmoil, with shing lightning and rolling thunder.


    Countless powerful beings in the Immortal Realm unconsciously felt an intangible palpitation.


    This feeling.


    It was as if the sky was falling.


    Lu Benwei.


    Was angry!


    "Since when did anyone dare to touch this yboy''s little brothers?"

 Chapter 594

    Chapter 594


    In a luxurious tavern.


    A white-robed youth eagerly walked in.


    "Uncle Luo, please help me guard, I need to first attune this top-grade Immortal Artifact to myself," he said solemnly before hastily sitting cross-legged in the room.


    Then, he eagerly took out the top-grade Immortal Artifact, a sword, and examined it closely.


    This was a top-grade Immortal Sword.


    Its appearance was unremarkable, but it felt heavy in his hand, and his mind could clearly sense the terrifying energy within.


    "Activate!"


    Celestial Energy enveloped the sword, causing it to float before him.


    At the same time, the terrifying Celestial Energy within the white-robed youth also began to circte.Clearly, he had started to refine the sword for himself.


    With Uncle Luo guarding outside, he wasn''t afraid of any problems.


    A drop of bright red blood slid from his fingertip and fell onto the floating sword.


    With the addition of blood, the refining process would be twice as effective.


    However, to his surprise, a force of extreme repulsion emanated from the sword, nearly knocking the white-robed youth off the bed.


    Although he managed to steady himself, he still felt quite unwell.


    A trace of blood seeped from the corner of his mouth.


    "I never thought that even with my blood and all my cultivation, I couldn''t refine it!"


    "Top-grade Immortal Artifacts are indeed top-grade Immortal Artifacts. It''s said that weapons at this level already possess spirits. Now it seems to be true."


    Instead of being rmed, he became even more delighted, his eyes shining even brighter.


    Clearly, the stronger the sword''s performance, the more powerful strength it would bring him once truly refined.


    "It seems I underestimated the top-grade Immortal Artifact."


    "It looks like I need to use my essence blood."


    "My essence blood is extremely precious, but for this top-grade Immortal Artifact, even if I consume a drop, it''s worth it."


    As he spoke, he bit his tongue.


    A drop of blood emerged, golden and even glowing.


    It then dripped down from his tongue.


    Falling onto the sword.


    "Refine!"


    At the moment the essence blood fell, the white-robed youth quickly formed hand seals, pouring all his strength into the sword without reservation.


    Boom!


    The sword rebelled once more.


    A powerful force suddenly erupted from within, heavily striking the white-robed youth, sending him flying.


    "Damn it!"


    "What''s wrong with this broken sword!"


    His face darkened as he shouted unwillingly, "How can even my essence blood fail to refine it!"


    Just as he was feeling desperate and unsure of what to do, a sudden voice appeared in the room.


    "Hmph!"


    "Even if this sword is just one of my master''s countless scraps, without his consent, how could a trash like you refine it?"


    This voice made the white-robed youth shudder violently, his hair standing on end, his back turning cold.


    Because with his strength, he couldn''t sense where this person was exactly.


    What was even more terrifying was that Uncle Luo was guarding the door outside, yet there was no movement at all, clearly indicating that he hadn''t noticed this person''s presence either.


    "Who are you?"


    "Since you''re here, why hide your head and tail?"


    The white-robed youth raised his guard, shouting loudly at the empty room.


    As his voice fell, a ck-robed figure appeared before him out of thin air.


    The figure was small.


    Wrapped in arge robe.


    Its face was obscured by a thick mist, making it impossible to see its true appearance.


    "Who are you?"


    The white-robed youth narrowed his eyes and also took back the sword that hadn''t been refined.


    "Eternal Cmity God!"


    "Lu Benwei!"


    A casual voice came from within the ck robe.


    Behind the mist, it seemed there was a pair of cold eyes watching him, making the white-robed youth shudder and take two steps back unconsciously.


    But when he heard the ck-robed figure''s words, he suddenly wasn''t afraid anymore, raising his head andughing loudly.


    "Lu Benwei, if I''m not mistaken, you''re the so-called Lu Dada from the mouths of those three trash, aren''t you? Eternal Cmity God, what a joke!"


    The white-robed youthpletely rxed, coldly looking at the ck-robed figure before him, confident and saying, "Although I don''t know what means you used to evade Uncle Luo''s and my perception, did you really think I didn''t investigate you?"


    "You''re not from the Heavenly Immortal Pce, and there''s no one like you among the great beings above the Star Immortal Realm."


    "So?"


    A strange voice came from within the ck robe.


    "So, this young master doesn''t take you seriously."


    "As for your arrival, it must be for this sword, right?"


    The white-robed youth sneered, leisurely saying, "The sword is in my hand, let me see what abilities you have to take it away."

 Chapter 595

    Chapter 595


    "Very good."


    From beneath the ck robe.


    Just a simple sentence.


    But after this sentence fell.


    The gravity in the entire room suddenly increased ten thousandfold.


    "Boom!"


    Almost instantly, the White-robed Youth, who had just been smiling, changed expression dramatically. His legs, unable to withstand the absolute gravity, exploded into shreds of flesh.


    "Aaagh..."


    Having lost both legs, the upper body of the youth copsed directly onto the ground.A piercing scream echoed, heart-wrenching.


    His crippled bodyy on the floor, unable to move at all, as if ten thousand mountains were pressing down on him.


    Then, the youth saw the ck Robed Man''s finger flick lightly.


    Following this, the hand gripping his immortal sword unexpectedly burst into a rain of blood.


    "Aaaah!!!!"


    Another agonizing scream erupted from his mouth, the pain causing cold sweat to break out all over his body.


    That power just now...


    He was actually, actually unable to resist it!


    "Who exactly are you?"


    The youth, lying on the ground, raised his head and asked with a face full of hatred.


    The ck Robed Man did not speak.


    He merely looked down at him.


    And it was precisely this silent demeanor that made the youth feel chilled to the bone.


    "Young Master, there seems to be somemotion in the room. Are you alright?" Just then, Elder Luo''s inquiring voice came from outside the door.


    Hearing this voice, the youth''s eyes lit up, as if grasping at a lifeline.


    "Elder Luo, save me."


    He used all his strength to shout as loudly as he could.


    As soon as the words fell, the door behind him suddenly burst open.


    It was Elder Luo rushing in.


    Upon entering, he saw the youth lying on the ground like a cicada pupa, with both legs and one hand destroyed. Elder Luo''s face changed dramatically.


    "Young Master, what happened!"


    "Him, it''s all him. Quickly, kill him for me. I want him to go to hell!"


    Seeing Elder Luo in front of him, the youth pointed his only remaining hand at the ck Robed Man before him, his voice hysterical with rage.


    "How dare you harm the Young Master, even if you flee to the ends of the earth, you will die!"


    Elder Luo instantly drew his sword.


    This sword strike.


    The sword intent alone turned the entire room into a vacuum.


    And the sword in his hand was a Mid-level Immortal Artifact.


    Clearly.


    This attack was a killing move, without any reservation.


    Evidently, Elder Luo also knew that for this ck Robed Man to have reduced a youth of the Reincarnation Immortal Realm to such a state right under his nose, he must be an supreme expert.


    However.


    What neither of them expected was that, facing this powerful sword strike, the ck Robed Man didn''t even turn around, merely raising his right palm.


    From the ck robe, a single stark white finger bone emerged.


    With a light flick.


    "Ding!"


    The finger bone struck the sword de, and Elder Luo''s long sword emitted a melodious ring.


    Then it suddenly shattered into pieces.


    It didn''t end there. After shattering the long sword, the force of this finger flick hadn''t dissipated, but propagated to Elder Luo''s hand, causing his entire palm to explode.


    "What?"


    This scene.


    It made their hair stand on end.


    Intense fear rose from the depths of their hearts.


    Elder Luo''s strength at the Star Immortal Realm,bined with the full power of a Mid-level Immortal Artifact, was actually negated by a single finger flick.


    It even directly shattered the Mid-level Immortal Artifact into pieces?


    This kind of power simply overturned their understanding.


    "Young Master, run quickly!"


    Elder Luo cried out in terror.


    Instantly realizing he was no match for this ck Robed Man, ignoring his body''s bacsh from the destroyed immortal artifact, he leaped to the youth''s side and scooped him up with one arm.


    The youth, cradled in Elder Luo''s arms, also activated his ultimate life-saving treasure with his remaining hand.


    The Transmission Golden Wheel.


    A sh of golden light.


    The two vanished from the spot.


    In an instant, they were speeding through a spatial passage via the Transmission Golden Wheel.

 Chapter 596

    Chapter 596


    "Young Master, what should we do? This ce is too far from the Heavenly Immortal Pce, we can''t transmit back there," Elder Luo cried out anxiously.


    "And if we teleport elsewhere, with this ck-robed person''s skills, they''ll surely be able to follow our aura!"


    His eyes shed with intense hatred.


    Who were they?


    They were people of the Heavenly Immortal Pce.


    Even setting aside their status, he was a master of the Star Immortal Realm, someone who wouldn''t suffer losses anywhere in the Immortal Realm.


    He never imagined that one day he would suffer such a defeat, being hunted down to this extent.


    "Let''s go to the Treasure Gathering Pavilion. Their headquarters isn''t far from here, and the Treasure Gathering Pavilion is backed by people from the Heavenly Immortal Pce, with countless powerful experts stationed there," the Young Man shouted urgently.


    "Fighting is forbidden inside the Treasure Gathering Pavilion. As long as we get in, if he dares to continue pursuing us, the powerful experts stationed at the headquarters will help us stop him!""The Treasure Gathering Pavilion..."


    This gave Elder Luo a glimmer of hope.


    The one behind the Treasure Gathering Pavilion was one of the giants of the Heavenly Immortal Pce. Who would dare to cause trouble there?


    The two changed direction in the spatial tunnel, heading straight for the Treasure Gathering Pavilion headquarters.


    In the room.


    Lu Benwei stood silently, his face expressionless.


    The next moment.


    He took a step.


    Surprisingly, he walked directly into space.


    In the next instant, he arrived at the entrance of the Treasure Gathering Pavilion headquarters.


    When Lu Benwei arrived at the entrance, the Young Man and Elder Luo had just rushed into the Treasure Gathering Pavilion. Seeing Lu Benwei arrive so quickly, they immediately broke out in a cold sweat.


    "Grandpa Wolong, save me, quick, save me!"


    "I''m Wu Qian, Wu Fan''s son. Please save me, there''s a ck-robed person outside trying to kill me!"


    Upon entering the Treasure Gathering Pavilion, the Young Man immediately shouted at the top of his lungs.


    "Wu Fan''s son?"


    As soon as the Young Man''s voice fell, an old man suddenly appeared in front of the two.


    "We pay our respects to Elder Wolong Fu."


    Seeing this, the two hurriedly bowed in greeting.


    With this person''s appearance, they could finally breathe a sigh of relief.


    Wolong Fu looked at the two, his brow slightly furrowed.


    "Who exactly have you offended, that even a Star Immortal Realm expert couldn''t stop them?"


    Wolong Fu couldn''t help but ask.


    "Grandpa Wolong, this person is pursuing me because he covets the treasure I possess!" Wu Qian knelt on the ground, crying out venomously, "Please, Grandpa Wolong, for the sake of my father, save my life!"


    "He covets your treasure?"


    Wolong Fu''s eyebrows twitched.


    He wanted to say something but ultimately didn''t, instead waving his hand and saying, "Fine, fine. I won''t ask about the reasons. You are, after all, Wu Fan''s son. Stay here for now. Without my permission, no one dares to forcibly enter the Treasure Gathering Pavilion."


    Hearing this.


    Wu Qian''s face immediately lit up with joy, and he hurriedly bowed in gratitude.


    Lu Benwei calmly looked at the Treasure Gathering Pavilion before him, then stepped forward to enter.


    Seeing this.


    Wolong Fu''s brow furrowed.


    With a wave of his hand.


    Eight old men appeared out of thin air, arriving at the entrance to block Lu Benwei''s path.


    Surprisingly, all eight old men were experts of the Star Immortal Realm.


    "Sir, please stop."


    One of the old men''s voices carried a warning.


    Lu Benwei said nothing and continued forward.


    The eight men''s faces darkened. They exchanged nces and instantly sprang into action.


    With a flip of their hands, eight powerful palm strikes simultaneously flew towards Lu Benwei.


    But to everyone''s surprise, as soon as the eight palm strikes touched the ck robe, they were repelled by an overwhelmingly powerful force.


    "Boom boom boom boom..."


    The eight men were sent flying.


    They crashed through numerous buildings before falling to the ground with pale faces, spitting blood.


    Lu Benwei, from beginning to end, hadn''t even raised his head.


    His footsteps.


    Still as calm and steady as before.


    "How dare you!"


    Seeing this, Wolong Fu''s cloudy eyes shed with a glint of light. He stomped his foot, using a space-shrinking technique to instantly appear at the entrance.


    "This ck-robed person actually dares to fight in the Treasure Gathering Pavilion, forcing Old Master Wolong to take action himself. He''s dead for sure!"


    Seeing Wolong Fu take action personally, Wu Qian and Elder Luo''s eyes gleamed, looking towards the entrance with vicious faces full of anticipation.


    "Sir, I admit you are very strong!"


    "But this is the territory of my Treasure Gathering Pavilion."


    "I hope you can do me a favor. As long as you turn and leave now, I promise to let bygones be bygones regarding what just happened."


    Wolong Fu looked at Lu Benwei in front of him, his voice carrying a warning.

 Chapter 597

    Chapter 597


    Hearing the sound.


    Lu Benwei''s ck robe gently stirred.


    The pair of eyes behind the mist gazed at him.


    "What are you?"


    "Do you think you''re worthy of me giving you face?"


    "Kneel down!"


    As soon as the words fell, Wolong Fu''s legs suddenly mmed to the ground.


    Lu Benwei walked past him, continuing to step by step.


    Wolong Fu, kneeling on the ground, was drenched in cold sweat, his eyes wide open, almost losing his soul, even his spirit trembling.His mouth stuttered, unable to utter a single word.


    He no longer had the previous calm demeanor.


    He clearly remembered that just a moment ago, it seemed as if the Heavenly Dao had issued an edict to him, making him utterly unable to resist.


    If he hadn''t knelt,


    He would have been obliterated.


    Wu Qian and the other two, who had hoped Wolong Fu would deal with Lu Benwei, saw Wolong Fu kneel down directly at Lu Benwei''smand, and their bodies were covered in goosebumps.


    "How...?"


    "How could it be...?"


    "How could Wolong Fu, the elder, kneel down...?"


    Wu Qian''s head was about to explode, trying to figure out why this happened.


    You must know, Wolong Fu is one of the giants of the Heavenly Immortal Pce, although he is not particrly skilled inbat, but is renowned for his tactics.


    But no matter what, he is one of the overlords of the Heavenly Immortal Pce.


    This can be seen from the fact that the Treasure Gathering Tower is spread across the Immortal Realm, and no one dares to move against it, showing his power and strength.


    However.


    He knelt down in front of this ck-robed man?


    Wu Qian realized that he had greatly underestimated the strength of the ck-robed man in front of him.


    "What, Elder Luo, Elder Luo, what should we do?"


    "Think of a way quickly, I don''t want to die!"


    Seeing Lu Benwei approaching step by step, Wu Qian''s tears and snot rushed out, his only hand frantically grabbing Elder Luo''s clothes, his voice filled with panic.


    But with Wolong Fu already kneeling, what could Elder Luo do? Sweat pouring down, he had no idea what to do.


    Finally.


    The ck robe stood in front of the two.


    His figure magnified in their eyes, like a death god standing there.


    The two struggled and retreated on the ground.


    At this moment, a bony hand gently extended from the ck robe, lightly tapping.


    "Boom!"


    Apanied by an explosion, Wu Qian''s only remaining hand suddenly exploded.


    Screams continued.


    Wu Qian, nowpletely like a silkworm without hands or feet, struggled and wriggled on the ground with terrified eyes.


    "Hmph, I warn you to stop!"


    Seeing this, Elder Luo mustered up the courage to threaten: "We are from the Heavenly Immortal Pce, the young master is the son of Wu Fan, the Great Emperor of the Heavenly Immortal Pce. If you don''t stop, Wu Fan will not let you off."


    "Oh."


    From under the ck robe.


    A calm voice emerged.


    The hand gently clenched.


    The Elder Luo in front of him directly turned into nothingness.


    "Ah, ah ah..."


    Seeing Elder Luo suddenly turn into nothingness, Wu Qian''s throat was like being stuck with a fishbone, gasping for breath in terror, struggling with his silkworm-like body, desperately wriggling.


    Lu Benwei''s expression remained indifferent.


    The hand lifted.


    The white finger bone once again emerged, the terrifying energy slowly enveloping Wu Qian, making people''s scalps tingle.


    Wu Qian''s eyes widened.


    His eyes filled with despair.


    "Stop!"


    At this moment.


    From the sky.


    A majestic voice came.


    Then a figure tore through the space from the sky and walked out.


    He had ck hair flowing behind his head, exuding an aura of authority and superiority.


    As soon as he walked out, the entire world seemed to change, the entire space filled with a suffocating atmosphere.


    Those with weaker strength directly fell to the ground.


    "Wu Fan?"


    Seeing this, Wolong Fu, who was unable to move while kneeling, immediately eximed in surprise.


    And Wu Qian, who was about to wait for death, saw this and immediately cried with joy.


    "Hahaha..."


    "It''s my father."


    "My father is here."


    "Yes, my father had left a mark on me, as long as I''m in mortal danger, he can sense it."


    "Hahaha, my father is here, I''d like to see who dares to kill me with my father here."


    "Anyone who harms me will be executed by my father."

 Chapter 598

    Wu Fan''s arrival.


    It gave Wu Qianplete confidence, lying on the ground andughing wildly with his mouth open.


    In the sky.


    Seeing Wu Qian without all four limbs, Wu Fan''s killing intent surged.


    ncing at Wolong Fu kneeling on the ground, he snorted coldly, "Wolong Fu, you''re getting worse and worse."


    Hearing this.


    Wolong Fu''s face was contorted with humiliation.


    Wu Fan ignored Wolong Fu and turned his sharp gaze towards Lu Benwei.


    Without a word.He raised his hand.


    And struck down a palm towards Lu Benwei.


    "Boom!"


    With this palm strike, the entire area''s ground sank hundreds of feet, forming a massive pit.


    And except for the Treasure Gathering Pavilion protected by a formation, all surrounding houses were crushed to dust.


    Although the Treasure Gathering Pavilion was protected by a formation, it did not prevent this palm strike from causing harm to Lu Benwei.


    It locked onto Lu Benwei directly.


    "Hahaha!"


    "Father has made his move."


    "You''re dead for sure."


    Wu Qiany on the ground,ughing maniacally.


    However.


    The next moment.


    Hisughter abruptly stopped.


    His eyes widened in terror, bloodshot and bulging.


    Because he saw Lu Benwei gently tap his finger, directly breaking his father''s palm strike, and then the power of the palm dissipated.


    This directly dealt a heavy blow to Wu Qian.


    "How could this be? How could this be?"


    "Father isn''t invincible, how could he lose to this shorty!"


    Wu Qian stammered, filled with disbelief.


    Wu Fan himself was also stunned, standing in mid-air and coughing violently.


    Because that one finger not only broke his palm strike but also caused him to suffer a bacsh.


    But he didn''t linger, stepping on the void and using the technique of shortening distances to lock onto Lu Benwei again.


    Lu Benwei stood there, not moving at all, calmly waiting.


    Wu Fan got closer and closer.


    But just as it seemed he was about to attack Lu Benwei, he suddenly appeared beside Wu Qian, grabbing him with one hand.


    At the same time, a golden talisman began to glow brightly in his hand.


    "Today we take our leave, but this grudge will be settled another day!"


    Wu Fan''s cold voice echoed, and the golden talisman in his hand shone brightly, then both father and son disappeared.


    "Father, where are we going?"


    In the spatial passage, Wu Qian asked.


    "Back to the Heavenly Immortal Pce!"


    Wu Fan replied with a gloomy face.


    "Heavenly Immortal Pce?"


    Wu Qian''s eyes lit up at the mention, and heughed, "As long as we return to the Heavenly Immortal Pce, even if this person has extraordinary abilities, he won''t be able to do anything to us."


    "Mhm!"


    Wu Fan nodded with a serious expression.


    A few breathster, the two directly teleported into the barrier of the Heavenly Immortal Pce.


    After entering the Heavenly Immortal Pce, Wu Fan''s gloomy face slightly improved.


    He never expected that this ck-robed man would be so terrifying.


    Even just now, he strongly felt that if he didn''t quickly activate the scroll to teleport away, he would have been left behind.


    Fortunately.


    They were now in the Heavenly Immortal Pce.


    Even if this person had extraordinary abilities, he couldn''t do anything to them.


    But.


    Just as he was about to rx, his expression suddenly changed.


    Then he saw the clouds churning, the void cracking open.


    A fleshless hand directly reached out from the void, grabbing towards him and his son.


    "Those whom I, the God, want to kill, no one can save!"


    "And no one can stop me."


    Seeing this.


    Wu Fan''s eyes widened in horror.


    He never imagined that this person could tear through space and chase them across thousands of miles.


    But he didn''t sit still.


    He bit his teeth, taking out another talisman, which floated into the sky, turning into specks of light and dissipating.


    "Wu Fan is in trouble, I beg of you, use this one chance, please lend a hand!"


    With this voice, within the vast Heavenly Immortal Pce, countless powerful auras, no weaker than Wu Fan''s, suddenly awakened.


    Feeling these auras, Wu Fan''s expression rxed somewhat.


    At least he wasn''t alone anymore.

 Chapter 599

    Suddenly.


    The white palm in the sky flipped over and struck down towards the void.


    "Boom!"


    This sound.


    It wasn''t a tremor in a certain area.


    It was a tremor of the entire world.


    The colors of heaven and earth changed.


    Under this palm strike, a quarter of the entire Heavenly Immortal Pce simply vanished.


    This quarter of the area directly turned into nothingness.This palm strike instantly silenced those rising auras that had just emerged.


    At this moment.


    Forget about movement.


    Those people didn''t even dare to breathe.


    Wu Fan''s legs went weak, and he fell on his backside, eyes wide open, cold sweat pouring down.


    This kind of power.


    This level of strength.


    Who on earth could it be?


    From the spatial rift.


    A ck-robed figure walked out silently, looking at the father and son pair without any fluctuation in expression.


    With a slight raise of his bony finger.


    A mysterious force enveloped Wu Qian.


    "Ah!"


    "Ah!"


    "It''s so painful!"


    "Father, save me, save me!"


    Wu Qian endured excruciating pain, as if all the world''s tortures were being inflicted upon him simultaneously.


    Seeing his only son in such a miserable state.


    Wu Fan had bitten through his lip, his eyes filled with intense hatred and unwillingness.


    But what could he do?


    In the face of such absolute power, he could only watch helplessly.


    Just then.


    He suddenly raised his head.


    He saw that within the realm of the Heavenly Immortal Pce, the sky was churning, clouds rolling.


    At the same time, golden light suddenly appeared on the horizon.


    It was like Buddha''s light illuminating the entire Heavenly Immortal Pce.


    Under this Buddhist light, everyone in the Heavenly Immortal Pce involuntarily knelt down.


    "Heavenly Dao!"


    "This is the Heavenly Dao!"


    Prostrate on the ground, Wu Fan''s voice trembled as he spoke.


    "That''s right, the existence of the Heavenly Immortal Pce is to carry out the order of this world for the Heavenly Dao. It''s as if the Heavenly Immortal Pce is a projection of the Heavenly Dao. This person destroyed a quarter of the Heavenly Immortal Pce, which is equivalent to defying the will of the Heavenly Dao."


    Wu Fan''s whole body shook violently.


    He stared with his eyes wide open, desperately hoping.


    This person.


    He would surely be struck down by the Heavenly Dao.


    Yes, yes, yes.


    He must be struck down by the Heavenly Dao.


    No matter how strong you are, would you dare to go against Heaven itself?


    Indeed.


    As he had hoped.


    Golden light shed, and terrifyingws condensed, locking onto Lu Benwei.


    The power of the Heavenly Dao.


    Even a trace of it.


    Ordinary people wouldn''t dare to face it.


    After all.


    How could humans dare to fight against Heaven?


    "Hmph!"


    "What kind of trash are you? Come down before this god!"


    Lu Benwei calmly raised his head, looking at the sky.


    His palm violently waved.


    The entire sky.


    Suddenly surged and then copsed.


    "What?"


    "What?"


    "What?"


    "What?"


    At this moment.


    Countless experts secretly observing this scene in the Heavenly Immortal Pce collectively let out incredulous voices.


    The sky.


    It actually copsed!


    "Ah!"


    Wu Fan, who witnessed this with his own eyes, felt his head explode and cried out in terror.


    At this moment, in Lu Benwei''s hand was a ball of light shining with golden radiance, like a miniature sun.


    That light ball was clutched in his hand, struggling desperately, bing distorted.


    After a long while.


    It condensed into a face like that of a baby.


    "Aiya!"


    "It''s Lord Lu."


    "Aiya, Lord Lu, I didn''t know it was you. I was wrong, I was wrong!"


    That face transmitted a pleading voice urgently, crying out: "Lord Lu, you''re too big to fuss over small matters. Please spare me this once. I really didn''t know it was you. Look, I''m still just a child. Why bother to quibble with me, right?"


    "Hmph, this god has long been dissatisfied with you. If it weren''t for my master still running wild in this world, and I''m afraid of affecting him, I would have killed you long ago," Lu Benwei said coldly.


    "Ah?"


    "Oh?"


    "Oh, that lord is here?"


    The baby face was terrified, its voice bing abnormal, the entire ball of light violently shaking.


    This information was too much to handle!


    "Don''t go interfere with him, or else this true heaven will not tolerate you."


    Lu Benwei warned, then casually opened his hand and shouted: "Get lost!"


    "Yes, yes, yes, Lord Lu. Oh, Lord Lu, such a big event, should I erase the memories of these people?"


    "A bunch of trash, they can''t affect anything. Let them be."


    "Yes, yes, yes."


    "Wait."


    Lu Benwei called out again.

 Chapter 600

    "Master Skeleton, I''m here."


    "Change the currency here to gold coins!" Lu Benweimanded.


    "Ah, this?"


    "Master Skeleton, why? After all, I am the Heavenly Dao, and I don''t even manage currency!" The Heavenly Dao said with a wailing face.


    "Alright."


    Lu Benwei grabbed it back with one hand and held it in his palm.


    "Ah!"


    "Master Skeleton, I was wrong. From today onwards, the entire Immortal Realm will only use gold coins!" It hurriedly shouted.


    With a wave of Lu Benwei''s hand, the light orb was thrown into the sky, like a shooting star, disappearing without a trace.And the sky.


    Also returned to calm.


    But Wu Fan was not calm; he copsed to the ground like a pile of mud, unable to even beg for mercy.


    The Heavenly Dao.


    Even the Heavenly Dao was casually manipted in his hands.


    This.


    What kind of person is he!


    Lu Benwei nced at him, seemingly losing interest.


    With a light tap of his finger bone.


    Wu Fan instantly turned into nothingness.


    And Wu Qian had long been tortured to the point of no return, never to reincarnate.


    On the ground, only a celestial sword remained.


    "Truly, even daring to steal the master''s trash."


    "It forced me to show off."


    Lu Benwei picked up the celestial sword and tore through space, returning to the Azure Sky White Jade Tower.


    With a wave of his hand.


    Everything in the room returned to its original state.


    On the kang.


    milk and others were holding toothpicks in their mouths, crossing their legs, and ncing sideways at Lu Benwei.


    "Brother, you really know how to show off."


    "That''s right, don''t you know who your brother is? A dragon among men, a genius among bones, a champion among the handsome, a king among the strong, all the girls throw themselves at him, and men wish they were women." The Spirit King floated over, spouting nonsense.


    This.


    Immediately made Lu Benwei feel ted.


    He raised his head, enjoying the ttery.


    "Listen, listen, Xiao Lingzi''s talent, Qing, Xiao Centipede, milk, you can''tpare!"


    Upon hearing this.


    Ao Qing and Night Wind all crowded over, hugging Lu Benwei''s thigh and fawning.


    "Hehehe, Brother, you can''t me us forcking talent. After all, we really can''t think of any words to describe you."


    "Yes, yes, even the greatest schrs in the world can''t describe you!"


    "Ah, well said, well said, reward is due!"


    Lu Benwei was floating with pride.


    ...


    Not far away, two young men got up from the ground, terrified and shouted: "I''m not dead, I''m not dead, I''m actually not dead."


    Li Tian, who was slumped in the corner, heard the voice and immediately sat up.


    "Second Brother, Third Brother, you."


    "You''re alive, that''s really great."


    Tears streamed down Li Tian''s face as the three brothers hugged tightly.


    At that moment.


    Lu Benwei''s voice echoed in their minds.


    "You three, aren''t you going to pay the bill?"


    The three of them shuddered upon hearing this.


    "It''s Master Skeleton, it''s Master Skeleton who saved us."


    "Quick, hurry to thank Master Skeleton!"


    The three were overjoyed and quickly rushed towards the Azure Sky White Jade Tower.


    Arriving at the Azure Sky White Jade Tower.


    They hurriedly knelt down to thank Lu Benwei for saving their lives.


    "s, nine million Celestial Crystals, too expensive!" milk said disappointedly, "After this round, I don''t know when I''ll be able toe and y again."


    "Qing, don''t worry!" Lu Benwei said confidently, "Soon, themon currency of the Immortal Realm will be gold coins."


    "Soon, our hundreds of billions of savings wille in handy."


    "Brother, really?"


    Night Wind crawled over, dancing with joy.


    "Of course, don''t you know who your brother is? If themon currency doesn''t change, I''ll tear this sky apart." Lu Benwei pointed at the sky with his hands on his hips.


    The sky.


    Unexpectedly trembled slightly.


    "Brother, you''re too awesome."


    Several of them crowded around Lu Benwei, some massaging his legs, others fanning him.


    "Brother, if that''s the case, can we keep partying?" milk said with a sideways nce, "Can I have three on the left, three on the right, and two to feed me grapes?"


    "Small matter."


    Lu Benwei put his hands on his hips and immediately called in the madam.


    "I''ll give you a number."


    "Within a quarter of an hour, a hundred little sisters."


    "Immediately, right now, arrange it for me!"

 Chapter 601

    Dark Shadow Ind.


    Around this small courtyard, many people were bustling about.


    Some were watering flowers, others hoeing the ground, all busy and content. Hope for the future sparkled in everyone''s eyes.


    Jiang Zhi, responsible for watering the flowers, wiped the fragrant sweat from her brow and stood up, gazing at the distant ck Sea.


    The time spent here had not only dissipated the violent power within her, but also allowed her to breakthrough from the Reincarnation Immortal Realm to the True Essence Immortal Realm.


    For some reason, an image floated into her mind.


    It was of the young Human Immortal she had encountered when she first arrived here.


    Although she had always scoffed at and even found ridiculous what that young man had said back then, she had to admit that he had actually caused a great impact on her inner self, influencing her imperceptibly.


    Because when she had once wanted to give up, it was his optimistic attitude that had strengthened her resolve to live on.If she hadn''t persevered then, she would never have met Gong Chen, let alone have the opportunity toe here and receive such tremendous good fortune.


    "What a pity that you died so early. If you could havee here too, you might have fulfilled your wish and been able to leave before long, as you had hoped."


    Jiang Zhi couldn''t help but sigh deeply.


    But she also knew in her heart that this was just a vain hope.


    Even if this Human Immortal hadn''t died, he probably wouldn''t have qualified toe here.


    After all, the minimum requirement toe here was the Reincarnation Immortal Realm.


    Just then, amotion arose from inside the martial arts hall, and everyone was seen hurriedly rushing inside with excited expressions.


    "What''s happening?" Jiang Zhi quickly asked.


    "The master has returned with Gong Chen. Hurry, let''s go pay our respects to the master!" an old man shouted excitedly to Jiang Zhi while jumping up and down on the spot.


    "That person has returned?" Jiang Zhi''s body trembled, her heart filled with surprise.


    She had long admired this person''s strength and grand gestures.


    But in all her time here, she had never seen this person, so she had been constantly thinking about their return.


    And today.


    That person had finallye back?


    Thinking of this, she quickly put down the watering can and asked the old man, "Is there anything I need to pay attention to when meeting the master?"


    She asked nervously.


    While adjusting her clothes to ensure she looked her best when meeting that person.


    "Don''t worry, you don''t need to be so nervous. The master is very easygoing," the old man smiled. "Come on in quickly, let''s go pay our respects to the master together."


    After speaking, the old man lowered his head and walked towards the martial arts hall.


    Although she had heard the master was easygoing, Jiang Zhi was still very nervous.


    She didn''t dare to be careless and quickly followed behind everyone else, head lowered, walking towards the martial arts hall.


    Of course, she was more excited than anything else.


    Before they knew it, everyone had arrived inside the martial arts hall.


    "Greetings to the master."


    The crowd''s voices rang out in unison.


    Jiang Zhi also called out along with the others, bowing.


    Even though this person was right before her eyes, she didn''t dare raise her head to look, fearing she might displease them.


    But she couldn''t help being curious in her heart.


    What did the master look like?


    White-haired and elderly?


    With the air of an immortal?


    It should be like that, right?


    Otherwise, how could they be worthy of the title ''master''?


    Just as she was thinking this, azy voice came from the seat of honor. It was Yi Feng, who had just returned after spending some time eating and drinking heartily outside with Gong Chen.


    "Everyone, no need to stand on ceremony. Please be at ease!"


    "Huh?" Jiang Zhi was startled upon hearing this.


    It wasn''t an old person''s voice?


    But a young person''s voice?


    Could the master be a young person?


    And moreover.


    Why did this voice sound so familiar?


    When everyone rxed after paying their respects and raised their heads, she finally dared to look up at that person.


    He waszily lounging in a reclining chair, fanning his belly with a palm-leaf fan.


    Dressed in white robes.


    Immacte.


    He didn''t exude an overwhelming aura, but rather gave off a very approachable feeling.


    Schrly, otherworldly.


    This was the best way to describe him.


    "The master really is a young man."


    Jiang Zhi''s gaze moved upwards, silently amazed.


    She had countless guesses about this person''s appearance in her mind.


    But the reality exceeded all her expectations.


    However.


    Even though it exceeded all her expectations, now that she saw him, she felt that the master should be exactly like this.


    No appearance could be more fitting than the feeling before her eyes.


    What exactly.


    Did he look like?


    She bit her red lips, finally looking at his face.

 Chapter 602

    That face.


    It entered her field of vision.


    Instantly, she froze in ce, her mind struck as if by lightning.


    "What?"


    "It''s actually him?"


    "How is this possible?"


    Even from just a side profile, Jiang Zhi recognized him immediately.


    This face was far too familiar to her.


    At this moment, she couldn''t find words to describe the tumultuous waves in her heart.It was truly unbelievable.


    This almighty expert with incredible power turned out to be the Human Immortal she had encountered several times on the ind.


    She felt as if the heavens were ying a cruel joke on her.


    "Oh, it''s you."


    At this moment, Yi Feng also turned his gaze towards her, instantly recognizing Jiang Zhi, and said with a smile, "As I expected, you''ve finallye to my ce."


    Regarding Jiang Zhi''s appearance,


    Yi Feng wasn''t surprised in the least.


    This Dark Shadow Ind wasn''t particrlyrge, but it wasn''t small either.


    However, the only ce on this ind where one could find nourishment was here with him. Once people on the ind learned of this ce, there was hardly any reason not toe.


    Jiang Zhi''s eyes widened.


    He... He knew I woulde all along?


    Jiang Zhi found it hard to believe.


    "Yes, I knew from the beginning that you woulde," Yi Feng directly saw through Jiang Zhi''s thoughts and said with a faint smile, "But you, stubborn and mischievous as you are, if only you had believed me earlier, why would you have suffered so much?"


    "I..."


    The scenes of her refuting Yi Feng in the past shed vividly before her eyes.


    "Give up, a Human Immortal can''t possibly survive..."


    "Don''t struggle in vain anymore, no one can survive on this ind..."


    "You''re just a Human Immortal too, where does this confidencee from..."


    "..."


    Thinking of this,


    Jiang Zhi''s face turned bright red with embarrassment, feeling too ashamed to face him, wishing she could find a crack in the ground to hide in.


    Bute to think of it,


    Who could have known that you were such an almighty expert with incredible abilities?!


    You disguised yourself as a Human Immortal, who would have believed you?


    "Alright, since you''re here, make yourself at home!"


    "I''m going back to my room now, I have some matters to attend to."


    Yi Feng waved his hand and walked back to his room after speaking.


    After Yi Feng left, a group of people surrounded Jiang Zhi.


    "Miss Jiang, from your conversation with the master just now, it seems you knew each other before?"


    "Yes, yes, you seem to have had prior contact with the master?"


    Everyone asked eagerly.


    "Uh, that''s right..." Jiang Zhi responded awkwardly. Under the expectant gazes of everyone, she recounted her encounters with Yi Feng when she first arrived on the ind.


    "Oh my, Miss Jiang, you were truly foolish!"


    "Indeed, it''s obvious that the wolf was killed by the master."


    "Yes, and those Shadow-Devouring Fish, they were real ones. It''s just that with the master''s power, he wasn''t afraid of them at all. And you, you silly girl, thought those fish were harmless. You were lucky, or you would have been done for long ago."


    Everyone discussed animatedly.


    Their words made Jiang Zhi''s face flush red down to her neck. She lowered her head and exined defensively, "I just had no idea about the master''s true power."


    "Bute to think of it, even though you looked down on the master so much back then, he didn''t hold it against you at all. He even chatted with you just now like old friends. This shows that the master values you highly!"


    "Old Demon Lu is right, the master clearly thinks highly of you."


    "Miss Jiang, please take care of us in the future."


    "Yes, please put in a good word for us when you''re with the master."


    "We''ll be counting on your help from now on."


    All of a sudden, everyone''s attitude towards Jiang Zhi changed dramatically.


    Because it was very likely that Jiang Zhi would be a favored person in the master''s eyes in the future.


    ...


    In the room, Yi Feng stroked his chin.


    This trip out with Gong Chen, they had enjoyed food, drinks, and fun for several days without encountering any danger. No one dared to provoke him, making him realize the benefits of being a powerful expert.


    Thinking of this, an idea suddenly urred to him.


    So he called out, "Old Gong!"


    "Master, I''m here." Gong Chen came before Yi Feng respectfully.


    "I''ve decided to rx the conditions and attract more people toe here," Yi Feng said casually.


    Hearing this, Gong Chen was shocked.


    "Master, do you mean...?"


    "That''s right."


    Yi Feng nodded and said, "From now on, everyone on this ind, as long as their character isn''t particrly vile, can theoreticallye here. Even if their cultivation level is a bit low, it doesn''t matter."


    "What a great fortune for the world!"


    "A great fortune for Dark Shadow Ind."


    Gong Chen immediately knelt on the ground, overwhelmed with excitement.


    "Uh, you don''t need to be so excited."


    Yi Feng was somewhat speechless.


    This guy, did he think he was giving back to society and sheltering refugees?


    What he wanted was to attract as many powerful individuals as possible to serve him.


    It was a precaution, in case something really happened one day, he would have enough people to protect him.


    "Master, say no more. I understand the profound meaning behind this!"


    "I''ll go tell the others right away."


    With that, Gong Chen ran off to inform the others.


    His face was flushed with excitement.


    He had made up his mind that after he left this time, he would do whatever it took to get his son, who was outside, into Dark Shadow Ind.


    If there was really no way to get him in, he could always chop down a couple of envoys from the Heavenly Immortal Pce. That should be enough to get him locked up here.


    And there were a few old friends who were doing quite well outside.


    In the past, they alwaysined that he didn''t tell them about good opportunities. This time, he was going to make sure they were all properly informed.

 Chapter 603

    After Yi Feng issued this decision.


    Yi Feng then issued two more decisions.


    First.


    Starting today, everyone in the martial arts hall under hismand can follow him out on the first day of each month.


    Second.


    Those who go out cannote back in unless under special circumstances.


    After all, Yi Feng thought, since they could go out now and had sworn allegiance to him, what was the point of staying here?


    Wouldn''t that just unnecessarily increase his expenses and burden?


    So it would be better to let them develop on their own outside. If they develop well in the future, with immortal realms everywhere, wouldn''t that mean Yi Feng would have disciples spread throughout the world?Simply delightful.


    "Alright, I''m preparing to go out soon. Does anyone want toe with me?" Yi Feng asked.


    However.


    The scene was dead silent, with no one wanting to leave. Some even clutched their hoes tightly, afraid of being made to leave.


    This left Yi Fengpletely bewildered.


    What''s wrong?


    Had these people gone mad from being confined?


    They have a chance to leave but don''t want to?


    "Fine, fine, do as you please."


    Yi Feng waved his hand, not bothering with them anymore. It was actually good timing as he was nning to expand his operations.


    Since expansion was the goal, he would need manpower.


    "Since you won''t leave, then nt these!"


    Yi Feng took out several sacks of seeds, which he had just exchanged from the system.


    After all, the destiny points from the Immortal River Continent were credited to his ount monthly, making it easy to exchange for some seeds.


    "Take good care of these, and here''s a goal for you - I want Dark Shadow Ind''s vegetation coverage to reach above 90 percent."


    Yi Feng instructed.


    The crowd below eximed in amazement.


    This goal.


    As expected of their master.


    Dark Shadow Ind, a ce where nothing grows, to achieve 90 percent vegetation coverage?


    Such an ambitious n.


    Simply terrifying in its scope.


    Most importantly, these weren''t ordinary nts!


    "Do you understand my meaning?"


    Seeing no response, Yi Feng raised his voice.


    "Yes!"


    Everyone answered in unison.


    They understood that their master nned to use Dark Shadow Ind as a foundation to create a super immortal realm surpassing the Heavenly Immortal Pce.


    "Old Gong,e with me!"


    Yi Feng sat on Manman''s back, kicked his feet, and Manman began to move.


    Old Gong followed behind.


    Further behind, a frog followed while croaking.


    Shortly after.


    Yi Feng brought Gong Chen to a city not far from the Sun and Moon Sect.


    First step.


    He nned to buy a house here.


    Originally, housing prices weren''t cheap in this area, and Yi Feng, having just arrived in the immortal realm, shouldn''t have had this much money.


    But during Yi Feng''s first trip out of Dark Shadow Ind, there had been two groups fighting, so Yi Feng had managed to snatch several storage rings in the chaos.


    Opening them revealed storage rings full of immortal crystals, enough to buy a nice house and perhaps even hire some maids to massage his legs and shoulders.


    Life couldn''t get better.


    "Old Gong, go contact someone!"


    Yi Feng had picked out a spot with excellent feng shui.


    Gong Chen was excellent at running errands and quickly contacted people from the city lord''s mansion, ready to exchange money for the deed.


    But when it came time to pay, Yi Feng nearly coughed blood.


    "Sorry, sir, the currency in the immortal realm has indeed changed. This is the notice issued by the Heavenly Immortal Pce a few days ago - only gold coins are epted now. Anyone who doesn''tply will face punishment from the Heavenly Immortal Pce."


    "You know, in the immortal realm, no one dares disobey the Heavenly Immortal Pce''s words, so there''s nothing we can do. In short, even garbage collectors won''t ept immortal crystals now!" the servant in charge of selling houses exined.


    "Damn!"


    "Which bastard did this?"


    Yi Feng stood there with a ck face, roaring on the spot, his expression bing distorted.


    Back then.


    He had confidently brought many sacks of gold coins to the immortal realm, nning to live a wonderful life, only to find out that gold coins were useless in the immortal realm, which only epted immortal crystals.


    This fact took Yi Feng many days to ept.


    And very painfully and reluctantly, he had thrown those sacks of gold coins into the cesspool.


    Now, after finally saving up and acquiring several storage rings full of immortal crystals, thinking he was rich again.


    Who knew.


    The immortal realm''s universal currency had suddenly changed to gold coins?


    "Damn you, are you ying with me?"


    "Which bastard did this?"


    "I curse you to be single for ten thousand years, never finding a woman in your life!"


    Yi Fengpletely lost hisposure, cursing loudly.

 Chapter 604

    Ten thousand miles away.


    Countless girls surrounding Lu Benwei suddenly encountered various issues - some had to leave to make breakthroughs, some had family members pass away, all sorts of reasons popping up.


    In no time, only a fewckeys were left in the private room.


    It was empty.


    Meanwhile, Lu Benwei sneezed and then copsed onto the ground.


    "It''s over," Lu Benwei whispered in shock.


    Ignoring theckeys beside him, he soared into the sky.


    "Bro, what''s wrong?" ackey called out.


    "I''ve been cursed. I need to get that Heavenly Dao kid to change the currency back to break it...""Your brother here doesn''t want to be unable to find a woman for life..."


    Meanwhile, at Yi Feng''s location.


    Seeing Yi Feng cursing like that, the young servant trembled in fear and hurriedly advised, "Sir, mind your words, please be careful!"


    "Mind my ass," Yi Feng raged furiously.


    Beside him, Gong Chen watched trembling.


    The master truly is the master.


    Other experts all put on airs and act aloof.


    Only the master shows his true nature.


    And loves money too.


    How down-to-earth.


    Fortunately, Gong Chen still had some gold coins, though he didn''t know what they were for before. But at least it solved Yi Feng''s urgent need.


    They finally bought a house.


    After settling in, Yi Feng suddenly thought of something.


    That is, could he ask the system to help him move the small ind from the Immortal River Continent to Dark Shadow Ind?


    Think about it.


    The Heaven and Earth Sect had taken so much effort back then, the small ind was built so perfectly, it would be such a shame to leave it behind now that he''s in the Immortal Realm.


    Yi Feng immediately started to inquire with the system.


    "Ding, not possible," the system''s voice came, disappointing Yi Feng greatly.


    But the system''s next words made Yi Feng''s eyes light up.


    "For 10,000 exchange points, a teleportation array can be established between the Heaven and Earth Sect and Dark Shadow Ind."


    "Ah!"


    "That''s great!"


    Yi Feng jumped up excitedly.


    To be honest,


    He''d been in the Immortal Realm for so long, he really missed those old men and women on the ind.


    And his precious disciple Zhong Qing.


    Uh, and those good-for-nothing disciples of his. Though he didn''t have much affection for them, they were still his disciples in name.


    Maybe he could even bring them to the Immortal Realm to broaden their horizons.


    Yi Feng opened the system exchange store.


    Sure enough, he found the exchange option. Although this teleportation array was a bit expensive, needing 10,000 exchange points, he had saved up quite a few fortune points from the Immortal River Continent recently.


    ...


    Meanwhile, at the Heaven and Earth Sect.


    The streets were bustling.


    Vendors were hawking their wares...


    It was still as lively as ever.


    Only asionally, someone carrying nightsoil would pass by, somewhat ruining the scenery.


    Lu DaSheng was carrying a pair of nightsoil buckets.


    He was looking sternly at ten young men before him.


    As the Heaven and Earth Sect grewrger day by day, producing countless amounts of nightsoil, Lu DaSheng had no choice but to expand his organization.


    So,


    He had selected ten holy disciples from the virtual realm and taken them as apprentices.


    "Remember," he said.


    "The path of carrying nightsoil contains great dao."


    "To carry nightsoil, first calm your mind, and more importantly, don''t fear others'' gazes. Only then can you reach the pinnacle."


    Lu DaSheng instructed earnestly.


    "Yes!"


    The ten young men responded respectfully, picking up their nightsoil buckets in unison and beginning today''s work in an orderly manner.


    Outside the small ind.


    A figure stood in mid-air.


    He had red clothes and red hair - it was the long-unseen Destroyer of the World.


    Beside him were ten men wearing armor.


    "My lords, ording to the envoy''s investigation, the loss of fortune in the Immortal River Continent is rted to this small ind!" the Destroyer of the World said respectfully.


    "Are you sure it''s this small ind?" one of the men asked in surprise.


    "It''s like this, my lord. The envoy said that only this ce blocked his investigation," the Destroyer of the World exined respectfully. "And for a low-level ne like the Immortal River Continent, under normal circumstances, it shouldn''t be able to evade the envoy''s investigation. So this ce is highly suspicious!"


    "Hmph!"


    "Such a small ind can be destroyed with a wave of the hand."


    "Why do we ten brothers need to take action personally?"


    One of the armored men''s voice rang out with disdain.

 Chapter 605

    Chapter 605


    "Tenth Brother, don''t be rash," the Leader said in a deep voice. "The fact that we can avoid detection by the envoy here indicates something unusual. We should be cautious."


    "Eldest Brother is right," Another Armored Man said. "Since the envoy wanted all ten of us brothers toe, he must have his reasons. I suggest we send a few people to scout first!"


    "Hmm!"


    "Eighth Brother, Ninth Brother, Tenth Brother, you three go and take a look," the Leader ordered. "Remember, don''t act rashly before fully understanding the situation!"


    "Yes, Eldest Brother."


    The three men flew towards the small ind upon hearing this.


    Meanwhile, by theke.


    Lu DaSheng, who had just finished hauling manure with his ten disciples, was washing the dung buckets by thekeside.


    "Remember my words.""For a sword cultivator, his sword is his life. With sword in hand, he lives; losing the sword, he dies!"


    "For an alchemist, the alchemy furnace is his life. With the furnace, his reputation stands!"


    "And for us, the dung bucket is our life. We should cherish it, nurture it, and give it the most meticulous care!"


    "So, cleaning a dung bucket is also an art."


    Lu DaSheng picked up his own dung bucket and demonstrated personally, while earnestly teaching:


    "The key is to rinse once, wash twice, and scrub thrice, cycling through inside and out five times. Only after scrubbing it spotlessly clean should you polish and wax it. This is barely satisfactory."


    "Only in this way will it acknowledge you and form a kind of contractual connection with you. Only then might you have a chance toprehend the Great Way of Excrement."


    "Perhaps you don''t understand all I''m saying now, but when you reach my level, you''ll understand my words."


    "And if you do as I say and perform well, I''ll have a chance to go to the master and request a new pair of dung buckets for each of you."


    "Remember."


    "Excrement is invincible!"


    Lu DaSheng raised his fist.


    "Excrement is invincible!"


    "Hoorah, hurrah!"


    The ten disciples cheered enthusiastically, especially when they heard Lu DaSheng say he would request new dung buckets for them from the master in the future. Their faces bloomed with smiles.


    At this moment.


    The three armored mennded in the woods not far from thekeside, slowly approaching the small ind.


    "Eighth Brother, Ninth Brother, Eldest Brother is really something. It''s just a crappy ind, why don''t we just charge in and be done with it?" Tenth Brother''sining voice transmitted.


    He was already reluctant toe down to this godforsaken ce, and now he had to be restrained, which made him even more dissatisfied.


    "Sigh, Tenth Brother, say less," Eighth Brother consoled. "You know how much the envoy values the Immortal River Continent. Although it''s a low-level ne now, in ancient times, it wasparable to the Immortal Realm."


    "So the fate of this ce is particrly crucial for those above."


    "The fact that this person dares to interfere with the struggle for fate shows that his background is not small and cannot be underestimated."


    "That''s right, Tenth Brother. Just bear with it for now," Ninth Brother alsoforted. "Once we''ve figured out the situation on this ind, you can do whatever you want!"


    "Hmph!"


    Tenth Brother snorted coldly, having no choice but to let it go for now.


    Just then, an extremely pungent smell of manure assaulted their nostrils.


    This immediately made the three men''s faces change color with disgust.


    Looking around.


    They found that the stench wasing from more than a dozen dung buckets neatly arranged in front of them.


    "Damn it,ing to this godforsaken ce is bad enough, now we have to smell this stench. What rotten luck!"


    The already upset Tenth Brother couldn''t take it anymore. Cursing and swearing, he kicked one of the dung buckets, sending it flying.


    Watching the flying dung bucket.


    Tenth Brother felt somewhat relieved.


    But suddenly.


    He noticed the temperature around them had dropped.


    It was hair-raising and chilling.


    The eerie atmosphere made even the space seem to solidify, giving the three of them a feeling of being trapped in quicksand, unable to move an inch.


    They saw Lu DaSheng, his hair standing on end with rage, ring at them with a pair of crimson eyes.


    "This..."


    "This was the dung bucket personally gifted to me by the master."


    "I polished it meticulously every day, fearing the slightest neglect in its care, yet you... yet you kicked it away..."


    "Die!"


    "I want you to die!"


    With a roar, Lu DaSheng exploded with fury.


    "Buckets,e!"


    He raised his palm.


    Nine dung buckets glowing with golden light appeared thunderously, revolving around him incessantly.


    Then he sped his hands together.


    Mysterious hand seals were formed, getting faster and faster until they became a blur.


    As thest hand seal fell, his eyes bulged.


    "Excrement Escape Technique, Nine Excrement Dragon Bullets!"


    A thunderous shout erupted from his mouth, and the nine dung buckets beside him zed with light, their powerful waves impossible to suppress.


    "Boom!"


    The dung buckets surged with power.


    They saw nine giant dragons formed from sewage, bursting forth from the dung buckets.


    "Roar!"


    The nine dragons let out an earth-shattering sound.


    It shook the heavens.

 Chapter 606

    Nine dragons roared across the heavens.


    Three armored men surged forward toward the morning.


    "What?"


    Upon seeing this, their faces drastically changed.


    For the nine fecal dragons had locked onto them directly, charging forth with overwhelming power.


    Before they could deploy any effective defense, the nine dragons had already collided with them.


    Tenth Brother, who had kicked away the excrement bucket, bore the brunt of it, with seven of the nine dragons targeting him.


    Amidst the spreading sewage, he was instantly obliterated.


    "Ahhh!!!"The other two men let out agonized screams, being blown backwards and crashing into a mountain range dozens of miles away.


    "Boom!"


    The mountain range copsed with a thunderous roar, and the two men were buried deep in the rubble, severely injured.


    "Such, such terrifying power!"


    Ninth Brother propped himself up, struggling to rise.


    "Tenth Brother, Tenth Brother is gone. Who on earth is this?" Eighth Brother also crawled out of the dirt with difficulty, gnashing his teeth as he spoke.


    "We must report to Eldest Brother. This small ind is indeed extraordinary!"


    Ninth Brother said gravely.


    They had lost a man before even reaching the ind, which was far beyond their imagination.


    Recalling the horrifying attack just now, they were still trembling with fear.


    At this moment, not to mention their injuries, the stench on their bodies alone was enough to make them nearly faint, as if every pore was filled with fecal matter.


    The two shakily took to the air again, heading towards where Destroyer of the World and the others were located.


    "Esteemed sirs, please wait patiently. With those three gentlemen personally taking action, victory is certainly..."


    Destroyer of the World was in the middle of ttering them.


    But before he could finish, he saw two figures wobbling back from the sky, apanied by an overpowering stench.


    He was dumbfounded.


    "What happened?"


    The leading armored man''s expression sank, and he hurriedly led the group to meet the two.


    "El-Eldest Brother!"


    Eighth Brother and Ninth Brother cried out hysterically.


    "What exactly happened to you?"


    "Where''s Tenth Brother?"


    The leading man asked urgently.


    "Tenth Brother, Tenth Brother has already..."


    Eighth Brother and Ninth Brother looked grief-stricken, and under the puzzled gazes of everyone, they recounted everything that had just urred.


    "What?"


    Everyone was shocked.


    "Are you saying that before you even set foot on the ind, you were beaten so badly by a manure collector that one died and two were injured?"


    The leading armored man''s eyes widened in disbelief.


    "Eldest Brother, he may be carrying manure, but his strength is absurdly overwhelming!"


    Eighth Brother said with a dejected face: "You must avenge Tenth Brother!"


    "Alright, I understand."


    The leading armored man furrowed his brow and said in a deep voice: "I know what to do next. You two go tend to your injuries first!"


    "And more importantly, go wash up."


    After saying this, he couldn''t help but cover his nose.


    After Eighth Brother and Ninth Brother left, the others gathered around.


    "Eldest Brother, what should we do?"


    "You must avenge Tenth Brother!"


    "Yes, we can''t let Tenth Brother die just like that!"


    Voices came from all around.


    The leading armored man raised his hand, cutting off their words.


    "This ind!"


    "It''s no ordinary ce."


    "If we rashly attack, forget aboutpleting the mission given by the envoy, I''m afraid we''ll all end up like Tenth Brother!"


    He said gravely.


    As these words fell.


    Everyone''s hearts sank.


    "Then what should we do, Eldest Brother? There must be a way!"


    "Yes, Eldest Brother!"


    "We can''t just go back like this, can we?"


    Voices rose from all around.


    The leading man pondered for a long time before saying: "A frontal assault is inadvisable. We should focus on scouting the ind first."


    "So, we can only use that method!"

 Chapter 607

    "Do you remember the Illusion Magic technique the Envoy taught us?"


    "Leader, do you mean...?"


    The crowd eximed in surprise.


    "That''s right!"


    "Although this is ourst resort, there''s a saying: know yourself and your enemy, and you''ll win every battle. Only by investigating this ind thoroughly can we know how to conquer it."


    Everyone nodded upon hearing this.


    Even though they were reluctant, they realized this was their only option, considering they had lost one person and had two severely injured without even setting foot on the ind.


    "We''ll wait two days for Eighth Brother and Ninth Brother to recover, then activate the Grand Illusion Magic Formation!"


    Two days passed quickly.The Destroyer of the World and hispanions remained hidden.


    When Eighth Brother and Ninth Brother had recovered about 70-80%, everyone gathered in the forest.


    A Grand Illusion Magic Formation had already been set up before them.


    The armored man in the lead gave solemn instructions to the group.


    "Remember Tenth Brother''s death. Only by first investigating the ind''s situation can we possibly avenge him!"


    "By activating the Illusion Magic, we can infiltrate the ind effortlessly."


    "Thanks to the enchantment, our bodies will be immune to formation and mental attacks, and our defense will be greatly enhanced. Even the strongest experts won''t be able to see through our true forms. It''s like having an immortal, indestructible body, so we can freely explore every corner of the ind."


    "Understood!" Everyone responded solemnly.


    After giving instructions, the nine people entered the prepared illusion formation one by one.


    As they entered, lights shed, and the nine people transformed into flying insects about the size of bees.


    Upon closer inspection, one could see that their bodies were thickly encased in armor, like metal shells, tough and unbreakable.


    A buzzing sound emerged.


    One of them spoke.


    "We''ll approach the ind from nine different directions. Once on the ind, each of us will explore our designated area. Note down any formations, powerful experts, or key items rted to the ind''s fortune. Then, we''ll rendezvous at theke on the south side of the ind before returning together."


    "After we return, we''ll report the situation to the Envoy and formte a n to conquer the ind and avenge Tenth Brother!"


    "Is that clear?"


    "Understood!"


    With a unified response, eight of the flying insects zoomed off at the speed of light.


    The leader flew in front of the Destroyer of the World.


    The Destroyer of the World was already amazed by this technique.


    "Sir, do you have any instructions?" the Destroyer of the World asked respectfully.


    "Remember, you must protect this illusion formation. If it''s destroyed, we won''t be able to return to our original forms. So no matter what, you can''t leave for even a step."


    The leader instructed solemnly.


    "I understand. Please rest assured, I will guard it well!"


    The Destroyer of the World nodded gravely.


    "Good, I''ll leave this to you. Wait here for our return!"


    "Don''t worry, sir. I won''t leave until you return."


    "I''ll wait here no matter what!!!"


    The Destroyer of the World clenched his fists and spoke resolutely.


    After they left, the Destroyer of the World extended his senses to monitor the surroundings while sitting cross-legged.


    A faint smile appeared on his face.


    Although all the fortune of the Immortal River Continent had been lost, his master hadn''t med him.


    After all, even the Envoy who came down to assistst time was obliterated by that mysterious ck-robed person with a single punch, so it was understandable that he couldn''t prevail.


    Not only was he not med, but the new Envoy sent by his master also said that if he cooperated with the Ten Heavenly Enforcers to uncover the culprit, he would be rewarded with supreme opportunities.


    Although these Ten Heavenly Enforcers had a rough start, immediately losing one member, this Illusion Magic technique seemed quite powerful.


    Surely they would return soon!


    Once they investigate the ind thoroughly, they probably won''t be far frompleting the mission.


    This means he''s not far from receiving his master''s supreme reward.


    Ah, how wonderful!


    All I need to do is sit here and wait.


    The Destroyer of the World smiled from ear to ear.

 Chapter 608

    "What a stench!"


    Nine flying insects streaked across the sky like meteors. One of them urgently transmitted a message to the others:


    "Don''t act rashly."


    "This person easily defeated three of you. He must be one of the supreme masters on this ind. There can''t be many like him here, so let''s avoid him for now."


    The leader telepathically ordered the group: "Once we gather the intelligence, we can deal with himter!"


    "Understood!"


    Everyone nodded and changed course to bypass Lu DaSheng.


    After avoiding Lu DaSheng, the nine flying insects hovered in midair.


    "Remember my orders. Split up to gather intelligence.""Then rendezvous at the southern shore of the ind before we all retreat together."


    "Disperse!"


    At the leader''smand, eight flying insects immediately scattered, splitting into pairs to approach the ind from all directions.


    "Ninth Brother, I feel like our defense is invincible!" Eighth Brother chatted as he and Ninth Brother flew close to the water''s surface.


    "Indeed. In our current state, even if the boss attacked us with full force, he couldn''t harm us at all!"


    "Ah, if only we had been in this state when facing that manure carrier. Tenth Brother wouldn''t have died."


    "Yeah, that''s true."


    "Once we''ve gathered the intelligence, we''ll avenge Tenth Brother."


    The two conversed as they flew along.


    "Huh?" Suddenly, Ninth Brother let out a surprised exmation. "Eighth Brother, look quick! There''s a fish in the water right below us!"


    Eighth Brother nced down dismissively. "It''s just a small fish. It''s not like it could be a spirit or something. Don''t worry about it;nding on the ind is more important."


    But no sooner had he finished speaking than the carp leapt out of the water and swallowed Ninth Brother in one gulp.


    "What the hell?"


    "Ninth Brother?"


    Eighth Brother cried out in shock.


    The next moment, a pair of bulging fish eyes surfaced, staring at him.


    Those eyes instantly filled Eighth Brother with terror.


    The carp jumped up again, swallowing him in one bite.


    Even as he died, he couldn''t understand how an ordinary little carp had managed to devour him.


    ...


    "I thought this ind might have some traps, but it seems too easy!"


    "We''vended without any trouble at all."


    Meanwhile, Elder Six and Elder Seven had sessfully reached the ind. They hovered near a tree on the shore, observing their surroundings.


    At that moment, they sensed something watching them.


    They turned to look.


    They spotted a small chameleon perched on the tree, its round eyes rotating to stare at them.


    "Hah!"


    "Does this little creature think it can eat us?"


    Elder Six sneered at the sight. "Little one, we''re not your food. Even if you want to eat us, I doubt you could digest us."


    As soon as he finished speaking, a tongue shot out.


    The two brothers were stillughing when the tongue tightly bound them and pulled them into the chameleon''s mouth in one swift motion.


    The chameleon rotated its 360-degree eyes, as if rolling them, then settled down on the tree to sleep.


    ...


    "Smack!"


    "Fifth Brother!"


    In another area, Fourth Brother and Fifth Brother had justnded on the ind when they encountered an old woman resting in the shade of a tree. With one swing of her mosquito swatter, she knocked Fifth Brother to the ground.


    Before he could recover, the old woman stepped on him.


    She ground her foot a bit more.


    "There are so many bugs under this tree. I''m not resting here anymore," she grumbled unhappily before waddling away, mutteringints.


    Staring at Fifth Brother, who had been crushed into a pulp with his innards spilling out, Fourth Brother''s eyes bulged in disbelief.


    He felt his scalp tingling with shock.


    What the hell?


    What... what was going on?


    Weren''t they supposed to have invincible defenses?


    How could an old woman crush one of them into a pancake with a single step!?

 Chapter 609

    Chapter 609


    Just as he was about to seek revenge on the old woman, he suddenly noticed a rooster eyeing him from the side. With itsb raised and eyes reddened, it charged at him with a series of clucks.


    The rooster''s head swooped down.


    Fourth Brother''s eyes widened.


    A sharp pain shot through him as he realized half his body was gone.


    Looking up, he saw that the rooster had pecked away half of him.


    Having tasted something delicious, the rooster clucked incessantly, then lowered its head again, and Fourth Brother''s other half vanished as well.


    ...


    But the most unfortunate of all were Second Brother and Third Brother.


    Zhong Qing had just moved a stool to the riverbank, preparing to admire the Twin Peaks Mountainndscape. He had barely lit a coil of mosquito repellent, an invention of Yi Feng''s from the past, when the two rushed over.They had only been exposed to a tiny whiff of smoke.


    Yet both insects met their demise instantly.


    ...


    At this moment, the leader of the group, the Man, alsonded on the ind.


    Afternding, he found a dark spot and huddled there.


    "This ind is indeed extraordinary," he thought.


    Recalling what had just happened, he still felt a lingering fear.


    Because he had been discovered by someone.


    It was a young boy of just a few years old, still wearing open-crotch pants, who had spotted him immediately. The child reached out with both hands, trying to catch him.


    The boy babbled foolishly, "Catch the little flying bug, catch the little flying bug."


    The two struggled for a long time.


    The Man employed his fastest speed, exerting tremendous effort to finally escape from the child''s grasp.


    "A child?" he thought to himself.


    "Hmph, only a fool would believe you''re just a child."


    "Casually wielding spatial powers, you''re probably not much different from that manure carrier."


    "If I were deceived by your appearance, I''d be an idiot. You''re likely an ancient monster who has lived for many years!"


    "If it weren''t for my cunning, I might have truly been fooled by your exterior and fallen into your trap."


    "If that manure carrier was the first level of challenge on this ind, then this child must be the second level!"


    The Man smirked.


    "Though I was targeted by this child, it undoubtedly drew away the fire."


    "I assume Second Brother, Third Brother, and the other brothers have sessfullynded on the ind by now!"


    "Very well, I don''t necessarily need to investigate personally. I just need to keep this child''s attention, preventing him from dealing with the others, giving them enough time to gather intelligence. That''s not a bad strategy."


    With this in mind, the Man began to regte his breathing.


    Over the next few days, the Man would asionally appear before the child, attracting his attempts to capture him, thus buying time for his brothers.


    After a full three days, the Man finally breathed a sigh of relief, a smile spreading across his face.


    "Excellent."


    "The expert disguised as a child on the ind has indeed had his attention drawn by me."


    "But as the saying goes, ''The way is one foot high, the devil ten feet high.'' You''ve ultimately been outmaneuvered by me. If I''m not mistaken, the others have sessfully gathered the intelligence and are waiting for me on the southern shore."


    "That being the case, I should go meet up with them!"


    The Man, maintaining a cautious mindset, endured countless hardships.


    He finally reached the southern shore.


    The southern shore was a vast square, deserted during the day.


    Of course, his brothers weren''t there either.


    In fact, there wasn''t a single soul to be seen.


    "What''s going on?" he wondered.


    "Could something have happened to them?"


    "No, impossible!"


    "That powerful expert disguised as a child has been kept upied by me. They couldn''t have encountered any danger."


    "Yes, they''ll be back soon."


    "Wait, I''ll just wait!"


    He hadplete confidence in his brothers.


    However, for safety''s sake, he squeezed into a crevice in the cliff, keeping a close watch on his surroundings, waiting for his brothers to arrive.


    He waited.


    Until evening came.


    His brothers hadn''t shown up, but arge group of women arrived instead.

 Chapter 610

    They gathered together, forming a formation!


    Moving in sync with the music.


    They swayed their thick waists, dancing in an uncoordinated manner.


    "Hmph!"


    "A bunch of ants."


    From within the crevice of the cliff.


    The man disdainfully refused to look at them.


    However, in the next moment.


    His eyes suddenly widened in shock.He was horrified to discover that as this group danced, countless forces of the great Dao emanated from their hands.


    "This..."


    "This, this, this..."


    "These old women?"


    "What on earth, what on earth are they..."


    But.


    Before one wave settled, another arose.


    A group of old men gathered nearby.


    Some yed the erhu, emitting devilish sounds that made him tremble as they reached his ears.


    Some yed chess, each piece falling like an earth-shattering beat, shaking one''s soul.


    Others performed slow, ancient martial arts, seemingly without power, yet each move seemed tomunicate with heaven and earth.


    At this time.


    A group of children came running from the side.


    The children kicked a ball around, giggling andughing joyfully.


    Yet when their feet struck the ball, it seemed to manipte the forces of space?


    What shocked him most was.


    That child who had been matching wits with him for days sat nearby, staring nkly, saying he wanted to join in.


    The other children said: You''re too weak, we don''t want you.


    You''re too weak?


    ?


    ??


    ???


    The man''s face was full of question marks.


    Just then.


    A mosquito buzzed through the crevice in front of his eyes, suddenly ring at him.


    "Gah!"


    That re made the man scream.


    What kind of look was that?


    Contempt?


    And what was that aura it gave off just now?


    He looked again, and found he couldn''t fathom the cultivation level of a cicada chirping in the grass nearby?


    On the other side, seven puppies yed, emanating an intangible pressure that felt so unfathomable to him.


    The man unconsciously shrank back into the crevice, retreating as far as he could go.


    His body was drenched in sweat, his teeth chattering.


    "Good grief!"


    "What the hell, what the hell kind of ce have Ie to?"


    "Mommy."


    "I want to go home!"


    He cried.


    Fear spread throughout his body.


    Just then, he noticed a gaze seemed to be staring at him from the darkness.


    He turned his head to look.


    More than a dozen ants with heads bigger than their bodies were staring at him.


    "Brothers, we''ve got a job."


    The lead ant lifted its leg, as if uttering those words, then the dozen or so ants swarmed towards him...


    On a summer night.


    It was still so cool.


    It was just a small bug being devoured by ants, a perfectly normal urrence.


    Outside the Heaven and Earth Gate Ind.


    The Destroyer of the World rubbed the top of his head.


    He sniffed, and when he realized it was bird droppings, he angrily wiped the mess from his hand.


    "It''s been several days now, why haven''t those nine great ones returned?"


    The Destroyer of the World muttered to himself.


    But remembering the man''s instructions before he left, he calmed himself down again.


    "Usually when they close up for cultivation, it''s for decades at a time. How can I be so impatient over just a few days?"


    "I''ll wait steadfastly!"


    With that.


    He closed his eyes again.


    This wait.


    Lasted for a month.


    "Why aren''t they back yet?"


    "Nothing bad happened, right?"


    He shook his head.


    Recalling the strength of the nine, he rxed again, then nodded firmly.


    "I''ll wait steadfastly!"


    Another three months passed...


    The Destroyer of the World opened his eyes once more.


    "They''re still not back?"


    "But I''ve already waited three months, what''s a bit longer?"


    "I''ll wait steadfastly!"


    After saying this.


    He closed his eyes again.

 Chapter 611

    Three months had passed, and the ind had undergone significant changes.


    Yi Feng had finally umted enough karmic value to open the transmission array to the Heaven and Earth Sect.


    He directly purchased the transmission array connecting Dark Shadow Ind to the Heaven and Earth Sect from the karmic exchange shop.


    Eager to transport back, he was about to activate it when the system''s voice rang out.


    "Ding: Due to the host''s recent good performance, you are rewarded with a twelve-level cultivation increase. Additionally, the exchange shop hasunched exclusive special offers."


    Upon hearing this news, Yi Feng, already ted about returning to the Heaven and Earth Sect, began to dance with joy.


    "Eight levels?"


    "Twelve levels at once?"


    Yi Feng excitedly counted on his fingers.Mid-stage Human Immortal,te-stage Human Immortal, peak Human Immortal...


    By this calction, wouldn''t he have reached Golden Immortal cultivation?


    Yi Feng could barely contain his excitement.


    However.


    He didn''t get too carried away.


    After all, from what he knew, even a Golden Immortal was still a small fry in the Immortal Realm.


    But this at least gave him hope. It seemed the system was showing signs of empowering him gradually!


    After suppressing his excitement, he quickly opened the exchange shop.


    After all, he had noticed the "exclusive special offers" the system mentioned earlier. This was the first time he''d heard of such a thing, so he was eager to satisfy his curiosity.


    As soon as he opened it.


    Yi Feng''s face lit up.


    Because these exclusive special offers exceeded Yi Feng''s expectations.


    The special offers weren''t items, but rather 1,100 slots.


    These 1,100 slots corresponded to 1,000 Human Immortals and 100 Earth Immortals, each priced at a special rate of one point per slot.


    In simple terms, Yi Feng could use 1,100 points to create 1,000 Human Immortals and 100 Earth Immortals.


    "This is fantastic!"


    "The 100 Earth Immortal slots will go to those useless disciples of mine."


    "As for the 1,000 Human Immortal slots, I''ll give them to the old men and women on the ind who catch my eye."


    Thinking of this, Yi Feng couldn''t help but sigh.


    He remembered.


    When he first became a Human Immortal, he was overjoyed, feeling like he could pierce the heavens.


    Now.


    He could use the system to create 1,100 immortals in one go. It was unimaginable before.


    It truly was a case of one person''s sess benefiting all around them.


    Just as he had opened the channel to the Heaven and Earth Sect, he could now bring them to the Immortal Realm to broaden their horizons. The timing couldn''t be better.


    However, thinking of his disciples reminded Yi Feng of the system''s previous prompt about taking on a final disciple.


    So he couldn''t help but speak out.


    "System, call out. You told me to take on a final disciple, but shouldn''t you give me some selection criteria?"


    "Ding!"


    "The criterion is that there is no criterion!"


    "As long as the system approves, it''s fine."


    The system''s voice came through, making Yi Feng, who had been in a good mood, bare his teeth and wave his arms in frustration.


    Damn it.


    Who knows what it takes to get your approval.


    If you say look at talent, well, that talent detection function is long gone.


    If you say look at cultivation level, this weakling standing on the street can''t tell any difference at a nce, everyone looks the same. He can''t see who''s higher or lower.


    Well.


    It alles down to fate.


    "Let''s leave it to chance!" he grumbled.


    After exining things to Gong Chen and the others, Yi Feng prepared to transport back to the Heaven and Earth Sect.


    Before transporting.


    He specially changed into new clothes.


    The transmission array activated, breaking open the clouds above the Heaven and Earth Sect.


    He descended upon the Heaven and Earth Sect with full grandeur.


    "Look!"


    "It''s the master!"


    "The master has returned."


    "The master''s appearance is truly radiant!"


    "Indeed, breaking through the clouds and walking down, such abilities simply treat thews of heaven and earth as nothing!"


    A small portion of people who had recently arrived on the ind eximed excitedly upon seeing this!


    "What are you so excited about?"


    Nearby, several old men ying chess red at these youngsters and said sternly, "Look at you, acting like you''ve never seen the world. Is this such a big deal?"


    "That''s right, isn''t this normal for the master?"


    "Look at you all, making such a fuss."


    "Youngds, don''t me us for saying this, but if you stay in Pingjiang City and the Heaven and Earth Sect for a while, you''ll understand that all incredible things happening to the master are normal."


    "Yes, stay long enough, and even if you see the master tear the sky in half one day, there''s no need to make a fuss. It might just be because the master lost his money pouch again."


    The old men lectured.


    Then they went back to their chess game.


    "Checkmate!"


    "Damn, no, no, let me take that move back."


    "You old bastard, have you no shame?"


    Meanwhile, the other old men and women nearby continued their business as usual. Those selling tofu sold tofu, those selling turtles sold turtles, showing no reaction to what was happening in the sky.


    They had seen it all.


    Nothing surprised them anymore.


    "Damn it!"


    In the sky.


    The majestic Yi Feng cursed.


    Were these old folks at the Heaven and Earth Sect missing a screw in their heads?


    He had gone to great lengths to show off using the system, descending in such a grand manner, yet there was no reaction?


    They could at leaste over and pay respects, as if a deity had descended.


    If not that, at least a gasp or two of surprise?


    "Pork Rong!"


    He descended from the sky and came to Pork Rong''s stall.


    "Hello, master."


    "Would you like some pork trotters?"


    Pork Rong chopped off a front trotter and handed it over.


    Looking at the pork trotter before him, Yi Feng''s face darkened.


    Damn it.


    Is this about pork trotters?


    At least give some reaction.


    In front of you lot, I should at least be considered a powerful expert, right?


    Couldn''t you marvel a bit at how amazing I am?


    Well.


    Showing off failed.


    He shouldn''t have tried to show off in front of these slow-reacting old men and women.


    In the short time he had been away.


    The scale of development on the ind had reached unimaginable proportions.


    The street along the edge of the ind was even busier than Pingjiang City used to be.


    The headquarters of the Baofeng Chamber of Commerce seemed to have moved over as well.


    The manure-carrying business also seemed to have be more proficient.


    Having returned and failed to show off, Yi Feng could only rx, ying chess with the old men and ying cards at Yi Hong Yard.


    However, before that, he also sent out jade slips to contact those disciples he wasn''t particrly close to, asking them toe back. He nned to elevate them to Earth Immortals and then take them to broaden their horizons in the Immortal Realm.


    In an unknown location.


    A ck pce.


    The front was covered with curtains, behind whichy a person of unknown appearance.


    "Reporting to the Emissary."


    "The soulmps of the Ten Heavenly Stems have been extinguished."


    A subordinate knelt on the outskirts, respectfully reporting.


    "What about the world-destroying cmity?"


    A voice came from behind the curtains.

 Chapter 612

    "Uh, there''s no sign of World Destroyer, but his soulmp hasn''t gone out. He hasn''t returned either."


    A brief silence fell behind the curtain, tinged with anger. Then a deep voice spoke: "What is that good-for-nothing doing?"


    The subordinate remained silent.


    After a long while, the voice behind the curtain continued, "Go on."


    "Yes, sir."


    "Envoy, sir."


    "Our spies hidden outside the Heaven and Earth Sect''s ind have gathered some information through indirect means and rumors."


    "In the past two days, an important figure has returned to the Heaven and Earth Sect. If our guess is correct, it should be the master of the ind."


    "After returning, he seems to have activated arge number of Jade Tablets, summoning his personal disciples back to the ind.""Oh?" An surprised sound came from behind the curtain.


    "If I''m not mistaken, this is a reaction to the Ten Heavenly Enforcers entering the ind, isn''t it?"


    "It seems that although the Ten Heavenly Enforcers died, they''ve still caused significant pressure and impact. At the very least, the sect must have sensed our presence and perceived the danger and pressure. That''s why the master had to return personally and gather his disciples."


    "It looks like they''re getting anxious!"


    "I suspect they''re currently discussing how to deal with us."


    "The Envoy is most perceptive," the subordinate ttered. Just then, a Jade Tablet flickered.


    He took out the Jade Tablet to receive the message, his eyes brightening. He quickly reported, "Just as the Envoy predicted, our spies have observed from the outskirts that an unprecedented gathering of core members is taking ce on the ind. They''re currently on a boat floating on theke, seemingly discussing something important."


    "The ind''s master might be among them as well."


    "This is the scene reported from there, for the Envoy''s review."


    Theke breeze blew, cool andfortable.


    On such a fine day, Yi Feng naturally invited the group of old men on the ind for a gathering.


    They took a boat out, each with a fishing rod.


    While fishing, they chatted about gossip.


    "Let me tell you, sir," one old man said, "that boar in our backyard, if you just lead him around the ind once, all the other sows will definitely go crazy for him... Justst time, we bred him with Old Man Li''s old sow, and she gave birth to eighteen piglets in one litter. That''s how impressive he is."


    "Nonsense! What does it have to do with your boar if my sow gives birth to many piglets?" another old man couldn''t help but retort.


    "Stop arguing, stop arguing. What''s so interesting about talking about pigs? Let''s gossip instead," Old Man Wang said in a low voice. "Do you know that Liu the Gossip from the street entrance and Zhang the Lame from the end of the street have hooked up?"


    "And not only that, but they were caught in the act by Pork Rong."


    "Oh?"


    "Quick, tell us what happened!"


    Yi Feng''s interest was immediately piqued.


    "Shh, keep your voices down. Let me tell you all about it. It was on a dark and windy night..."


    Upon hearing this, everyone leaned in with curious and tense expressions.


    As they listened to Old Man Wang''s tale, they frowned at times and gasped at others.


    The atmosphere was incredibly lively.


    "Haha..."


    "Just as I expected," came a coldugh from behind the curtain, full of disdain.


    "But what use is their strategizing?"


    "In the face of absolute power, everything else is an illusion."


    "Look at how nervous they are. If they knew it woulde to this, why did they act as they did in the first ce?"


    "From the moment they began topete with our lord for karmic fortune, their fate was sealed. The Ten Heavenly Enforcers were merely a small warning to them."


    "The real show is yet toe. When the others return from different nes, we''ll deal with them at our leisure!"

 Chapter 613

    Immortal Realm.


    Jia Jiaqin herded a flock of young Divine Phoenixes, driving them like ducks, to a barrennd.


    "Hahaha!"


    "Brother Jia, why are you herding so many little animals?"


    At that moment, Shen Nong flew in from the sky, holding arge cabbage in his hands.


    "Oh, these are some newly bred young Phoenixes, a hybrid variety. Since our master has summoned us back, I thought I''d bring him some local specialties," Jia Jiaqin exined.


    "I happened to be the same. This cabbage is also something I carefully cultivated. I''ll take it back for Brother Chi Yitong to make a hand-torn cabbage dish for our master," Shen Nong said.


    While the two were chatting, a young man with a cape, a bald head, and dead fish eyes rushed towards them.


    "Brother Bai Qiyu, it seems you still can''t fly!" Jia Jiaqin couldn''t help but say."Uh, hehe."


    Bai Qiyu rubbed his shiny bald head.


    In the distance.


    A formidable pressure descended.


    Su Yunyun in a red robe approached from the sky.


    On the other side, Zhu Jishan, holding a pagoda, also hurried over.


    Then.


    Li Jin, Xiao Zhan, Mo Tianji, Li Taibai, Hua Tuo, and others arrived one after another.


    Soon, the other fellow disciples also gathered.


    "Apart from Brother Zhong Qing and Brother Wu Tao, and Sister Yun Wu who has always stayed at the Heaven and Earth Sect, the rest of us, including the outer disciple Wu Tian, total ny-seven people."


    Su Yunyun counted the numbers.


    But no matter how she counted.


    She found one missing.


    "Where''s Brother Hong Fengkuang?"


    After searching around, Su Yunyun finally realized who was missing and quickly asked.


    "Oh, Sister, I forgot to tell you, Hong Fengkuang is here."


    Saying that, Li Jin lifted a body bag filled with Hong Fengkuang''s minced flesh and said helplessly, "Before receiving Master''s jade slip, Brother Hong had a fight and self-detonated."


    Hearing this.


    Everyone present had ck lines on their faces.


    This guy.


    Still self-detonating at the slightest provocation?


    "Alright, since Master has summoned us, let''s hurry back!"


    Su Yunyun said, "But Master has always been very demanding of us. I believe all of you must have achieved something in the Immortal Realm by now!"


    "Of course!"


    "I am now one of the rulers of the Middle Three Continents."


    One disciple said.


    "I am now a senior elder of one of the Upper Three Continents'' sects."


    Another disciple said.


    "The beasts I bred can sweep through any of the Middle Three Continents." Jia Jiaqin said.


    "The vegetables I nted can make mortals ascend to immortality."


    Shen Nong also shouted.


    "Uh."


    "I still can''t fly, but I can jump to the moon."


    Bai Qiyu rubbed his head and rolled his dead fish eyes again.


    "I can make any ruler of the Middle Three Continents catch a de with their bare hands." Li Jin also spoke up, then lifted the body bag again and said, "By the way, Brother Hong Fengkuang can also drag any ruler of the Middle Three Continents to mutual destruction."


    One by one, the disciples reported their achievements.


    Even the least aplished.


    Could at least be a ruler of a slightly inferior continent in the Middle Three Continents.


    "Very good, everyone has done very well. With these achievements, I believe we can gain Master''s praise upon our return." Su Yunyun was very satisfied and nodded repeatedly.


    "Sister, what about your achievement?"


    Others all looked over.


    "Me?" Su Yunyun smiled yfully, "I am now the ruler of one of the Upper Three Continents."


    "What?"


    "Sister is still the most awesome."


    Everyone was deeply shocked.

 Chapter 614

    As is well known, the Immortal Realm consists of one hundred and eight continents, divided into the Upper Three Continents, the Middle Three Continents, and the Lower Three Continents.


    The Lower Three Continents, to put it bluntly, are essentially slums. The strength of a continent ruler there is probably around the level of a Golden Immortal.


    In the Middle Three Continents, the level is greatly improved. The continent rulers there have at least the cultivation of the Star Immortal Realm, and that''s for the weakest rulers.


    As for the Upper Three Continents...


    They are beyond imagination.


    Even a random elder from those continents would likely possess the strength of the Sun and Moon Immortal Realm.


    The rulers of the Upper Three Continents have power that is simply unfathomable.


    "Alright, fellow disciples, there''s no need to be discouraged. I only started following our master a few days before you. Let''s hurry back to meet our master."


    "Agreed!"Everyone responded in unison.


    Theirbined powers gathered together, directly tearing through the barrier of the Immortal Realm, returning to the Immortal River Continent.


    Several dozen disciples descended on the small ind, heading towards the Heaven and Earth Sect.


    Along the way, various old men and women enthusiastically greeted them.


    After they passed, a young man couldn''t help but mutter, "Father, I thought the master''s disciples would all be incredibly powerful. Although some of them do seem unfathomable, most of them don''t look that impressive!"


    "Look, there are even Heavenly Immortals among them, and some who seem to have no cultivation at all, just ordinary humans."


    "How did such people be the master''s disciples? Wouldn''t anyone randomly picked from our ind be stronger than them?"


    "If I were the master''s disciple, I''d be so much stronger than them."


    The young man continued his disparaging remarks.


    "Smack!"


    His father gave him a resounding p on the head.


    "You useless fool! You''re just a trash Reincarnation Immortal who only got that far by drinking the water and eating the food on this ind. What right do you have to criticize?"


    "Don''t you know that every single one of the master''s disciples has been acknowledged by some form of heavenlyw?"


    "And that Heavenly Immortal you mentioned? That''s Zhen Jiaozhen, ranked thirtieth. The reason he''s still a Heavenly Immortal is that he has extremely high, almost harsh standards for himself. He wants to ascend to the most perfect Golden Immortal state, which is why he''s still at the Heavenly Immortal level. But even as a Heavenly Immortal, he could effortlessly kill thousands of trash Reincarnation Immortals like you."


    "As for that ordinary human you mentioned, his name is Bai Qiyu."


    "He is indeed an ordinary human with no cultivation, who can''t even fly. But his terrifying power manifests in apletely different way. I estimate that even experts at the Sun and Moon Immortal Realm couldn''t withstand one of his serious punches."


    "And then there''s Li Jin."


    "Since bing the master''s disciple, he has never harmed anyone with his sword. Yet he can use the power ofws to make all Star Immortal Realm experts kneel and call him father!"


    "In short, their apparent realm doesn''t reflect their true power at all."


    At this point, his father took a deep breath.


    "If we''re talking about the most terrifying in this aspect, it would have to be young master Zhong Qing."


    "He''s still just an ordinary mortal in terms of realm."


    "But I estimate that even those in the Sun and Moon Immortal Realm couldn''t withstand a single strike from his Three Chopping Techniques!"


    "So..."


    "What do you understand?"


    With that, he gave the young man several more ps on the head. "Go home and face the wall for three years to reflect on your arrogance!"


    While everyone was discussing this animatedly, the returning disciples had already arrived before Yi Feng.


    "Greetings, Master!"


    They all knelt before Yi Feng in unison.


    Even though Yi Feng knew these disciples weren''t doing well, when he saw them, he couldn''t help but feel angry.

 Chapter 615

    Some were herding ducks,


    Some were carryingrge cabbages,


    Some were shoulderingdles,


    The ox riders still rode the same oxen, unchanged.


    Some even held y pagodas in their hands, pretending to be profound.


    This group of gaudy demons and monsters was simply unbearable to look at.


    "You all have greatly disappointed me!"


    "Can''t you think on a grander scale?"


    Yi Feng sighed deeply.His voice rang out, filled with anguish.


    Upon hearing this,


    The disciples who had been hoping for Yi Feng''s praise immediately prostrated themselves, feeling dejected.


    Could it be...


    That they still couldn''t gain their master''s approval?


    Was their vision still not grand enough?


    So what kind of vision did their master require?


    "Please enlighten us, Master,"


    A chubby man wearing arge ring knelt on the ground and asked tremblingly.


    "You, who are you again?"


    Yi Feng nced at this fellow.


    "Master, I am the fiftieth disciple, named Qian Duoduo," the chubby man respectfully replied.


    "Oh," Yi Feng raised his head, seeming to have a vague recollection, and said, "I remember hearing someone say that one of you runs a money house."


    "That should be you, right?"


    Yi Feng asked.


    "That''s correct, it is me," the chubby man respectfully said, "I would like to ask Master, what should I do to not disappoint you?"


    "What do you think?"


    Yi Feng gave him a look and said, "Although running a money house is not bad among you disciples, what''s the point of just running a simple money house?"


    "What I want is monopoly."


    "Do you understand monopoly?"


    "At the very least, you should monopolize the area where you are, understand?"


    Yi Feng lectured loudly.


    It wasn''t that he wanted to criticize him.


    Because in the Immortal River Continent, opening a money house wasn''t really a big deal. Just take Pingjiang City for example, there were plenty of money houses where one could withdraw money. With some connections and a bit of startup capital, one could easily join and open a branch.


    But monopoly was different.


    Take Pingjiang City again, the one who monopolized the money houses was the Baofeng Chamber of Commerce.


    See?


    The vision ispletely different.


    "Hiss!"


    Qian Duoduo drew in a sharp breath.


    So that''s it, that''s it.


    So Master wants me to monopolize the money houses of the Immortal Realm.


    How foolish.


    How foolish of me to becent just because I became one of the top ten money houses in the Immortal Realm.


    Looking at it this way,


    It''s far from enough!


    "Thank you, Master. I now understand. I will strive towards the goal you''ve set for me,"


    Qian Duoduo said respectfully.


    "Very good."


    "You are teachable!"


    Yi Feng praised.


    This praise attracted envious nces from all his fellow disciples towards Qian Duoduo.


    Master...


    Actually praised Qian Duoduo.


    "Then what does it mean that I''m a governor of one of the Upper Three Continents? ording to the goal Master set for Brother Qian, for me... I should aim to rule the entire Immortal Realm!" Su Yunyun thought to herself.


    "s, I was so proud of breeding a group of divine phoenixes and specifically brought them back, hoping Master would praise me. I''m truly ashamed. If I''m to breed, I should breed the ultimate divine beast of the Immortal Realm!" Jia Jiaqin silently made up his mind.


    "I thought it was impressive that I could make all the governors of the Middle Three Continents catch bare des with their hands, but in Master''s eyes, it''s just child''s y. It seems my future goal should be to make everyone in the Immortal Realm catch bare des with their hands with just one sword strike." Li Jin tightened his grip on his long sword.


    "Then my goal should be to blow up the entire Immortal Realm along with myself when I self-destruct in the future!" Hong Fengkuang''s eyes shed with madness.


    At that moment,


    Everyone had their own realizations.

 Chapter 616

    ¡°Master, we understand what to do now.¡±


    Everyone spoke in unison.


    ¡°Very good.¡±


    ¡°Given that you¡¯ve been somewhat obedient, I¡¯ve decided to grant you all an opportunity!¡±


    Yi Feng waved his hand, speaking leisurely.


    The disciples¡¯ eyes brightened.


    Kneeling on the ground, filled with anticipation, they asked, ¡°Master, what kind of opportunity will you bestow upon us?¡±


    ¡°Naturally, I will allow you to possess unparalleled strength!¡± Yi Feng dered solemnly, as the disciples looked on expectantly, emphasizing each word: ¡°You will be Earth Immortals.¡±


    ¡°?¡±¡°Earth Immortals?¡±


    The disciples were left confused.


    ¡°What do you think?¡±


    ¡°Excited, right?¡±


    Yi Feng smiled, thoroughly enjoying the shocked and bewildered expressions on his disciples'' faces.


    Of course.


    They were all mere mortals.


    Some were chefs cooking in the kitchen.


    Others were bandits ruling the mountains.


    Some were farmers tending to their fields.


    To suddenly be immortals¡ªit was only natural they would be shocked and astonished.


    But the disciples panicked.


    After all their hard work to reach their current level, were they really going to regress to being Earth Immortals?


    ¡°Calm down, brothers. Do you think Master would trick us?¡±


    Su Yunyun transmitted her thoughts to everyone: ¡°Since Master said it¡¯s an opportunity, it must be a good thing.¡±


    ¡°Even if Master wants to lower our cultivation, we must trust that this is for our benefit!¡±


    Upon hearing this, the brothers all nodded in agreement.


    Yes!


    All their achievements in the Dao had been bestowed upon them by their Master.


    Would their Master really deceive them?


    Soon enough, everyone began to ept the oue.


    ¡°We thank you, Master.¡±


    The disciples all knelt down in gratitude.


    ¡°Very good.¡±


    Yi Feng felt quite satisfied.


    While his innermunication system exchanged for slots in the shop, he waved his hand dramatically.


    A mysterious force descended and enveloped all the disciples.


    Sure enough, in the next moment, regardless of their original cultivation levels, all disciples had be Earth Immortals.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°Although I¡¯ve be an Earth Immortal, my strength hasn¡¯t diminished. In fact, it seems to have increased quite a bit,¡± Su Yunyun eximed, feeling her new power as shemunicated with the others.


    ¡°Me too.¡±


    Li Taibai¡¯s eyes sparkled as he transmitted his thoughts.


    ¡°Right, it feels like our original cultivation waspressed. It seems lowered, but it has fundamentally changed for the better.¡± Qian Duoduo shared his thoughts.


    ¡°Exactly.¡±


    ¡°If our original cultivation was like an ocean, now it¡¯s beenpressed into a small pond. But every drop left in that pond is the pure essence, free of impurities!¡±


    Su Yunyun nodded vigorously, her excitement growing.


    This maneuver by their Master not only solidified their cultivation but also raised their potential to an incredible height.


    Just imagine, with her current Earth Immortal status, she could instantly defeat anyone in the Sun and Moon Immortal Realm.


    If one day she could elevate her cultivation to her original level in this state, wouldn¡¯t she be able to dominate everything, even the very air?


    ¡°We thank you, Master.¡±


    All the disciples respectfully knelt down again, their eyes filled with fervor as they looked at Yi Feng as if he were a deity.


    After elevating his disciples to Earth Immortal status, Yi Feng began raising others to Human Immortal status.


    The first were Qing Huan Xiang, Ye Bei, and Han Tianque.


    Next, he called up the dung collectors, the farming crew, and the vegetable nters.


    Finally, he gathered the other old folks on the ind, such as Pork Rong, Old Man Wang, and the market vendors Zhao, Qian, Sun, Li, and Zhou, Wu, Zheng, and Sun, each one raised in status as well.


    After several busy days,


    Yi Feng felt immense satisfaction.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 617

    "Zhong Qing, pays respects to Master."


    In the courtyard.


    Zhong Qing respectfully knelt beside Yi Feng.


    "What are you doing, disciple? Get up quickly," Yi Feng said, helping his beloved disciple who had been through so much with him over the past two years. "We''re family, no need for such formality."


    "Master, it was you who bestowed upon me this peerless cultivation!"


    "This is something I never dared to imagine."


    Zhong Qing''s face was filled with gratitude, his hand tightening around the hilt of his great sword: "Now that I have this strength, I can finally start my n for revenge."


    "Ah!"


    "It''s been tough on you."Yi Feng patted Zhong Qing''s head; he knew all too well the hatred in the boy''s heart.


    "I suppose, with your Earth Immortal strength, you should be able to take your revenge now!"


    Yi Feng said.


    "I can, but they were originally an ancient family from the Immortal River Continent, and it seems they have roots in the Immortal Realm as well," Zhong Qing said. "And the one who killed my parents seems to have ascended to the Immortal Realm."


    "I recall Master once mentioned that Earth Immortals are quite weak in the Immortal Realm," Zhong Qing timidly looked up and said, "So, may I make another request to Master?"


    "Speak."


    "May I borrow the help of my fellow disciples and sisters to go with me to take revenge?" Zhong Qing earnestly said, "Because I, as an Earth Immortal, might not be enough, but a hundred Earth Immortals should be possible."


    "Silly child."


    "You are already the senior brother of thoseyabouts; if you need their help, just tell them directly. There''s no need for borrowing."


    "But I feel you''re overthinking it. How about I just take care of them for you?" Yi Feng smirked, clenching his fist.


    "No, I still want to personally avenge my parents; it''s my heart''s knot."


    "If Master were to intervene, it might be easy for me to take revenge, but that''s not what I want," Zhong Qing said firmly, gritting his teeth.


    Yi Feng was left speechless.


    This kid.


    Why is he so stubborn?


    "Alright then!"


    Yi Feng reluctantly agreed.


    "Thank you, Master," Zhong Qing kowtowed, "But I have one more question for Master."


    "Speak."


    Yi Feng said.


    "Master is so powerful, why didn''t I know about it all this time?"


    "And before Master started writing books to make money, why did we have to eat coarse grain and vegetables for two months?"


    Zhong Qing looked up timidly, asking seriously.


    "Uh..."


    This question left Yi Feng feeling quite awkward.


    It wasn''t like he wanted to eat coarse grain and vegetables back then.


    It''s just that he was weak at the time.


    But how could he exin this to his disciple?


    He couldn''t very well say he became an immortal overnight thanks to the system, could he?


    That would make him seem like a nouveau riche, so undignified!


    "Ahem, disciple," after a moment of silence, Yi Feng coughed and said earnestly, "To be honest, your Master is revealing his true self now. I am actually a supreme expert hidden in the mortal world, unconcerned with worldly affairs!"


    "A supreme expert must have that mindset, that demeanor. Since I chose to immerse myself in mundane life, I cannot rely on my cultivation to achieve my goals!"


    "Why?"


    Zhong Qing looked up and asked.


    "Uh, it affects cultivation!"


    Yi Feng casually brushed it off.


    "I see, Master is wise." Zhong Qing seemed to understand.


    In the distance.


    Chen Kunpeng, who was sweeping the ground, walked over.


    "Ah, curiosity kills the cat!"


    "When we first met, I felt there was a secret hidden within Yi Shizhu, definitely not the supreme expert everyone talked about. So, to uncover what Yi Shizhu really is, I deliberately stayed on the ind for so long."


    "After staying for so long, judging from various behaviors, it seems my guess was correct. Yi Shizhu was never a supreme expert before, and his cultivation was only recently acquired."


    "But now it''s just a guess. I still need to confirm with Yi Shizhu."


    "And ask him what his secret is."


    Chen Kunpeng walked towards Yi Feng''s courtyard with a smile.


    However.


    Just as he reached the courtyard entrance, he overheard Yi Feng''s conversation with his disciple, Zhong Qing.


    His eyes widened instantly.


    "It seems I was too hasty!"

 Chapter 618

    A few dayster.


    Yi Feng set out with a grand procession of one thousand one hundred people.


    They teleported directly to Dark Shadow Ind in the Immortal Realm.


    Firstly, to broaden their horizons.


    Secondly, ording to the rules, once one reached the Tenth Stage of Martial Emperor, which is equivalent to Human Immortal, they couldn''t stay in the lower realm for long and must enter the Immortal Realm.


    So, Yi Feng simply brought them all along.


    Moreover, he thought that with these people''s help, his oasis n might bepleted sooner.


    Because he remembered that the system had rewarded him with eight levels of cultivation, which seemed to be given after he initiated the oasis n.


    If that was true, when the oasis n waspleted, the system might reward him with a few more levels.However, for pioneering work,


    Tools were necessary.


    So, before ascending to the upper realm, Yi Feng took out all the agricultural tools stored in the backyard of the martial arts hall and brought them to the Immortal Realm.


    The stewards were still the usual few.


    Ye Bei, Han Tianque, Qing Huan Xiang, and so on.


    As for the manure carriers, needless to say, Lu DaSheng had a natural talent for it.


    With these people in charge, Yi Feng only needed toy out the n and could then be a hands-off boss.


    Sure enough.


    Under careful arrangements, the personnel were systematically distributed.


    Ye Bei led his team of bricyers and masons to start burning kilns, making bricks, and building houses; Lu DaSheng led the manure team to begin surveying and selecting sites for manure pits; Wu Yonghong''s farming team started to reim farnd; Qing Huan Xiang''s water team also prepared to go to sea for fishing operations.


    The original inhabitants of Dark Shadow Ind, like Gong Chen and others, felt somewhat ufortable with the sudden arrival of these one thousand one hundred people.


    Master.


    What''s the use of bringing a thousand Human Immortals and a hundred Earth Immortals?


    They were also quite displeased.


    Why should they, at True Essence Immortal Realm, take orders from these people?


    However.


    When they saw Qing Huan Xiang''s group preparing to go fishing at sea, they still couldn''t help but warn them.


    After all.


    Displeasure aside, they were all the master''s people.


    "You can''t go down to this sea," Gong Chen said solemnly. "This sea is not an ordinary body of water. In the ancient Immortal Realm, it was a ce of curse and taboo. Not only are the creatures on the ind affected, but the ck Sea is as well."


    "Just take the mostmon Shadow-Devouring Fish as an example. It''s terrifying. Although these fish don''t have much cultivation, even if we at True Essence Immortal Realm get bitten once, we''d be reduced to ashes."


    "Moreover, besides the Shadow-Devouring Fish, there are countless mutated demon species in this ck Sea."


    "That''s right."


    Beside him, Jiang Zhi, recalling her subordinate who had died tragically before, also gently reminded, "You''d better not go to sea. It''s best not to even get close. Don''t lose your lives because of this."


    "Oh," Qing Huan Xiang responded, walking onto the wooden boat with an expressionless face.


    "???"


    Seeing Qing Huan Xiang''s gaze, Gong Chen and others were puzzled.


    This Human Immortal.


    Did he not understand what they said?


    They were about to continue speaking when they saw Qing Huan Xiang and two others cast a, then pull up a basket full of fish.


    "Hiss!"


    They were all Shadow-Devouring Fish.


    Jiang Zhi and others widened their eyes, shouting loudly, "Quick, get away from those fish! It''s dangerous!"


    But before they finished speaking, it was toote.


    The Shadow-Devouring Fish that were pulled up were jumping everywhere, some directly biting onto Qing Huan Xiang''s heel.


    "It''s over."


    Jiang Zhi and others'' faces changed.


    The horrific scene of her subordinate''s death shed in her mind.


    That bloody and terrifying scene was about to unfold again.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 619

    However.


    After a while, the bloody and terrifying scene did not ur. Instead, Qing Huan Xiang shook her thigh, causing the Shadow-Devouring Fish to fall onto the deck. She said lightly, "This fish is quite ferocious."


    With that said.


    The group set off on their wooden boat towards more distant waters.


    They cast their.


    Another school of Shadow-Devouring Fish was caught.


    At that moment.


    A saber-toothed shark, even more feared in the ck sea, suddenly broke through the water''s surface and charged towards the small boat.


    The overwhelming aura of evil and its ckened sharp teeth made Gong Chen and the others'' scalps tingle with fear.However.


    Faced with this situation, Qing Huan Xiang on the deck remained expressionless, only giving a meaningful nce to her assistant beside her.


    The young assistant picked up an oar from the deck and swung it forcefully.


    The ferocious saber-toothed shark was instantly knocked unconscious, falling onto the deck.


    The other two assistants quickly followed up, dropping their knives to gut and clean it.


    In no time at all.


    It was dismembered into neat chunks of fish meat.


    "Hiss!"


    Gong Chen and the others exchanged bewildered nces.


    Their eyes were wide open, and cold air was sucked through their teeth.


    "This..."


    "Are they...?"


    "Really Human Immortals?"


    Gong Chen stammered.


    But no one could answer his question...


    "Bringing these folks back was truly a perfect decision."


    At the entrance of the martial arts hall.


    Yi Feng, with a palm-leaf fan in one hand and a pot of tea in the other, looked at therge-scale construction projects everywhere with a face full of satisfaction.


    Of course.


    The teleportation arrays connecting Dark Shadow Ind and the Immortal Realm were also indispensable.


    After all, did Yi Feng have to personally escort everyone in and out every time?


    So.


    Yi Feng spent his days idly saving up his sry.


    This wait.


    Lasted for eight or nine months.


    These eight or nine months not only allowed Dark Shadow Ind to take initial shape, but also fully umted enough fortune points.


    So Yi Feng opened another teleportation array between Dark Shadow Ind and a certain location in the Immortal Realm.


    Of course, without rules there can be no square.


    Therefore, Yi Feng assigned people to be responsible for the teleportation entrance on Dark Shadow Ind''s side.


    At the same time, he established rules.


    For example, registration was required for entry and exit, and there were restrictions on how often one could pass through.


    However, the teleportation entrance on the Immortal Realm''s side also needed to be guarded, and it was even more important than this side.


    "Let''s send Jiang Zhi for this!"


    "After all, Jiang Zhi has slightly higher strength."


    Thinking of this, Yi Feng quickly made arrangements.


    "Yes, sir."


    Jiang Zhi stood respectfully, her face full of gratitude.


    She had never imagined that Yi Feng would value her so highly.


    It''s worth noting that although her strength was not bad, it waspletely overshadowed by the one thousand one hundred people Yi Feng had newly brought.


    She never expected to be given such an important task.


    This made her nervous and apprehensive.


    What if she let Yi Feng down?


    "I''ll assign two more people to assist you."


    Yi Feng said.


    Then Lu Qingshan and Wu Yonghong, the two old men, stepped forward.


    "I''ll assign these two to you first. If you need anything, you can ask them for help. Don''t underestimate them, they''re quite capable," Yi Feng said with a smile.


    "I wouldn''t dare."


    Jiang Zhi hastily replied.


    How could she underestimate them? On the contrary, she was overjoyed.


    With the help of these two "Human Immortals," she hadplete confidence in managing just one teleportation array entrance.


    "Thank you, sir."


    She quickly expressed her gratitude, and after a moment''s hesitation, she added, "Sir, I have one more request."


    "What request?"


    Yi Feng asked.


    "Outside of the Immortal Realm, I have some personal matters to attend to. When the timees, I might need to ask these two for help. I humbly request your approval, sir," Jiang Zhi said respectfully.


    "Oh, that''s a small matter."


    Yi Feng looked at Lu Qingshan and Wu Yonghong, and said calmly, "If she needs any help, lend her a hand, will you?"


    "Yes, sir."


    The two old men bowed.


    Yi Feng nodded and walked into the martial arts hall with his teapot.


    "Farewell, sir."


    Jiang Zhi''s expression was full of excitement.


    She turned to look at Lu Qingshan and Wu Yonghong, bowing as she said, "This junior relies on your support, elders."


    "Haha, it''s nothing, it''s nothing. The master just gave his word. If you need us two Human Immortals for anything, just say the word," Lu Qingshan and Wu Yonghong stroked their beards and said with a light smile.


    Jiang Zhi was overjoyed.


    Head held high and chest puffed out, she soon led the two great Human Immortals into the teleportation array bound for the Immortal Realm.


    Not long after.


    They arrived at the teleportation entrance in the Immortal Realm.


    As she breathed in the air of the Immortal Realm once more, Jiang Zhi''s pupils suddenly contracted.


    "You would never have imagined!"


    "I, Jiang Zhi, have returned!"


    "This time, I''m going to take back everything I''ve lost."


    She thought of the two great Human Immortals behind her, feeling spirited and full of confidence.

 Chapter 620

    Of course.


    She also knew what was more important, and immediately began preparing for the cement of the teleportation array here.


    As for manpower...


    Her position had been high before, and she still had some subordinates.


    So she directly took out the Sound Transmission Jade Tablet and summoned her former subordinates toe quickly.


    Several dayster.


    More than a dozen High-Level Profound Immortals arrived in response, including one at the Reincarnation Immortal Realm.


    "Continent Lord!"


    "You, you actually came out, we thought we''d never see you again."The dozen or so subordinates, upon seeing Jiang Zhi, had reddened eyes and knelt on the ground, their bodies trembling.


    "Get up, quickly!"


    Jiang Zhi hurriedly helped everyone up, then said, "I have a task for you now."


    Hearing this.


    Everyone''s eyes lit up, and they quickly said, "Your Excellency, is it to prepare a revenge n? Are you taking us to fight back?"


    At once, everyone looked at Jiang Zhi with expectant eyes.


    "No, we''ll talk about revengeter. I have more important matters to entrust to you now," Jiang Zhi said.


    "More important matters?"


    Everyone looked puzzled.


    They had been longing for Jiang Zhi''s return for who knows how long, and now that she was finally back, shouldn''t the most important thing be to fight back?


    "What could be more important?" they asked.


    "This ce is a teleportation array. Our future task will be to guard this array and record the peopleing and going."


    "Of course, we also need to get to work on the formations around the teleportation array, and the construction."


    Jiang Zhi instructed with a solemn expression.


    Hearing this.


    Everyone was full of question marks.


    This...


    This was the more important matter?


    "Your Excellency, what''s going on with you?"


    Jiang Shang, the lead subordinate, couldn''t help but ask, "What''s so important about guarding this teleportation array? While Zeng Rentu still doesn''t know you''re out and has no defenses, isn''t this the perfect time for us to attack?"


    "Moreover, we''ve gathered intelligence that in half a month, he''s going to marry the daughter of the Deste Immortal Continent Lord from the Middle Three Continents. Let''s not even mention the Middle Three Continents Lord after the marriage, just that woman alone has the strength of a True Essence Immortal Realm. Once they''re married, this woman will surely settle in the Eternal Immortal Continent. By then, if we want to make a move, it probably won''t be so easy."


    "Only by seizing these two weeks, while that woman is still in the Deste Immortal Continent, do we have a chance to act against Zeng Rentu. We might only have this slim opportunity!"


    "But you, how can you waste time on a teleportation array?"


    The subordinate pleaded earnestly.


    "Silence!"


    Even though hearing Zeng Rentu''s name filled her heart with hatred, Jiang Zhi still coldly rebuked.


    Once, she had been the Continent Lord of the Eternal Immortal Continent.


    Although the Eternal Immortal Continent was only one of the Lower Three Continents, it was among the strongest of them.


    Zeng Rentu, in order to scheme for the position of Continent Lord, had not hesitated to lurk for a thousand years as her subordinate. After gaining her trust, he wounded her while she was practicing, then used trickery to harm her and send her to the Dark Shadow Ind Prison. He even ughtered countless of her subordinates.


    Afterwards.


    Zeng Rentu naturally ascended to the position of Continent Lord.


    What was more unexpected was that in just over a year, he had even established connections with the Middle Three Continents.


    For Jiang Zhi, this was a deep blood feud!


    Logically speaking.


    The first thing she should have done upon getting out was indeed to seek revenge against Zeng Rentu.


    But she knew clearly in her heart that not only was she alive now, but she had also greatly increased her power and managed to walk out of Dark Shadow Ind, all thanks to that person on the ind.


    That person valued her highly, not only sending two "Human Immortals" to assist her but also entrusting her with the responsibility of the teleportation array on this side of the Immortal Realm.


    She dared not be negligent with this trust.


    So even in the face of overwhelming hatred, she still put the task Yi Feng had entrusted her with as the top priority.


    "You need not say more. Act ording to my previous orders."


    Jiang Zhi''s voice came out cold and unquestionable.


    The subordinates'' faces turned ugly.


    "Your Excellency, this is truly our only chance."


    "Moreover, there are rumors that at their wedding, the Deste Immortal Continent Lord will gift him a Mid-level Immortal Artifact as a dowry. Once Zeng Rentu has this Mid-level Immortal Artifact, we will have no more opportunities."


    They pleaded earnestly.

 Chapter 621

    "A Mid-level Immortal Artifact, no more chances?"


    "That remains to be seen!"


    "Hah!"


    Jiang Zhi sneered.


    Perhaps before, whether it was a Mid-level Immortal Artifact or the Lord of the Middle Three Continents, she would have been extremely wary.


    But now, she truly didn''t take them seriously.


    Although she had only stayed on the ind for this long, and her interactions with that master were limited, her perspective had expanded tremendously.


    So, a mere Mid-level Immortal Artifact...


    What did it amount to anyway?Not to mention anything else, just the two Human Immortals behind her could probably casually pull out hundreds of Mid-level Immortal Artifacts from their pockets, couldn''t they?


    Her subordinates were stunned.


    If they weren''t afraid of insubordination, they would have wanted to feel Jiang Zhi''s forehead to check if she had a fever.


    That was a Mid-level Immortal Artifact, after all.


    However, having followed Jiang Zhi for so long, they still had some trust in her, thinking she might have other arrangements in mind.


    So they could only temporarilyply and execute her orders.


    "Oh, right."


    "These are Senior Lu and Senior Wu. Come quickly and pay your respects," Jiang Zhi hastily introduced, remembering something. "From now on, you shall treat them as you treat me, and their orders must be followed unconditionally."


    Upon hearing this,


    The subordinates turned their gaze toward Wu Yonghong and Lu Qingshan.


    Their brows immediately furrowed.


    Two Human Immortals?


    "Your Eminence, what is this about?"


    Jiang Shang couldn''t help but ask, "And these two are?"


    "Who they are is not important, and you''re not qualified to know yet. What''s important is whether you heard what I just said?" Jiang Zhi emphasized sternly.


    "Your Eminence, this..."


    Everyone''s expressions turned unpleasant.


    In the immortal cultivation world, strengthmanded respect, and whoever had the strongest fist was to be obeyed.


    They had all cultivated to the level of Advanced Profound Immortal or even higher, and were considered impressive figures wherever they went. Who among them didn''t have some pride?


    They had no problem fighting to the death for Jiang Zhi, but to show utmost respect to two Human Immortals was something they found difficult to swallow.


    "What, you won''t even follow my orders now?"


    Jiang Zhi''s face turned cold with anger.


    These two were the master''s people.


    When did her group of shortsighted subordinates be socking in judgment?


    "Perhaps they''re rtives or elders from Your Eminence''s family," Jiang Shang quickly transmitted his voice to others when he saw Jiang Zhi on the verge of anger. "Since they''re family elders of Your Eminence, even if they''re only Human Immortals, it''s proper for us to show them respect. Quick, pay your respects!"


    Hearing Jiang Shang''s transmitted message, everyone reluctantly nodded.


    "We pay our respects to the two seniors!"


    Seeing this, Jiang Zhi''s expression improved somewhat, and she then methodically assigned tasks. Seeing everyone executing them strictly, she nodded in satisfaction.


    She wouldn''t allow any mistakes in the matters the master had entrusted to her.


    Looking back at Lu Qingshan and Wu Yonghong, Jiang Zhi said apologetically, "Please don''t take offense at their behavior, seniors."


    "Haha, it''s nothing, we''re just Human Immortals after all, no need to be so formal with us," Lu Qingshan and Wu Yonghongughed dismissively.


    "That''s good then."


    Jiang Zhi breathed a sigh of relief.


    But thinking of Zeng Rentu, her heart remained heavy with concerns.


    Even though she was now at the True Essence Immortal Realm and her perspective had broadened significantly, even though she truly didn''t care about Mid-level Immortal Artifacts anymore.


    But realistically speaking, she had to admit that while following Yi Feng had elevated her perspective, she still didn''t possess any Mid-level Immortal Artifacts herself!


    Perhaps she could ask these two for help, and they could effortlessly help her take revenge on Zeng Rentu.


    But no matter what, these two were the master''s people.


    Unless absolutely necessary, she really didn''t feelfortable troubling them.


    So she wondered if she should borrow one or two Mid-level Immortal Artifacts from them, return them after she had taken her revenge on Zeng Rentu?


    After much internal struggle, she finally gathered her courage to speak to them.


    "Seniors, this junior has a request, and hopes that you both might grant it," Jiang Zhi bowed respectfully.

 Chapter 622

    "We''re all family here, no need to be so formal," Lu Qingshan said with a smile.


    "Thank you, Senior."


    Jiang Zhi gratefully said, "I''m sure both seniors heard our conversation earlier. My enemy will likely have a Mid-level Immortal Artifact for protection, so I''d like to humbly request if you could lend me one or two Mid-level Immortal Artifacts. I''ll return them once I''ve dealt with this matter."


    Hearing this, Lu Qingshan and Wu Yonghong exchanged nces.


    Their expressions showed some difficulty.


    Seeing this, Jiang Zhi''s face revealed a bitter smile.


    Of course. After all, these were Mid-level Immortal Artifacts. Why would anyone lend them out for no reason? She had been too naive.


    So she quickly exined, "I was just asking. If it''s inconvenient for you seniors to lend them, it''s perfectly fine. Please don''t worry about it."


    "Oh my, little girl, that''s not what we mean," Lu Qingshan exined. "It''s not that we''re unwilling to lend you Mid-level Immortal Artifacts, it''s just that we can''t produce such garbage items.""That''s right, youngdy."


    Wu Yonghong also exined from the side, "In our Heaven and Earth Sect, Mid-level Immortal Artifacts are such trash that even dogs wouldn''t use them. We really can''t produce such things!"


    Dogs?


    Even dogs wouldn''t use them?


    Jiang Zhi stood there, her beautiful eyes wide, her lips twitching.


    Her expression frozen in shock.


    This...


    Was this even human talk?


    For a moment, she couldn''t find words to describe her inner turmoil.


    "So we really can''t offer Mid-level Immortal Artifacts, but if you''re willing, take a few top-tier Immortal Artifacts instead!" Lu Qingshan said.


    Hearing this, Jiang Zhi was too excited to speak.


    How could she possibly refuse?


    With tears of joy, she said, "Thank you both, seniors. I''ll definitely return them after I''ve taken my revenge."


    "No need for such formality."


    "We''re all Master''s people after all."


    Lu Qingshan smiled gently and opened his Storage Ring.


    With a whoosh.


    Over three hundred different top-tier Immortal Artifacts appeared before them, including everything from swords and spears to pots and pans.


    Seeing this, Jiang Zhi was stunned,pletely petrified on the spot.


    Th-three...


    Over three hundred???


    "What''s wrong, youngdy? Nothing to your liking?" Lu Qingshan asked, quickly giving Wu Yonghong a meaningful look.


    Seeing this, Wu Yonghong hastily said, "Don''t worry if nothing suits you, I have over four hundred more pieces here, take your pick."


    As he spoke, Wu Yonghong opened his Storage Ring, and true enough, over four hundred top-tier Immortal Artifacts appeared before them.


    Seeing this, Jiang Zhi was once again dumbfounded, feeling like she couldn''t breathe.


    "These are the finished ones."


    "And don''t underestimate these unfinished ones either. They''re all top-tier too, just leftover materials from when Master was idle!" Wu Yonghong exined patiently.


    Jiang Zhi was too shocked to say anything.


    After a long, long while, she patted her head to regain some rity, then gratefully said, "Seniors are too kind. I only need to choose one piece."


    "Eh?"


    "How can one piece be enough?"


    Lu Qingshan said with a stern face.


    "Indeed, one piece isn''t enough for daily life," Wu Yonghong chimed in. "In our Heaven and Earth Sect, everything from eating bowls to face towels is of this level. Since we''re all Master''s people, the quality of life must be maintained. Otherwise, it would shame Master."


    "So take more!"


    Saying this, they each stuffed more than ten top-tier Immortal Artifacts into Jiang Zhi''s hands,ughing heartily, "We''re all family here, don''t talk about borrowing. Just use these things as you please from now on."


    "Right, and there''s more if you need them!"

 Chapter 623

    "But remember, the master not only returns to simplicity himself, his possessions do too."


    "For example, this bowl in my hand. When you don''t use your power to activate it, it looks like just a bowl."


    "But even if you use your power to activate it, it''s still just a bowl!"


    "However, it''s not an ordinary bowl!"


    "So hurry up and ept it, ept it!"


    Under the insistence of the two senior immortal cultivators,


    Jiang Zhi was forced to ept more than twenty top-tier celestial artifacts.


    Kitchen utensils, armed to the teeth.


    Jiang Zhi was moved to tears.There was a time when she would fight tooth and nail for a single mid-tier celestial artifact.


    But now,


    Top-tier celestial artifacts, as long as she wanted, it was just a matter of asking for more if not enough...


    But she dared not get cocky.


    She understood that all these changes began with the man she met on the ind.


    Everything she now possessed was given by him.


    For the next half month,


    Jiang Zhi focused on building the teleportation portal.


    Under her arrangements, formations were set up around the portal, and a pce was moved and erected at the entrance, with the portal located in the pce''s square.


    She thought,


    In case the masteres out and needs something, there would be a nice ce to stay.


    As for security matters,


    She wasn''t worried at all.


    If some fool really dared to break in and cause trouble, just think about the thousand immortal cultivators and hundred earthly immortals inside...


    Meanwhile, on the Immortal River Continent,


    A major event was unfolding.


    Countless experts and alien racesunched an attack on the Heaven and Earth Sect.


    Just as they thought they could trample the Heaven and Earth Sect, a monk appeared out of nowhere with a broom.


    While saying "Amitabha" and "It''s not good for you to carry swords and knives like this," he killed all the attackers.


    After the battle, not even a single intact corpse could be found.


    In the ck hall,


    Behind the curtain,


    The Envoy, whose true appearance couldn''t be seen, spoke with a trembling voice.


    "We''ve fallen into a trap, we''ve fallen into a trap. This person truly has great schemes."


    He said in a hoarse voice. Initially, when he heard that people from the Heaven and Earth Sect''s ind were teleporting away en masse, he thought they had chickened out and retreated, abandoning the ce. That''s why he sent people to attack the ind, intending to use mystical methods to seize the fate.


    But who knew,


    This was an earth-shattering conspiracy.


    It was a trap set specifically for them.


    The Heaven and Earth Sect seemed to have been emptied, but in reality, they had long since made preparations, waiting for them to fall into the trap.


    "I indeed underestimated the master of the Heaven and Earth Sect."


    "What a brilliant strategy!"


    The Envoy said in a hoarse voice, "It seems this person haspletely positioned himself against us, ready to engage in a battle of wits and strength."


    "Please calm down, Envoy."


    A subordinate respectfully said, "Although this person has gained a small victory over us with his scheme, it''s actually insignificant to us. On the contrary, it allows us to understand that the enemy is good at using strategies, making us more vignt in future confrontations, preventing us from suffering greater losses. It can be considered a good thing."


    "You''re right."


    A voice came from behind the curtain, "Let them jump around for a while longer. After we''ve gathered the fate from other nes, we''ll deal with them together. At that time, in the face of absolute power, all their schemes will be futile."


    "The Envoy is wise."


    "By the way, any trace of the Destroyer of the World?" the Envoy asked.


    "There''s been no trace of the Destroyer of the World," the subordinate said. "If it weren''t for his soulmp still burning, I''d think he was dead."


    "Hmph!"


    "What exactly is this Destroyer of the World up to?" The Envoy''s voice conveyed anger, then he ordered, "Continue searching for him."


    "Yes!"


    Heaven and Earth Sect.


    Not far from the small ind.


    The Destroyer of the World had been sitting in meditation here for nearly a year.


    Over this year, he hadpressed his aura to its most concealed state, and reduced his vital energy to the most subtle level.


    After all, this was near the enemy''sir.


    He bore the great responsibility of guarding the formation and couldn''t afford to be careless.

 Chapter 624

    Suddenly.


    He opened his eyes.


    He turned his gaze toward the formation that was still operating nearby, his brows slightly furrowed.


    "Haven''t the nine lords returned yet?"


    Just as he finished speaking, he heard chirping sounds near his ear.


    He turned his head.


    Only then did he discover that somehow, a swallow''s nest had been built on his shoulder, and the droppings from the baby swallows covered his neck.


    But instead of being angry, the World Ender was delighted.


    Swallows building a nest.A good omen indeed.


    "Does this mean the nine lords are about to return?"


    His face lit up with joy.


    Hope rekindled in his eyes, which had been filled with despair.


    "I''ll wait no matter what."


    Determination shed in his eyes as he clenched his fist.


    ...


    Speaking of Jiang Zhi.


    After setting up the teleportation formation, she finally chose this day to return to the Eternal Immortal Continent.


    "My Lord, you want to return during this time?"


    Jiang Shang said with a grave expression: "We''ve received news that Zeng Rentu has married the daughter of the Deste Immortal Continent Lord. Not only is Huang Qinglian in the Eternal Immortal Continent right after their wedding, but even the Deste Immortal Continent Lord himself is still there!"


    "Going there now would be like walking into a tiger''s den!"


    "Say no more. We''re going back now to deal with them quickly. We still need to return to guard the teleportation formation," Jiang Zhi said expressionlessly.


    ?


    ??


    Jiang Shang and the others were speechless.


    The way she spoke...


    Made it sound like seeking revenge was as casual as paying a social visit. How could she make it sound so simple?


    Mid-grade immortal artifacts.


    Zeng Rentu.


    Huang Qinglian.


    The Deste Immortal Continent Lord.


    Each one of them was like a mountain pressing down on their heads.


    They really wanted to ask.


    Where did this confidencee from?


    They felt their lord had be somewhat different after being released from Dark Shadow Ind.


    More importantly, even if the revenge seeded, shouldn''t she continue being the Lord of the Eternal Immortal Continent? Whye back to guard a teleportation formation?


    Jiang Zhi didn''t speak.


    Instead, she nced at Lu Qingshan and Wu Yonghong beside her.


    With two Human Immortals present.


    What was the Deste Immortal Continent Lord to fear?


    Moreover, she had more than twenty top-grade immortal artifacts.


    As for being the Lord of the Eternal Immortal Continent...


    Hmph.


    She no longer cared about being the lord of one of the Lower Three Continents!


    Seeing Jiang Zhi''s insistence, Jiang Shang and the others had no choice but to give in.


    At this moment, one of the subordinates shifted his gaze.


    He quietly slipped away.


    When no one was around, he took out amunication jade slip.


    "Your subordinate Bai Fan pays respects to the Lord."


    "Mm, do you have any news?" From the other end of the jade slip came a voice that Jiang Zhi would have recognized as Zeng Rentu''s.


    "Reporting to my Lord, since her release, Jiang Zhi has ordered us to guard a teleportation formation, though I don''t know why," Bai Fan said in a low voice.


    "A teleportation formation?"


    "What kind of formation?"


    Zeng Rentu asked in a deep voice.


    "I don''t know what kind of formation it is, but from my observation, it seems to be just a small-scale teleportation formation, so my Lord need not worry too much about it," Bai Fan said.


    "Then why are you contacting me?" Zeng Rentu asked gravely.


    "I''m contacting you to inform you that Jiang Zhi ns to return to the Eternal Immortal Continent today to seek revenge against you, my Lord!" Bai Fan said.


    "Oh?"


    Zeng Rentu showed a surprised expression and sneered: "Putting aside whether she''s my match now, doesn''t she know that Qinglian and my father-inw are currently in the Eternal Immortal Continent?"


    "Isn''t she just seeking death bying at this time?"


    "This... your subordinate doesn''t know,"


    Bai Fan said in a low voice.


    "Something''s not right here."


    Zeng Rentu said gravely: "Given Jiang Zhi''s personality, she never fights battles she''s not confident of winning. If she didn''t have some trump card, she would never make such a decision. Tell me, besides you all, are there any unfamiliar people by her side?"


    "Yes."


    "Quickly, what kind of people?"


    "Two Human Immortals!"


    "?"


    Zeng Rentu was stunned, "Two Human Immortals?"


    "You''re not mistaken?"

 Chapter 625

    "Absolutely no mistake, it''s definitely a Human Immortal!"


    Bai Fan dered firmly, "I''ve had close contact with them, and they''re certainly not high-level cultivators hiding their true powers."


    "Now that''s strange!"


    Zeng Rentu couldn''t help but ponder, then asked, "Does she have any other trump cards, or perhaps some Immortal Artifacts?"


    "Well, even if she had trump cards or Immortal Artifacts, she wouldn''t tell me!" Bai Fan replied.


    "Let me rephrase that - have you noticed anything on her that you hadn''t seen before?" Zeng Rentu inquired.


    This reminder made Bai Fan''s eyes light up, and he said, "Yes!"


    "What is it?"


    Zeng Rentu asked eagerly."A collection of pots, bowls,dles, and basins!" Bai Fan answered.


    "?"


    "??"


    Zeng Rentu''s face was full of question marks. "Pots, bowls,dles, and basins?"


    "Yes, Lord Governor, exactly those. Recently, I''ve seen Jiang Zhi wiping and examining them every day!" Bai Fan exined.


    "Pots, bowls,dles, and basins..."


    Zeng Rentu muttered to himself.


    He waspletely baffled by this information.


    "Did you sense anything unusual about these items - any auras or energy fluctuations?" Zeng Rentu spected, "Could it be possible that these kitchen utensils are just a disguise for some kind of divine weapons?"


    "Impossible!"


    "Absolutely impossible!"


    Bai Fan stated firmly, "Once when she took out these items to study them, I was standing right behind her, observing carefully. A bowl was just a bowl, and a basin was just a basin!"


    "Are you certain?"


    "Absolutely!"


    Hearing this, Zeng Rentu showed signs of relief.


    He had followed Jiang Zhi for many years, and even when she was imprisoned on Dark Shadow Ind, he had never underestimated her.


    Especially when he learned of her return, he had been constantly wary of any trump cards she might have.


    But now, looking at the situation...


    He had worried for nothing.


    How could someone just released from Dark Shadow Ind possibly have any major trump cards?


    Perhaps...


    She was just blinded by hatred.


    "In that case, let Jiang Zhie at me!" Zeng Rentu sneered.


    "My Lord was overthinking it. With the Lotus Lady and the Barren Continent Lord still in the Eternal Immortal Continent, how could Jiang Zhi possibly harm you?" ????O?B§§??


    "Moreover, my Lord now possesses a mid-grade Immortal Artifact. Jiang Zhi can''t even be mentioned in the same breath as you anymore," Bai Fan ttered.


    These words...


    Made Zeng Rentu lift his head slightly.


    He was extremely pleased.


    "Very good, you''ve done well this time. When you return, there will be a great reward waiting for you!"


    Zeng Rentu praised.


    "Yes, thank you, Lord Governor. I will continue to work hard, and if there''s any news, I''ll notify you immediately!"


    ...


    Soon after.


    Jiang Zhi and her group boarded a flying ship, setting off for the Eternal Immortal Continent.


    While Jiang Zhi was busy with her personal matters, Gong Chen bid farewell to Yi Feng and left Dark Shadow Ind on his own.


    He then rushed towards Xi Ning Continent, one of the Middle Three Continents.


    Before being imprisoned on Dark Shadow Ind, he had been an elder in a sect there.


    "I''m finally back!"


    Gong Chen looked up at the mountain gate before him, filled with emotion.


    He had never imagined...


    That he would one day return to this ce.


    He entered the sect quietly without drawing attention and made his way inside.


    In a side hall.


    Noisy voices could be heard.


    "You unfilial son!"


    "Don''t you have any self-awareness about what you''re capable of?"


    "You made a one-year promise? What nonsense!"


    A middle-aged man was berating a young man with an angry face.


    "Father, that woman came to break off the engagement herself. How could I endure such humiliation?" the young man shouted indignantly.


    "And what can you do even if you can''t endure it?" the man roared in anger. "How will you defeat her in a year?"


    "When the timees, won''t it be even more embarrassing to be defeated by her in front of everyone before the engagement is broken?"


    Hearing this...


    The young man''s eyes turned bloodshot, and he clenched his fists tightly, punching the wall repeatedly to vent his frustration.


    Seeing this...


    The man felt somewhat heartbroken and hurried to console the young man.


    "Sigh, it''s all my fault for not being able to help with your cultivation problems, which led to this..." the man sighed, suddenly appearing several years older.


    "Father, I''m the useless one!"


    The young man gritted his teeth in self-reproach.


    "Heh, what''s all this noise about? Making such a fuss!"


    Just then, an abrupt voice came from outside the door.

 Chapter 626

    "Who''s there?"


    The man called out in a deep voice.


    Then, they saw Gong Chen walk in from outside with a smile on his face.


    "Senior Brother?"


    "Uncle Gong Chen?"


    Both father and son stared at Gong Chen in astonishment and eximed, "Weren''t you imprisoned on Dark Shadow Ind? How did you get out?"


    Gong Chen smiled faintly, casually sat down at the table, and said with a leisurelyugh, "Brother, don''t be so surprised. Getting out of Dark Shadow Ind isn''t such a big deal!"


    The father and son werepletely bewildered.


    Getting out of Dark Shadow Ind isn''t a big deal?Was he being serious?


    Even if you were lucky enough to escape Dark Shadow Ind, there''s no need to be so cocky!


    However, after their initial shock wore off, both of them were delighted and began showing their concern for Gong Chen''s wellbeing.


    Gong Chen remained tight-lipped about what happened on Dark Shadow Ind.


    Instead, he asked directly, "Brother, what exactly was going on earlier?"


    At this mention, the man sighed and stopped questioning Gong Chen about his situation.


    "Ah, Senior Brother."


    "You know about Chong''s condition."


    "There hasn''t been any improvement over the years, and now it''s almost time for his marriage to the Holy Maiden of the Qianxun Sect!"


    "But who would have thought, a few days ago, the Qianxun Sect came to break off the engagement. Chong got angry and made a one-year pact with that Holy Maiden, saying he would defeat her within a year!"


    As he spoke, the man rubbed his forehead.


    His face was full of worry.


    "Qianxun Sect?"


    "Hasn''t that pathetic sect always relied on our Great Transformation Sect? How dare they be so bold as to break off the engagement with Chong?" Gong Chen said with a gloomy expression.


    "Ah, you don''t know."


    "After you were imprisoned on Dark Shadow Ind, this Holy Maiden Li Qingxuan awakened the Ancient Immortal Physique."


    "Moreover, she was epted as a personal disciple by the Lord of Xi Ning Continent."


    "In other words, now that the Qianxun Sect has the Lord of Xi Ning Continent as their backing, they no longer need our Great Transformation Sect, which is why they came to break off the engagement."


    The man kept sighing as he spoke: "How could Chong possibly be a match for Li Qingxuan in a year''s time!"


    "That''s why I was just scolding him. It would be better to simply agree to break off the engagement. Losing a bit of face is better than losing face in front of countless people on the arena tform a yearter!" the man said, shaking his head.


    However.


    After understanding the whole story, Gong Chen burst intoughter.


    He looked at Lu Chong with approval.


    "Chong, well done! It''s good that you didn''t agree to break off the engagement, or we would have lost all face," Gong Chen said with a broad smile.


    Hearing this.


    Lu Zun was instantly dumbfounded.


    So was Lu Chong himself.


    "Senior Brother, did you not understand?" Lu Zun couldn''t help saying, "We''re not losing face now by refusing, but what about a year from now?"


    "How can you make Chong defeat Li Qingxuan in a year?"


    "How to defeat Li Qingxuan?"


    Gong Chen sneered.


    "Brother, to be frank, I came back this time specifically to find you two father and son."


    "Because I''m going to give Chong a great opportunity!"


    "If Chong sessfully obtains this opportunity, Li Qingxuan will be nothing but a joke!"


    Hearing this.


    The eyes of Lu Zun and his son lit up.


    They asked eagerly: "What opportunity is it?"


    "Hehe!"


    Gong Chen grinned and said, "Of course, it''s to enter Dark Shadow Ind for training!"


    "Dark Shadow Ind?"


    The father and son''s eyes bulged.


    They looked at Gong Chen withplete disappointment.


    "Senior Brother, things are already bad enough, please don''t joke with us," Lu Zun said with an ugly expression.


    "Yes, Uncle. Dark Shadow Ind is a ce everyone tries to avoid. What opportunity could there be? This joke isn''t funny at all," Lu Chong added from the side.

 Chapter 627

    "Hmph, I knew you wouldn''t believe me!"


    Gong Chen seemed to have anticipated this, and suddenly released his aura.


    "Huh?"


    "True Essence Immortal Realm?"


    Sensing the aura emanating from Gong Chen, Lu Zun''s face was filled with shock. "Senior Brother, how is it possible that you''ve reached the True Essence Immortal Realm? Weren''t you just at the early stage of Reincarnation Mirror Realm before?"


    "How did you advance so quickly..."


    As he spoke, he seemed to realize something and eximed: "You couldn''t have been at Dark Shadow Ind?"


    "Clever!"


    Gong Chen praised him: "Let me tell you the truth. There was a master on Dark Shadow Ind. When I was on the brink of death there, I encountered this master. Not only did he save my life, but he also helped me advance straight to the True Essence Immortal Realm!"At this point,


    Gong Chen proudly lifted his head, the image of a white-robed figure appearing in his mind.


    "Speaking of that master, he''s truly like an immortal who has descended to the mortal realm!"


    "Dark Shadow Ind may be a prison, a dangerous ce in others'' eyes."


    "But in his eyes, it''s merely one of his back gardens!"


    "And the reason I was able to leave Dark Shadow Ind was all thanks to him!"


    Hearing this, father and son Lu Zun were filled with amazement.


    "Are there really such powerful people in this world?"


    "Would I lie to you?" Gong Chen said solemnly: "Even if you don''t believe my words, surely you can''t deny the level of my cultivation."


    Lu Zun fell silent.


    Indeed.


    Before going to Dark Shadow Ind, Gong Chen was only at the early stage of Reincarnation Mirror Realm.


    If what Gong Chen said wasn''t true, there would be no way for him to break through to the True Essence Immortal Realm in such a short time.


    "So Senior Brother, are you nning to take Chong into Dark Shadow Ind?"


    Lu Zun couldn''t help but ask.


    "Well, although the master has opened up the teleportation array and we cane and go as we please, bringing others in is definitely not allowed," Gong Chen said seriously. "Because to be the master''s follower, the primary requirement is that you must be a prisoner from Dark Shadow Ind."


    "Why must it be prisoners?"


    Lu Zun couldn''t help asking.


    "This is where it gets a bit terrifying."


    Gong Chen took a deep breath, and under their expectant gazes, he lowered his voice and said word by word: "From what I''ve observed of the master''s actions, he seems to be nning to oppose the Heavenly Immortal Pce, intending to overthrow it and establish a new Heavenly Immortal Pce."


    "What? nning to overthrow the Heavenly Immortal Pce?"


    Father and son were shocked.


    This information.


    It was simply too enormous.


    This was something they wouldn''t have dared to even imagine before.


    However.


    They also understood why he only wanted prisoners from Dark Shadow Ind.


    Because Dark Shadow Ind was already the prison of the Heavenly Immortal Pce, and its prisoners were essentially enemies of the Heavenly Immortal Pce.


    "But this is such a massive undertaking, if it goes wrong, it could cost us our lives!"


    Lu Zun said gravely.


    "What''s all this talk about losing lives?" Gong Chen sneered. "Do you really think recing the Heavenly Immortal Pce would be difficult for the master?"


    "Heh, if that''s what you think, you''re greatly mistaken."


    "If I''m not wrong, the master is just doing this for entertainment because he''s bored."


    "Entertainment?"


    Father and son Lu Zun werepletely puzzled.


    Overthrowing the Heavenly Immortal Pce was just entertainment?


    "Don''t be so skeptical. Recing the Heavenly Immortal Pce is truly just a trivial matter for the master. He wouldn''t even need to lift a finger. The thousand Human Immortals on the ind could probably tten the Heavenly Immortal Pce," Gong Chen said.


    "A thousand Human Immortals?"


    The father and son were dumbfounded.

 Chapter 628

    "Forget it, you wouldn''t understand even if I exined it to you. Just tell me, do you want this opportunity or not?" Gong Chen asked.


    The father and son exchanged a nce.


    With a determined nod, they said, "Alright!"


    "Good."


    Gong Chen nodded in satisfaction.


    "However, I''m still worried. Will Chong really be able to handle it on Dark Shadow Ind in his current state?" Lu Zun asked with concern.


    "What''s there to worry about?"


    Gong Chen raised an eyebrow and said, "Even if you were a bit more useless, after just three months of training on Dark Shadow Ind, you''d be transformed into a dragon!"


    Gong Chen''s words instilled growing confidence in the two of them.They also brought a glimmer of hope back to Lu Chong''s dim eyes.


    "But Brother Gong, you can''t take Chong into Dark Shadow Ind yourself. How will he get in then?" Lu Zun couldn''t help but ask.


    "Heh."


    "That''s simple."


    "The Heavenly Immortal Pce has branches set up everywhere, right? Tonight, just have Chong go and set fire to the one here!"


    Gong Chen said with a smile.


    ...


    Three dayster.


    A major incident urred in Xining Immortal Continent.


    Lu Chong, the son of the Great Transformation Sect''s Elder Gong Chen, set fire to the Heavenly Immortal Pce''s branch in Xining Immortal Continent.


    The manager of the Heavenly Immortal Pce''s branch in Xining Immortal Continent was furious.


    Not only did he beat Lu Chong half to death on the spot, but he also decided to punish him by sending him to Dark Shadow Ind.


    Because of this incident, the Great Transformation Sect held an emergency meeting.


    During the meeting, Elder Lu Zun had be the target of criticism.


    "Lu Zun, look at the trouble you''ve brought upon our Great Transformation Sect!"


    "Yes, Lu Zun, your son''sck of strength is one thing, but how could you not control him?"


    "To dare burn down a branch of the Heavenly Immortal Pce, his guts are too big!"


    "Do you know how much negative impression this has left on the Heavenly Immortal Pce towards our Great Transformation Sect?"


    Facing the criticism from the elders and the sect leader,


    Lu Zun remained silent, ignoring their words, while thinking about the potential transformation his son would undergo after three months on Dark Shadow Ind. ?


    Surely, upon his return, he would reach the level of Profound Immortal?


    Thinking of this, he couldn''t help but raise the corners of his mouth.


    Seeing this, the elders who were criticizing him were furious.


    "Sect Leader, look, Lu Zun is still smiling. He clearly doesn''t take us seriously." One elder said sternly.


    Sect Leader Fang Jin''s expression also darkened slightly.


    "Lu Zun, considering the trouble your son has caused, we unanimously decide to expel him from the Great Transformation Sect," Fang Jin announced.


    Upon hearing this,


    Lu Zun finally lost his calm and showed anger.


    He didn''t care about the criticism.


    But to expel his son from the sect was...


    "Sect Leader, you''ve watched Chong grow up. Although hecks strength, he has contributed a lot to the sect over the years, hasn''t he?"


    "Are you really going to expel him like this?"


    "s!" Fang Jin patted Lu Zun''s shoulder and said, "You know very well the negative impact your son has brought upon our Great Transformation Sect."


    "If we don''t expel him, our Great Transformation Sect will forever bebeled as opposing the Heavenly Immortal Pce."


    "Moreover, entering Dark Shadow Ind is tantamount to a death sentence. So, whether he remains a member of the Great Transformation Sect or not, what difference does it make to him?"


    These words


    Fueled Lu Zun''s anger.


    The Lu family had served the Great Transformation Sect for generations.


    His eldest son, Lu Chong''s older brother, had died in a sect war between the Great Transformation Sect and other sects.


    Now, this incident had caused Fang Jin and the others to have grievances, which he had anticipated, so he didn''t mind the criticism.


    But to directly expel Lu Chong from the sect was truly heartbreaking.


    "What if my son returns?" Lu Zun asked sternly.


    "Return?"


    "Lu Zun, you''re being too optimistic."


    "Once you''re on Dark Shadow Ind, do you really think you cane back?"

 Chapter 629

    Several elders couldn''t help but speak coldly.


    Lu Zun ignored them and continued looking at Fang Jin.


    "He won''te back."


    Fang Jin said with a stern expression, "Even if he returns, the decision has been made and cannot be revoked. From now on, Lu Chong is no longer a member of the Great Transformation Sect."


    "Fine, fine, fine..."


    Lu Zun trembled with anger.


    "I hope you won''t regret this."


    With that said,


    He stormed off, his robes swishing angrily.Watching Lu Zun''s angry demeanor, many elders looked on coldly, with even moreughing mockingly.


    Meanwhile, Lu Chong


    Had already entered the Dark Shadow Ind.


    He was eating dirt with a disheveled face.


    Unaware that someone was secretly watching him.


    This had be the standard procedure on Dark Shadow Ind.


    Chu Kuangshi was overseeing this matter.


    ording to him, all prisoners who entered Dark Shadow Ind must first endure half a month of hardship.


    Without experiencing this,


    How could they appreciate how fortunate it was to be a disciple under the Master?


    Finally,


    After half a month, Chu Kuangshi brought people to find him, and after kowtowing and swearing eternal loyalty to the Master, he finally became one of Master Yi Feng''s disciples.


    After bing a disciple, Chu Kuangshi was responsible for assigning their tasks.


    Just then, Lu DaSheng came walking by with a pair of manure buckets.


    "Old Chu, got new people again?" Lu DaSheng asked.


    "Yes, Old Lu. What brings you here? Something up?" Chu Kuangshi said with a smile.


    "Well, we''re doing construction on the ind, and there''s too much manure work with too few hands. Saw you had new people, so I came to ask if you could assign one to me," Lu DaSheng said with a smile. ?


    "Oh, is that so? No problem. Take a look at this neer and see if you''re satisfied," Chu Kuangshiughed, then pushed Lu Chong forward, saying, "Look, it''s this young man."


    "Hmm!"


    Lu DaSheng circled around Lu Chong, examining him, then patted his shoulder and said, "Not bad, the young man looks sturdy, he''ll make a good manure carrier. You''re the one."


    "Young man, what are you standing there for? You probably don''t know how lucky you are - being chosen by the Chief of Manure, you''re about to reach the peak of your life," Chu Kuangshiughed. "Hurry up and pay your respects to Great Manager Lu."


    "Greetings, Manager Lu!"


    Lu Chong bowed respectfully.


    "Very good."


    Lu DaSheng nodded approvingly.


    With a wave of his hand, a pair of manure buckets appeared out of thin air.


    "This is your equipment. It''s entry-level and a bit basic, but it''s still top-tier celestial gear. Use these for now, andter I''ll get you supreme-tier celestial gear above the top-tier!"


    Hearing this, Lu Chong''s hands trembled.


    "Top-tier celestial gear???"


    His speech became stuttered, "And this is just entry-level?"


    "Thank you, thank you, Manager Lu!"


    Lu Chong knelt on the ground.


    At this moment,


    Hepletely believed what Gong Chen had told him.


    He finally believed that he was about to reach the peak of his life.


    "Don''t thank me, thank the Master."


    Lu DaSheng said calmly, "Over there is the Master''s residence, the Martial Arts Hall. Pay your respects daily!"


    "Yes!"


    Lu Chong knelt on the ground, turned in that direction, and devoutly paid his respects toward the Martial Arts Hall.


    Then, he followed Lu DaSheng''s footsteps.


    He had finally be a member of the manure-carrying team.


    Several dayster,


    Lu Chong had be proficient at carrying manure.


    In one day, he could carry over thirty loads.


    The fruits rewarded from above each day also caused his cultivation to advance rapidly, and in just a few days, he became an eighth-level Mystic Immortal.


    On this day,


    He finally met his senior uncle Gong Chen on Dark Shadow Ind.


    "Greetings, Senior Uncle," Lu Chong said gratefully.


    "No need for formalities, Chong," Gong Chen said with a smile, then leaned in close and asked softly, "By the way, whosemand are you under now?"


    "Reporting to Senior Uncle, I''m under Manager Lu''smand," Lu Chong respectfully replied.


    Hearing this,


    Gong Chen''s eyes lit up, and he burst intoughter.


    "Excellent, excellent!"


    "Chong, you''re really fortunate to be under Master Lu''smand. This is a great blessing. You must work hard and listen well to Master Lu''s instructions!"

 Chapter 630

    "Don''t worry, Senior Uncle, I will work hard!" Lu Chong said respectfully.


    "By the way, do you know that the Great Transformation Sect has already expelled you?" Gong Chen asked.


    "What?"


    Lu Chong''s expression changed as he shouted, "Why?"


    "They think you''ve offended the Heavenly Immortal Pce and want to cut ties with you," Gong Chen said with a coldugh.


    Hearing this,


    Lu Chong clenched his fists tightly.


    Although his spiritual root was defective and his cultivation was poor,


    He had been working diligently for the Great Transformation Sect all these years. He never imagined that less than a month after he was imprisoned, the Great Transformation Sect would expel him.At the very least,


    They could have waited a bit longer.


    "Because of this, I just spoke with Steward Qing Huan Xiang, and I''ll talk to Steward Luter. Seven days from now, you''ll return with me to the Xining Immortal Continent. Let those fools see just how wrong their decision was!" Gong Chen said, clenching his fists.


    "Good!"


    Lu Chong gritted his teeth.


    His eyes gradually turned red.


    He had been waiting for this day for so long.


    In the past, he never dared to imagine that he would have a day of miraculous rise.


    Unconsciously, he looked toward the martial arts hall and bowed solemnly.


    He understood.


    Everything he now possessed was given to him by the master of this ind.


    Knowing he could return in a few days,


    He pushed himself to the limit in the following days, carrying manure from dawn to dusk, increasing from thirty loads to sixty loads.


    His realm had soared to the Reincarnation Immortal Realm.


    Because on this ind,


    Everything could increase his cultivation.


    Even breathing the air, smelling the manure, or eating a grape could enhance his power.


    Here,


    Neither cultivation bottlenecks nor spiritual root deficiencies were issues.


    Seven dayster,


    He arrived at the transmission array with Gong Chen, preparing to transport back.


    Just as they were about to activate the array, Yi Feng came down carrying a teapot in one hand and a fan in the other, wearing self-made sunsses, inspecting the progress of various facilities under the scorching sun.


    "Ah!"


    "Master!"


    Seeing Yi Feng, Gong Chen''s face lit up with joy as he quickly patted Lu Chong beside him, saying, "Chong, quick, pay your respects to the Master."


    Seeing this, Lu Chong was startled.


    He had spent exactly a month on the ind, only hearing Yi Feng''s name but never truly meeting him.


    At this moment,


    He immediately knelt down.


    "Oh, young man, you''re too polite. Please stand up."


    Yi Feng helped him up with a gentle smile.


    Being helped up by Yi Feng himself, Lu Chong was overwhelmed with honor.


    He never expected this master to be so approachable, which made him respect him even more.


    "Old Gong, who is this young man to you?" Yi Feng couldn''t help but ask curiously, seeing their apparently close rtionship.


    "Master, he is my nephew disciple!" Gong Chen respectfully replied.


    "Nephew disciple?"


    Yi Feng raised his eyebrows.


    That''s quite unfortunate.


    The uncle was imprisoned, and now the nephew too.


    "Since we''re old acquaintances, and this is my first time meeting your nephew disciple, I don''t have anything special to give, but here''s a piece of candy!" Yi Feng said with a smile, taking out a piece of candy from his pocket and handing it to Lu Chong.


    Lu Chong stared at the candy Yi Feng offered, unsure what to do.


    It was Gong Chen who reacted first, kicking Lu Chong''s bottom.


    "What are you waiting for? Hurry and thank the Master."


    "Yes, yes, thank you, Master."


    Lu Chong epted the candy and bowed deeply.


    "Carry on with your business, I''m going to take a nap," Yi Feng took a small sip of tea, waved his hand, and saidzily.


    "Farewell, Master."


    After Yi Feng left, Gong Chen excitedly said, "Haha, Chong, you''re so fortunate! Perhaps the Master knows about your situation and came specifically to give you this great opportunity!"


    "The Master knows about my situation too?" Lu Chong couldn''t help but ask.


    "Nonsense! Your trivial matters are nothing the Master couldn''t figure out with a simple divination," Gong Chen scolded. "Quick, eat that candy and see what effects it has."


    "Oh, Senior Uncle, should we split it in half?"


    Lu Chong asked.


    "Uh..."


    Gong Chen licked his lips. Although he wanted to eat it, sharing with a junior seemed inappropriate, so he waved his hand dismissively and said, "I don''t need it. You''re the junior, it''s better if you take this opportunity for yourself."


    Seeing Gong Chen''s insistence, Lu Chong nodded and looked expectantly at the candy in his hand.


    Then,


    He ate it in one bite.


    The next moment,


    His body straightened, and a surge of energy shot toward the sky.


    In an instant, he broke through from the Reincarnation Immortal Realm to the True Essence Immortal Realm.


    "Holy shit?"


    Gong Chen watched with bulging eyes.


    Before he could react,


    Another whoosh.


    He directly broke through to thete stage of the True Essence Immortal Realm.


    Perhaps because Lu Chong couldn''t handle such immense power, most of the remaining energy dispersed in the air. Otherwise, the realm Lu Chong could have reached would have been unimaginable.


    "Damn it!"


    Seeing this, Gong Chen almost cried, "If I had known earlier, I wouldn''t have put on airs as a Senior Uncle. I should have at least taken half of it to eat!"

 Chapter 631

    After the breakthrough.


    Lu Chong stood up with a confident expression.


    One month.


    Aplete transformation.


    From a Heavenly Immortal who wasn''t worth anything, he had advanced to be a powerfulte-stage True Essence Immortal Realm master.


    In the past, he wouldn''t have dared to even dream of this.


    This level of cultivation made him an expert wherever he went.


    Take the sect master of their Great Transformation Sect for example, who was only at the mid-stage True Essence Immortal Realm.


    And among the younger generation, this was even more extraordinary.Like his fianc¨¦e, Li Qingxuan, the holy maiden of Qianxun Sect who had awakened the Ancient Immortal Physique, even such a peerless genius was only at the Nine Transformations Mystic Immortal realm.


    "Great Transformation Sect."


    "And Li Qingxuan!"


    "I wonder what expressions you''ll have when I appear before you in my current state," Lu Chong clenched his fist.


    "Senior Uncle, I can''t wait any longer, let''s go out now!" Lu Chong said with a smile.


    However.


    After calling for a while.


    Gong Chen didn''t respond, instead sitting aside, dejected.


    "Senior Uncle, what''s wrong?" Lu Chong couldn''t help but ask.


    "Don''t talk to me."


    Gong Chen turned his head away, crouching in the corner while clutching his chest. The more he thought about it, the more upset he became, and he couldn''t help but scold: "Lu Chong, let me ask you, why didn''t you share half of that candy with me earlier?"


    "Huh?"


    "Senior Uncle, didn''t you refuse when I offered it to you?"


    Lu Chong said innocently.


    "Hmph, just because I said no doesn''t mean I really meant no! I''m your elder after all, I had to be polite, didn''t I?" Gong Chen said with a pained expression: "And you actually took me at my word and didn''t give me any. Do you know how powerful that candy was?"


    "You couldn''t even absorb all that power by yourself, do you know how much power you wasted?"


    Gong Chen grumbled.


    Suddenly he noticed a candy wrapper on the ground.


    His eyes lit up.


    His hand shot out like lightning, and his tongue darted out just as quickly.


    Slurp... slurp... slurp...


    The lingering taste was incredible.


    Subsequently, he also broke through with a whoosh, advancing from mid-stage True Essence tote-stage True Essence.


    Feeling the powerful force within his body, Gong Chen''s previous frustration vanishedpletely, reced by intense joy.


    So satisfying.


    "Ahem!"


    Looking at the dazed Lu Chong beside him, he pretended to cough twice and said as if nothing had happened: "Chong, actually your Senior Uncle isn''t such a vulgar person, and wouldn''t covet your candy. It''s just that you''re my nephew disciple after all, and I was thinking of your own good, feeling disappointed that you couldn''t do better!"


    "I might have been a bit harsh earlier, don''t take it to heart..."


    "Let''s teleport to the immortal realm now."


    ...


    In just a few days.


    The two of them had returned to Xi Ning Continent.


    Outside Xi Ning City.


    Gong Chen stood in mid-air, looking at the distant Xi Ning City, and couldn''t help but ask: "Chong, what do you n to do?"


    "The engagement must be broken off, but Li Qingxuan is no longer worthy of my attention," Lu Chong lifted his chin slightly.


    He who was once worthless.


    Now was filled with pride.


    Li Qingxuan?


    Ancient Immortal Physique?


    Heaven''s beloved daughter?


    Disciple of Xi Ning Continent''s ruler?


    All these titles that used to seem like towering mountains to him.


    Now, what did they amount to?


    Thinking of that girl who often nted flowers near the cesspool on Dark Shadow Ind, didn''t she have the Ancient Divine Physique?


    And that big sister at the teleportation registration office, didn''t she have the Immortal Indestructible Physique?


    Oh right, that plumpdy who always ate melon seeds while squatting at the intersection chatting with Master Lu, didn''t she have the Chaos Demon Physique?


    As for that youngdy who helped them record the amount of excrement, she had even achieved the terrifying Excrement Physique.


    That mere Ancient Immortal Physique couldn''tpare to any of these physiques!

 Chapter 632

    "Since the biggest obstacle to breaking off the engagement is the ruler of the Xining Immortal Continent, let''s start with him!" Lu Chong dered arrogantly.


    "Although the Xining Immortal Continent is quite weak among the Middle Three Continents, its ruler Li Hongtian has reached the Star Immortal Realm. Moreover, he possesses a beast body, making him stronger than humans. You''re still one realm below him - are you confident?" Gong Chen couldn''t help but ask.


    "Of course I am."


    Lu Chong replied confidently.


    With a wave of his hand.


    A pair of manure buckets appeared with a thunderous sound.


    Seeing these buckets, Gong Chen immediately understood.


    These were top-tier immortal artifacts, nearly reaching the heavenly grade!


    With such treasures, even though Lu Chong was only at thete stage of True Essence Immortal Realm, he had a good chance of dealing with a beast at the Star Immortal Realm!Inevitably.


    Gong Chen felt envious of Lu Chong.


    He envied how Lu Chong had immediately joined the manure collection squad and received such equipment right away.


    Unlike him, although Dark Shadow Ind had many top-tier immortal artifacts, most were brought from the Heaven and Earth Sect. So people like him could only watch these top-tier artifacts sh before their eyes every day, without ever truly possessing one.


    Indeed.


    In immortal cultivation.


    Luck was crucial.


    His time on Dark Shadow Ind hadn''t brought him as many opportunities as Lu Chong had gained in just one short month.


    Especially when Lu Chong, on his third day in the manure collection squad, was assigned to collect from Yi Feng''s toilet due to Master Lu''s favor.


    That single load directly propelled Lu Chong to new heights, from a Heavenly Immortal who was worse than a dog to a Profound Immortal.


    "Dear nephew!"


    Gong Chen couldn''t help but rub his hands together, saying with a smile: "How do you feel your uncle has treated you?"


    "Uncle, you''ve been like a father to me!" Lu Chong said solemnly.


    "That''s wonderful."


    "You truly are my good nephew!"


    "So, nephew, when we return, could you perhaps ask Master Lu if he needs more people?"


    As he spoke.


    Gong Chen couldn''t help but flex his biceps, straining his neck as he said: "Although your uncle is getting on in years, I still have some strength left."


    "This... Uncle, I''m afraid that''s not possible!"


    Lu Chong said with an awkward expression: "Everyone in our squad is personally selected by the supervisor..."


    "Never mind!"


    Seeing Lu Chong''s difficult expression, Gong Chen waved his hand in disappointment and said: "Your uncle understands. It''s just not my fate. Let''s focus on the task at hand!"


    "Yes!"


    Lu Chong nodded, gave Gong Chen an apologetic look, then turned his gaze toward Xi Ning City before them.


    He understood in his heart.


    The important matter came first.


    Afterpleting this task, he still needed to return to his manure collection duties.


    He casually released a trace of his aura into the city.


    This hostile aura immediately caused a stir within the city.


    In an instant.


    Four figures soared into the air.


    All were Nine Transformations Mystic Immortals.


    "Who are you two, daring to release hostile intent toward Xi Ning City? Are you seeking death?"


    The four took up surrounding positions, encircling Gong Chen and Lu Chong, their voices cold.


    The two remained silent.


    Mere Nine Transformations Mystic Immortals.


    They weren''t even worth their attention - they were waiting for the city''s true power holder to appear.


    Seeing the two remain silent and ignore their words, the four Mystic Immortals'' faces darkened with anger.


    "You two must be seeking death!"


    The four released their auras, their powerful pressure expanding toward the two.


    However.


    Just as the four were about to attack, a beautiful voice rang out from within the city.


    "Stop."


    Then they saw a woman in green robes with flowing hair flying toward them.


    "Greetings, Holy Maiden!"


    Seeing her arrival, the four Mystic Immortals quickly bowed.


    "You may leave now!"


    The woman nodded, instructing the four.


    "Yes!"


    The four withdrew.


    After they left, the woman turned aplex gaze toward Lu Chong, "I never expected you would leave Dark Shadow Ind."


    "Li Qingxuan."


    Lu Chong also hadn''t expected to find his fianc¨¦e here.

 Chapter 633

    "Although I don''t know how you managed to leave Dark Shadow Ind, it''s not yet time for our agreed-upon meeting. Why have youe now?"


    Li Qingxuan couldn''t help but say, "This Xi Ning City is not a ce where you can act recklessly. Considering our past connection, I''ll spare your life this time. You should leave quickly, before you lose the chance to leave at all."


    Lu Chong''s lips curled into a sneer as he said calmly, "Though the agreed time hasn''te, there was never any rule againsting early."


    Li Qingxuan was stunned.


    "Are you saying you want to resolve the marriage contract matter today?"


    "Yes!"


    "Have you thought it through?"


    "Of course."


    "Fine!" Li Qingxuan nodded, "In that case, we''ll stick to our previous agreement. If you lose, you''ll hand over the marriage contract and never appear before me again. If you win, I''ll fulfill the marriage contract.""Agreed."


    Lu Chong nodded slightly, then added, "Of course, I have no interest in you."


    Li Qingxuan paused, asking, "What do you mean?"


    "Please ask Li Hongtian toe out and face me!" Lu Chong said calmly.


    His reasoning was simple.


    It was to save time.


    With his current strength, defeating Li Qingxuan would be as easy as waving his hand.


    However.


    If he truly defeated Li Qingxuan, whom Li Hongtian had painstakingly trained, would Li Hongtian let the matter rest?


    In that case.


    Why not challenge the bigger fish directly!


    It would save trouble.


    Otherwise, with this spare time, he could have carried several loads of manure.


    "Is there something wrong with your head?"


    Li Qingxuan said with displeasure, "Dealing with you and your endless chatter has already wasted enough of my time. What right does a worthless person like you have to demand my master''s presence?"


    "Do you really think my master would even nce at you?"


    However.


    Before she could finish speaking, Gong Chen sent her flying with a p.


    "Damn, weak in power but strong in words!"


    Gong Chen said impatiently, "Originally, I had no particr feelings about this girl. After all, you were worthless, so her wanting to break off the engagement made sense."


    "But now, after just a brief interaction, her true nature shows. Seems she''s not such a good bird after all!"


    "Boom!"


    Li Qingxuan crashed heavily into the city, demolishing many buildings.


    This sudden change immediately triggered intense reactions throughout the city.


    She spat out a mouthful of blood, stood up, and screamed venomously, "Guards! Intruders in Xi Ning City! Capture those two!"


    "Yes!"


    In an instant.


    Countless Xi Ning City experts swarmed out like locusts, densely attacking toward Gong Chen and hispanion.


    "Nephew, since breaking through to the True Essence Immortal Realm, your uncle hasn''t had much chance to fight. Even when seeking sparring partners on the ind, I always ended up being bullied. So now, let your uncle handle these small fry for you."


    Gong Chen smiled coldly and flew out like lightning.


    His power at thete stage of True Essence Immortal Realm was unmistakable.


    With one palm strike.


    Space itself trembled.


    Countless Xi Ning City experts were sent flying back, falling into the city like dumplings dropping into water.


    "What?"


    "Late stage True Essence Immortal Realm?"


    Seeing this, Li Qingxuan''s face turned cold.


    She immediately realized that without calling her master, they couldn''t handle someone of this strength. She quickly took out a jade slip to send a message.


    "No need to send a message."


    Just as she took out the jade slip, from deep within Xi Ning City, a man with disheveled hair emerged, carrying a heavy pressure as he walked through the air.


    Seeing him, countless people knelt down.


    "Greetings, Master."


    "Greetings, Region Lord."


    The man nodded slightly, waved his hand, and a force enveloped Li Qingxuan, gently lifting her to his side.


    "Qing''er, what''s going on?"


    "It was caused by an elder at thete stage of True Essence Immortal Realm whom Lu Chong brought," Li Qingxuan said with lowered head.


    "Lu Chong?"


    The man pondered for a moment before saying, "Ah, the boy you have a marriage contract with, right?"


    "Exactly!"


    Li Qingxuan said.


    "Come with me!"


    The man moved his hand, and a force lifted Li Qingxuan as they flew like lightning.


    In the next moment, they appeared before Lu Chong and Gong Chen, hovering in the air.


    "So the main character has finally appeared?"


    Gong Chen raised his lips in a smile.


    "You were looking for me?"


    The man''s sharp gaze fixed on the two of them, naturally carrying the air of a superior, his voice filled with overwhelming pressure.


    "That''s right, we were looking for you."


    Gong Chen smiled faintly, "We came today to resolve their marriage contract once and for all."


    "Is that so?"


    The man gave a cold smile, his expression unreadable, then turned his gaze to Li Qingxuan and asked calmly, "Qing''er, what do you think?"


    Li Qingxuan let out a coldugh.


    She raised her head slightly to look at Lu Chong and said mockingly, "Lu Chong, though I don''t know how you managed to acquaint yourself with an expert of thete stage True Essence Immortal Realm, do you think bringing him here to show off will make me look up to you?"


    "No matter how strong the elder beside you is, that''s not your own strength. You''re still worthless."


    "What''s even moreughable is that you imagine having this elder challenge my master would give you the leverage to negotiate with him as an equal."


    "Little do you know how ridiculous this idea is."


    "Because he''s still not worthy to face my master. No matter how strong one is in the True Essence Immortal Realm, they''re still in that realm. Compared to the Star Immortal Realm, there''s still a whole major realm of difference!"


    Regarding Li Qingxuan''s words.


    The man, Li Hongtian, seemed very pleased.


    He raised his eyebrows and looked at Gong Chen with mockery, saying, "As my disciple said, you don''t have what it takes to challenge me!"


    "I don''t have time to waste with you, so, prepare to die!"


    Watching this master and disciple pair talking endlessly among themselves, Lu Chong finally couldn''t bear it anymore and stepped forward from beside Gong Chen.


    "I think you two have misunderstood something."


    "The one challenging you isn''t my uncle, but me."

 Chapter 634

    "What? You?"


    Li Qingxuan was stunned.


    Then, as if she had heard the biggest joke ever, she said mockingly, "Lu Chong, there are better ways to seek death. The gap between us is as vast as heaven and earth, yet you dare to challenge my master? How ridiculous."


    However.


    Faced with Li Qingxuan''s mockery, Lu Chong didn''t even spare her a nce.


    Because Li Qingxuan wasn''t even worthy of his attention.


    He just silently stared at Li Hongtian.


    This made Li Qingxuan very displeased.


    How dare this fellow disy such an arrogant attitude!"Hahaha!"


    Li Hongtian burst intoughter, and when hisughter ceased, his expression turned cold.


    "Young man, are you here to y games with me?"


    "This Province Lord doesn''t have time to waste with you!"


    "Just die!"


    The cold words came from Li Hongtian''s mouth, and as his voice fell, he raised his palm.


    With a fierce squeeze.


    In an instant.


    The space surrounding Lu Chong began topress rapidly, closing in on him.


    Seeing this.


    Li Qingxuan''s lips curled into a cold smile.


    Lu Chong''s death would be the best thing that could happen to her, as it would nullify their marriage agreement and save her a lot of trouble.


    It was only because of her status and to avoid gossip that she hadn''t dealt with Lu Chong directly before, which was why she had made that one-year agreement.


    However.


    Several breaths passed.


    Lu Chong stood quietly in mid-air,pletely unaffected, as if thepressed space around him had no impact whatsoever.


    What was most unbelievable to her was that Lu Chong''s lips curved into a smile that carried a hint of mockery.


    "What''s going on?"


    Li Qingxuan''s eyes widened.


    This level of spatialpression would be fatal not only to Lu Chong but even to her, Li Qingxuan.


    Involuntarily.


    She turned her questioning gaze toward Li Hongtian.


    But what she saw shocked her even more ¨C Li Hongtian stood there with his mouth agape, looking even more surprised than she was.


    Indeed.


    As the one who initiated the attack, Li Hongtian''s heart was in turmoil, like stormy waves.


    The feeling he got when he tried topress the space around Lu Chong was like a normal person trying to squeeze a piece of iron.


    No matter how red-faced you got, even if you strained until you soiled yourself, you couldn''t make that iron budge an inch.


    It was too bizarre.


    "Kid, I underestimated you," Li Hongtian said in a hoarse voice. "You''re clearly not the waste everyone ims you to be. You''ve been hiding your strength, hiding it very deep. At the very least, you''re on par with the elder beside you." ?


    "What?"


    "Hiding his strength?"


    "On par with the elder beside him?"


    "Doesn''t that mean... he''s at thete stage of True Essence Immortal Realm!"


    On the side, Li Qingxuan''s eyes widened,pletely unable to believe this fact. She hurriedly called out, "Master, there must be some mistake. I saw him just over a month ago, and he only had the strength of a Heavenly Immortal. Although he''s somehow concealing his power now, how could he have made such a leap in just a month?"


    Li Qingxuan couldn''t ept this reality.


    This person she wanted to break off her engagement with.


    Someone she had always looked down upon and despised was actually stronger than her?


    He even had cultivation levels that she could only look up to?


    It should be known that she possessed the Ancient Immortal Physique and was a heaven-blessed genius. In the Xining Immortal Continent, if anyone imed to be second in talent, no one would dare im first.


    Yet this Lu Chong, who was the same age as her...


    "No..."


    "Impossible."


    "This is absolutely impossible..."


    She muttered to herself.


    This was too fantastical, and it dealt a massive blow to her self-confidence.


    "As expected of someone at the Star Immortal Realm!" Lu Chong was somewhat surprised that Li Hongtian could see through his strength at a nce. He then continued calmly, "Since you know my strength, let''s stop with these childish moves. Come at me with your full power!"


    After speaking.


    Lu Chong took a slight step back.


    His face showed excitement while also bing serious.


    After all, this was his first time fighting against someone from the Star Immortal Realm.


    However.


    Just as Lu Chong was looking solemn and had even taken up a fighting stance, Li Hongtian suddenly produced a small white g from somewhere.


    "I surrender!"


    He said while raising the white g.

 Chapter 635

    "Huh?"


    Lu Chong froze.


    He waspletely dumbfounded.


    Beside him, Gong Chen also wore a bewildered expression.


    However, the most shocked was Li Qingxuan, who stared at her master with disbelief and eximed, "Master, you... you..."


    "Shut up, you have no right to speak."


    Li Hongtian scolded her, then said with a serious face, "I think there''s really no need for us to fight."


    "It''s just a broken engagement, right?"


    "This Li Qingxuan isn''t worthy of you anyway, so whatever you want to do next is up to you. Whether you take her away right now or break up with her on the spot, I won''t say a word. As long as you''re happy."These words.


    Left Gong Chen and Lu Chong even more bewildered.


    The reason they wanted to challenge Li Hongtian directly was because they feared he would interfere after they defeated Li Qingxuan.


    So to save time, they challenged Li Hongtian directly.


    But they never expected him to refuse to fight and say such things.


    "Master, you... you actually... why?"


    "Even if he were at thete stage of True Essence Immortal Realm, you could easily defeat him!"


    "Besides, he can''t possibly be at True Essence Immortal Realm, he''s just a worthless person!"


    From the side, Li Qingxuan shouted hysterically, her body trembling.


    "Shut up."


    Li Hongtian pped her, sending her flying.


    Then he turned to Lu Chong with a smile and said, "I meant what I said earlier, very sincerely."


    Afraid that Lu Chong wouldn''t believe him, he quickly raised his hand and said, "I swear!"


    Li Hongtian''s series of actions left Lu Chong and hispanion at a loss for what to do.


    They had trained hard for a month at Dark Shadow Ind and returned with great momentum.


    But damn it.


    It was like punching a cotton ball.


    It was extremely frustrating.


    "You, as the governor of an entire province, have no backbone when wee to challenge you?"


    Lu Chong asked puzzledly.


    "Because I always believe in winning people over with virtue."


    Li Hongtian replied with a straight face.


    Hearing this.


    Gong Chen and Lu Chong''s lips twitched.


    Their looks at Li Hongtian seemed to say: Do you think we believe that?


    "Uh."


    "Ahem."


    Li Hongtian coughed awkwardly twice, then said with a red face, "Alright, to be honest, I feel I probably can''t afford to offend you."


    "Because at your age, to reach this level of power is simply beyond ordinary imagination, so there must be someone formidable behind you!"


    The two raised their eyebrows.


    Far from looking down on Li Hongtian for saying this.


    They actually respected him more.


    As the saying goes, a wise man knows when to bend. Just this level of insight suggested his future achievements wouldn''t be small.


    Indeed, worthy of being a provincial governor.


    "You''re very clever."


    Lu Chong praised.


    "You tter me."


    Li Hongtian smiled and said, "But at your age, to have such achievements, I assume the senior behind you must have invested a lot of effort in you?"


    "You think too much."


    Lu Chong smiled bitterly, "How could I be worthy of the master''s efforts? Besides, I''m just at the bottom among our group."


    These words falling into Li Hongtian''s ears.


    Made his lips tremble.


    Because no matter what, his assumption about someone being behind Lu Chong was just spection.


    So his previous words were actually meant to probe.


    To confirm whether there really was such a powerful figure behind Lu Chong.


    But the result of this probepletely unsettled him.


    "You... you mean there''s not just one person like you, and you''re actually the weakest?"


    He asked with wide eyes.


    His heart churning with huge waves.


    Someone of Lu Chong''s age reaching True Essence Immortal Realm - such talent would be fought over by any sacred ground even in the Immortal Realm.


    Even the Heavenly Immortal Pce might extend an olive branch.


    Yet he said there were others like him?


    And he was the weakest?

 Chapter 636

    "Of course there are many."


    "After all, our ce is so vast. There are definitely plenty of odd-job workers, manure carriers, and manualborers at the bottom level!" Lu Chong said calmly.


    Li Hongtian was stunned.


    His face was full of question marks.


    "Odd-job workers?"


    "Manure carriers?"


    "Manualborers?"


    "???"


    "Brother Lu, are you joking with me?""Is there a problem?" Lu Chong replied, "I am just a manure carrier at the master''s ce. Although this profession might seem degrading to outsiders, we take great pride in it."


    "It''s also the greatest opportunity of my life!"


    As he spoke,


    Lu Chong became more and more enthusiastic, growing increasingly excited.


    He couldn''t help but feel emotional, slightly raising his head with an expression of unmistakable pride.


    But Li Hongtian, who stood beside him, felt his heart pounding.


    Having lived for so many years,


    He could tell whether something was true or just boasting.


    Even though Lu Chong''s words seemed too grandiose and fantastical, he sensed that what Lu Chong said was probably eight or nine parts true out of ten.


    "Brother Lu, no, Elder Brother Lu, would you be interested in gathering at my humble residence?" Li Hongtian bent slightly at the waist, making a weing gesture, and said with a smile.


    Gong Chen''s face showed difort as he couldn''t help but pull at his beard.


    What kind of situation was this?


    He had thought they would have a fight, allowing him to see the power of his nephew''s supreme manure bucket.


    Eventually, under Li Hongtian''s earnest invitation, Lu Chong and Gong Chen flew toward the Provincial Lord''s mansion.


    "Please!"


    At the entrance of the Provincial Lord''s mansion, Li Hongtian''s hospitality reached its peak.


    "Master, why... why?" At this moment, Li Qingxuan, looking disheveled, clutched her chest as she rushed back, crying hysterically, "I am your disciple, why did you..."


    "Get lost!"


    As soon as she finished speaking, Li Hongtian kicked her away, "I don''t have time to deal with you, go back to your Qianxun Sect."


    After saying this, he quickly straightened his clothes and said with a smile, "Pleasee in, honored brothers."


    After Gong Chen and Lu Chong entered the Provincial Lord''s mansion,


    Li Hongtian immediately ordered his subordinates: "Quick, send word to invite the leaders of the Great Transformation Sect over. Remember, be very polite, tell them they''re invited to discuss joint development of crystal mines in the Xining Immortal Continent."


    "Yes!"


    Upon hearing this, several subordinates immediately rushed toward the Great Transformation Sect.


    After arranging everything, Li Hongtian prepared a feast to entertain Lu Chong and Gong Chen.


    "Ah, Elder Brother Gong Chen, Elder Brother Lu, we three really hit it off!"


    "Please forgive my inadequate hospitality."


    "Let me drink this cup first as a toast."


    Li Hongtian drank it all in one go.


    After several drinks, he pulled up a chair and sat down, pressing close to Lu Chong.


    "Elder Brother Lu, may I ask, this ce you mentioned, where exactly is it?" Li Hongtian couldn''t help but ask.


    "Well, for those who aren''t our people, it''s not convenient to reveal," Lu Chong raised his wine cup, took a small sip, then calmly said, "But considering this cup of wine, I can give you some advice for the future!"


    "Oh?"


    "I''m all ears."


    Li Hongtian sat up straight.


    His ears perked up.


    "In the future, in the Immortal Realm, never provoke people carelessly, especially Human Immortals and Earth Immortals," Lu Chong earnestly advised.


    "?"


    "Don''t provoke Human Immortals and Earth Immortals?"


    Li Hongtian was instantly confused and hurriedly asked, "Please exin more clearly, Elder Brother Lu."


    "Some things can only be hinted at, as they say, heavenly secrets cannot be revealed. Knowing too much wouldn''t be good for you," Lu Chong said solemnly. "You just need to keep what I said in mind!"

 Chapter 637

    Li Hongtian nodded repeatedly like a pecking chick.


    Although he didn''t understand why they shouldn''t offend Human Immortals and Earth Immortals, seeing Lu Chong''s serious demeanor, he suspected there must be good reason for the warning.


    After a simple meal, Lu Chong nced at the sky and put down his chopsticks.


    "Please continue eating, you two. I''m finished."


    Lu Chong slowly stood up.


    "Ah..."


    Seeing this, Li Hongtian anxiously asked, "Is my food not good? Why did you finish so quickly, Brother Lu?"


    "Don''t worry, Governor Li. The meal was excellent, but I have more important matters to attend to."


    After speaking, Lu Chong walked out of the house and into the sunlight. Under the sun''s rays, he took out his pair of manure buckets.Even though he had shed his reputation as a worthless person and had even be what Li Hongtian called a heaven-blessed genius, he dared not forget his roots.


    And he especially dared not forget Steward Lu''s teachings.


    Love your buckets as you love yourself.


    No.


    Love them more than yourself.


    Therefore, the thrice-daily maintenance of his manure buckets - morning, noon, and evening - was absolutely essential.


    Wiping.


    Caressing.


    Polishing and waxing.


    Not a single step could be skipped.


    Li Hongtian saw Lu Chong abandon his meal to sit in the scorching sun on the doorstep,pletely absorbed in holding his bucket. Unable to contain his curiosity, he put down his chopsticks and followed.


    He wanted to see exactly what Lu Chong was doing.


    Just as he approached, before he could even ask, he froze in ce as if struck by lightning, cold sweat streaming down his face.


    Because at that moment, Lu Chong was performing the polishing step.


    ording to Steward Lu''s experience, using a trace of immortal power while polishing would achieve twice the result with half the effort.


    Lu Chong had just infused a tiny bit of power into the bucket.


    With this trace of power, the previously ordinary-looking manure bucket suddenly emanated the aura of a top-grade Immortal Artifact.


    And this aura.


    Was precisely what Li Hongtian felt as he approached.


    Li Hongtian''s legs were now trembling.


    That aura was simply too terrifying.


    With quivering lips, he couldn''t help but ask, "B-Brother Lu, may I ask, what exactly is that in your hands?"


    "Oh, this is my manure bucket."


    Lu Chong replied casually while continuing to polish.


    "Hiss!"


    Li Hongtian''s buttocks clenched involuntarily as he asked with wide eyes, "You... you really are a manure collector?"


    "Why would I lie about that?"


    Lu Chong couldn''t help but roll his eyes at him.


    Li Hongtian felt his heart skip a beat.


    Though he believed eight or nine parts of what Lu Chong said were true, the manure collecting part was the one thing he thought was a joke.


    After all.


    How could a powerful cultivator at thete stage of True Essence Immortal Realm be collecting manure?


    But now it seemed Lu Chong really was a manure collector.


    No, wait.


    Something urred to Li Hongtian, making his heart skip another beat.


    He realized he had been focusing on the wrong point.


    Because the bigger question should have been: why would a manure bucket emit such a powerful aura?


    "Brother Lu, may I ask, is that bucket in your hands a... a top-grade Immortal Artifact?" Li Hongtian asked nervously.


    "Yes, it is."


    Lu Chong answered while holding up the bucket to carefully examine it in the sunlight, checking for any remaining traces of excrement.


    "It''s really a top-grade Immortal Artifact, truly a top-grade Immortal Artifact." Li Hongtian''s eyes gleamed as he stared at Lu Chong''s pair of buckets, his heart unable to calm down. He couldn''t help but ask, "So you... you use top-grade Immortal Artifacts to collect manure?" ?


    "Of course!"


    Lu Chong nodded.


    Upon receiving Lu Chong''s confirmation, Li Hongtianpletely lost hisposure, clutching his chest and breathing heavily.


    Using top-grade Immortal Artifacts to collect manure.


    This was absolutely unheard of and unseen before.

 Chapter 638

    "My apologies for making Lord Liugh. It''s not that we don''t have better tools for carrying manure where I''m from; it''s just because I only recently arrived," Lu Chong said with a smile. "My otherpanions all possess celestial-grade immortal artifacts. Especially our supervisor''s pair of manure buckets - they were personally crafted and gifted by the master. Their grade is so high it''s beyond recognition."


    "Please stop..."


    Li Hongtian clutched his chest with one hand while waving the other, his face turning dark.


    If he had to listen to Lu Chong continue like this, he would likely be the first Star Realm immortal to die of a heart attack.


    After a very long pause...


    Li Hongtian carefully asked, "Brother Lu, if I may ask, if we had fought earlier..."


    Before Li Hongtian could finish, Lu Chong said, "Of course, if we had fought, I would have used these manure buckets topletely subdue Lord Li."


    "Though I must say, Lord Li, you really left me unsatisfied."


    "I was looking forward to testing these buckets'' power, but you immediately surrendered and so politely invited us to dinner. Now we feel too embarrassed to make a move.""How about this - Lord Li, let''s have a falling out so I can properly demonstrate these buckets'' capabilities?"


    "No, no, no, no..."


    Li Hongtian waved both hands, his scalp tingling.


    In his heart,


    He was filled with fear.


    What if, at that time, he hadn''te to his senses and had stubbornly fought with Lu Chong?


    Then now he would...


    Thinking of this, he couldn''t help but nce at the pair of buckets and shuddered.


    He would have been subdued by those manure buckets!


    ...


    At the Great Transformation Sect.


    Lu Zun''s face was filled with anger.


    Only now did he truly understand the meaning of heartbreak.


    Because of Lu Chong''s imprisonment on Dark Shadow Ind, the Great Transformation Sect''s leadership not only expelled Lu Chong.


    Now he, Lu Zun,


    Had fallen from grace within the Great Transformation Sect, with even disciples looking at him with prejudice.


    After stripping him of his authority as an elder, they had now directly removed his position as elder altogether.


    In the main hall,


    Upon hearing the sect''s recent decision, Lu Zun clenched his fists tightly.


    "Wait a little longer, just two more months."


    "When my sonpletes his three months of training, you''ll all have to look at us differently."


    "Report!"


    "Sect Master, someone from the Lord''s mansion has arrived!"


    At this moment,


    A disciple came to report.


    Hearing this,


    Sect Master Fang Jin raised his eyebrows and quickly stood up.


    "Quickly, invite them in."


    Soon after,


    The man sent by Li Hongtian walked into the hall.


    "We pay our respects to the envoy."


    Everyone bowed in greeting.


    Though the man didn''t understand why Li Hongtian had suddenly be so courteous to the Great Transformation Sect, remembering his instructions, he dared not take it lightly.


    He hurriedly helped everyone up.


    "Oh my, Sect Master Fang, you''re too kind. Please rise, please rise."


    Seeing this,


    Fang Jin and others wore puzzled expressions.


    Since when,


    Had people from the Xining Immortal Continent be so polite?


    Usually, envoys sent to subordinate sects would hold their noses so high they could touch the sky.


    He particrly remembered that just a few days ago, the Xining Immortal Continent had been furious about Lu Chong''s matter and had been suppressing their Great Transformation Sect.


    "Envoy, may I ask the purpose of your visit?"


    Fang Jin asked nervously.


    "I''vee to bring you excellent news," the man said with a smile. "The Lord specifically sent me to invite you to the Xining Immortal Continent mansion to discuss cooperation in crystal mine excavation matters."


    "What?"


    Hearing this news, Fang Jin and others widened their eyes.


    It was about crystal mine cooperation?


    Everyone knew that whoever could cooperate with the Lord''s mansion in crystal mine excavation would essentially be one with the Lord''s mansion, bing a representative of the continent.


    But regarding this unexpected good news, Fang Jin still felt uneasy and quickly asked, "May I ask why so suddenly?"


    "Well, the Lord didn''t say much about it, but I presume it''s because your sect''s recent actions and overall performance have greatly pleased the Lord!" the man said with a smile. "Well, I won''t say more. I need to report back now. Please have your sect memberse quickly, and don''t keep the Lord waiting!"


    With that,


    The man departed.


    Meanwhile, Fang Jin and others were still pondering his words.


    "Our performance and actions have pleased the Lord?" an elder muttered, then his eyes brightened as he said, "I understand now."


    "Oh?"


    Fang Jin turned his questioning gaze toward him.


    "Sect Master, it must be because of the Lu Chong incident!"


    The elder said with a smile, "Lu Chong burned down the Heavenly Immortal Pce''s branch, which infuriated them, and the Xining Immortal Continent almost got involved."


    "But we handled the matter appropriately!"


    "First, wepensated the Heavenly Immortal Pce for their losses, you personally apologized, Sect Master, and we expelled Lu Chong from our sect. Our attitude and quick response must have caught the Lord''s eye and pleased him, which is why he''s giving us this great opportunity!"


    Hearing this,


    Fang Jin and others'' eyes lit up.


    "Hahaha!"


    "So that''s it."


    "What you say is probably right on the mark."


    Involuntarily, the joy-filled Fang Jin turned his gaze toward Lu Zun, who stood to the side with a gloomy expression.

 Chapter 639

    "Lu Zun, as you''ve seen, if we hadn''t expelled your son from the sect, how would our sect have received such blessings today?" Fang Jin said, "Otherwise, forget about these blessings¡ªour sect might have been suppressed to unimaginable depths."


    "You..."


    Lu Zun clenched his fists tightly, hanging his head in silence.


    "Ah!"


    Seeing this, Fang Jin came over and patted Lu Zun''s shoulder. "There''s no other way. It''s all for the sect''s benefit, so I''m afraid we''ll have to trouble you further."


    "What do you mean?"


    Lu Zun raised his head.


    "Since the Continent Lord has favored us by entrusting the crystal mines to our Great Transformation Sect, we should do even better," Fang Jin said, looking up. "So, I''m afraid I must ask you to leave the Great Transformation Sect as well!"


    "You..."Lu Zun''s eyes immediately turned red.


    "I, Lu Zun, have been with the Great Transformation Sect since childhood, contributing countless merits. Not only did I lose a son, but I''ve also suffered eight severe injuries and countless minor ones for the sect, leaving me with chronic ailments."


    "Even my son Chong''s foundation problems were caused by injuries sustained while carrying out sect missions in his early years."


    "You could say our entire family has given our lives to the Great Transformation Sect, yet we never imagined we''d end up like this."


    "I have nothing more to say."


    Lu Zun removed the Great Transformation Sect''s emblem from his clothes and walked out of the hall, his figure dejected.


    "Hahaha..."


    Behind him came mockingughter and excitement about the invitation from the Continent Lord''s mansion.


    Not a single person spared a sympathetic nce for this old man who had given everything to the Great Transformation Sect.


    After Fang Jin and the others made their preparations,


    Led by Fang Jin, a group of elders changed into formal new clothes and set off for the Xining Immortal Continent with beaming faces.


    Fang Jin''s group moved so quickly through the air their feet could have sparked fire, and finally, after a day, they arrived outside the Xining Immortal Continent Pce.


    As the saying goes, joy makes one''s spirit soar.


    Fang Jin''s face was glowing with happiness.


    He led the group of elders, all wearing bright smiles, toward the Xining Immortal Continent Pce.


    Several dedicated reception staff politely led them into the guest hall.


    "Please wait a moment, I''ll notify the Continent Lord right away."


    "Very good, very good!"


    Fang Jin responded politely, and after the staff left, he couldn''t help but sit down in the grand chair, patting it while saying joyfully, "Look, look! This is truly the Continent Lord''s pce¡ªeven the wood of these chairs is extraordinary."


    "Indeed, our Great Transformation Sect has finally reached its peak."


    "When has the Continent Lord''s pce ever been so courteous to any sect?"


    "Exactly! It seems the Continent Lord is truly a man of character who appreciates those who know how to adapt."


    "Haha..."


    The elders discussed enthusiastically.


    "Eh!"


    Just then, one of the elders, looking through the main door, seemed to notice something and couldn''t help but exim softly.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Fang Jin and the others asked.


    "That person squatting on the ground, doesn''t he look like Lu Chong?"


    The elder rubbed his eyes and couldn''t help asking.


    Hearing this,


    Everyone couldn''t help but look over, and they were immediately shocked.


    "It really does look like Lu Chong!"


    "How could he be here? Shouldn''t he be on Dark Shadow Ind?"


    "Indeed, this is the Continent Lord''s pce¡ªhow could he be here!"


    Everyone wore expressions of disbelief.


    "Let''s go take a look. Maybe the Heavenly Immortal Pce caught the wrong person, letting the real culprit roam free," one of the elders couldn''t help saying.


    "Maybe we shouldn''t. After all, he''s inside the Continent Lord''s pce. What if he''s a guest of the Continent Lord?" another elder asked.


    "What are you thinking?"


    "How could a worthless person like Lu Chong be a guest of the Continent Lord?" that elder said disdainfully. "Besides, look at him squatting there cleaning waste buckets¡ªat most he''s just doing menial work at the Continent Lord''s pce."


    "But this still doesn''t make sense. Lu Chong should be imprisoned on Dark Shadow Ind, so how did he end up here doing menial work?"


    "That''s exactly what makes this suspicious," that elder said. "I''m beginning to suspect that Lu Chong and his father might have found someone to take their ce to avoid Dark Shadow Ind."


    "This is outrageous!"


    "This would be deceiving the Continent Lord''s pce and the Heavenly Immortal Pce."


    "Indeed, if this turns out to be true, our Great Transformation Sect will surely be implicated."


    Everyone became angry.


    "Let''s go check it out."


    Fang Jin organized his thoughts and agreed with that elder''s words.


    Otherwise, there was no way to exin why Lu Chong would appear here.


    If things were really as they suspected, he would have to take action¡ªhe couldn''t let Lu Chong ruin their chances at the crystal mine rights.


    The group advanced menacingly toward Lu Chong.

 Chapter 640

    These past two days.


    At Li Hongtian''s insistence, Lu Chong and hispanion stayed here for two days, using the time to stabilize their newly breakthrough cultivation.


    Of course.


    Lu Chong wouldn''t forget his main task at hand.


    So he took advantage of the sunlight to start cleaning the manure buckets, immersing himself in the task.


    "Lu Chong, is it really you?"


    Fang Jin and the others surrounded him, confirming his identity upon seeing his face.


    "Is it really you guys?"


    Lu Chong raised an eyebrow.His expression immediately darkened.


    He had long known about the incident involving the burning of the Heavenly Immortal Pce, the suppression of his father by these people, and his own expulsion from the Great Transformation Sect.


    "Goodd, I never thought it would really be you. I ask you, weren''t you sent to Dark Shadow Ind? How did you end up here?" Fang Jin directly interrogated.


    "What does it matter to you where I am?"


    Lu Chong didn''t want to say anything to these people, holding the manure bucket in his hands and preparing to move elsewhere.


    But unexpectedly, as soon as he stood up, the group surrounded him, cutting off his retreat.


    "Lu Chong, even though you''ve been expelled from the Great Transformation Sect, I still have the right to question you." Fang Jin pressed again, "I ask you, why are you here?"


    Lu Chong frowned and said in a deep voice, "None of your business, please step aside."


    "None of your business?"


    Fang Jin sneered, showing no intention of letting him pass, "If I''m not mistaken, you and Lu Zun must have found someone to take the me during the Heavenly Immortal Pce incident, right?"


    "You got the fake one arrested, while you, the real one, ran off to the city lord''s mansion to be a janitor?"


    "What a clever move, this trick of shifting the me is indeed a good strategy, after all, who would think you''d hide in the city lord''s mansion?"


    "If we hadn''t run into you here, I''m afraid everyone would have been fooled by you, right?"


    At this point, Fang Jin pointed viciously at Lu Chong.


    "You are truly ruthless!"


    "Do you know that you are going to ruin the Great Transformation Sect?"


    "Don''t you think you''ve already caused enough trouble for the Great Transformation Sect?"


    Fang Jin''s face was full of anger.


    Especially in his heart, he was anxious, wondering if the Lord of the Continent would still grant the mining rights of the crystal mine to the Great Transformation Sect if he found out about this matter.


    Outside the courtyard wall.


    Li Hongtian was leaning against the wall.


    He was so anxious that he was about to jump out of his skin.


    What to do, what to do?


    He was so anxious that he was almost in tears.


    Indeed.


    He had been here for a while.


    But just as he approached the courtyard wall, he overheard Fang Jin and Lu Chong''s conversation.


    Only then did he learn from their conversation.


    Lu Chong had been expelled from the Great Transformation Sect due to the incident of burning down the Heavenly Immortal Pce.


    Yet, Li Hongtian had still courteously invited Fang Jin and the others to discuss the matter of the crystal mine...


    This mix-up was simply a huge blunder.


    Smack!


    He gave himself a heavy p on the face.


    Full of regret.


    Regretting that he hadn''t investigated the situation sooner.


    Originally, he had wanted to curry favor with Lu Chong through the Great Transformation Sect, but instead, he ended up shooting himself in the foot.


    These past two days, he had finally managed to build a good rtionship with Lu Chong, and if he didn''t handle this situation well, all his efforts would be in vain.


    Even worse, Lu Chong might get so angry that he would dump those manure buckets on him.


    Just thinking about it made him break out in a cold sweat!


    So without a n, he didn''t dare to step out.


    "Are you deaf?"


    "I, the sect master, am asking you a question."


    Fang Jin''s face darkened as he shouted.


    Lu Chong''s expression was grim.


    His heart was filled with frost.


    At this moment, thest bit of affection he had for the Great Transformation Sect had beenpletely worn away.


    "I want to know, who asked you toe here?"


    Lu Chong asked coldly.


    "Why do you want to know that?"


    Fang Jin nced at Lu Chong, then said proudly, "Of course, I can tell you, we came here because the Lord of the Xi Ning Continent invited us!"


    However.


    The moment he said this, Li Hongtian outside couldn''t hold back anymore and kicked Fang Jin with a foot.


    At the same time, he cursed fiercely, "Bullshit, when did I ever invite you?"

 Chapter 641

    As he spoke, Li Hongtian''s foot kicked out again.


    "This is for telling lies, you little bastard, this is for telling lies!"


    "Who the hell are you?"


    "Do I know you?"


    "Do I even know you?"


    In just a brief moment, Fang Jin had been stomped into looking like a pig''s head by Li Hongtian, with tears and snot running down his face.


    The group of elders standing nearby were inplete disarray, utterly at a loss for what to do.


    Should they step in?


    The man before them was the Lord of the Xining Immortal Continent.But if they didn''t intervene, their sect master would soon be stomped to death.


    Finally, one of the elders mustered up the courage to speak first: "Lord, what exactly is going on here?"


    "Could there be some misunderstanding?"


    "Yes, yes, we''re from the Great Transformation Sect. You invited us here to discuss the crystal mine matters!"


    The other elders hurriedly exined.


    But their words only made things worse.


    If anything, Li Hongtian stomped even more viciously.


    "When did I ever invite you to discuss any crystal mines?"


    "Do I even know who you are?"


    "What Great Transformation Sect? Never even heard of it."


    "This isn''t right! Could there be some mistake?" that elder couldn''t help but cry out. "It was clearly your subordinate who came to notify us!"


    As he spoke, his eyes darted around until he spotted the man who hade to the Great Transformation Sect to notify them. He hurriedly walked over, grabbed his hand and said, "Ask this general, he personally came to our Great Transformation Sect to inform us!"


    "Did you go?"


    Li Hongtian turned his ring eyes toward the subordinate.


    The subordinate straightened his body and dered firmly: "Report to the Continental Lord, no, I did not. What Great Transformation Sect? I''ve never even heard of it."


    "Did you hear that?"


    "I, Li Hongtian, have never invited you, nor do I even know who you are."


    "Instead, you''ve barged into my Continental Lord''s Manor uninvited. What punishment do you deserve?"


    Li Hongtian released his aura, crushing down upon everyone present.


    Feeling Li Hongtian''s pressure, the elders of the Great Transformation Sect immediately fell to their knees, cold sweat streaming down their foreheads,pletely at a loss for what to do.


    "What, what, what is going on here?"


    "Yeah, weren''t we supposed to be discussing the crystal mines? How did it suddenly turn into this?"


    "Can someone please tell me what''s happening?"


    The group of elders knelt at Li Hongtian''s feet, faces filled with despair, racking their brains trying to understand how things had turned out this way.


    However, in the next moment.


    Their eyes widened in shock.


    They watched as Li Hongtian bent his body, bowing and nodding as he approached Lu Chong.


    "Oh my, Brother Lu, this is all a misunderstanding, truly a misunderstanding!"


    "It''s all my fault for poor management of the Continental Lord''s Manor, allowing these petty individuals to barge in and offend you. I deserve death, I truly deserve death!"


    As he spoke, Li Hongtian pped himself hard across the face.


    He continued: "Brother Lu, please don''t take this to heart, please don''t let this affect our friendship."


    "These petty troublemakers, I''ll punish them severely right away."


    "Guards!"


    He straightened up and said in a grave tone: "These people have trespassed into the Continental Lord''s Manor and disturbed my honored guest. Take them away and throw them in the celestial prison."


    With that, a group of guards from the Continental Lord''s Manor surged forward and pinned Fang Jin and the others to the ground.


    Fang Jin and his group werepletely dumbfounded.


    Brother Lu?


    Honored guest?


    Their eyes bulged, almost popping out of their heads.


    What in the world was going on?


    "Lord, he''s just a worthless person, have you been deceived?" Fang Jin stared wide-eyed, crying out unwillingly.


    "You''re the worthless one, your whole family is worthless!"


    Li Hongtian pped him across the face, then stepped on Fang Jin''s chest, leaning down close.


    Then he transmitted his voice softly: "You blind fools, you really think he''s worthless?"


    "He''s a master of thete-stage True Essence Immortal Realm, and he possesses a pair of top-tier immortal weapons!"


    "With such a powerful master, not only did you fail to treat him with respect, you even expelled him from your sect?"


    "How trulyughable!"


    Li Hongtian''s transmitted message fell upon Fang Jin and the others'' ears.


    Like a thunderbolt striking them.


    Lu Chong wasn''t worthless?


    On the contrary, he was ate-stage True Essence Immortal Realm master with top-tier immortal weapons.


    This...


    How could this be possible?


    Everyone stared with wide eyes,pletely unwilling to ept this reality.


    But the truth was right before their eyes.


    They had no choice but to believe it.


    Otherwise, why would Li Hongtian, the mighty Lord of the Xining Immortal Continent, be so courteous to Lu Chong?


    In that moment.


    They were filled with such regret their guts turned green.


    Their faces were full of remorse.


    They finally understood that Li Hongtian''s previous willingness to cooperate with their Great Transformation Sect on the crystal mine project was likely because of Lu Chong.


    And now his dramatic change in attitude toward them was also because of Lu Chong.

 Chapter 642

    "Drag them away!"


    Li Hongtian waved his hand.


    His personal guards dragged them towards the heavenly prison.


    The horror of the heavenly prison of the Continent Master''s Mansion was something they were all too familiar with, and they immediately began to beg for mercy.


    "Continent Master, we were wrong, we were wrong. We are willing to serve you like oxen and horses, please spare us."


    Li Hongtian ignored thempletely.


    Seeing that pleading with Li Hongtian was useless, they turned to Lu Chong as theirst hope.


    "Lu Chong, you must save us!"


    "Yes, yes, we watched you grow up!""We just didn''t know about your cultivation, ignorance is not a crime!"


    "We are family!"


    Everyone shouted at Lu Chong.


    "Family?"


    Lu Chong''s face was cold as he sneered, "When you expelled me from the Great Transformation Sect, did you ever think of us as family?"


    "You never considered the sacrifices my Lu family made for you, only what troubles I might bring."


    "You said it was for the good of the sect to expel me, and I understand that, so I have no resentment or hatred towards you."


    "But just now, I saw through your true faces."


    "So from that moment on, Ipletely severed my ties with you."


    "Therefore, I will not interfere with Continent Master Li''s handling of you."


    "You, take care of yourselves!"


    Upon hearing this, Fang Jin''s face turned ashen.


    While struggling, he continued to shout unwillingly, "You can''t think like this, Lu Chong. We are all from the Great Transformation Sect, you grew up in the sect, we are your elders, even if we made a mistake, you can''t be so petty!" ?


    These words only made Lu Chong wave his hand decisively.


    The guards increased their efforts to drag them away.


    "Lu Chong, you..."


    "You are so heartless."


    "We watched you grow up, we are at least your elders, you show no mercy at all."


    In an instant, Fang Jin and the others shouted, "You will be struck by lightning for this, you... you will not die a good death, let us go..."


    The cries gradually weakened until they disappearedpletely...


    "Brother Lu, don''t take them to heart."


    Li Hongtian quickly stepped forward with a smile, "The Great Transformation Sect is a good sect, but it''s been ruined by these troublemakers."


    "So, Brother Lu, I will immediately send someone to support Elder Lu Zun as the sect leader, and also entrust him with the mining affairs of the Xining Immortal Continent."


    Seeing that Lu Chong did not refuse, Li Hongtian waved his hand to arrange for someone to handle this matter.


    Only then did Li Hongtian let out a sigh of relief.


    This matter.


    Had finally passed.


    Basking in the sunlight, Lu Chong calmed his mind and continued to clean the toilet.


    Li Hongtian squatted beside him and whispered, "Brother Lu, there''s one more thing I need to consult you about."


    "Go ahead."


    "I have a friend who is the Continent Master of the Deste Immortal Continent." Li Hongtian squatted on the ground and said, "We haven''t been in touch for a long time, and I contacted him yesterday to catch up. During our chat, he happened to mention a matter."


    "What matter?"


    Lu Chong asked.


    "His daughter married the Continent Master of the Eternal Immortal Continent. Although the Eternal Immortal Continent is not one of the Middle Three Continents, it''s still quite decent among the Lower Three Continents."


    "And his son-inw, Zeng Rentu, has an enemy named Jiang Zhi."


    "This Jiang Zhi is not much to speak of, probably just at the Reincarnation Immortal Realm, but the mystery lies in the fact that Jiang Zhi knows my friend is in the Eternal Immortal Continent, yet he still ns to return with people to seek revenge. This is clearly a suicidal move, it''s really puzzling." Li Hongtian exined in detail.

 Chapter 643

    "Perhaps he was overwhelmed by hatred."


    Lu Chong said indifferently.


    "My old friend told me the same thing. He just mentioned it casually, like sharing an amusing anecdote, but the key point is that he alsoughed and mentioned that Jiang Zhi brought back two Human Immortals..."


    Upon hearing this.


    Lu Chong paused his hand that was scrubbing the toilet, "Go on."


    "Initially, I just took it as a joke, but you mentioned to me a couple of days ago not to provoke Human Immortals or Earth Immortals, so I came to consult you, is there something fishy about this?" Li Hongtian continued.


    "Are you sure there were two Human Immortals?"


    Lu Chong asked.


    "My old friend said so."Li Hongtian replied.


    Lu Chong''s eyebrows twitched slightly.


    After finishing the toilet he was cleaning, he stood up and walked towards the side hall.


    Li Hongtian hurried to follow.


    "Ah, nephew, are you leaving?"


    In the side hall, Gong Chen walked out with a smile.


    "Uncle, do you know a person named Jiang Zhi?" Lu Chong couldn''t help but ask.


    "Of course, I led her to the Master''s ce." Gong Chen smiled, "Speaking of which, Jiang Zhi has made great strides now. Not only was she entrusted by the Master to guard the teleportation portal, but she was also specially assigned two Human Immortal elders to assist her."


    "It''s truly enviable, some people just have all the luck!"


    "Why the sudden interest in her?"


    Gong Chen looked puzzled.


    He then turned his gaze to Li Hongtian and asked, "And you, why are you trembling?"


    "Uh, I... I..."


    Li Hongtian shivered all over, cold sweat dripping from his forehead.


    He stuttered and recounted the incident to Gong Chen.


    "Oh."


    "What a coincidence."


    Gong Chen stroked his beard and said lightly, "Cut ties with your friend as soon as possible. He''s done for."


    "Do it quickly."


    "Or you''ll be done too."


    Li Hongtian shivered in fear but couldn''t help asking, "Is there no room for negotiation?"


    "There is!"


    Gong Chen replied.


    "What is it?"


    Li Hongtian''s eyes lit up.


    "Tell your friend to elevate five major realms within a few days. That might barely save him." Gong Chen said.


    This made Li Hongtian shiver.


    Elevate five major realms in a few days?


    Just to barely escape?


    This is absurd.


    He fell to his knees before Gong Chen and Lu Chong.


    "Honorable elders, to be honest, Huang Qingtian of the Deste Immortal Continent once saved my life."


    "By rights, I should cut ties with him as soon as possible when faced with such a situation."


    "But if I abandon my savior, what difference would there be between me and an animal?"


    Li Hongtian knelt on the ground, speaking sincerely, "So please, both of you, give me some advice to save my friend''s life."


    Seeing Li Hongtian on the ground.


    Both Lu Chong and Gong Chen were a bit surprised.


    Over the past few days, despite Li Hongtian''s politeness and keen sense, they had looked down on him.


    Until this moment.


    They held Li Hongtian in higher regard.


    "Alright, we''ll apany you on this journey!"


    After exchanging a nce, Gong Chen waved his hand and said.


    After all, they also considered that in the future, the Great Transformation Sect led by Lu Chong might need Li Hongtian''s assistance.


    Upon hearing this, Li Hongtian''s eyes lit up, and he quickly kowtowed in gratitude, "Thank you, both elders."


    After a simple preparation.


    The three of them set off directly for the Eternal Immortal Continent.


    They flew across the sky.


    A few dayster.


    They arrived in the Eternal Immortal Continent.


    Having been informed of Li Hongtian''s arrival, Huang Qingtian was already waiting to greet them.


    "Haha, Lao Li, it''s been over a hundred years, hasn''t it!"


    Huang Qingtian walked over with a beaming smile.


    But Li Hongtian did not show any joy at the reunion, instead saying coldly, "Lao Huang, have you confronted Jiang Zhi and the others yet?"


    "Of course not."


    Huang Qingtian smiled, "I heard the news, they haven''t arrived yet."


    Upon hearing this.


    Li Hongtian finally rxed.


    They had arrived in time.


    It seemed his old friend still had a chance.


    "Hey Lao Li, this is just a matter of a little girl from the Reincarnation Mirror Realm, why are you so concerned?" Huang Qingtian couldn''t help but ask, "You even warned me in the jade slip not to touch this girl, what''s the matter?" ?


    "Let''s talk inside."


    Li Hongtian said with a serious expression.


    Huang Qingtian nodded and led Li Hongtian and the others inside.


    "Come, serve the banquet."


    Huang Qingtian waved his hand and called out.


    "No need."


    Li Hongtian directly waved his hand to stop it, saying, "Let''s talk about the important matter first."


    "What''s going on, why so serious?"


    Huang Qingtian couldn''t help butugh and ask.


    Li Hongtian remained serious, looking at Huang Qingtian and said earnestly, "Act quickly, and bring your son-inw here after crippling him!"


    ?


    ? ?


    Upon hearing this.


    Huang Qingtian was instantly dumbfounded.

 Chapter 644

    Chapter 644


    "Old Li, are you kidding me?" Huang Qingtian blinked his eyes.


    "I''m not kidding you."


    Li Hongtian said seriously, "Jiang Zhi is someone you can''t afford to offend. She has a big background, and because of your rtionship with Zeng Rentu, it could lead you to disaster."


    "The only way to save you now is to cripple Zeng Rentu before Jiang Zhi arrives, and take a side early, which might give you a slim chance of survival."


    "To put it bluntly, I''m here to save you."


    Huang Qingtian listened, dumbfounded.


    Finally, he justughed.


    "Hahaha."


    "Old Li, are you out of your mind?""You want me to cripple my son-inw for a girl from the Reincarnation Immortal Realm? Are you serious?" Huang Qingtian asked with a stern face.


    "I''m not kidding you."


    Li Hongtian''s expression remained serious.


    "Alright, if you''re not kidding, then tell me, where did you get the information that Jiang Zhi has a big background and I can''t afford to offend her?"


    Huang Qingtian asked back.


    "It was told to me by the two great beings beside me," Li Hongtian said earnestly.


    "Great beings?"


    Huang Qingtian turned his head to Gong Chen and Lu Chong, sneering, "Li Hongtian, when did you be so low as to call two True Essence Immortal Realm cultivators ''great beings''?"


    "You''re really going backwards!"


    "You actually believe others'' nonsense ande to persuade me to cripple my son-inw?"


    Huang Qingtian became angrier and angrier, his aggressive gaze locking onto Gong Chen and Lu Chong.


    "I want to see who you really are!"


    "Who dares to deceive my friend."


    With that, a giant hand materialized out of thin air and reached for the two.


    Lu Chong remained expressionless.


    He merely waved his hand.


    Two golden buckets, shimmering with light, appeared out of nowhere.


    The moment the buckets appeared, the pressure was overwhelming.


    Huang Qingtian widened his eyes, not yet reacting, when one of the buckets descended upon him.


    He was instantly pinned to the ground, unable to move.


    "Ouch!"


    Beside him, Li Hongtian gasped.


    Although he knew Lu Chong was powerful, he didn''t expect Huang Qingtian to bepletely defenseless.


    It seemed his decision was indeed correct!


    Fortunately, he knew Huang Qingtian''s temper and had warned Lu Chong in advance, so Lu Chong only used one bucket to suppress him.


    If both buckets had been used, Huang Qingtian would probably have been crushed on the spot!


    "Thank you, great being,"


    Li Hongtian quickly thanked, his gaze filled with gratitude towards Lu Chong.


    "Top-tier immortal artifacts, they are top-tier immortal artifacts."


    "Who exactly are you?"


    Pinned to the ground, Huang Qingtian shouted in disbelief, his eyes almost popping out, struggling desperately.


    Lu Chong narrowed his eyes.


    The other bucket was about to descend.


    Seeing this, Li Hongtian quickly pleaded, "Please calm down, Lu brother, please calm down. My old friend is ignorant, and he needs some time to ept this. Let me talk to him."


    Lu Chong nced at the two and nodded.


    He and Gong Chen left the room.


    Seeing them leave, Li Hongtian let out a sigh of relief.


    "Old Huang, you''re being foolish, can''t you see?"


    "I''m trying to save you!"


    Li Hongtian squatted down and said earnestly, "If it weren''t for Lu brother showing mercy, under the suppression of those two top-tier buckets, do you think you''d still be alive?"


    "What exactly is going on?"


    "And who exactly are they?"


    Huang Qingtian asked, coughing up blood, his eyes filled with fear of the buckets.


    "s!"


    "This story is a long one, but to put it simply, Lu brotheres from a mysterious ce."


    Li Hongtian exined.


    "What ce?" Huang Qingtian asked urgently.


    "I don''t know the exact ce, but you just need to know that it''s filled with experts and top-tier immortal artifacts." Li Hongtian said.


    Huang Qingtian looked suspicious.


    "Why would I lie to you? Didn''t you see the buckets that hit you just now? Aren''t they top-tier immortal artifacts?" Li Hongtian said patiently, "Have you ever seen top-tier immortal artifacts in the shape of buckets?"


    "Confused, right?"


    Huang Qingtian nodded.


    "ording to Lu brother, he''s just a manure carrier there, and these buckets are assigned to him for carrying manure. That''s why I said top-tier immortal artifacts aremon there." Li Hongtian continued, "That''s also why these buckets are top-tier immortal artifacts!"


    Hearing this, Huang Qingtian''s forehead veins bulged.


    Lu Chong is just a manure carrier?


    And these top-tier immortal artifacts are just for carrying manure?


    This sounded so unreal that it made him question the reality of the world.


    "I know you don''t believe it, but you have to, the buckets that suppressed you are real, you should be able to feel it yourself." Li Hongtian said, "And can you smell the manure in the room?"


    Huang Qingtian nodded.


    "That''s right,"


    Li Hongtian said, "This just proves that these top-tier buckets are indeed for carrying manure."


    "Doesn''t this just confirm what I said earlier?"


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 645

    Chapter 645


    Huang Qingtian pondered, and suddenly felt chilled to the bone.


    His eyes widened in shock.


    If someone had told him this before, he definitely wouldn''t have believed it.


    But everything before his eyes was what he had witnessed personally.


    Though it seemed unreal.


    Using supreme immortal artifacts as manure buckets did seem rather absurd.


    Yet it was indeed the most logical exnation.


    After all, the terror and pressure those manure buckets gave him still made him shudder.


    "Let me tell you, this is just the tip of the iceberg.""ording to Brother Lu, they have more than ten people carrying manure there, and everyone has a pair of buckets like these. His pair is actually the worst of them all."


    Li Hongtian continued.


    "The worst?"


    Huang Qingtian, who had just caught his breath, widened his eyes again.


    "That''s right."


    "They say these are at least celestial-grade immortal artifacts." Li Hongtian said seriously.


    Huang Qingtian breathed heavily.


    His mind was racing.


    He knew his rtionship with Li Hongtian well.


    There was absolutely no reason for him to lie, and with all these details, this matter was likely ny percent true.


    "Then what''s the deal with Jiang Zhi?"


    Huang Qingtian continued asking.


    "ording to Brother Lu and the others, Jiang Zhi also came from that mysterious ce. What''s more terrifying is that she gained their leader''s favor, and he assigned two super experts to help her," Li Hongtian said.


    "Super experts?"


    "Yes, those two Human Immortals. ording to what I learned from Brother Lu, they may appear to be Human Immortals on the surface, but their actual strength could be five or six major realms higher than yours!"


    "Five or six major realms?"


    "Hiss!"


    Huang Qingtian drew in a sharp breath, feeling his legs weaken.


    Then he suddenly stood up with a "thump" and walked towards the door.


    "Hey, what are you doing?"


    Li Hongtian shouted, quickly following behind.


    Just as they walked out the door, they saw Huang Qingtian drop to his knees before Lu Chong.


    "My lord, I was wrong."


    Huang Qingtian knelt on the ground and respectfully said, "I was blind earlier and offended you, and my ignorant son-inw also offended your friend."


    "Please wait, I''ll cripple my son-inw and bring him here for you to deal with as you see fit."


    After speaking.


    Huang Qingtian flew into the sky.


    Soon after.


    A young man with broken limbs and destroyed cultivation was thrown to the ground by Huang Qingtian.


    "Father, why?"


    Behind them, a woman in green robes came chasing with tears.


    But as soon as she arrived, Huang Qingtian sent her flying with a wave of his hand.


    "Guards, throw Huang Qinglian into the celestial prison."


    Two figures flew up and took Huang Qinglian away.


    After everything was done, Huang Qingtian knelt again beside Lu Chong.


    Whether it was Lu Chong or Gong Chen.


    Even Li Hongtian at this moment, they were all dumbfounded.


    All of Huang Qingtian''s actions.


    Were just too smooth.


    From taking action to settling everything, it happened so fast they hadn''t even had time to react.


    "The student has surpassed the master!"


    After a long while, Gong Chen finally lifted his head to look at Li Hongtian and casually remarked.


    "The rest is up to you to handle."


    "That''s all we can help with, as for the final judgment, it will depend on Jiang Zhi''s decision."


    "The Great Transformation Sect matter is now in your hands."


    After speaking, Lu Chong and Gong Chen had no desire to stay any longer, and after giving brief instructions, both flew away.


    "Respectfully seeing the two lords off."


    Li Hongtian respectfully bid them farewell.


    Turning back, seeing Huang Qingtian still standing there in a daze, he quickly shouted, "What are you still standing there for?"


    "Hurry up and make preparations for Jiang Zhi''s arrival!"


    "Oh, oh, oh, oh, oh."


    Huang Qingtian finally came to his senses and hurriedly got up to prepare.


    One dayter.


    Outside the Ancient City.


    Jiang Zhi arrived with a group of subordinates and two Human Immortals.


    They had actually set out very early, but they encountered five powerful figures on the way, which dyed them for more than a month.


    Jiang Zhi originally didn''t know what these five powerful figures represented, but ording to Lu Qingshan and Wu Yonghong, these five were the five guardians of the Heaven and Earth Sect, even more terrifying than the master''s disciples by tens of thousands of times.


    Jiang Zhi was utterly shocked.


    She didn''t dare to be negligent.


    So, after entertaining them to their satisfaction, they finally resumed their journey here.

 Chapter 646

    Looking at the once-grand Eternal Immortal Continent, Jiang Zhi''s eyes sparkled with sharpness.


    "Prepare to enter the city."


    "But be extremely cautious, Zeng Rentu can''t possibly be unaware that I''ve returned."


    "So there must be a significant trapid out within the city."


    "So proceed with utmost caution."


    Jiang Zhi instructed.


    Although she had two powerful cards up her sleeve, she still wanted to rely on her own strength for revenge.


    Upon hearing this.


    Jiang Zhi''s many subordinates tensed up, each showing a look of determination to die if necessary.Among them, one person sneered coldly and quietly crushed a jade slip.


    A momentter.


    A group of people cautiously infiltrated the city.


    But as soon as they entered...


    "Bang!"


    A sharp sound of a ceremonial cannon echoed, and fireworks scattered in all directions.


    "Bang bang bang bang..."


    One sound had barely subsided when another began.


    After the cannon salute, there was the noisy sound of firecrackers.


    Apanied by the firecrackers.


    Two giant dragon dances wagged their tails as they emerged from two main streets.


    Following the dragon dances, there were over a dozen lion dances.


    The sound of gongs and drums, the sky filled with firecrackers.


    Then, countless people surged from all directions.


    Some held small colored gs.


    Some pulled banners.


    In almost no time, they surrounded Jiang Zhi and her group.


    Not long after.


    Huang Qingtian descended from the sky, bent over with a baton in hand, shouting loudly, "Come on, let''s go."


    As his voice fell.


    A group of beautifully dressed women formed a drum team behind Huang Qingtian, with him at the head, wearing rouge, dancing with a mesmerizing step, twisting around. ?


    At the same time.


    A huge banner was unfurled from thergest building in the city.


    "Wee the great Jiang Zhi, the ruler of Eternal Immortal Continent, back to the Eternal Immortal Continent!"


    Jiang Zhi was dumbfounded.


    Her face was filled with bewilderment.


    Her subordinates were equally confused, scratching their heads in confusion.


    This...


    What''s going on?


    Isn''t this a trap?


    Isn''t this supposed to be a fierce battle?


    But while still in a daze, a group of ethereal-looking women approached and put a cor around each of their necks.


    This made them even more bewildered.


    They hade back for revenge, so why did it feel like a triumphant return?


    For a moment, they stood there in a daze, not knowing what to do.


    "Could there be a trick?"


    One of the subordinates asked.


    "This, I don''t know either!"


    Unconsciously, all the subordinates turned their eyes towards Jiang Zhi.


    Jiang Zhi rubbed her forehead.


    She was more bewildered than anyone else right now.


    "Oh, may I ask if this is the great Jiang Zhi, the ruler of Eternal Immortal Continent?"


    At this moment, Huang Qingtian and Li Hongtian, bowing and scraping, approached Jiang Zhi together.


    "Who are you?"


    Jiang Zhi looked at the two with caution.


    "I am Huang Qingtian from the Deste Immortal Continent."


    "I am Li Hongtian from the Xining Immortal Continent."


    "Greetings, Jiang Zhi, the ruler of Eternal Immortal Continent."


    The two spoke in unison.


    Upon hearing this.


    Jiang Zhi, along with her group of subordinates, were also greatly shocked.


    "Deste, the ruler of the Deste Continent?"


    "You are the father-inw of Zeng Rentu?"


    Jiang Zhi involuntarily took two steps back, her expression bing even more vignt.


    "Oh, Jiang Zhi, the ruler of Eternal Immortal Continent, where are you getting this from? How could I be the father-inw of Zeng Rentu?" Huang Qingtian bowed and scraped, saying, "To be honest, it was Zeng Rentu who deceived my innocent daughter."


    "Of course, that''s still a minor matter, what''s even more intolerable is that he actually plotted to usurp the throne when you, Jiang Zhi, the ruler of Eternal Immortal Continent, were not in the Eternal Immortal Continent."


    "He truly deserves to die!"


    "That''s right, I learned of this matter and dealt with it promptly, I''ve already crippled Zeng Rentu''s cultivation and captured him, he''s waiting for your judgment in the ruler''s mansion!"


    Huang Qingtian''s words.


    Left Jiang Zhi and her group in a daze.


    Jiang Zhi''s expression was even moreplicated.


    She was still thinking about how to deal with Zeng Rentu, but he had already been crippled as soon as they entered the city gates?


    "Huang, the ruler of the Deste Continent, if I remember correctly, your Deste Immortal Continent is one of the Middle Three Continents."


    "I, Jiang Zhi, was at most a ruler of one of the Lower Three Continents before, so why are you treating me with such respect?" Jiang Zhi couldn''t help but ask.


    "Jiang Zhi, the ruler of Eternal Immortal Continent, what are you saying? Is there a difference between the Middle Three Continents and the Lower Three Continents?"


    "No difference."


    Li Hongtian chimed in.


    "Does it hinder my admiration for you?"


    "It doesn''t."


    Li Hongtian chimed in again.


    "Then that''s it?"


    Huang Qingtian pped his hands, revealing the broken teeth from being sshed by a bucket of excrement, and said with a grin, "You don''t know, I''ve admired you since you were in diapers... no, since I was in diapers."


    Jiang Zhi looked at the two.


    They showed no sign of hostility, although they were ttering, their subtle expressions told her that these two were not deceitful.


    "Alright, take me to see Zeng Rentu!"


    Jiang Zhi said.


    "Hehe, we''ll take you there right away."


    Li Hongtian and Huang Qingtian, one in front and one behind, excitedly said, while their heads turned to look around.


    "By the way, Jiang Zhi, the ruler of Eternal Immortal Continent, I heard you brought back two Human Immortals, may I ask where those two Human Immortal seniors are?"


    The two asked with a smile.


    This question immediately made Jiang Zhi aware of something.


    Human Immortals?


    She instantly understood.


    Perhaps these two had learned of the terror of the "Human Immortals" through some channels, which was why they had be like this.


    If so, it indeed made sense.


    "How did you know?"


    Jiang Zhi''s sharp gaze fell on the two.


    The two stiffened and quickly exined, "Lu Chong is my big brother!"


    "Lu Chong?"


    Jiang Zhi frowned, but she didn''t recognize him.


    "Lu Ge said he''s a member of the manure brigade in your ce." Li Hongtian quickly exined.


    "A subordinate of Steward Lu..."


    Jiang Zhi''s eyebrows moved slightly.


    If he was a subordinate of Steward Lu, then it made sense that she didn''t recognize him, and they knew about the manure brigade, so it seemed they did have connections with people on the ind.


    "Oh, and Gong Chen, big brother." Li Hongtian added.


    "Gong Chen?"


    Upon hearing this, Jiang Zhi''s expressionpletely rxed.


    She naturally recognized Gong Chen, and it was thanks to Gong Chen that she was able to be one of the subordinates of the master.


    So it seemed.


    The two were indeed not enemies.


    "It seems we are one family." Jiang Zhi said with a rxed expression.


    "Yes, yes, one family."


    The two were overjoyed, bowing and scraping.


    "This is Senior Lu and Senior Wu."


    Jiang Zhi introduced.


    "Greetings to the two seniors."


    Upon hearing this, Li Hongtian and Huang Qingtian quickly turned their gaze to Lu Qingshan and Wu Yonghong.


    After exchanging greetings, Huang Qingtian transmitted his voice, asking, "Lao Li, can you see any clues?"


    "I can''t see anything, they arepletely like Human Immortals."


    Li Hongtian transmitted his voice in response.


    The two looked puzzled.


    Even if their cultivation was suppressed, there shouldn''t be no clues at all.


    "Don''t look, we two old men are just Human Immortals, there''s nothing to see."


    It seemed that they had seen through the two''s thoughts, Wu Yonghong and Lu Qingshan stroked their beards and smiled faintly.

 Chapter 647

    The group proceeded.


    Under Huang Qingtian''s lead, they walked toward the Continental Lord''s Manor.


    Entering the manor, Jiang Zhi sighed deeply at the sight of the familiar buildings.


    When she was imprisoned on Dark Shadow Ind, she thought she would never return.


    But now...


    Not only could she return, but she didn''t even need to lift a finger. Because of the Dark Shadow Ind incident, Huang Qingtian had automatically helped clear her path.


    Times had truly changed!


    Such achievements were beyond her wildest dreams before.


    In the square ahead.Zeng Rentu was covered in blood, his limbs hanging low, tightly bound byrge iron chains inscribed with runes.


    "Lord Jiang Zhi, here''s the chief culprit, the mastermind behind everything," Huang Qingtian said with a grin as he led the way.


    Jiang Zhi nodded and slowly walked toward Zeng Rentu.


    Sensing Jiang Zhi''s approach, Zeng Rentu raised his head.


    There was no fear in his expression as one might expect.


    Nor was there any unwillingness to ept defeat.


    Instead, he licked his lips and looked at Jiang Zhi with an eerie smile.


    "Jiang Zhi, we meet again."


    He said with upturned lips.


    Jiang Zhi''s face remained expressionless as she waved her hand, materializing a dagger.


    Without another word, she stabbed it into Zeng Rentu''s shoulder.


    "This stab is for Zeng Yun," she said coldly.


    "Hahaha..."


    Instead of screaming in pain, Zeng Rentuughed coldly: "You''re really eager for revenge, but is that all the strength you''ve got?"


    "Come on, put more force into it!"


    He roared.


    With an icy expression, Jiang Zhi stabbed him again with the dagger.


    "This stab."


    "Is for Zhang Xin."


    She continued stabbing him repeatedly.


    Each stab was for someone who had died tragically at Zeng Rentu''s hands.


    She counted each name.


    Stabbing again and again.


    The smell of blood.


    Permeated the scene.


    The others stood watching from around them.


    However, Li Hongtian and Huang Qingtian were distracted.


    While Jiang Zhi''s matter likely wouldn''t involve them anymore, they were still curious about the situation with the two Immortal cultivators nearby.


    "Old Lu, do you have an ear pick?"


    Wu Yonghong asked Lu Qingshan while digging at his ear.


    "Oh, yes."


    Lu Qingshan reached into his storage ring and pulled out an ear pick, handing it to Wu Yonghong.


    "Thanks."


    Wu Yonghong squatted down and started cleaning his ears.


    Lu Qingshan idly fiddled with his fingernails.


    ???


    Huang Qingtian and Li Hongtian, who had been closely observing the two, were dumbfounded.


    Were these really the two supreme experts?


    They seemed far too undignified.


    "Hahaha..."


    At this moment, Zeng Rentu, covered in knife wounds and streaming with blood, burst intoughter, "Jiang Zhi, no matter how many times you stab me, you can''t kill me." ?


    "Hahaha..."


    Jiang Zhi''s face turned ashen at Zeng Rentu''s condition.


    In this short while, she had stabbed him over a hundred times, with recent strikes all targeting vital points, yet Zeng Rentu showed no signs of dying.


    This was too bizarre.


    Involuntarily, she channeled her full power at the True Essence Immortal Realm,unching a palm strike infused with thick immortal essence.


    Space rippled and fluctuated.


    The powerful palm strikended squarely on Zeng Rentu''s chest.


    "Pfft!"


    Zeng Rentu spat out a mouthful of blood, his face pale.


    Yet he still showed no signs of dying, instead raising his lips in a cold smile and saying, "How surprising, Jiang Zhi, you''ve reached the True Essence Immortal Realm. I''m quite curious about what you''ve experienced during this time?"


    "Not only did your cultivation increase so much, but even my old friend here has turned to help you?"


    "However."


    "No matter what opportunities you''ve gained, you still won''t be able to kill me."


    "Hahaha..."


    His wildughter echoed throughout the scene.


    This immediately made Jiang Zhi sense something unusual.


    Given Zeng Rentu''s current state, forget about the hundred previous stabs, he shouldn''t have survived her full-power strike just now.


    Without hesitation.


    Sheunched another full-force palm strike at his vital points.


    But Zeng Rentu still showed no signs of dying.


    Instead, a terrifying aura burst from his body, his skin began turning red, and his power seemed to be rapidly increasing.


    "This..."


    "What''s going on?"


    Seeing this, everyone present revealed shocked expressions and unconsciously stepped backward.

 Chapter 648

    Even Jiang Zhi began to retreat, her face filled with gravity.


    Because at this moment, the aura emanating from Zeng Rentu gave her immense pressure, as if some ancient beast was awakening within him.


    "Crack!"


    Under Zeng Rentu''s outburst, the thick iron chains engraved with runes were torn in half by his hands.


    "Hehehe..."


    He emerged with bloodshot eyes, his disheveled hair radiating murderous intent as he gazed at Huang Qingtian.


    "Old fool, good thing I never nned to rely on you."


    "Otherwise, you would havepletely ruined me."


    He spoke coldly.Huang Qingtian furrowed his brows.


    He too had noticed Zeng Rentu''s abnormal state and sensed the powerful threat.


    Without another word, he flipped his palm, unleashing the power of the Star Immortal Realm. He struck Zeng Rentu''s chest with a suppressive palm strike.


    "Hahahahaha..."


    Zeng Rentu didn''t budge an inch, instead breaking intoughter.


    "The power given to me by the Emissary is truly magnificent. What does a Star Immortal Realm amount to?"


    "Die, you''ll all die!"


    "Everyone present must die!"


    As he spoke, Zeng Rentu''s expression turned vicious. He struck Huang Qingtian''s shoulder with a palm strike. Surprisingly, Huang Qingtian of the Star Immortal Realm had no power to resist and was sent flying,nding heavily wounded.


    "What?"


    This scene.


    Everyone''s expressions turned grave.


    None had expected Zeng Rentu''s current power to be so formidable!


    "What exactly has happened, and who is this Emissary?" Li Hongtian couldn''t help but ask.


    Jiang Zhi shook her head with a stern face; she didn''t know either.


    "We can''t let him continue like this."


    Li Hongtian shouted.


    Jiang Zhi nodded.


    After exchanging a nce, Li Hongtian attacked first, with Jiang Zhi following closely behind.


    However, as soon as the two approached Zeng Rentu together, they were sent flying by a single palm strike.


    With another wave of his hand, Jiang Zhi''s group of subordinates were also sent flying collectively.


    His foot stomped.


    The ground copsed.


    Amid the deafening sound, countless buildings crumbled, reduced to rubble.


    "Hahahahaha..."


    "Who else? You weaklings, who among you can harm me even slightly?"


    Arrogantughter erupted from Zeng Rentu''s mouth, his eyes brimming with the madness and fervor of possessing such power.


    However.


    Just as his voice fell.


    A pipe appeared unexpectedly.


    It struck his head with a boom, creating arge hole in his skull.


    "Young man, don''t be so rowdy. This old man was picking his ears, and you nearly deafened me."


    Zeng Rentu touched his bloodied head, filled with disbelief.


    "What?"


    "I''m injured?"


    "How could I be injured?"


    "How dare you?"


    "How dare you harm me?"


    His face quickly contorted with rage as he red viciously at the two old men of Lu Qingshan.


    Meanwhile, Li Hongtian and Huang Qingtian, their faces grave, stared with bulging eyes, filled with shock.


    They had just witnessed Zeng Rentu''s defensive capabilities in this state - their full-force palm strikes couldn''t harm him at all.


    Yet he was struck down like this by an old smoking pipe.


    So this was the power of a Human Immortal?


    Truly terrifying.


    A master is always a master!


    Just this casual pipe strike was enough to revolutionize their understanding.


    "Die, old fool, I want you dead!"


    A savage voice rang out.


    Zeng Rentu''s hand transformed into a w, glowing crimson, as he attacked the two old men.


    "Be careful, you two..."


    Li Hongtian instinctively shouted.


    But just as the words left his mouth, a subtle sound was heard.


    "Swoosh!"


    An ear pick flew out, carrying some earwax, and pierced straight through Zeng Rentu''s brow.

 Chapter 649

    Zeng Rentu stopped in his tracks.


    His wide eyes filled with disbelief and unwillingness before he copsed to the ground.


    "I told you not to cause trouble, but you just wouldn''t listen."


    Wu Yonghong picked his ear casually and cast a dismissive nce at the fallen Zeng Rentu.


    "How boring. Come on, old Wu, let''s go y some chess."


    Lu Qingshan stretchedzily and spoke with indifference.


    "Yes, yes, yes!"


    At the mention of chess, Wu Yonghong''s hands immediately began to itch with anticipation. He called out, "Hey, you youngsters, find us a room with a table. This shabby ce of yours is too dull."


    However.At this moment, Li Hongtian, Huang Qingtian, and the others were still in shock.


    Not only had a pipe wounded Zeng Rentu, but now an ear pick had instantly killed him?


    What astounded them even more was the aura emanating from that ear pick earlier...


    It seemed to be a celestial-grade immortal artifact.


    A celestial-grade ear pick...


    The two of them remained breathless for a long while.


    They finally understood the meaning behind Lu Chong''s earlier warning about never provoking Human Immortals and Earth Immortals.


    "What''s wrong? Didn''t you hear me?"


    Lu Qingshan called out impatiently.


    "Y-yes, we heard you."


    Huang Qingtian finally snapped back to reality and responded with repeated bows, "Please wait a moment, honored elders. I''ll have someone make arrangements right away."


    Huang Qingtian didn''t dare dy for even a second.


    He quickly made the arrangements.


    After settling the two elders, everyone hurried back to the scene, gathering around Zeng Rentu''s corpse with grave expressions.


    "Is he from an alien race?"


    Li Hongtian couldn''t help but ask.


    Huang Qingtian shook his head, "Hard to say."


    "If he really is from an alien race, this matter is extremely serious," Li Hongtian said.


    "Indeed!"


    Huang Qingtian nodded with a sigh. Although they hadn''t lived through that era, the mere mention of alien races filled them with deep dread.


    In that age.


    If it weren''t for some powerful human beings, the entire human race might have been extinct.


    "Let''s hope it''s just some evil cultivation technique!"


    Huang Qingtian sighed as he moved to handle Zeng Rentu''s corpse.


    But suddenly, a hand gripped his wrist.


    At the same time.


    Zeng Rentu, lying on the ground, opened his eyes with a cold expression.


    "What?"


    Huang Qingtian felt his scalp tingle as he hurriedly broke free and retreated.


    They watched as.


    Zeng Rentu, who hadpletely lost all signs of life moments ago, stood up covered in blood, looking terrifyingly like a walking corpse.


    "I really didn''t expect that old fool would actually kill me."


    "But what does death matter? Now that those two old geezers aren''t here, what can you weaklings possibly do to stop me?"


    Heughed coldly.


    In the next moment, he transformed into lightning and attacked the group.


    Huang Qingtian and hispanion were horrified, shouting, "Quick, go get the two Human Immortal elders!"


    "Toote!"


    "I have more than enough time to kill all of you before they arrive, then easily make my escape."


    "As for those two old fools, I''ll deal with them slowlyter."


    Zeng Rentuughed maniacally.


    Full of mockery.


    Huang Qingtian and hispanion''s faces turned so dark they could drip water, their hearts heavy with concern.


    Indeed.


    With Zeng Rentu''s current power, he could absolutely aplish this.


    However.


    Just then, a calm voice rang out, reassuring Huang Qingtian and hispanion: "You two step back, I''ll handle him!"


    "Sect Leader Jiang Zhi, you..."


    The two looked at Jiang Zhi in surprise, full of doubt.


    It wasn''t that they looked down on Jiang Zhi, but they had clearly seen how Zeng Rentu had sent her flying with a single palm strike earlier.


    Zeng Rentu also turned around, his face cold.


    "Jiang Zhi, your strength doesn''t even match these weaklings. What right do you have to make threats? If you''re in such a hurry to die, wait your turn. After I kill these weaklings, I''ll take my time settling ounts with you." ?


    Facing their words.


    Jiang Zhi merely smiled faintly, maintaining herposure.


    The reason she couldn''t defeat Zeng Rentu earlier was simply because she hadn''t revealed her trump cards.


    After all.


    After her power had increased, she had wanted to test just how strong she had be.


    That''s why she had been caught off guard and injured by Zeng Rentu.


    But this didn''t mean she had no means to deal with him.


    "Sect Leader Jiang Zhi, why don''t you go notify the elders first? We can hold on here for a while," Huang Qingtian called out.


    "Yes, Sect Leader Jiang Zhi."


    Li Hongtian also quickly shouted.


    Though they knew Jiang Zhi must have some abilities, they truly didn''t believe she had the means to deal with Zeng Rentu at this moment.


    However, Jiang Zhi didn''t speak, only waved her hand.


    Instantly.


    More than a dozen glowing artifacts rose into the air.


    Their terrifying aura, intermingled together, spread out uncontrobly.


    "What?"


    Li Hongtian and hispanion fell to the ground in shock.


    Their jaws nearly dropped to the floor.

 Chapter 650

    Ten...


    Over ten top-tier Immortal Artifacts?


    Zeng Rentu seemed to sense something was amiss, his face darkened as he turned to flee.


    However, just as he turned, arge wok came tumbling through the air, trapping him inside.


    The next moment.


    Fire tongs descended, drawing heavenly mes that erupted beneath the wok in towering infernos.


    "Ah!"


    Zeng Rentu, sealed within the wok, let out a blood-curdling scream.


    But before his scream could finish, a spat soared into the air.With a flip.


    In just a few breaths, Zeng Rentu, who was in the wok, evaporated into thin air, his soulpletely scattered.


    As the mes subsided.


    A waterdle appeared, drawing celestial water and pouring it into the wok.


    A steel wool pad emanating supreme energy materialized from nowhere and began scrubbing the wok.


    After scrubbing the wok until it gleamed, Jiang Zhi waved his hand, retrieving all the major Immortal Artifacts.


    This seamless sequence left Li Hongtian and Huang Qingtian standing dumbfounded on the side, like country bumpkins seeing something extraordinary.


    Cold sweat had already broken out all over their bodies.


    Especially Huang Qingtian, who looked as if he might copse at any moment.


    If Li Hongtian hadn''t brought Lu Chong and the others here, wouldn''t he, Huang Qingtian, have met the same fate as Zeng Rentu by now?


    Just thinking about it made him shudder!


    "It seems Lu Chong wasn''t exaggerating at all. There really is such a sacred ground exactly as he described!" Li Hongtian said in amazement.


    "I feel Lu Chong''s description fell short. This Jiang Zhi casually produced over ten top-tier Immortal Artifacts. This isn''t just a sacred ground, it''s clearly divine territory!" Huang Qingtian couldn''t help but correct.


    "Indeed!"


    Both men sighed in wonder.


    At the same time, they felt immensely fortunate.


    At least they had chosen the right side and established connections with the people of this ce.


    But if only they could get even closer.


    Thinking this, the two men exchanged nces before suddenly dropping to their knees.


    "May we ask, Governor Jiang Zhi, do you need any subordinates?"


    "You two..."


    Jiang Zhi looked at them helplessly and said, "You are both respected governors of the Middle Three Continents. How could you serve under me?"


    "Please, Governor Jiang Zhi, ept us."


    The two remained resolute.


    "Uh."


    Jiang Zhi held his forehead.


    However, thinking about needing more people to guard the teleportation gate, taking these two in might not be such a bad idea.


    "It''s possible, but following me won''t give you the same treatment andfort as being governors."


    "That''s fine, as long as food and lodging are provided."


    The two quickly responded, their faces full of excitement.


    Meanwhile, on the side.


    Jiang Zhi''s subordinates were also incredibly excited, their expressions filled with fervor.


    They finally understood why Jiang Zhi had been so respectful to the two immortal cultivators.


    And they finally understood why Jiang Zhi didn''t need any preparation before fighting back.


    With over ten Immortal Artifacts.


    And two immortal cultivators.


    What preparation would be needed?


    And as subordinates, their future prospects were now secure!


    However.


    One among them looked up at the sky, his hands trembling uncontrobly.


    Tears were almost flowing down his face.


    Heavens.


    What kind of situation had this turned into?


    Things hadn''t developed at all as he had imagined!


    Wasn''t he supposed to be valued upon return? How did things end up like this?


    Back then.


    Why did he choose to betray?


    He could predict that although he hadn''t been exposed yet, once Jiang Zhi investigated, he wouldn''t be able to hide.


    Thinking of this, he took out a dagger and stabbed it into his heart...


    ...


    Time.


    Half a month passed in the blink of an eye.


    On Dark Shadow Ind.


    Yi Feng held a teapot in his left hand and a fan in his right.


    Below him.


    Were his hundred terrestrial immortal disciples.


    This time, he nned to send these disciples out to gain some experience.


    He hadn''t forgotten that when these disciples made achievements in the Immortal River Continent, they could bring him fortune value.


    Perhaps this would work in the Immortal Realm as well.


    After all, these fortune values were quite useful to him.


    "There are several things I need to remind you about before you go out."


    "First is to keep a low profile."


    "Always remember, you are only terrestrial immortals, understand?"


    "So always be aware of your cultivation level, don''t show off."


    Yi Fengmanded.


    "Yes!"


    "We are only terrestrial immortals."


    The disciples respectfully nodded.

 Chapter 651

    Upon hearing this, Yi Feng nodded and rxed a bit.


    Although he couldn''t remember most of his disciples'' names, they were still his disciples, and he had some affection for them.


    So these instructions were essential.


    After all, they were ordinary people who suddenly gained the power of Earth Immortals. It was easy for them to be arrogant.


    Once they became arrogant, they might cause trouble.


    If it were in the Immortal River Continent, their Earth Immortal status might still be respected, but in the Immortal Realm, Earth Immortals were only slightly higher than Human Immortals.


    In essence, they were at the bottom.


    They might get killed by a stronger expert with just one p.


    "Of course, you shouldn''t be too weak either. If someone bullies you, you can band together and fight back, understand?"Yi Feng added.


    Hearing this, the disciples nodded solemnly, silently remembering Yi Feng''s teachings.


    "The second thing is to make some achievements in the Immortal Realm with your limited strength, so that your master, me, can feel a bit of pride, got it?"


    Yi Feng continued.


    "Yes, Master."


    The disciples responded respectfully.


    Seeing this, Yi Feng nodded and began to give specific instructions to a few familiar disciples.


    "For example, Chi Yitong, your cooking is quite good. You don''t necessarily have to go treasure hunting or exploring secret realms. You can open a restaurant somewhere and gradually build its reputation. That would also be an achievement."


    Yi Feng instructed.


    "Yes, Master."


    Chi Yitong nodded.


    "The rest of you should also utilize your unique skills and develop in various fields."


    Yi Feng added.


    After all, asking these disciples to be the rulers of a continent or a powerful figure in a certain area was unrealistic. But they had a chance to make a mark in other directions.


    "As for you, Zhong Qing, don''t rush to avenge. First, go out and gain some experience, understand your own strength, and get familiar with the Immortal Realm. Then you can seek revenge, and call on your fellow disciples to help you."


    Yi Feng instructed.


    "Yes, Master."


    Zhong Qing responded respectfully.


    After giving individual instructions to everyone, Yi Feng personally escorted them to the teleportation array.


    "Goodbye, Master."


    The disciples greeted respectfully as they stepped through the teleportation array one by one.


    Outside the teleportation array, Jiang Zhi and Li Hongtian had already returned and were diligently guarding it.


    At that moment, the teleportation array began to vibrate.


    Everyone guarding it looked towards the array, wondering who else was going out on a mission.


    However, when the first person stepped out, Jiang Zhi and the others'' eyes widened in shock.


    Because this person was an Earth Immortal.


    Only Li Hongtian looked around nkly and asked, "What''s the matter? Why are you all so surprised?"


    "You fool!"


    Huang Qingtian quickly eximed, "It''s an Earth Immortal! An Earth Immortal hase out!"


    Hearing this, Li Hongtian finally understood.


    He never expected an Earth Immortal toe out.


    They knew that Lu Qingshan and Wu Yonghong, who were Human Immortals, were already terrifyingly powerful. The power of an Earth Immortal, above Human Immortals, was unimaginable.


    And they had long known that these Earth Immortals were all disciples of the Dark Shadow Ind''s BOSS.


    How powerful must the BOSS be to have such disciples?


    It was beyond imagination.


    However, what was even more shocking was that after the first Earth Immortal, a second, third, and then a series of Earth Immortals stepped out...


    Until finally, one hundred Earth Immortals walked out of the teleportation array.


    "Ah!"


    "The Immortal Realm is about to change."


    "One hundred Earth Immortals have alle out."


    Jiang Zhi and the others trembled with fear.


    It was unimaginable what kind of shock and impact these one hundred Earth Immortals would cause in the Immortal Realm!


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 652

    "Greetings, honored ones!"


    Jiang Zhi and hispanions quickly bowed, respectfully waiting for everyone to emerge.


    Due to therge number of people, besides the simple distinction between men and women, everyone had their own unique style.


    There were women as beautiful as celestial maidens.


    There were also incredibly ugly, uncouth men.


    Some appeared refined and cultured, like humble schrs, while others looked fierce and menacing, like supreme viins.


    Some had the appearance ofplete ruffians, while others possessed extraordinary bearing.


    In short, this group...


    Even Yi Feng couldn''t help but remark that they were like the 108 heroes from his previous life - all sorts of characters were present.Therefore, wherever they walked, chaos followed.


    The ground was littered with sunflower seed shells, peanut shells, and all kinds of garbage scattered everywhere.


    "Farewell, honored ones."


    Jiang Zhi and hispanions politely bid them goodbye, and after everyone had walked away, he quickly instructed, "Let''s all clean up together!"


    With that said, Jiang Zhi began moving.


    Li Hongtian and Huang Qingtian followed suit.


    However.


    Just as the two were about to take action, a discarded sunflower seed on the ground caught Li Hongtian''s attention.


    Li Hongtian stared at it nkly.


    He picked it up and examined it in his hand.


    He felt that this seed was somewhat unusual.


    "Come on, Old Li, you''re examining a single sunflower seed that carefully?"


    Huang Qingtianmented from the side.


    Li Hongtian ignored him and peeled open the seed shell, swallowing it.


    In the next instant.


    He felt a powerful force surge into his body, instantly flooding his dantian.


    Soon after.


    He immediately advanced by one minor realm.


    "What!"


    "You broke through?"


    Huang Qingtian stared at him with wide eyes.


    "Was it that seed?"


    "Holy crap!"


    Huang Qingtian realized what happened and hurriedly searched the ground. Though he couldn''t find any smelly sunflower seeds, he did find some of the garbage that these disciples had casually discarded.


    After careful examination, these pieces of trash turned out to be at least Mid-level Immortal Artifacts, and some were even top-tier immortal artifacts.


    "We''ve struck gold!"


    The two exchanged nces, their eyes full of shock, almost embracing each other in excitement.


    Since following Jiang Zhi, they had been hoping day and night for a chance to enter the ind and gain some opportunities.


    But now it seemed.


    This gate-keeping job was quite profitable!


    Outside the teleportation point.


    The disciples stopped.


    "Senior Sister, what did Master mean?"


    "Yes, Master wants us to make achievements but also pay attention to our cultivation level, what exactly is the situation?"


    Inevitably, everyone turned their gaze toward Su Yunyun.


    Full of confusion.


    "Isn''t Master''s meaning obvious enough?"


    Su Yunyun exined: "Master wants us to return to simplicity!"


    "Return to simplicity?"


    "That''s right."


    Su Yunyun lifted her chin slightly and said: "Master''s realm is beyond our imagination."


    "Previously, we thought that bing a regional lord or monopolizing something would satisfy Master, but we were too vulgar in our thinking."


    "Judging from Master''s interactions with Junior Brother Chi Yitong, he probably doesn''t want us to seize power or build empires, but rather to settle down and be ordinary Earth Immortals."


    "At the same time, he wants us to shine and contribute as Earth Immortals."


    "Those of you who know a bit about Master''s past will understand what I mean," Su Yunyun continued. "Back then, didn''t Master live as a mortal in Pingjiang City?"


    "He wants us to immerse ourselves in mortal life while maintaining our Earth Immortal status!"


    "This is why we never received Master''s praise before - we had misunderstood Master''s intentions."


    Upon hearing this.


    Everyone had a sudden realization.


    "So that''s it."


    "I see now."


    Everyone sighed with understanding, finally having a clear goal.


    "So, everyone should think carefully about what to do next!" Su Yunyun called out.


    Hearing this.


    All the fellow disciples fell into contemtion.


    "What about you, Big Senior Brother?"


    Su Yunyun asked.


    "Me?"


    Zhong Qing scratched his head, "I''ll just go around training for now."


    Su Yunyun nodded, then turned to Chi Yitong and said: "Then Junior Brother Chi, you''re definitely going to open a restaurant, right!"


    "Yes, Senior Sister."


    Chi Yitong nodded, then remembered something and approached Fang Zaowu, who ranked fortieth.


    "What can I do for you, Senior Brother?"


    Fang Zaowu quickly asked.


    "Well, Brother Fang, you''ve inherited some of Master''s crafting techniques and are quite skilled in manufacturing. I''m nning to open a restaurant and need some equipment, so I was wondering if you could help out," Chi Yitong said with a smile.


    "Oh, that''s no problem at all, though the items I create are only Mid-level Immortal Artifacts or top-tier ones, not reaching Master''s level of returning to simplicity. As long as Senior Brother doesn''t mind," Fang Zaowu said with a smile.


    "How could I mind? Thank you for the trouble, Junior Brother," Chi Yitong smiled.


    "It''s no trouble, I have plenty."


    Fang Zaowu smiled lightly and tossed Chi Yitong a storage ring containing various items, including tables and chairs.


    He then called out to the other fellow disciples: "Senior and Junior Brothers, anyone who needs items for opening shops or other purposes can get them from me!"


    At once.


    Many fellow disciples gathered around Fang Zaowu.


    Meanwhile, other fellow disciples were discussing what they should do while also saying their farewells.


    "Alright, fellow disciples, let''s keep in touch regrly, and if any of us encounters difficulties, we must help each other."


    "Agreed."


    "Definitely."


    "Goodbye, Big Senior Brother."


    "Farewell, Senior Sister."


    "See you, Junior Brother."


    "..."


    Everyone bid their farewells, then transformed into streaks of light, dispersing in all directions.

 Chapter 653

    A month quickly passed after the disciples left.


    At Dark Shadow Ind.


    Yi Feng stood on the newly built yground practicing Tai Chi.


    His white robe moved without wind, making him appear like a grandmaster.


    Meanwhile, around him.


    Everyone had gathered around, watching him with rapt attention.


    "Marvelous!"


    After finishing his movements, Yi Feng smiled faintly.


    Looking at the crowd gathered around, he felt rather speechless."Disperse, disperse!"


    He waved his hand.


    Theny down on a lounge chair.


    "Ding!"


    "Congrattions host, you have received 5,000 destiny points from disciple number four."


    "Current destiny points: 8,900 points."


    "Oh?"


    "Number four, Chi Yitong?"


    "He''s be so aplished in just one short month!"


    Yi Feng''s face lit up with joy.


    What made him even happier was that previously, when his disciples achieved something in the Immortal River Continent, the system would only reward him with a few destiny points. But now in the Immortal Realm, he suddenly got 5,000 points - this was equivalent to several months'' worth of wages from the Immortal River Continent.


    It seemed his earlier spection wasn''t wrong - sending these disciples out to open restaurants and run small businesses could indeed bring him destiny points.


    The stakes in the Immortal Realm were indeed different.


    Meanwhile, outside Dark Shadow Ind.


    The incident of burning down the Heavenly Immortal Pce had spread from person to person, centered around several immortal continents including the Deste Immortal Continent, Eternal Immortal Continent, and Xining Immortal Continent.


    Within just a few months.


    It rapidly spread to other surrounding immortal continents.


    At the Chuyuan Immortal Continent.


    This was one of the Middle Three Continents.


    At this moment, several first-tier sects from the Chuyuan Immortal Continent were holding their annual gathering.


    The purpose of the gathering was to discuss the distribution of resources in the region.


    So while these people appeared to be bigshots, in reality, there were countless hidden frictions due to conflicts of interest.


    Usually, when they sat down together, it was full of sarcasm and mockery.


    However.


    This year''s atmosphere was somewhat different.


    "Haha, Sect Master Zhang Yu."


    "Haha, Sect Master Fang Xin."


    "Hello, hello."


    Two sect masters who had nearly gone to war before and wished for each other''s death were now exchanging pleasantries, looking like long-lost brothers.


    Zhang Yu couldn''t help but say, "Fang Xin, I heard your son set fire to a branch of the Heavenly Immortal Pce?"


    "That''s right."


    Fang Xin stroked his beard, speaking with satisfaction, "Just like your son - one fire, and it was donepletely, nothing left."


    "Hahaha, then doesn''t that make us family?" Zhang Yuughed.


    "Indeed, we are family!" Fang Xin stroked his beard, smiling, "From now on, our two sects must help each other!"


    "Of course, of course."


    "How about this - to show my sincerity, I''ll no longer contest that disputed territory we''ve been fighting over, it''s yours now," Zhang Yu said generously.


    "Brother, you''re too kind. As it happens, our sect recently opened a treasure vault and discovered quite a few immortal-level techniques. I''ll have someone send you several copiester!" Fang Xin replied magnanimously.


    While they were talking, two more former archenemies joined the conversation.


    "Dear brothers, haven''t you forgotten about us?"


    "We''re family too!"


    They couldn''t help but interject.


    "Oh, you?"


    Fang Xin and Zhang Yu turned their gaze toward them.


    "That''s right, my unworthy son has done well -st month he killed several supervisors at the local branch of the Heavenly Immortal Pce, and now he''s also imprisoned in Dark Shadow Ind."


    That person stroked his beard proudly.


    "Oh my, we really are family!"


    Fang Xin and Zhang Yu stood up and hurriedly shook hands with him.


    The three huddled together, then turned their questioning gaze to thest person.


    "Hehe, my son''s deed is even more remarkable."


    Thest person couldn''t help but puff out his chest, and under the expectant gazes of the three, he slowly said: "My son got the Female Supervisor of our local branch pregnant. The Heavenly Immortal Pce was furious and imprisoned him in Dark Shadow Ind for eternity!"


    He emphasized the word "eternity" very heavily.


    Hearing this.


    The three were shocked.


    "Oh my, my my, what a boss, a real boss, please take the seat of honor!"


    The three hurriedly stood up to give thest person the best seat, showing full respect.


    "Let''s keep it low-key, low-key."


    That person waved his hand casually while speaking.


    But his body rxedfortably into the seat, thoroughly enjoying the ttery.


    Ah well.


    When the son bes sessful, the father basks in the glory too.


    Looking at these four people, the other two sect masters werepletely dumbfounded.


    Full of confusion.


    Since when did being imprisoned in Dark Shadow Ind be something to be proud of?


    Moreover, weren''t these four mortal enemies before?


    They used to fight to the death whenever they met, wishing they could kill each other with one palm strike, but now suddenly, they''re willing to give their hearts to each other?


    What''s going on?


    The two couldn''t figure it out no matter how hard they thought.

 Chapter 654

    "*cough cough*"


    Among the two people, the man named Li Kun couldn''t help but cough twice before saying, "Everyone, please quiet down. Before the meeting, I have an important announcement to make."


    Upon hearing this, everyone turned their attention to him.


    "My unworthy son has awakened the Grand Transformation Sacred Physique, and next month is hising-of-age ceremony. To celebrate, my Forest Valley Sect ns to hold a grand feast on the first day of next month."


    "Therefore, taking advantage of this meeting, I would like to extend an invitation to all the sect leaders present. Please make sure to honor us with your presence, and perhaps you could also provide some guidance to my son."


    After speaking, Li Kun narrowed his eyes and stroked his beard.


    His eyes were carefully observing everyone''s expressions.


    These old fellows never met without trying to suppress and show off to each other. He chose this moment to make his announcement precisely to put pressure on everyone else.


    After all, these people had beenpeting for countless years without a clear winner, so the talents and abilities of their next generation had be their new source of pride.And the Grand Transformation Sacred Physique was his trump card.


    Such a physique was enough to crush any young person in the Chuyuan Immortal Continent.


    He could already anticipate the ugly expressions of envy, jealousy, and hatred on their faces when they heard the words "Grand Transformation Sacred Physique."


    However.


    Li Kun''s prediction was wrong.


    Upon hearing his words, everyone just gave him a nd look.


    "Oh."


    After casually nodding, they resumed their own conversations.


    "Hey, Old Zhang, have you received any letters from your son?" Zhang Yu asked.


    "My former junior sister Jiang Zhi brought me a message. Said my son joined the Brick-Moving Squad!" Zhang Yu replied.


    "What? The Brick-Moving Squad? Hiss!"


    "That''s terrifying! Well, my son''s doing pretty well too. The Manure-Carrying Squad just happened to have a new opening, so he joined them. You know that Lu Chong fellow Li Hongtian mentioned? My son stays with him all day, eating and living together." ?


    "Holy cow, that''s even more impressive!"


    "A bright future indeed, a bright future! Haha!"


    They continued praising each other,pletely ignoring Li Kun standing beside them.


    Li Kun''s face darkened, his facial muscles twitching.


    Oh?


    Just "oh"?


    These old fellows, did they not understand, or did they see through his showing off and deliberately act so indifferent?


    "Everyone muste when the timees. After all, my son achieving the Grand Transformation Sacred Physique is a very important matter. I need all the sect leaders to witness it."


    With his face fluctuating between dark and light, he couldn''t help but add another sentence.


    He particrly emphasized the words "Grand Transformation Sacred Physique," afraid that they might not have heard it.


    "Oh, got it."


    The four people, stillplimenting each other, responded tly and continued their conversation.


    Li Kun nearly coughed up blood in anger.


    Why?


    Why did they have absolutely no reaction to hearing about his son achieving the Grand Transformation Sacred Physique? This level of calmness wasn''t normal!


    Those who are confused are always kept in the dark.


    While those who know how to seize opportunities have already reached the peak of their lives.


    Simr situations to what happened in the Chuyuan Immortal Continent were also urring in other ces. The phenomenon of the Heavenly Immortal Pce''s influence spreading from person to person was bing more intense.


    Because of this, the number of prisoners on Dark Shadow Ind was increasing.


    Meanwhile, various powers were privately specting about what kind of force Dark Shadow Ind really was.


    Some guessed it was a force supported by the Heavenly Dao, meant to rece the Heavenly Immortal Pce.


    Others said the leader of this force was an awakened powerhouse from ancient times.


    There were various versions of the story.


    In any case.


    The reputation of Dark Shadow Ind had thoroughly spread far and wide.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 655

    "Ding!"


    "Received 300 Destiny Points from the Immortal Realm."


    "Current Destiny Points: 19,200."


    The system chimed again today.


    "Oh, more points?"


    Yi Feng sat up from his recliner.


    During this period, besides the Destiny Points received from Chi Yitong, he had somehow umted over ten thousand points from the Immortal Realm.


    "Where did all these Destiny Pointse from?"


    "From disciples?""That can''t be right, the system would have notified me if they were from disciples."


    Yi Feng pondered.


    He yawned and said with dead fish eyes, "Whatever, back to sleep."


    However, just as hey down, the system''s voice rang out again.


    "Due to the host''s excessiveziness, the system is displeased."


    "Therefore, the system is issuing a new task."


    "Starting today, you must ept one disciple within a year, and this one-year deadline cannot be extended by any means."


    "If the task fails, 99% of the host''s cultivation power will be immediately revoked."


    Hearing this, Yi Feng instantly became wide awake, bolting upright.


    As someone with only Golden Immortal cultivation level, if 99% were taken away, he''d be weaker than even the old man on the ind.


    "Damn it!"


    Yi Feng cursed loudly. Losing 99% of his cultivation power was absolutely terrifying.


    He checked the system exchange store.


    Sure enough.


    The time extension option was gone.


    Yi Feng sighed helplessly. He had nned to use Destiny Points to indefinitely extend the disciple-epting deadline. After all, as someone with terminalziness and chronic procrastination, he preferred not to move if he could help it.


    But now it seemed his days of being a cker were numbered.


    "So what are the conditions for epting disciples?"


    "There must be some standard, right?"


    Yi Feng couldn''t help but ask.


    After all, he had tried before, and randomly epting disciples wouldn''t work, proving there must be some criteria.


    "System approval is sufficient."


    The mechanical voice of the system responded.


    The same answer again.


    Yi Feng rolled his eyes.


    That exnation was as good as no exnation at all.


    Well then.


    He''d just have to try his luck.


    "Fine, I''ll set out tomorrow!"


    But saying tomorrow was one thing.


    Yi Feng ended up taking over twenty days just to pack his luggage.


    It wasn''t that he didn''t want to move.


    It''s just that after maintaining this cker state for so long, people trapped in such a cycle find it truly difficult to get moving.


    The only reason he managed to pack in twenty days was because he kept thinking about all the ways he might die as a weakling after losing 99% of his cultivation power.


    That gave him a tiny bit of motivation.


    "Never mind, I''ll leave at the start of next month. We''re already twenty-something days into this month, what''s a few more days? Let''s make it a round number!"


    Yi Feng sighed, thinking there must have been plenty of useless people like him in his previous life too.


    Finding somefort in that thought, he leisurelyy back in his recliner.


    But when the first day of the month came, Yi Feng overslept and woke up on the second day instead.


    "Damn it!"


    Yi Feng fell into deep self-reproach, ming himself for hisck of self-control.


    "The tenth, I''ll definitely leave on the tenth. A month has already passed, what''s a few more days?"


    Yi Feng dered firmly.


    However.


    He overslept again on the tenth.


    He sat up groggily.


    Filled with guilt.


    Anxiety consumed his heart.


    But still, he didn''t want to move.


    "How about leaving on the twentieth?"


    He tried to convince himself.


    But as soon as the words left his mouth, the system''s furious voice rang out: "If the host doesn''t depart now, the task deadline will be reduced to half a year."


    "Shit!"


    Under this pressure, Yi Feng had no choice but to move. He packed his things and prepared to leave.


    Before departing, he only informed key figures like Ye Bei.


    He didn''t use the fixed teleportation array to leave either.


    After all, that teleportation exit was in the middle of nowhere, and he wouldn''t find any qualified disciples there.


    So he decided to try his luck with random teleportation instead.


    Heavenly Array Immortal Continent.


    This was one of the Middle Three Continents, and its strength and foundation were among the top tier within the Middle Three Continents.


    At this moment, over a thousand people had gathered outside a great canyon.


    Their gazes were all fixed on an array formation within the canyon.


    This was an array left from ancient times.


    ording to records.


    In ancient times of the Immortal Realm, countless otherworldly demons invaded.


    To resist these demons'' invasion, numerous immortals rose up to fight back, engaging in a war thatsted ten thousand years.


    Due to the impact of this great war, even now, many ancient battlefields, array formations, and secret realms remained from that time.


    Recently, for unknown reasons, these once-broken ancient arrays had frequently been activating on their own.


    And now.


    The array formation in the canyon before them was one such automatically activated ancient array.


    This array was extremely violent. Once activated, as time passed, it could absorb the life force from all directions around its center.


    It could also affect living beings'' consciousness, turning them demonic.


    In just this short month, within a thousand-mile radius, the area had been affected, bing devoid of vitality. Countless beasts had been demonified, bringing huge disasters to humans.


    This array was most likely left behind by otherworldly demons who had once used this ce as a stronghold.


    If such an array wasn''t destroyed, it would likely affect the entire Heavenly Array Immortal Continent.


    It was a major threat.


    As such.


    Over a thousand array masters from the Heavenly Array Immortal Continent had gathered here, hoping to break the array.


    But the difficulty of breaking the array exceeded everyone''s expectations.


    To break it, the only way was to enter the array and find its eye.


    However.


    The closer one got to the array, the higher the chance of losing one''s mind or bing demonified.


    Even these experts standing here had to use arge portion of their cultivation power to resist being affected, let alone entering the array.


    Nevertheless.


    There have always been those willing to sacrifice themselves throughout history.


    The first team of ten people entered the array seven days ago. When they came out five days ago, they hadpletely lost their minds, bing mere walking corpses.


    The second team of twenty people entered the array yesterday and there had been no news since.


    Everyone watched intently, their expressions grave, not even having the heart to talk.


    Those in charge knew that with no news for so long.


    The second team had likely met with misfortune.


    At this moment, unexpectedly, the space within the array suddenly rippled.


    Azy young man directly teleported into the array.


    "This is really ufortable, teleporting me to such a remote mountain forest, sigh."


    "Didn''t even get a good sleep, no energy to walk at all, let me take a nap first!"


    Having been forced out by the system, the drowsy Yi Feng was truly exhausted. He found arge tree, leaned against it, and immediately started snoring.

 Chapter 656

    Chapter 656


    Half a day had passed.


    Outside the valley, over a thousand array masters were still anxiously waiting.


    By now, there was still no movement within the array, and the fate of the second batch of array masters was practically a foregone conclusion.


    "Look, there''s movement!"


    At that moment, someone in the crowd shouted.


    Seeing this, everyone turned their gaze towards the source.


    They saw three men, their bodies shrouded in ck mist, charging out amidst a fierce battle.


    "Die!"


    One man, his face crimson, directly tore another man in half.But while the mantis is catching the cicada, the yellow bird is waiting behind.


    His heart was then ripped out from behind by the third man.


    "Hehehe!"


    The remaining man squeezed the still-beating ck heart until it burst, his scarlet eyes flickering, a sinister smile curling his lips, as if he had gone mad, charging towards the surrounding crowd with murderous intent.


    "s!"


    Seeing this, everyone sighed heavily, and with great reluctance, they swung their weapons to decapitate the man.


    His head fell to the ground.


    Turning into a wisp of ck mist.


    The atmosphere on the scene became heavy, almost suffocating.


    For a long time, no one spoke.


    Indeed.


    The second batch had also been wiped out.


    Because thest man to die was the most powerful array master of the second batch. If he had lost his mind, one could imagine what had happened to the others.


    "The third batch, sign up yourselves!"


    After sighing, an elder with considerable prestige called out.


    However, after his voice fell, there was no response for a long time.


    It wasn''t that they were unwilling to break the array, but with two batches already meeting such a fate, they knew that going down themselves would likely be a death sentence.


    They didn''t want to lose their minds and be walking corpses, only to be put out of their misery by their own people.


    Seeing that no one responded for a long time, the elder sighed heavily once more.


    After a long silence, he made a decision: "In that case, let''s temporarily abandon this area!"


    Upon hearing this, everyone clenched their fists tightly.


    Their expressions filled with reluctance.


    If they couldn''t solve this array, and it continued to devour more life force, the area it affected would only growrger.


    They had once evaluated that leaving this array unchecked would result in them losing a third of their territory in the Heavenly Array Immortal Continent, forcing countless people to be refugees, and all the sects and families in this region would have to relocate.


    Such a relocation would inevitably cause a ripple effect, disrupting the bnce of power across the entire continent.


    This chain reaction could lead to great chaos in the Heavenly Array Immortal Continent.


    But what could they do...


    Two batches had already been lost, including some renowned array masters.


    Even if the rest of them went down, the oue would likely be the same.


    "Disperse."


    "We''ve been here too long, and even if we don''t go down, our minds might still be affected."


    The elder, filled with regret, had no choice but to make this decision.


    Everyone nodded in silence, reluctantly beginning to pack up and prepare to leave.


    However.


    Just as everyone was leaving, there was suddenly movement from within the valley.


    "What''s going on?"


    Someone asked in confusion, turning their gaze back towards the valley.


    They saw a White-robed Youth, his eyes half-closed as if still drowsy, strolling out of the valley along the small path, looking as rxed as azy sheep.


    "This..."


    "This is..."


    "He doesn''t seem to be shrouded in ck mist, he hasn''t lost his mind."


    Seeing the White-robed Youth, someone eximed in surprise.


    At this exmation, many array masters who had already taken to the air to leave were forced to stop mid-flight, turning their gazes back towards the valley.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 657

    Chapter 657


    Indeed.


    Within the formation, a white-robed youth stepped out, as if truly unaffected by the formation.


    "Does anyone know him?"


    Someone asked.


    "I don''t recognize him, but he doesn''t seem to be from the second batch." another person said.


    "Then what''s his deal?"


    The crowd was puzzled, both surprised and delighted.


    This sudden appearance of a youth left them utterly confused.


    "Ah!"At that moment, a man in the crowd let out a piercing scream, breaking the silence.


    "What are you yelling about?"


    Someone nearbyined.


    "The formation, look at the formation..."


    The man pointed at the valley, shouting loudly.


    Hearing this, everyone turned their gaze back, their eyes widening in shock.


    Their hearts almost leapt out of their chests.


    Because they saw that the youth had just stepped out of the formation''s range.


    And as he exited, the formation that covered the entire valley instantly dissipated like bubbles.


    The sky, at this moment, seemed to clear up.


    "Ah!"


    "So tired, so tired."


    Yi Feng looked up, covering his mouth and yawning.


    But halfway through, he suddenly noticed over a thousand pairs of eyes staring at him.


    His yawn was cut short.


    He instinctively nced behind him, but there was nothing there.


    Feeling awkward, he twitched the muscles in his face.


    "Uh..."


    "I was just passing by..."


    After saying that, Yi Feng quickly took out a flying sword from his storage ring, slipped through the crowd, and flew away just above the ground.


    Before the crowd could react, Yi Feng had already disappeared without a trace.


    "Whew!"


    "I really don''t know why those people were staring at me."


    "It''s kind of creepy."


    After putting some distance between himself and the crowd, Yi Feng finally breathed a sigh of relief. He didn''t want to get into any trouble; it was better to stay away from trouble.


    At this moment, the stunned crowd finally snapped back to reality.


    A wave of fervent voices erupted.


    "A master, he''s a master."


    "Right, the one who just said he was passing by. Maybe he saw us struggling with this demonic formation and decided to help!"


    "Such a master, saving Heavenly Array Immortal Continent from disaster, we must go and thank him properly."


    "Yes, and if we can, we should try to be his disciples. To enter and exit such a grand formation without being affected, and to break it so effortlessly, he must be a fifth- or even sixth-rank formation master."


    In the midst of the passionate voices, everyone present summoned their various immortal artifacts, maneuvering a variety of celestial boats to chase after Yi Feng.


    Meanwhile, Yi Feng.


    Had already left the mountains and arrived at a small city.


    "First, let''s rent a small courtyard and settle down here."


    After choosing a small courtyard, Yi Feng took out arge amount of gold coins.


    Spending this money, Yi Feng didn''t feel much pain.


    After all, when he returned to Heaven and Earth Sectst time, he took out all the savings he had stored on the ind. In terms of wealth, he should be considered quite well-off.


    "Boss, how much is this small courtyard for a month?"


    Yi Feng smiled.


    "One hundred!"


    The boss replied.


    "Just one hundred? That''s easy."


    Yi Feng took out a money bag, heavy with coins, and ced it in the boss''s hand.


    The boss''s eyebrows furrowed slightly. Upon opening the bag and finding it filled with gold coins, his eyebrows furrowed even more, and the enthusiasm on his face disappeared.


    "Immortal crystals, I want immortal crystals. What''s the point of giving me a bunch of gold coins?"


    Yi Feng was stunned.


    He couldn''t help but ask, "Didn''t the currency in the Immortal Realm change to gold coins? Isn''t that the standard now?"


    "Are you living in a dream? The unified currency changed back to immortal crystals ages ago. Don''t you know?" the boss couldn''t help but say.


    "What?"


    "It changed back again?"


    These words fell.


    Yi Feng''s mind was struck by a thunderbolt, and he almost copsed to the ground.


    "Damn it, which bastard keeps changing things around? This is killing me!"


    Yi Feng couldn''t help but roar, feeling so frustrated that he wanted to stab himself in the heart.


    When he first came to the Immortal Realm, he thought the currency here was also gold coins, so he brought arge amount of gold coins with him, thinking he could be a small tycoon. But then he found out that the currency in the Immortal Realm was immortal crystals.


    Well.


    Since it''s a different world, it''s understandable that the currency is different.


    So Yi Feng threw away those useless gold coins and managed to save up quite a few immortal crystals. But then,st time he went out, someone told him that the currency in the Immortal Realm had changed to gold coins.


    At that time, Yi Feng was already quite confused.


    But heforted himself, thinking that he had just been unlucky to encounter a major reform in the Immortal Realm.


    So he threw away those useless immortal crystals and specifically brought countless gold coins from Heaven and Earth Sect.


    But who would have thought that in such a vast world, the unified currency would change so easily, and now it had changed again.


    "Damn it, such a huge world, yet they keep changing the rules on a whim. This is killing me!"


    "Don''t let me find out which bastard issued such an order, or I''ll kill you!"


    Yi Feng clenched his fists tightly, cursing viciously.


    Fortunately.


    Yi Feng finally managed to find a few remaining immortal crystals in the gaps of his spatial ring, barely enough to cover half a month''s rent.


    The boss, upon receiving the rent, finally rxed his expression and said, "If you really have no immortal crystals left, and if your strength is decent, you can go to the mountains to hunt some monsters. Selling their materials can earn you some money."


    "Thank you!"


    Yi Feng sped his hands in thanks, finally managing to secure his stay.


    In a distant upper three continents.


    A short, ck-robed figure was holding a woman''s hand, gazing at the distant sea of flowers.


    The breeze blew.


    In the romance, there was a strong stench of love.


    "Lon, I want to take you to my family''s home to see, are you willing?"


    At this moment, the woman turned her head and looked at the ck-robed figure beside her.


    "Bao."


    "How could I not be willing?"


    The ck-robed figure spoke in a gentle voice.


    The woman, hearing this, was filled with tenderness and gently leaned against the ck-robed figure''s chest.


    "Then, let''s go back soon, okay..."


    The woman whispered.


    The ck-robed figure was just about to agree when his body suddenly shuddered, and he broke free from the woman, running away.


    As he ran, he looked back and shouted, "Bao, let''s put off going to your home for a while. I need to go hide for a while..."


    At the same moment the ck-robed figure disappeared, several other shadows also quickly followed...

 Chapter 658

    Chapter 658


    And this once-remote and scarcely popted small city, which had few strong individuals, became bustling at some point.


    Especially many renowned array masters from across the Immortal Continent appeared in groups of three or five in the city.


    "Look, that one is Guo Jingling, a third-rank array master and a leading figure among the younger generation."


    "And that youngdy over there, also a third-rank array master, equally matched with Guo Jingling."


    "Did you see that one? A fourth-rank array master, the founder of the Matrix Pavilion, one of the famous forces in the Heavenly Array Immortal Continent!"


    The appearance of these array masters caused quite a stir among the locals of the small city.


    From the city''s wealthy merchants to the lowly peddlers, everyone was discussing this matter.


    And not far from Yi Feng''s courtyard, the owner of a small courtyard was also discussing with a few neighbors.


    "What big event has happened to us?"A man couldn''t help but say.


    "Yeah!"


    Another man also couldn''t help but say, "These big shots are usually hard toe by. To have even one visit our small city is already quite unbelievable. To have so manye at once is truly incredible!"


    "You probably don''t know, huh?" The courtyard owner couldn''t help but whisper, "I heard the news that a sixth-rank array master hase to our Tianlun City."


    "What, a sixth-rank array master?"


    The two men widened their eyes in shock.


    "Hehe, don''t disbelieve it. I think it''s about right. It''s rumored that the ancient grand array that countless array masters couldn''t crack was broken by this sixth-rank array master!" The courtyard owner whispered, "I wonder why he came to our Tianlun City, which attracted all these other array masters."


    "So that''s how it is. If there really is a sixth-rank array master in Tianlun City, then it makes sense for so many big shots toe."


    The two men nodded in realization.


    Their faces couldn''t help but show a hint of anticipation.


    "You know, if we were to run into that sixth-rank array master and he took a liking to us, giving us a bit of fortune with a flick of his hand, wouldn''t we soar to the heavens?"


    One of them couldn''t help but lift his head, already fantasizing.


    After all, the Heavenly Array Immortal Continent is a continent dominated by arrays, where the major forces are all focused on arrays.


    Therefore, array masters hold an unparalleled status here.


    "Dream on."


    The courtyard owner couldn''t help but give them a sidelong nce and said unhappily, "Our Tianlun City may be small, but it has several million people. How easy would it be to run into him? Even if you did, do you think he''d even spare you a nce?"


    Hearing this, the two men scratched their heads in embarrassment.


    True.


    Meeting such a figure is at most something to fantasize about.


    "Instead of hoping to gain fortune from this sixth-rank array master, you might as well fantasize about getting on good terms with some of the other big shots who came because of him."


    "After all, there are at least a thousand or eight hundred people who came because of him. The chances of meeting one are higher, and at least they might spare you a nce."


    "However..."


    At this point, the courtyard owner sighed slightly, saying, "Even so, we can only fantasize. The chances of usmoners getting on good terms with such big shots are still virtually zero."


    The other two also nodded.


    Fantasy is just fantasy. They still understand reality. Which big shot would really care about them,moners?


    But just as the words fell...


    "Ga!"


    One of them let out a sharp scream, springing up from his seat like a spring, his eyes trembling as he stared in one direction.


    "What are you screaming about?"


    The other two couldn''t help but shout, following his gaze and casually looking over.


    This casual nce was fine.


    But once they saw, they too shivered and let out a scream.

 Chapter 659

    It was then that they saw.


    At the corner of the street ahead, three elderly men were approaching with bright smiles on their faces.


    Although they lived in the lower strata, how could they not have heard of some of the powerful figures in the Immortal Continent?


    These three men were recognizable.


    They were the renowned fourth-rank array masters from the Heavenly Array Immortal Continent, the Lin Brothers.


    They never expected that just moments after talking about these big shots, they would encounter three of them so quickly.


    However.


    What was even more shocking to them was that these three men were walking straight towards them and politely asked, "May we ask which one of you is the shopkeeper here?"


    "You''re looking for me?"The Shopkeeper, upon hearing this, was so tongue-tied that he stammered, "I-I-I am..."


    "Oh, so you''re the shopkeeper."


    The three men approached warmly and politely said, "We are the Lin Brothers, Lin Tian, Lin Di, and Lin Ren. We''vee here today because we have a small favor to ask of you."


    The Shopkeeper waspletely baffled.


    Why were these three men being so polite to him?


    This left him feeling both honored and flustered.


    As a humble shopkeeper, how could he handle such courtesy from three fourth-rank array masters? He immediately responded with utmost respect, "Please, esteemed sirs, feel free to instruct me, and I will do my best to assist."


    "Oh!"


    Lin Ren waved his hand and quickly said, "No need to be so formal, it''s just a favor."


    With that, he gestured, and a low-grade immortal artifactnded in the Shopkeeper''s hands.


    Seeing this, Lin Tian and Lin Di were quite pleased with Lin Ren''s action.


    After all, they had made sure to gather information that the one they sought was staying in the courtyard behind this shop.


    Their arrival was likely already within his awareness, so their attitude at this moment was crucial.


    The heavy immortal artifact left the Shopkeeper speechless.


    What...


    What was going on here?


    What could he, a meremoner, possibly deserve such treatment?


    ¡°Three adults, may I ask what exactly you need? I¡­¡±


    The Shopkeeper''s face was filled with anxiety, his heart pounding with unease.


    "Haha, shopkeeper, there''s no need to be so nervous," Lin Tian chuckled. "We just want to ask you to deliver a message to the courtyard behind you, telling them that the Lin Brothers wish to pay a visit."


    "Deliver a message?"


    "The courtyard behind me?"


    The Shopkeeper was startled.


    Wasn''t the person in the courtyard behind him just a young man who was so poor that he only had gold coins left?


    Why would three such important figurese all this way just to see him? What was going on?


    Despite the myriad of questions in his mind, he dared not refuse.


    Please wait a moment, esteemed gentlemen. I''ll go deliver the message right away.


    The Shopkeeper walked towards the courtyard not far behind him and knocked on the door.


    "Is there something I can help you with?"


    Yi Feng opened the gate, poking his head out with sleepy eyes.


    Before the Shopkeeper could respond, Lin Tian and the others saw Yi Feng and quickly hurried over.


    We pay our respects to the esteemed predecessor.


    At the gate, the three spoke in unison, their heads bowed in reverence.


    This scene.


    Scared the Shopkeeper so badly that he fell to the ground.


    ???


    Respected senior?


    What did this mean?


    It meant that this young man, who was supposedly so poor that he only had gold coins, was actually a master more powerful than the Lin Brothers?


    In an instant, he understood why Lin Tian and the others had been so polite to him¡ªit was because there was a master even more formidable than the Lin Brothers staying in his courtyard.


    He could never have imagined that his humble courtyard had harbored such a mighty dragon.

 Chapter 660

    "What should I do, what should I do?"


    In an instant, he was so anxious that he was trembling.


    You must know that his previous attitude towards Yi Feng, although it couldn''t be described as vicious, it certainly wasn''t very good either.


    What if Yi Feng holds a grudge? Wouldn''t he just p him to death?


    But fear was one thing; he was also puzzled. How did such a powerful figure suddenly appear here?


    Moreover, he had never heard of this person before.


    Logically speaking, a master that the Lin brothers respectfully called "senior" should be someone he had heard of.


    Suddenly.


    He thought of something and quickly turned his gaze towards Yi Feng.Could he... be the renowned Sixth-Rank Array Master?


    No sooner had he thought this than the Lin brothers confirmed his suspicion.


    "Senior, you might not remember us, but that day in the Sunset Valley, we will never forget you!" The Lin brothers said respectfully.


    "Sss!"


    Indeed, that was the case.


    This person really was that Sixth-Rank Array Master.


    The shopkeeper gasped for air, feeling a chill run down his spine.


    Sunset Valley.


    Wasn''t that the ce where the Demon Heaven Great Array had appeared?


    Upon hearing this, Yi Feng frowned.


    He certainly remembered the scene when he walked out of the valley, with over a thousand eyes staring at him.


    These three must have been among them.


    But why the hell were they looking at him then? And now, why were theying to see him?


    "This time, we came to pay our respects to the senior and also to thank you for saving the Heavenly Array Immortal Continent from a great cmity!" the three said politely.


    "What?"


    Yi Feng was instantly dumbfounded.


    Saving the Heavenly Array Immortal Continent from a great cmity?


    What had he done?


    "Are you sure there''s no misunderstanding?" Yi Feng couldn''t help but ask, "I was just passing by, I didn''t do anything!"


    Hearing this, the three exchanged nces and smiled.


    Their admiration for Yi Feng increased even more.


    It seemed this senior had done a good deed but didn''t want to admit it!


    "Senior, whether you admit it or not, you are our savior!" the three said firmly, "That Demon Heaven Great Array was devouring people''s minds, yet you were not affected at all. The moment you walked out of the array, it was destroyed¡ªa scene witnessed by countless people!" ?


    "????"


    Yi Feng''s face was a mixture of expressions.


    From these few words, he understood the cause and effect of the situation.


    He had been randomly teleported to a Demon Heaven Great Array that many of them couldn''t break, and because he wasn''t affected by the array and it was destroyed when he walked out, these people concluded that he had broken the array.


    No wonder so many eyes were on him when he came out.


    That''s also why these three were so polite in paying their respects.


    "Are you sure the array was destroyed when I walked out?"


    Yi Feng asked.


    "Absolutely!"


    The three nodded firmly.


    Their eyes on Yi Feng were practically saying, "Big shot, stop pretending, we already know the truth."


    After confirming this with the three, Yi Feng couldn''t stay calm anymore.


    Could it be that he really had broken the array?


    Could it be that he knew array techniques and didn''t even realize it?


    "Alright, there''s no need to thank me. I have things to do, so you can leave now!"


    Yi Feng quickly sent the three away and returned to his room.


    He immediately summoned the system, eager to find out if he was really that amazing and knew array techniques.


    "System, tell me, do I know array techniques?"

 Chapter 661

    "Ding!"


    "Reporting to the host, you do not understand arrays!"


    The system''s voice echoed.


    "Don''t understand arrays?"


    Yi Feng furrowed his brows deeply, somewhat disbelieving, and asked, "Then let me ask you, if I don''t understand arrays, why was I unharmed when I entered that so-called grand array, and why did the array break just as I left?"


    After waiting for a long time.


    The system didn''t respond at all.


    "Fine!"


    "You damn system, since you won''t say anything, I''ll verify it myself."Yi Feng, with a ck face, walked out the door.


    As soon as he opened the door, he found the little shopkeeper trembling in fear, kneeling on the ground.


    Seeing Yi Fenge out, he stammered, "Please spare me, my lord. I beg you to show mercy. It''s all my fault for being blind."


    Yi Feng gave the little shopkeeper a speechless look.


    This guy probably also mistook him for that Sixth-Rank Array Master because of Lin Tian and the other three.


    "Ah!"


    "Get up, there''s no need for this."


    With a slight sigh, Yi Feng personally helped him up. Not to mention he wasn''t a Sixth-Rank Array Master, even if he was, there was no conflict between him and the shopkeeper.


    Being helped up by Yi Feng himself, the little shopkeeper was overwhelmed with gratitude.


    Never had he expected that this great master not only didn''t hold a grudge for his earlier rudeness but was also so kind.


    Indeed.


    The more powerful one is, the gentler their personality.


    "Thank you, my lord. If there''s anything you need, please feel free to instruct me." The shopkeeper said respectfully.


    "In that case, you can help me with something," Yi Feng rubbed his chin and said, "Your Heavenly Array Immortal Continent specializes in arrays. Those introductory-level array manuals should be easy to get, right?"


    "If you can get one, please get it for me as soon as possible."


    "I can, I can. Please wait, my lord. I''ll prepare it for you right away."


    The shopkeeper respectfully withdrew.


    Seeing this, Yi Feng returned to the courtyard to wait.


    The reason he wanted this introductory-level array manual was to test whether he really understood arrays or not.


    If he indeed had this talent but wasn''t aware of it, ording to the introductory manual, he should be able to easily set up a low-level array.


    Not long after, the shopkeeper returned with a jade slip in hand, respectfully handing it over to Yi Feng.


    Yi Feng crushed the jade slip, and a vast amount of information was injected into his mind.


    It included basic knowledge of arrays and methods to set up some low-level arrays¡ªeverything Yi Feng needed.


    At this time, the little shopkeeper did not leave but bowed and respectfully offered a bronze mirror with both hands.


    "My lord, this was given to me by Lin Tian and the other three lords because you were staying in my courtyard. I don''t deserve such a reward, so I return it to you."


    "Oh?"


    Yi Feng nced at the bronze mirror and couldn''t help but click his tongue.


    He couldn''t see anything special about the bronze mirror.


    There wasn''t even a trace of gold or silver iid on it.


    The Lin brothers seemed quite impressive, but they were awfully stingy.


    He waved his hand and said, "This junk isn''t useful to me. If it''s useful to you, keep it for yourself."


    "And this jade slip, thank you."


    After saying that, Yi Feng closed the courtyard door and prepared to set up the array.


    Outside the courtyard, the little shopkeeper stared at the bronze mirror in his hand, unable to recover from his shock.


    Was this inferior Immortal Artifact in his eyes just useless junk?


    Indeed, masters are masters.


    A few hourster, Yi Feng had already prepared the necessary materials and started fiddling with them in the courtyard.


    Within the range, he had stuck in numerous sticks.


    This time, he was setting up the lowest-level Gathering Light Array.


    Once activated, this array could condense a ball of light at the center of the array, emitting light and heat.


    In theory, if Yi Feng truly had talent in arrays, following the tutorial, he should be able to set up this Gathering Light Array.

 Chapter 662

    However.


    Several more hours passed, and the center of the formation''s eye didn''t emit any light, not even a single hair.


    Determined not to give up, Yi Feng tried again and again...


    Finally.


    He stomped on the items arranged for the formation until they werepletely ruined.


    "Damn it!"


    "What the hell are you forming a formation for!"


    He cursed loudly, then sat down on the steps with a ck face.


    He finally understood that formations were just not meant for him.As for breaking that so-called Demon Great Formation, Yi Feng guessed it must have been the system''s doing.


    "I thought I was a formation master, only to be disappointed again!"


    "Sigh!"


    Yi Feng sighed softly, dragged his tired body, washed up briefly, and went to bed.


    However.


    As days went by.


    More and more powerful figures arrived in Tianlun City because of him, and the number of people visiting him kept increasing!


    From the elderly to the young.


    Some offered olive branches, while others knelt outside his courtyard, begging to be his disciples.


    This feeling of being worshipped and admired was quite nice, but the problem was, he truly had no clue about formations.


    "How many times do I have to say it? I told you, I don''t understand formations, and I''m not some formation master!"


    Facing a group of young men and women kneeling at his doorstep, Yi Feng had no choice but to exin patiently.


    "The senior''s understanding of formations has reached the realm of celestial beings, yet he still humbly ims not to understand them. This truly makes us feel ashamed!" ?


    The young men and women knelt on the ground, speaking respectfully.


    Yi Feng covered his forehead with one hand and looked up at the sky.


    Good heavens.


    What kind of weirdos are these people?


    Why is it that the more I exin, the more confused they be?


    Originally, he did want to take in these people, as he needed to ept onest disciple, but they simply didn''t meet the system''s approval.


    Most importantly, he really wasn''t a formation master. Teaching them would only lead to misguiding them, and he might end up in an embarrassing situation!


    "You should leave. I can''t teach you!"


    Yi Feng exined patiently once more.


    "If even the senior can''t teach us, then there''s no one in this world who can."


    The young men said respectfully.


    "Exactly, exactly."


    A few more young men arrived from afar, knelt down in unison, and said sincerely, "If the senior can''t teach us, then who in this world would dare to call themselves a teacher?"


    Seeing more people arriving, Yi Feng waspletely speechless.


    "Fine, fine, you say whatever you want, okay?"


    "I''m awesome, okay?"


    "You say I''m a sixth-rank master, then I''m a sixth-rank. Say I''m a seventh-rank, then I''m a seventh-rank. Satisfied now?"


    Yi Feng cursed and mmed the courtyard door shut. He had finally realized that there was no point exining to these people; no matter how he exined, they would still think he was amazing.


    If he were truly amazing in formations, it would be fine, but the fact was, he couldn''t even set up a simple light formation.


    However.


    The young men and women kneeling outside the door werepletely thrown into turmoil.


    "Did the senior just reveal his true self?"


    A beautiful woman with delicate features asked nervously.


    "Yes, the senior''s meaning was that he could also be a seventh-rank master?"


    A young man chimed in.


    Upon hearing this, everyone present exchanged nces and simultaneously drew a cold breath.


    Big news.


    A huge revtion!


    Originally, they thought the senior was a sixth-rank master, but now it seemed he was at least a seventh-rank!


    Knowing that today''s attempt to seek discipleship was futile, the group flew off in all directions.


    "Brother, a shocking piece of news!"


    A young man rushed back to the inn and told a waiting man, "I just heard the senior say himself that he could be a sixth-rank or even a seventh-rank master. The implication is clear¡ªour previous assessment of him was wrong. His true rank is at least seventh-rank!"


    "What?"


    The man abruptly stood up.


    "At least seventh-rank? Brother, are you sure you didn''t misunderstand?" he asked in shock.


    "Absolutely certain!"


    The young man replied.


    "This news is simply too shocking!"


    After saying this, he shot out like a meteor, eager to share this news with his friends.


    When he gathered everyone together, he couldn''t wait to speak.


    "Everyone, I''ve called you here today to share a shocking piece of news!" the man said solemnly.

 Chapter 663

    Upon hearing this, everyone turned their gaze toward him and couldn''t help but ask, "What kind of news is it that you''re taking so seriously?"


    The man organized his thoughts before speaking gravely, "My junior brother has received information that the senior who broke the Heavenly Demon Formation is not a Sixth-Rank Array Master, but at least a Seventh-Rank!"


    This statement was like dropping a heavy bomb, a thunderp echoing in everyone''s minds.


    Several men were left gaping in astonishment.


    "Seventh-Rank..."


    "At least a Seventh-Rank..."


    "That means this senior could very well be an Eighth-Rank Array Master?"


    "Yes, that''s possible!"


    The man nodded emphatically."Sss!"


    Everyone gasped, their breaths catching.


    "An Eighth-Rank Array Master!"


    "My heavens!"


    "This news is absolutely explosive! I must report this back to my sect as quickly as possible."


    "Indeed, I must do the same. The emergence of an Eighth-Rank Array Master is a piece of news that must be reported immediately!"


    In an instant, all sorts of messages spread like wildfire from the small Tianlun City.


    "What? An Eighth-Rank Array Master?"


    In a solemn great hall, several elders looked at the secret report in their hands, their hands trembling so much that they almost couldn''t hold it steady.


    "Sss, an Eighth-Rank Array Master. Go, summon the sect leader at once to go and establish a good rtionship!"


    In another major power, several Grand Elders, upon receiving this news, directly emerged from their closed-door cultivation to issue orders.


    Simr scenes were unfolding elsewhere in the Heavenly Array Immortal Continent...


    From this moment on, people from all directions of the Heavenly Array Immortal Continent, upon receiving the news, began to flock to the small Tianlun City. ??


    Some wanted to establish good rtions.


    Others sought opportunities.


    Some wished to seek apprenticeship.


    Even those lower-ranked Array Masters, merely desiring to catch a glimpse of the true appearance of this Eighth-Rank Array Master, rushed over with great eagerness.


    Tianlun City.


    The winds were rising, the clouds were churning!


    In the courtyard.


    Yi Feng looked up at the sky.


    His face was full of bitterness.


    Being regarded as a Sixth-Rank Array Master was tolerable.


    What truly gnawed at his mind was that idiot who kept changing the currency of the Immortal World.


    What kind of moron would repeatedly alter the currency of such a vast world?


    It had left him unable to afford even a meal.


    Although his current strength was quite impressive, what was infuriating was that he still couldn''t achieve "bigu" (immortality without eating).


    He wasn''t sure if it was a deliberate oversight by the system or just a mistake, but the fact remained.


    So now, he had to think about his future food expenses.


    After all, he didn''t want to end up like he did in Pingjiang City, barely scraping by on coarse grains and vegetables, so poor that he couldn''t even relieve himself properly and had to use a stick to help.


    "F*** your whole family."


    He cursed under his breath and then opened his storage ring, summoning Man Man.


    Mounting Man Man, Yi Feng sneaked out of the courtyard, and the duo made their way toward the mountains outside Tianlun City.


    After all, the shopkeeper had mentioned that hunting monsters in the mountains and gathering some materials could earn him some Immortal Crystals.


    Not long after, Yi Feng and Man Man arrived in the mountains.


    Utilizing his Golden Immortal cultivation, after half a day of diligent hunting, he finally filled his storage pouch with the spoils.


    As noon approached, Yi Feng decided to call it a day.


    A man relies on food, and iron relies on steel; one can''t go without a meal.


    As a standard food enthusiast, Yi Feng couldn''t miss the time for lunch.


    Especially since it was his favorite wild game.


    He quickly gathered some dry firewood and set up a bonfire on a t ground.


    Then, he took out his small knife and sliced off a hind leg from a demon pig, seasoning it before grilling.


    In no time, the pork leg began to sizzle with oil, and a delicious aroma wafted around.


    Yi Feng stared at the pork leg, his mouth curling into a smile.


    His grilling skills were indeedmendable, and it seemed he was in for a treat today.


    A few mouthfuls of wine to go with it would be perfect.


    Just as Yi Feng was happily imagining this and turning the pork leg to ensure even cooking, a ripple of energy came from the side.


    A young girl thennded on a nearby tree trunk, her eyes wide with curiosity as she watched Yi Feng.


    "Brother, what are you doing? It smells so good!"


    Yi Feng nced up from his busy task and saw that it was a great beauty who had arrived.

 Chapter 664

    She had a refined and handsome appearance, with a tall and slender figure. Dressed in a light red robe that tightly cinched her petite waist, her statuesque stature stood out even more.


    Especially with her sword-like eyebrows and bright, star-like eyes, her long hair tied into a neat ponytail, she exuded the aura of a spirited young woman of the martial world.


    Yi Feng noticed her curious gaze fixed on his roasted pig leg.


    He couldn''t help but smile and said, "This is called barbecue."


    "Barbecue? What''s that?"


    The youngdy continued to inquire, her beautiful eyes filled with even more curiosity.


    Seeing her like an eager child, and her words brimming with a genuine desire to learn, Yi Feng, finding himself with nothing better to do, decided to exin further. "Barbecue is a cooking technique where food is roasted over a fire."


    "What a fascinating method! I''ve never tried it before!"


    As she spoke, she couldn''t help but lick her red lips, blushing as she asked, "Can I have a taste?"Yi Feng was slightly taken aback.


    This girl was straightforward and unpretentious.


    So, he smiled and said, "Of course."


    Hearing this, the youngdy''s eyes lit up with joy. She quickly sat down beside Yi Feng, her gaze fixed eagerly on the rotating pig leg.


    "May I ask for your name, miss?" Yi Feng asked as he sprinkled seasoning on the meat.


    The beauty waved her hand and said, "We''re all martial artists here, no need for formalities. My name is Li Muqiu."


    Then she asked in return, "And may I know your name, sir?"


    "I''m Yi Feng."


    "I''ve heard much about you!"


    Li Muqiu sped her hands in a martial salute, then pointed at the pig leg and asked curiously, "Yi Feng, is barbecue just about turning the food over and over on the fire?"


    Yi Feng chuckled, "You''re partly right, but not entirely."


    He continued to turn the pig leg and exined, "It''s not just about simple roasting. The control of the fire and the seasoning are also crucial."


    As he spoke, he used a small knife to cut off a piece of the crispy skin and handed it to Li Muqiu.


    "Go ahead, try it."


    Li Muqiu quickly took it with her hand and stuffed it into her mouth.


    Instantly, her mouth was filled with oil and the rich aroma of the meat.


    Li Muqiu''s face lit up with pure enjoyment, her delicate eyebrows knitting together in delight.


    With her mouth full of food, she mumbled, "Yi Feng, it''s so good, it''s really so good! This is the most delicious thing I''ve ever eaten!"


    Yi Feng smiled faintly.


    Havinge from a country renowned for its culinary arts, it was only natural that his cooking would elicit such a reaction.


    Seeing her enjoyment, and since the outeryer of the pig leg was now fully cooked, he began to slice it into pieces with his knife.


    Soon, the two of them had devoured the entire pig leg.


    Li Muqiu patted her slightly bulging stomach, letting out a small burp of satisfaction.


    "Yi Feng, today I, Li Muqiu, have enjoyed a great feast thanks to you. I will definitely return the favor someday!" Li Muqiu dered.


    "You''re too kind," Yi Feng smiled.


    "No, it''s only right. We martial artists believe in repaying our debts!"


    Li Muqiu''s tone shifted as she asked, "By the way, from your ent, you don''t seem to be a local, do you?"


    "No, I''ve just arrived here. I''m a bit short on funds, so I came up the mountain to hunt and gather some traveling money."


    Thinking of this, Yi Feng''s mood soured again.


    If he ever found out who changed the currency system, he''d tear them to pieces!


    "I see... But recently, many people have beening here, all saying they want to witness the brilliance of the Sixth-Rank Array Master."


    At this, Li Muqiu let out a soft "ah" and pointed at Yi Feng, saying, "I know! You must havee to see the Sixth-Rank Array Master too, right?"


    At the mention of this Sixth-Rank Array Master, Yi Feng''s face darkened.

 Chapter 665

    Before Yi Feng could even speak, Li Muqiu continued, "But I advise you to give up that thought. A Sixth-Rank Array Master, oh, that''s a figure as exalted as a celestial being. Countless bigwigs have gathered in Tianlun City just to catch a glimpse of him, and even they can''t manage it. How could someone like you or me just waltz in and meet him?"


    Yi Feng pulled a wry face and shook his head with a bitter smile, saying, "To be honest, I didn''te here to meet him."


    Unexpectedly, Li Muqiu slung an arm around his shoulder and teased, "Yi Feng, there''s no need to be shy. Admiring the strong isn''t anything to be ashamed of. It''s just like how all men are drawn to beauty and all women love to be beautiful. It''s the same principle."


    "And that Master''s brilliance is so dazzling. It''s nothing to be ashamed of if you''re here for him."


    Yi Feng rubbed his forehead.


    He really didn''t know what to say.


    Could he really admit, "I am that Sixth-Rank Array Master"?


    While saying it out loud would definitely be a show of dominance and might earn him a little fan right away, the problem was... he was a fake!


    And he couldn''t understand why, even if it were a real Sixth-Rank Array Master, people would be this enthusiastic.Unable to hold back, he asked, "Isn''t he just a Sixth-Rank Array Master? Why the wild obsession?"


    "Pfft, pfft, pfft..."


    "What do you mean, ''just a Sixth-Rank Array Master''?"


    Li Muqiu corrected him with a serious expression, "If it were an ordinary Sixth-Rank Array Master, that would be one thing. But do you know? This Sixth-Rank Array Master not only possesses extraordinary abilities but also carries a heart of benevolence that seeks to save the world. When thisnd was on the brink of being corrupted by a demonic array and its people were about to fall into endless despair, he walked out of the light step by step, leading everyone back from the abyss to the mortal world..."


    Li Muqiu''s eyes sparkled as she sped her hands together over her chest.


    Excitedly, she said, "If I could see this great hero even just once, I would dly trade a hundred years of my life!"


    Then, she pouted and said solemnly, "So you can''t speak so disrespectfully about him."


    Yi Feng was left speechless.


    He couldn''t help but cough awkwardly, then tentatively said, "What if I told you... I am that Sixth-Rank Array Master?"


    Hearing this, the girl rolled her eyes.


    "Come on, buddy. Who do you think you''re kidding? Which Sixth-Rank Array Master woulde to this tiny mountain range just to earn some pocket money by hunting monsters?"


    "And saying you''re him... that''s really disrespectful. You shouldn''t do that..."


    Yi Feng''s forehead was now covered in more and more ck lines. He raised his hand in surrender.


    "I was wrong, I was wrong. Please, stop talking."


    Seeing that Li Muqiu had finally shut up, Yi Feng breathed a sigh of relief. If she kept going, Yi Feng might have had to find a hole to bury himself in.


    After some more casual conversation, Li Muqiu insisted on exchangingmunication jade slips.


    Unable to resist her enthusiasm, Yi Feng reluctantly agreed.


    "I have to go back now; I have some things to take care of. Next time, I''ll treat you to something delicious."


    Li Muqiu patted Yi Feng''s shoulder, and then her gaze fell on the rabbit leg in Yi Feng''s hand that he hadn''t started eating yet.


    "Uh, can I have some of that rabbit leg?"


    She asked shyly.


    "Fine, fine!"


    Yi Feng sighed and handed over the rabbit leg.


    Li Muqiu took it and didn''t hesitate to start gnawing on it. She ate it clean and then patted her little belly in satisfaction.


    But the next moment.


    A sudden explosion sounded from her abdomen.


    The shockwave even sent Yi Feng flying.


    "Damn it!"


    "What''s wrong with this woman? Is she a human bomb or something?"


    Yi Feng was left dazed, scrambling to his feet from the mud. He immediately noticed Li Muqiu lying on the ground, barely breathing, with a horrifying wound left on her abdomen.


    Her dantian hadpletely shattered.


    She had no idea what eating Yi Feng''s food meant. If she hadn''t bitten into that rabbit leg, it would have been a great opportunity for her.


    But now, she couldn''t withstand the power contained within the food.

 Chapter 666

    Yi Feng instinctively stepped forward to examine Li Moqiu''s wounds.


    "Whew!"


    "Did this woman have a bomb installed in her stomach or something?"


    Yi Feng couldn''t help butin, but seeing Li Moqiu on the brink of death and the surrounding area deste with no one in sight, he knew he had to treat her wounds or she would really be done for. Although this woman was quite frustrating, her intentions weren''t bad.


    Yi Feng had no choice but to gather some herbs for stopping blood and relieving pain, chewed them up, and pped them onto Li Moqiu''s abdomen.


    Soon.


    The bleeding stopped.


    Li Moqiu''splexion also improved slightly, though she remained unconscious.


    With no other options, Yi Feng had to carry her on his back and head down the mountain.Luckily, as soon as he entered the city, he found out that Li Moqiu was from the Li family of Tianlun City, a local powerhouse in Tianlun City.


    After contacting the Li family, Yi Feng finally got rid of this trouble.


    Dusty from head to toe, he had just reached the gate of his courtyard when he found it already packed with arge crowd¡ªyoung men, beautiful women, old men, and elderly women of all ages, dressed in various attire.


    As soon as they saw Yi Feng, they swarmed over.


    We pay our respects to the esteemed predecessor.


    "The crowd bowed in unison."


    Yi Feng was utterly speechless.


    Great.


    Just as he got rid of one trouble, another flock of troubles showed up.


    He once again patiently exined, "Everyone, I''ve said it before, that so-called Demon God formation was just a misunderstanding; I was just passing by."


    Moreover, I''m not a Sixth Rank Array Master at all.


    ¡°Master, there''s no need to exin. We already know you''re not a Sixth-Rank Array Master but an Eighth-Rank Array Master,¡± one of the old men shouted.


    That''s right, we''ve long known you''re an Eighth rank, not a Sixth rank.


    ¡°Yes, yes, it''s spread all over Heavenly Array Immortal Continent; everyone knows you''re an Eighth-Rank Formation Master.¡±


    Others chimed in one after another.


    ??????


    Yi Feng was full of question marks.


    He could ept being rumored as a Sixth Rank, but how did he be an Eighth Rank in just a couple of days?


    "All of you, get out... No one is allowed to disturb me."


    Yi Feng directly issued an expulsion order and then mmed the courtyard gate shut.


    Time slowly passed.


    With no immediate worries about food and drink, Yi Feng adjusted his schedule.


    The previous dys plus the time that had passed now totaled two months. He needed to n carefully how to find thest eligible disciple within the next ten months.


    What frustrated Yi Feng was that the system never gave him a clear standard, forcing him to rely on luck.


    If only one of the many disciples seeking him out met the conditions, it would save him a lot of trouble. But in reality, Yi Feng had observed, and not a single one met the system''s requirements.


    Another urgent issue to address was his future food and the travel expenses for the next ten months, which needed serious consideration.


    Thinking about it made his head hurt.


    During this period.


    The outside''s praise and rumors about Yi Feng had reached a peak.


    More and more people from all directions flocked to Tianlun City to seek him as a master, including disciples from major powers sneaking out to do so.


    ...


    Heavenly Array Pavilion.


    This was thergest force on Heavenly Array Immortal Continent, a true giant.


    Because the Heavenly Array Pavilion was home to an Eighth-Rank Array Master.


    However, this Eighth-grade Array Master had rarely made an appearance in recent years. Thest time he acted seemed to be several hundred years ago.


    This day.


    The array of the Heavenly Array Pavilion activated.


    The entire sky glowed with colorful clouds.


    Someone from the Heavenly Array Pavilion saw this and eximed in astonishment: "The Ancestral Master has been in closed-door cultivation for a century and has now emerged."


    In awe.


    A elder led several high-level personnel toward the secret chamber to greet him.


    Inside the secret room.


    Surrounded by the crowd.


    An elderly man with a hawkish nose and face slowly walked out.


    Entering the grand hall, he sat down slowly, his face showing a hint of satisfaction.


    Because the century-long seclusion had been fruitful.


    He had gained many new insights.


    With these new understandings and his status as the only Eighth-level Array Master on the Heavenly Array Immortal Continent, the Heavenly Array Pavilion would rally the hearts of the entire continent, firmly controlling the Heavenly Array Immortal Continent under the grasp of the Heavenly Array Pavilion.


    He was about to announce the good news when he nced at the crowd below and frowned immediately.


    Because in the vast hall, aside from a few elderly elders, there was no one else in sight.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!